The second part of the Protestants plea, and petition for preists and papists Being an historie of the holy preisthood, and sacrifice of the true Church of Christ. Inuincibly prouing them to be, the present sacrificing preisthood: prouing also the sacrifice of the Masse, vsed in the Catholike Roman church: and that these were promised, and foretold by the Prophets, instituted by Christ, and exercised by all his Apostles. Morouer that they haue euer from the first plantinge of Christianitie in this our Britanye, in the dayes of the Apostles, in euery age, and hundred of yeares, beene continued and preferued here. All for the most part, warranted by the writinges and testimonies of the best learned Protestant doctors, and antiquaries of England, and others.
         Broughton, Richard.
      
       
         
           1625
        
      
       Approx. 921 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 370 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2009-03 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A17014
         STC 3895.7
         ESTC S118746
         99853953
         99853953
         19358
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A17014)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 19358)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1475-1640 ; 1580:23)
      
       
         
           
             The second part of the Protestants plea, and petition for preists and papists Being an historie of the holy preisthood, and sacrifice of the true Church of Christ. Inuincibly prouing them to be, the present sacrificing preisthood: prouing also the sacrifice of the Masse, vsed in the Catholike Roman church: and that these were promised, and foretold by the Prophets, instituted by Christ, and exercised by all his Apostles. Morouer that they haue euer from the first plantinge of Christianitie in this our Britanye, in the dayes of the Apostles, in euery age, and hundred of yeares, beene continued and preferued here. All for the most part, warranted by the writinges and testimonies of the best learned Protestant doctors, and antiquaries of England, and others.
             Broughton, Richard.
          
           470, [8] p.
           
             C. Boscard],
             [Saint-Omer :
             With licence. Anno 1625.
          
           
             Place of publication and printer from STC.
             The cancel title page for STC 3895.3 was printed on Gg8--STC.
             Formerly STC 20445.
             Identified as STC 20445 on UMI microfilm.
             Reproduction of the original in the Union Theological Seminary (New York, N.Y.). Library.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Catholic Church -- England.
        
      
    
     
        2008-01 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2008-01 SPi Global
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2008-02 Mona Logarbo
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2008-02 Mona Logarbo
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2008-09 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
           
             
             
               THE
               SECOND
               PART
               OF
               THE
               PROTESTANTS
               PLEA
               ,
               AND
               PETITION
               FOR
               PREISTS
               AND
               Papists
               .
               Beeing
               an
               historie
               of
               the
               holy
               preisthood
               ,
               and
               sacrifice
               of
               the
               true
               Church
               of
               Christ
               .
            
             
               Inuincibly
               prouing
               them
               to
               be
               ,
               the
               present
               sacrificing
               preisthood
               :
               prouing
               also
               the
               sacrifice
               of
               the
               Masse
               ,
               vsed
               in
               the
               Catholike
               Roman
               church
               :
               and
               that
               these
               were
               promised
               ,
               and
               foretold
               by
               the
               Prophets
               ,
               instituted
               by
               Christ
               ,
               and
               exercised
               by
               all
               his
               Apostles
               .
            
             
               
                 Moreouer
                 that
                 they
                 haue
                 euer
                 from
                 the
                 first
                 plantinge
                 of
                 Christianitie
                 in
                 this
                 our
                 Britanye
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 dayes
                 of
                 the
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 in
                 euery
                 age
                 ,
                 and
                 hundred
                 of
                 yeares
                 ,
                 beene
                 continued
                 and
                 preserued
                 here
                 .
              
            
             
               All
               for
               the
               most
               part
               ,
               warranted
               by
               the
               writinges
               ,
               and
               testimonies
               of
               the
               best
               learned
               Protestant
               Doctors
               ,
               and
               antiquaries
               of
               England
               ,
               and
               others
               .
            
             
               
                 The
                 preisthood
                 beeing
                 chaunged
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 made
                 of
                 necessitie
                 a
                 chaunge
                 also
                 of
                 the
                 lawe
                 .
              
               
                 Hebr.
                 cap.
                 7.
                 ver
                 .
                 12.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 WITH
                 LICENCE
              
               .
               Anno
               1625.
               
            
          
           
             
             
             
               AN
               ADMONITION
               OF
               THE
               Author
               ,
               to
               all
               Readers
               of
               this
               his
               historie
               :
               comprehending
               the
               Argument
               and
               contents
               thereof
               .
            
             
               KNowinge
               well
               by
               longe
               and
               daiely
               purchased
               experience
               ,
               the
               great
               and
               greeuous
               persecutions
               ,
               which
               formerly
               haue
               beene
               raysed
               ,
               and
               persecuted
               in
               England
               against
               consecrated
               Preists
               of
               the
               Romane
               Church
               ,
               and
               professors
               of
               that
               Religion
               ;
               and
               for
               nothing
               more
               ,
               then
               holy
               priesthood
               ,
               and
               the
               sacred
               sunctions
               thereof
               .
               And
               yet
               often
               hearinge
               all
               sorts
               of
               people
               ,
               euen
               persecutors
               themselues
               ,
               contestinge
               and
               cryinge
               out
               ,
               they
               would
               willingly
               stand
               to
               the
               Iudgement
               of
               ,
               and
               bee
               arbitrated
               by
               diuine
               Authoritie
               ,
               and
               reuerend
               antiquitie
               :
               I
               an
               vnworthie
               member
               of
               that
               holy
               order
               ,
               a
               longe
               student
               in
               diuinitie
               ,
               to
               which
               these
               are
               either
               parts
               ,
               or
               haue
               a
               subordination
               ,
               for
               my
               discharge
               of
               dutie
               to
               God
               ,
               and
               his
               holy
               Church
               ,
               comfort
               and
               strengtheninge
               those
               that
               bee
               in
               truth
               ,
               and
               satisfying
               ,
               or
               confounding
               such
               ,
               as
               bee
               in
               error
               ,
               haue
               taken
               in
               hand
               to
               write
               a
               briefe
               history
               of
               this
               subiect
               ,
               beginning
               at
               the
               first
               originall
               of
               Christianitie
               ,
               especially
               in
               this
               Kingdome
               of
               great
               Britaine
               ,
               to
               which
               onely
               after
               my
               more
               generall
               Introduction
               ,
               
               and
               preface
               ended
               ,
               to
               preuent
               〈…〉
               both
               in
               writer
               ,
               and
               Readers
               ,
               I
               will
               confine
               my selfe
               .
            
             
               And
               to
               winne
               the
               loue
               and
               likinge
               of
               all
               ,
               and
               auoide
               the
               dislike
               of
               any
               ,
               I
               meane
               to
               follow
               that
               most
               frendly
               ,
               and
               to
               all
               protestants
               ,
               fauourable
               maner
               ,
               and
               methode
               in
               writinge
               ,
               insinuated
               in
               the
               Title
               of
               this
               worke
               ,
               alwaies
               ,
               or
               moste
               commonly
               to
               carry
               with
               mee
               ,
               the
               allowance
               ,
               and
               warrant
               of
               the
               best
               learned
               Doctors
               ,
               and
               Antiquaries
               of
               their
               Religion
               .
               And
               yet
               for
               Catholicks
               ,
               I
               trust
               none
               of
               them
               shall
               finde
               the
               least
               occasion
               of
               feare
               ,
               that
               though
               I
               shal
               walke
               vpon
               so
               vnl●…uell
               ground
               ,
               I
               will
               betray
               their
               moste
               iust
               ,
               and
               holy
               cause
               :
               but
               rather
               adde
               a
               greater
               luster
               ,
               and
               splendor
               of
               glory
               ,
               then
               bringe
               any
               the
               least
               diminution
               of
               honor
               vnto
               it
               .
               And
               make
               this
               matter
               so
               palpably
               manifest
               ,
               by
               all
               Authorities
               ,
               diuine
               ,
               and
               humane
               ,
               the
               scriptures
               both
               of
               the
               old
               and
               new
               testament
               ,
               and
               all
               kinde
               of
               expositors
               of
               them
               ,
               friends
               or
               ennemies
               ,
               that
               they
               which
               shall
               not
               acknowledge
               the
               vndoubted
               ,
               and
               onely
               truth
               of
               the
               doctrine
               of
               the
               holy
               Catholike
               Church
               in
               these
               misteries
               ,
               must
               needes
               bee
               said
               wilfully
               with
               malice
               to
               close
               their
               eyes
               against
               it
               .
            
             
               And
               though
               the
               lawe
               of
               Moises
               wherein
               the
               Prophets
               liued
               ,
               and
               God
               spake
               by
               them
               ,
               was
               but
               a
               figure
               of
               thinges
               to
               come
               ,
               and
               gaue
               but
               a
               darke
               shadowe
               ,
               or
               glimeringe
               of
               the
               gratious
               brightnes
               ,
               and
               shininge
               ,
               which
               our
               blessed
               Sauiour
               ,
               the
               true
               light
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               reuealed
               vnto
               it
               ,
               in
               the
               lawe
               of
               the
               ghospell
               :
               yet
               I
               shall
               in
               the
               very
               beginning
               as
               a
               preface
               to
               this
               holy
               historie
               ,
               so
               inuincibly
               proue
               ,
               by
               the
               
               scripture
               〈◊〉
               old
               testament
               ,
               by
               all
               original
               texts
               ,
               hebrue
               or
               greeke
               ,
               all
               Authors
               ,
               the
               Rabines
               before
               Christ
               ,
               the
               best
               learned
               Doctors
               of
               the
               primatiue
               Church
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               protestants
               themselues
               ,
               that
               the
               Messias
               promised
               and
               foretold
               by
               the
               Prophets
               ,
               was
               to
               ordeine
               a
               new
               sacrificing
               priesthood
               ,
               and
               that
               blessed
               sacrifice
               of
               his
               bodie
               ,
               and
               blood
               which
               wee
               cōmonly
               name
               the
               sacrifice
               of
               the
               Masse
               and
               this
               was
               one
               of
               the
               most
               apparant
               distinctiue
               signes
               to
               know
               him
               by
               ;
               so
               that
               whosoeuer
               denieth
               this
               ,
               consequently
               denieth
               Christ
               to
               bee
               the
               true
               Messias
               .
            
             
               And
               the
               more
               plainely
               to
               demonstrate
               this
               ,
               when
               I
               come
               to
               the
               first
               plantinge
               of
               the
               faith
               of
               Christ
               ,
               in
               this
               kingdome
               in
               the
               Apostles
               time
               ,
               I
               will
               make
               manifest
               ,
               by
               all
               testimonies
               ,
               and
               antiquities
               ,
               that
               Christ
               our
               blessed
               Sauiour
               and
               Messias
               accordingly
               to
               the
               prophesies
               of
               him
               did
               institute
               this
               sacrificing
               priesthood
               ,
               and
               both
               celebrated
               ,
               and
               ordeined
               the
               sacrifice
               of
               Masse
               for
               his
               Church
               for
               euer
               .
               That
               all
               his
               Apostles
               were
               sacrificing
               massing
               preists
               ,
               and
               offered
               that
               blessed
               sacrifice
               And
               that
               in
               this
               kingdome
               of
               Britanie
               in
               particular
               ,
               as
               in
               the
               whole
               Christian
               world
               besides
               ,
               in
               euery
               age
               ,
               and
               hundred
               of
               yeares
               ,
               from
               the
               first
               preachinge
               ,
               and
               receiuing
               of
               Christian
               Religion
               here
               ,
               in
               the
               Apostles
               time
               ,
               in
               the
               first
               ,
               second
               ,
               third
               ,
               fourthe
               ,
               fift
               ,
               and
               six
               hundred
               yeares
               ,
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               so
               longe
               as
               the
               best
               learned
               protestants
               affirme
               ,
               that
               holy
               primatiue
               Church
               remained
               vnspotted
               ,
               in
               the
               first
               receiued
               truthe
               ,
               and
               integritie
               thereof
               .
            
             
               The
               same
               holy
               sacrificing
               priesthood
               ,
               a
               continual
               
               succession
               of
               sacrificinge
               massinge
               preists
               ,
               and
               Bishops
               ,
               and
               sacrifice
               of
               Masse
               euer
               continued
               here
               ,
               in
               the
               same
               maner
               as
               they
               are
               now
               vsed
               and
               obserued
               in
               the
               present
               Romane
               Church
               ,
               without
               any
               the
               least
               essentiall
               change
               ,
               or
               difference
               .
               By
               reason
               whereof
               many
               cheife
               Articles
               in
               Religion
               now
               questioned
               ,
               as
               the
               supernaturall
               change
               or
               transubstantiation
               of
               bread
               and
               wine
               into
               the
               blessed
               body
               ,
               and
               blood
               of
               Christ
               ,
               there
               offered
               a
               propitiatorie
               sacrifice
               for
               sinne
               ;
               prayer
               to
               the
               blessed
               Virgin
               ,
               S.
               Mary
               ,
               &
               other
               Saints
               ,
               and
               Angels
               ,
               prayer
               for
               the
               faithfull
               departed
               ,
               merit
               of
               sacrifice
               ,
               and
               good
               workes
               ,
               with
               insufficiencie
               of
               sole
               faith
               ,
               and
               other
               principall
               things
               which
               protestants
               commonly
               disallow
               in
               Catholicke
               Religion
               ,
               will
               bee
               thus
               proued
               ,
               and
               deduced
               in
               euerie
               age
               ,
               in
               this
               our
               Britanie
               ,
               euen
               with
               the
               allowance
               of
               our
               best
               learned
               protestants
               ,
               and
               such
               antiquities
               ,
               as
               they
               approue
               ,
               and
               cannot
               disallow
               .
               One
               most
               materiall
               point
               of
               the
               Popes
               power
               and
               spirituall
               prerogatiue
               in
               this
               nation
               ,
               from
               the
               first
               embracinge
               of
               Christian
               Religion
               in
               all
               ages
               ,
               which
               I
               promised
               in
               my
               first
               parte
               ,
               I
               vnderstand
               to
               bee
               effectually
               performed
               already
               .
               Therefore
               I
               shall
               sparinglie
               make
               mention
               thereof
               ,
               in
               this
               history
               ,
               except
               in
               some
               things
               ,
               and
               places
               ,
               where
               it
               shall
               bee
               needfull
               for
               the
               more
               perfect
               handlinge
               of
               the
               present
               subiect
               of
               this
               worke
               .
            
             
               And
               hereby
               it
               will
               sufficiently
               appeare
               ,
               vnto
               all
               protestants
               ,
               and
               persecutors
               of
               the
               holy
               Catholike
               Romane
               Church
               ,
               that
               seeing
               the
               controuersie
               is
               ,
               whether
               the
               Catholike
               ,
               or
               protestant
               church
               is
               the
               
               true
               church
               of
               Christ
               ,
               that
               by
               no
               possibilitie
               the
               protestant
               congregation
               can
               bee
               this
               true
               and
               holie
               church
               .
               For
               by
               their
               owne
               Articles
               of
               their
               Religion
               ,
               to
               which
               all
               protestant
               Bishops
               and
               ministers
               haue
               sworne
               and
               subscribed
               .
               (
               Articl
               .
               of
               Engl.
               protest
               .
               Relig
               .
               articul
               .
               
                 19.
                 )
                 The
                 visible
                 Church
                 of
                 Christ
                 is
                 a
                 congregation
                 of
                 faithfull
                 men
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 the
                 pure
                 worde
                 of
                 God
                 is
                 preached
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Sacraments
                 bee
                 duly
                 ministred
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 Christs
                 ordinance
                 ,
                 in
                 all
                 those
                 things
                 that
                 are
                 requisite
                 to
                 the
                 same
                 .
              
               Which
               bee
               the
               verie
               wordes
               of
               their
               owne
               subscribed
               ,
               and
               sworne
               Article
               of
               Religion
               .
            
             
               Therefore
               when
               they
               require
               three
               things
               to
               the
               true
               Church
               ,
               true
               and
               lawfullie
               consecrated
               preists
               ,
               and
               preachers
               ,
               the
               pure
               word
               of
               God
               preached
               ,
               and
               Sacraments
               duely
               ministred
               ,
               and
               all
               these
               shall
               be
               found
               in
               the
               Roman
               Church
               in
               all
               ages
               from
               the
               first
               preaching
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               not
               any
               one
               of
               them
               in
               the
               protestant
               parlamentary
               Church
               of
               England
               ,
               or
               any
               such
               other
               ,
               but
               a
               manifest
               opposition
               and
               persecution
               of
               those
               sacred
               preachers
               of
               the
               word
               ,
               and
               ministers
               of
               the
               Sacraments
               ,
               as
               of
               the
               word
               ,
               and
               Sacraments
               themselues
               ,
               so
               preached
               ,
               and
               ministred
               ,
               none
               of
               these
               can
               possibly
               bee
               the
               true
               Church
               of
               Christ
               ,
               but
               a
               company
               of
               professed
               aduersaries
               and
               enemies
               vnto
               it
               :
               and
               that
               the
               onely
               true
               Church
               which
               they
               haue
               so
               vnchristianly
               persecuted
               the
               Catholike
               Romā
               church
               is
               that
               true
               and
               most
               holy
               church
               of
               Christ
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             
             
               THE
               PREFACE
               PROVING
               THE
               CONTENTS
               OVT
               OF
               THE
               Prophets
               .
            
             
               
                 Wherin
                 sacrificing
                 and
                 Massinge
                 Preisthood
                 ,
                 Preists
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 sacrifice
                 of
                 Masse
                 ,
                 are
                 proued
                 by
                 learned
                 Protestants
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 testimonies
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 history
                 of
                 Melchisedech
                 .
                 Gen.
                 
                   14.
                   
                   THE
                   I.
                   CHAPTER
                
                 .
              
               
                 SO
                 vndoubted
                 a
                 veritie
                 ,
                 and
                 necessary
                 a
                 thinge
                 it
                 was
                 ,
                 for
                 our
                 blessed
                 Sauiour
                 cominge
                 into
                 the
                 worlde
                 ,
                 to
                 perfect
                 the
                 Lawe
                 of
                 Moyses
                 ,
                 and
                 euacuate
                 the
                 externall
                 ,
                 vnperfect
                 preisthood
                 ,
                 sacrifices
                 ,
                 and
                 ceremonials
                 thereof
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 institute
                 and
                 ordeine
                 a
                 sacrifice
                 ,
                 and
                 preisthood
                 more
                 perfect
                 and
                 independant
                 ,
                 to
                 continue
                 for
                 euer
                 ,
                 as
                 his
                 lawe
                 and
                 Religion
                 is
                 to
                 doe
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 geue
                 a
                 most
                 sure
                 ,
                 and
                 timely
                 warning
                 and
                 notice
                 of
                 this
                 to
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 that
                 when
                 God
                 had
                 made
                 the
                 first
                 promise
                 of
                 the
                 Messias
                 vnto
                 Abraham
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 12.
                 and
                 13.
                 chapter
                 of
                 Genesis
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 very
                 next
                 the
                 
                 14.
                 chapter
                 following
                 ,
                 hee
                 reuealed
                 by
                 the
                 preisthood
                 and
                 sacrifice
                 of
                 Melchisedech
                 longe
                 before
                 either
                 the
                 lawe
                 ,
                 preisthood
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 sacrifices
                 thereof
                 were
                 deliuered
                 to
                 Moises
                 ,
                 what
                 the
                 euerduringe
                 preisthood
                 ,
                 and
                 sacrifice
                 of
                 the
                 Messias
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 lawe
                 should
                 bee
                 .
                 For
                 so
                 both
                 the
                 Prophet
                 Dauid
                 ,
                 S.
                 Paule
                 to
                 the
                 Hebrues
                 ,
                 S.
                 Peter
                 in
                 the
                 canon
                 of
                 the
                 holy
                 Masse
                 ,
                 being
                 Author
                 therof
                 ,
                 as
                 shall
                 bee
                 proued
                 hereafter
                 ,
                 the
                 auncient
                 Rabines
                 before
                 Christ
                 ,
                 as
                 protestants
                 them selues
                 acknowledge
                 ,
                 so
                 likewise
                 by
                 their
                 warrant
                 ,
                 the
                 most
                 auncient
                 and
                 holy
                 Fathers
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 doe
                 proue
                 their
                 preisthood
                 ,
                 and
                 sacrifice
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 sacrificinge
                 preists
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 lawe
                 of
                 the
                 Ghospell
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 wordes
                 of
                 Moises
                 :
                 these
                 be
                 our
                 english
                 protestants
                 trāslation
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 
                   Melchisedech
                   Kinge
                   of
                   Salem
                   ,
                   brought
                   forth
                   bread
                   and
                   wine
                   :
                   and
                   hee
                   was
                   the
                   preist
                   of
                   the
                   most
                   high
                   God.
                
                 The
                 greeke
                 readinge
                 ,
                 is
                 :
                 
                   For
                   hee
                   was
                   the
                   preist
                   of
                   the
                   most
                   high
                   God
                   :
                
                 signifying
                 thereby
                 ,
                 that
                 hee
                 did
                 the
                 preistly
                 sacrificall
                 office
                 ,
                 with
                 that
                 breade
                 and
                 wine
                 :
                 and
                 although
                 in
                 the
                 hebrue
                 the
                 verbe
                 Hotzi
                 ,
                 which
                 our
                 protestants
                 translate
                 ,
                 
                   brought
                   forth
                
                 ,
                 ordinarily
                 where
                 it
                 is
                 
                 not
                 otherwise
                 limited
                 and
                 restricted
                 ,
                 hath
                 that
                 signification
                 ,
                 yet
                 beeing
                 confined
                 as
                 here
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 office
                 of
                 a
                 sacrificing
                 preist
                 ,
                 such
                 as
                 Melchisedech
                 was
                 ,
                 it
                 must
                 bee
                 appropriated
                 to
                 his
                 office
                 of
                 sacrificinge
                 ,
                 otherwise
                 the
                 reasō
                 which
                 the
                 scripture
                 maketh
                 .
                 
                   because
                   hee
                   was
                   a
                   preist
                
                 ,
                 is
                 superfluous
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 rather
                 in
                 this
                 case
                 ,
                 because
                 in
                 the
                 hebrue
                 text
                 ,
                 this
                 bringinge
                 forth
                 of
                 breade
                 and
                 wine
                 by
                 this
                 extraordinary
                 preist
                 ,
                 hath
                 relation
                 vnto
                 God
                 ;
                 and
                 so
                 must
                 needes
                 bee
                 a
                 sacrificall
                 action
                 :
                 for
                 the
                 bringinge
                 forth
                 of
                 bread
                 and
                 wine
                 ,
                 or
                 matter
                 of
                 any
                 sacrifice
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 by
                 a
                 preist
                 that
                 is
                 a
                 sacrificer
                 ,
                 must
                 needes
                 bee
                 a
                 sacrifice
                 .
                 The
                 hebrue
                 is
                 thus
                 :
                 
                   Melchisedech
                   Kinge
                   of
                   Salem
                   brought
                   forth
                   breade
                   and
                   wine
                   ,
                   hee
                   beeing
                   a
                   preist
                   ,
                   to
                   God
                   the
                   most
                   highe
                   .
                
                 The
                 name
                 God
                 here
                 in
                 Hebrue
                 Leeb
                 ,
                 beeing
                 the
                 datiue
                 case
                 ,
                 and
                 answeringe
                 the
                 production
                 of
                 the
                 breade
                 and
                 wine
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 the
                 word
                 preist
                 ,
                 for
                 otherwise
                 it
                 would
                 not
                 bee
                 true
                 constructiō
                 in
                 that
                 language
                 ,
                 the
                 particle
                 le
                 there
                 seruinge
                 to
                 the
                 datiue
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 genitiue
                 case
                 .
                 And
                 therfore
                 ,
                 as
                 
                   Franciscus
                   Stancarus
                
                 that
                 great
                 protestant
                 professor
                 of
                 hebrue
                 ,
                 and
                 others
                 tell
                 vs
                 ,
                 Rabbi
                 Samuel
                 vppon
                 this
                 
                 place
                 of
                 Genesis
                 ,
                 doth
                 thus
                 expound
                 it
                 :
                 
                   actus
                   Sacerdotij
                   tradidit
                   :
                   erat
                   enim
                   ipse
                   sacrificans
                   panem
                   &
                   vinum
                   Deo
                   sancto
                   &
                   benedicto
                   .
                   Hee
                   deliuered
                   the
                   acts
                   of
                   preisthood
                   ,
                   for
                   hee
                   was
                   sacrificing
                   bread
                   and
                   wine
                   to
                   God
                   holie
                   and
                   blessed
                   .
                
                 Where
                 hee
                 plainely
                 expoundeth
                 it
                 ,
                 as
                 I
                 did
                 before
                 ,
                 referring
                 the
                 bringing
                 forth
                 of
                 the
                 bread
                 and
                 wine
                 by
                 Melchisedech
                 the
                 preist
                 ,
                 
                   to
                   God
                   holy
                   and
                   blessed
                
                 .
                 Which
                 is
                 more
                 plaine
                 by
                 the
                 words
                 immediatlie
                 following
                 in
                 the
                 hebrue
                 :
                 
                   veicbarechehu
                   and
                   hee
                   blessed
                   him
                
                 :
                 That
                 is
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 hee
                 blessed
                 or
                 praysed
                 God
                 ,
                 of
                 whome
                 the
                 immediate
                 laste
                 speach
                 was
                 .
                 
                   Rabb
                   .
                   Samul
                   .
                   in
                   cap.
                
                 14.
                 
                 
                   Geness
                   .
                   Francisc
                   .
                   Stancar
                   .
                   in
                   l.
                
                 10.
                 
                   de
                   art
                   .
                   fid
                   .
                   Petr.
                   Galat.
                   ibid.
                   c.
                
                 6.
                 
                   &
                   alij
                
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 So
                 that
                 a
                 preist
                 that
                 vsed
                 to
                 sacrifice
                 ,
                 beeing
                 proued
                 by
                 the
                 original
                 text
                 of
                 scripture
                 to
                 haue
                 offered
                 or
                 brought
                 forth
                 bread
                 and
                 wine
                 to
                 God
                 the
                 most
                 high
                 and
                 blessed
                 ,
                 and
                 praised
                 him
                 ,
                 must
                 needes
                 bee
                 said
                 as
                 the
                 Rabbine
                 expoundeth
                 it
                 ,
                 to
                 haue
                 sacrificed
                 bread
                 and
                 wine
                 vnto
                 him
                 .
                 So
                 doe
                 the
                 holy
                 fathers
                 :
                 
                   panem
                   &
                   vinum
                   obtulit
                   :
                   Melchisedech
                   offered
                   bread
                   and
                   wine
                   :
                
                 saith
                 S.
                 Cyprian
                 ,
                 the
                 old
                 Roman
                 Masse
                 and
                 S.
                 Ambrose
                 :
                 
                   Quod
                   tibi
                   obtulit
                   summus
                   Sacerdos
                   
                   Melchisedech
                   :
                   The
                   high
                   preist
                   Melchisedech
                   offered
                   sacrifice
                   to
                   God.
                
                 S.
                 Hierome
                 saith
                 :
                 
                   In
                   Typo
                   Christi
                   panem
                   &
                   vinum
                   obtulit
                   ,
                   &
                   mysterium
                   Christianum
                   in
                   Saluatoris
                   corpore
                   &
                   sanguine
                   dedicauit
                   .
                   In
                   figure
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   hee
                   offered
                   bread
                   and
                   wine
                   ,
                   and
                   dedicated
                   the
                   Christian
                   mystery
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   body
                   and
                   blood
                   of
                   our
                   Sauiour
                   .
                
                 So
                 S.
                 Augustine
                 ,
                 S.
                 Leo
                 ,
                 Arnobius
                 ,
                 Eucherius
                 ,
                 Primasius
                 ,
                 Eusebius
                 Caesariensis
                 ,
                 Theodoretus
                 and
                 others
                 of
                 the
                 primatiue
                 church
                 ,
                 both
                 greeke
                 and
                 latine
                 .
                 
                   Cyprian
                   .
                   epist
                
                 .
                 63.
                 
                 
                   Miss
                   .
                   Rom
                   in
                   can
                   .
                   Ambros
                   .
                   l.
                
                 4.
                 
                   de
                   Sacram.
                   c.
                
                 6.
                 l.
                 5.
                 c.
                 1.
                 
                   ad
                   cap.
                
                 5.
                 
                   ad
                   Hebr.
                   Hierom.
                   epistol
                
                 .
                 17.
                 
                   ad
                   Marcell
                   .
                   c.
                
                 2.
                 
                   in
                   quaest
                   .
                   in
                   Gen.
                   in
                   psal
                   .
                
                 75
                 109.
                 
                   ad
                   cap
                
                 26.
                 
                 
                   Math.
                   August
                   .
                   in
                   psal
                
                 .
                 33.
                 
                   de
                   cia●…tat
                   Dei.
                   l.
                
                 6.
                 c.
                 22.
                 epist
                 .
                 95.
                 
                 
                   Arnob.
                   Rom.
                   in
                   psal
                
                 .
                 109
                 
                   Leo
                   serm
                
                 .
                 2.
                 
                   anni
                   vers
                   .
                   Assumpt
                   Eucherius
                   Lugd.
                   homil
                   .
                
                 5.
                 
                   de
                   Pasch
                   .
                   Primas
                   .
                   in
                   c.
                
                 5.
                 
                   ad
                   Hebr.
                   Theodoret.
                   quaest
                
                 .
                 63.
                 
                   in
                   Genes
                   .
                   &
                   ad
                   psalm
                   .
                
                 109.
                 
                 
                   Protest
                   .
                   Articl
                   .
                   of
                   Relig.
                   articul
                   .
                
                 7.
                 scriptures
                 .
              
               
                 4.
                 
                 And
                 except
                 wee
                 will
                 say
                 there
                 was
                 a
                 tradition
                 of
                 so
                 great
                 a
                 mistery
                 and
                 necessarie
                 to
                 saluation
                 (
                 which
                 the
                 Religion
                 of
                 our
                 english
                 protestāts
                 denieth
                 )
                 or
                 that
                 the
                 Prophet
                 Dauid
                 had
                 some
                 new
                 particular
                 reuelation
                 
                 of
                 this
                 thing
                 ,
                 which
                 though
                 it
                 should
                 bee
                 gratis
                 spoken
                 by
                 protestants
                 ,
                 doth
                 inuinciblie
                 confirme
                 what
                 hath
                 bene
                 said
                 of
                 this
                 matter
                 ;
                 wee
                 must
                 needes
                 graunt
                 that
                 this
                 holy
                 prophet
                 ,
                 did
                 expound
                 and
                 vnderstand
                 that
                 action
                 of
                 Melchisedech
                 ,
                 as
                 so
                 many
                 authorities
                 remembred
                 did
                 ,
                 for
                 hee
                 maketh
                 it
                 a
                 thinge
                 so
                 certaine
                 ,
                 that
                 hee
                 bringeth
                 in
                 God
                 him selfe
                 testifyinge
                 by
                 oath
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 so
                 :
                 Thus
                 by
                 protestantes
                 translation
                 hee
                 speaketh
                 of
                 Christs
                 preisthood
                 and
                 consequently
                 sacrifice
                 ,
                 from
                 this
                 place
                 :
                 
                   The
                   Lord
                   hath
                   sworne
                   and
                   will
                   not
                   repent
                   ,
                   thou
                   art
                   a
                   preist
                   for
                   euer
                   :
                   after
                   the
                   order
                   of
                   Melchisedech
                   .
                   (
                   psal
                   .
                
                 109.
                 or
                 110.
                 vers
                 .
                 4.
                 )
                 For
                 wee
                 doe
                 not
                 reade
                 in
                 any
                 other
                 passage
                 of
                 scripture
                 ,
                 before
                 Dauids
                 time
                 but
                 in
                 that
                 place
                 of
                 Genesis
                 ,
                 what
                 the
                 order
                 ,
                 preisthood
                 ,
                 or
                 sacrifice
                 of
                 Melchisedech
                 was
                 .
                 The
                 same
                 is
                 testified
                 by
                 S.
                 Paule
                 the
                 Apostle
                 to
                 the
                 Hebrues
                 .
                 (
                 Hebr.
                 5.6
                 .
                 &
                 7.17
                 .
                 )
                 And
                 all
                 learned
                 texts
                 Hebrue
                 ,
                 Chaldy
                 ,
                 Greeke
                 and
                 Latine
                 agree
                 ;
                 onely
                 the
                 Hebrue
                 maketh
                 it
                 plaine
                 ,
                 that
                 God
                 had
                 made
                 such
                 a
                 promise
                 to
                 Melchisedech
                 ,
                 that
                 Christ
                 should
                 bee
                 a
                 preist
                 after
                 his
                 order
                 for
                 euer
                 .
              
               
                 5.
                 
                 For
                 where
                 our
                 English
                 protestantes
                 
                 takinge
                 vppon
                 them
                 to
                 translate
                 and
                 followe
                 the
                 Hebrue
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 before
                 translate
                 :
                 
                   Thou
                   art
                   a
                   preist
                   for
                   euer
                   after
                   the
                   order
                   of
                   Melchisedech
                
                 :
                 The
                 Hebrue
                 is
                 :
                 
                   Our
                   Lord
                   hath
                   sworne
                   ,
                   and
                   will
                   according
                   to
                   my
                   word
                   ,
                
                 or
                 ,
                 
                   as
                   I
                   promised
                   to
                   Melchisedech
                   .
                   Hal
                   dibrati
                   Malchisedech
                   .
                
                 Where
                 wee
                 cannot
                 without
                 corrupting
                 the
                 Hebrue
                 dibrati
                 ,
                 takinge
                 the
                 last
                 letter
                 away
                 reade
                 otherwise
                 .
                 Therefore
                 seing
                 S.
                 Paul
                 plainely
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   that
                   Christ
                   was
                   a
                   preist
                   after
                   the
                   order
                   or
                   maner
                   of
                   Melchisedech
                
                 :
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 repeating
                 it
                 in
                 diuers
                 places
                 :
                 And
                 the
                 Prophet
                 Dauid
                 saith
                 ,
                 that
                 God
                 swore
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 promised
                 to
                 Melchisedech
                 :
                 wee
                 must
                 needes
                 beleeue
                 that
                 Christs
                 preisthood
                 and
                 sacrifice
                 ,
                 after
                 this
                 order
                 to
                 continue
                 for
                 euer
                 is
                 vndeniably
                 testified
                 and
                 expressed
                 in
                 that
                 place
                 of
                 Genesis
                 ,
                 and
                 act
                 of
                 Melchisedech
                 .
                 Which
                 ,
                 to
                 leaue
                 S.
                 Paul
                 vntill
                 I
                 come
                 to
                 the
                 new
                 testament
                 ,
                 is
                 proued
                 by
                 the
                 greatest
                 protestants
                 that
                 euer
                 were
                 .
              
               
                 6.
                 
                 Luther
                 vppon
                 that
                 place
                 alleaged
                 by
                 Dauid
                 .
                 (
                 
                   in
                   psalm
                
                 .
                 110.
                 
                 Tom.
                 8.
                 )
                 saith
                 :
                 
                   Melchisedech
                   Rex
                   erat
                   ,
                   &
                   Sacerdos
                   ,
                   obtulit
                   panem
                   &
                   vinum
                   ,
                   pro
                   Patriarcha
                   Abraham
                   &
                   eius
                   familia
                   .
                   Quid
                   est
                   vero
                   oblatio
                   panis
                   &
                   vini
                   
                   pro
                   Abrahamo
                   ?
                   Hoc
                   exprimit
                   Sacerdotium
                   Christi
                   ab
                   hoc
                   tempore
                   vsque
                   ad
                   finem
                   mundi
                   ,
                   quo
                   mysterium
                   altaris
                   Sacramentum
                   pretiosi
                   corporis
                   &
                   sanguinis
                   sui
                   offert
                   Ecclesia
                   .
                   Melchisedech
                   was
                   a
                   Kinge
                   and
                   Preist
                   ,
                   hee
                   offered
                   bread
                   and
                   wine
                   for
                   Abraham
                   ,
                   and
                   his
                   family
                   .
                   What
                   doth
                   the
                   offeringe
                   of
                   bread
                   and
                   wine
                   for
                   Abrahā
                   meane
                   ?
                   This
                   doth
                   expresse
                   the
                   preisthood
                   of
                   Christ
                   from
                   this
                   time
                   to
                   the
                   end
                   of
                   the
                   world
                   ,
                   in
                   which
                   the
                   church
                   doth
                   offer
                   the
                   mistical
                   Sacrament
                   of
                   his
                   pretious
                   body
                   and
                   blood
                   .
                
                 Philip
                 Melancthon
                 
                   in
                   concil
                   .
                   Theolog.
                   part
                
                 .
                 2.
                 pag.
                 373.
                 saith
                 :
                 
                   Excipit
                   Melchisedech
                   redeuntem
                   ex
                   praelio
                   Abraham
                   ,
                   &
                   eum
                   ad
                   sacrificium
                   admittit
                   ,
                   eique
                   benedicit
                   .
                   Melchisedech
                   receaueth
                   Abraham
                   returninge
                   from
                   battaile
                   ,
                   and
                   admitteth
                   him
                   to
                   sacrifice
                   ,
                   and
                   blesseth
                   him
                   .
                
                 Caluine
                 diuers
                 times
                 confesseth
                 .
                 
                   in
                   c.
                
                 7.
                 
                   ad
                   Hebr.
                   vers
                
                 .
                 9.
                 pag.
                 924.
                 
                 That
                 this
                 was
                 the
                 opinion
                 of
                 the
                 old
                 Fathers
                 ,
                 and
                 hee
                 plainely
                 saith
                 .
                 
                   Veteres
                   Ecclesiae
                   Doctores
                   in
                   hac
                   opinione
                   fuerent
                   ,
                   vt
                   in
                   oblationem
                   panis
                   &
                   vini
                   insisterunt
                   ,
                   sic
                   autem
                   loquuntur
                   .
                   Christus
                   Sacerdos
                   est
                   secundum
                   ordinem
                   Melchisedech
                   ,
                   atqui
                   panem
                   &
                   vinum
                   Melchisedech
                   obtulit
                   ,
                   ergo
                   panis
                   &
                   vini
                   sacrificium
                   Sacerdotio
                   Christi
                   conuenit
                   .
                   The
                   auncient
                   Fathers
                   
                   were
                   in
                   this
                   opinion
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   insisted
                   in
                   the
                   oblation
                   of
                   bread
                   and
                   wine
                   ,
                   for
                   so
                   they
                   speake
                   ,
                   Christ
                   is
                   a
                   preist
                   after
                   the
                   order
                   of
                   Melchisedech
                   ,
                   but
                   Melchisedech
                   did
                   offer
                   breade
                   and
                   wine
                   ,
                   therefore
                   the
                   sacrifice
                   of
                   bread
                   and
                   wine
                   agreeth
                   to
                   the
                   preisthood
                   of
                   Christ.
                   
                
              
               
                 7.
                 
                 The
                 godly
                 and
                 learned
                 man
                 ,
                 as
                 Master
                 
                   Doctor
                   Sutcliffe
                
                 calleth
                 
                   Andreas
                   Crastouius
                
                 the
                 Caluinist
                 .
                 (
                 l.
                 5.
                 
                   de
                   Miss
                   .
                   papist
                   .
                   c.
                
                 26.
                 
                 
                   Andr.
                   Crasteuius
                   l.
                   de
                   opific.
                   miss
                   .
                
                 1.
                 sect
                 .
                 66.
                 )
                 saith
                 :
                 wee
                 may
                 not
                 reiect
                 the
                 consent
                 and
                 harmony
                 of
                 the
                 auncient
                 Fathers
                 ,
                 both
                 for
                 their
                 nearenes
                 to
                 the
                 Apostles
                 age
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 singular
                 agreemēt
                 of
                 them
                 al
                 together
                 :
                 yet
                 he
                 addeth
                 :
                 
                   hic
                   omnium
                   veluti
                   conspiratione
                   oblatio
                   Melchisedechi
                   sacra
                   proponitur
                   ,
                   vt
                   non
                   tantum
                   Abrahae
                   militibusque
                   ,
                   sed
                   etiā
                   Deo
                   incruentum
                   sacrificium
                   simboli●…è
                   oblatum
                   videatur
                   .
                   Here
                   as
                   it
                   were
                   with
                   consent
                   of
                   all
                   ,
                   the
                   holy
                   oblation
                   of
                   Melchisedech
                   is
                   proposed
                   ;
                   that
                   it
                   was
                   not
                   onely
                   to
                   Abraham
                   and
                   his
                   souldiers
                   ,
                   but
                   that
                   it
                   seemeth
                   to
                   haue
                   beene
                   an
                   vnbloody
                   sacrifice
                   simbolically
                   offered
                   also
                   to
                   God.
                
                 Theodor
                 Bibliāder
                 a
                 learned
                 protestant
                 .
                 (
                 l.
                 2.
                 
                   de
                   Trinit
                   .
                   pag.
                
                 89.
                 )
                 writeth
                 :
                 
                   erat
                   apud
                   veteres
                   Hebraeos
                   dogma
                   receptissimum
                   ,
                   in
                   aduentu
                   Missiae
                   benedicti
                   cessatura
                   esse
                   omnia
                   legalia
                   
                   sacrificia
                   ,
                   tantumque
                   celebrandum
                   sacrificium
                   Thoda
                   gratiarum
                   actionis
                   ,
                   laudis
                   &
                   confessionis
                   :
                   &
                   illud
                   peragendum
                   pane
                   &
                   vino
                   ,
                   sicut
                   Melchisedech
                   Rex
                   Salem
                   &
                   Sacerdos
                   Dei
                   altissimi
                   ,
                   temporibus
                   Abrahami
                   panem
                   &
                   vinum
                   protulit
                   .
                
                 It
                 was
                 among
                 the
                 old
                 Hebrues
                 a
                 most
                 receaued
                 Maxime
                 ,
                 that
                 at
                 the
                 coming
                 of
                 the
                 blessed
                 Messias
                 ,
                 all
                 legall
                 sacrifices
                 should
                 cease
                 ,
                 and
                 onely
                 the
                 sacrifice
                 Thoda
                 of
                 thankes
                 geuing
                 ,
                 praise
                 and
                 confession
                 ,
                 should
                 bee
                 celebrated
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 to
                 bee
                 done
                 with
                 bread
                 and
                 wine
                 ,
                 as
                 Melchisedech
                 King
                 of
                 Salem
                 and
                 preist
                 of
                 God
                 most
                 high
                 in
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 Abraham
                 brought
                 forth
                 breade
                 and
                 wine
                 .
                 Thus
                 this
                 learned
                 protestant
                 .
              
               
                 8.
                 
                 But
                 where
                 hee
                 saith
                 ,
                 onely
                 that
                 the
                 Rabbines
                 wrote
                 thus
                 ;
                 Melchisedech
                 did
                 bringe
                 forth
                 bread
                 and
                 wine
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 his
                 glosse
                 ;
                 for
                 Frāciscus
                 Stancarus
                 (
                 
                   Apud
                   Petr.
                   Gallat
                   .
                   l.
                
                 10.
                 
                   de
                   arcan
                
                 )
                 The
                 best
                 learned
                 protestant
                 of
                 his
                 time
                 in
                 the
                 Hebrue
                 antiquities
                 ,
                 doth
                 assure
                 vs
                 from
                 the
                 most
                 auntient
                 Rabbines
                 (
                 of
                 which
                 I
                 haue
                 cited
                 Rabbi
                 Samuel
                 before
                 )
                 the
                 like
                 ,
                 or
                 more
                 plaine
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 sacrificing
                 of
                 Melchisedechs
                 bread
                 and
                 wine
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 onely
                 neuer
                 to
                 cease
                 ,
                 
                 but
                 to
                 continue
                 in
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 the
                 Messias
                 So
                 haue
                 R.
                 Moses
                 Hadarsan
                 ,
                 R.
                 Pinhas
                 ,
                 and
                 R.
                 Ioai
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 same
                 protestant
                 with
                 others
                 testifieth
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 wee
                 plainely
                 see
                 ,
                 by
                 all
                 authoritie
                 ,
                 the
                 holy
                 scriptures
                 ,
                 the
                 auncient
                 Rabbines
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 generall
                 consent
                 of
                 the
                 holy
                 primatiue
                 Fathers
                 of
                 Christs
                 church
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 are
                 warranted
                 by
                 the
                 best
                 learned
                 protestants
                 of
                 forrein
                 natiōs
                 whether
                 Lutherans
                 ,
                 or
                 Caluinists
                 ,
                 that
                 both
                 Melchisedech
                 (
                 the
                 plaine
                 figure
                 of
                 Christ
                 in
                 this
                 )
                 did
                 offer
                 sacrifice
                 in
                 bread
                 &
                 wine
                 :
                 and
                 this
                 kinde
                 of
                 sacrifice
                 though
                 after
                 a
                 more
                 excellent
                 maner
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 lawe
                 of
                 the
                 Messias
                 so
                 requireth
                 ,
                 was
                 to
                 bee
                 offered
                 by
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 holy
                 preists
                 in
                 that
                 lawe
                 .
                 Now
                 let
                 vs
                 come
                 to
                 our
                 English
                 protestants
                 :
                 to
                 make
                 all
                 sure
                 from
                 any
                 contradiction
                 ,
                 and
                 learne
                 of
                 them
                 that
                 the
                 best
                 learned
                 of
                 thē
                 doe
                 so
                 write
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 of
                 them
                 ought
                 soe
                 to
                 acknowledge
                 by
                 their
                 owne
                 Religion
                 .
              
               
                 9.
                 
                 For
                 euidence
                 whereof
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 common
                 maxime
                 and
                 ground
                 of
                 Religion
                 among
                 them
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 scriptures
                 especially
                 as
                 they
                 translate
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 logically
                 deduced
                 conclusions
                 from
                 them
                 ,
                 are
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 God.
                 (
                 
                   Feild
                   .
                   pag.
                
                 226.
                 
                   wotton
                   def
                   .
                   of
                   Parkins
                   
                   pag.
                
                 467.
                 )
                 To
                 speake
                 in
                 their
                 wordes
                 :
                 
                   all
                   matters
                   concluded
                   logically
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   scriptures
                   ar
                   the
                   word
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   aswel
                   as
                   if
                   they
                   were
                   expressely
                   set
                   downe
                   in
                   it
                   word
                   by
                   word
                   .
                
                 And
                 so
                 of
                 necessitie
                 must
                 they
                 all
                 say
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 will
                 maintaine
                 any
                 externall
                 shew
                 of
                 Religion
                 ,
                 for
                 reiecting
                 traditions
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 authoritie
                 of
                 the
                 church
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 doe
                 ,
                 and
                 claiminge
                 onely
                 by
                 scriptures
                 in
                 all
                 matters
                 of
                 faith
                 ,
                 they
                 must
                 needes
                 allowe
                 soe
                 ample
                 authoritie
                 to
                 deductions
                 from
                 scriptures
                 :
                 for
                 euident
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 willingly
                 confesse
                 ,
                 that
                 all
                 things
                 which
                 they
                 hold
                 euen
                 as
                 matters
                 of
                 faith
                 ,
                 are
                 not
                 expressely
                 sett
                 downe
                 in
                 scriptures
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 is
                 an
                 expresse
                 article
                 of
                 faith
                 with
                 them
                 ,
                 sett
                 downe
                 in
                 the
                 6.
                 article
                 of
                 their
                 Religion
                 ,
                 confirmed
                 by
                 parlaments
                 ,
                 and
                 subscribed
                 and
                 sworne
                 vnto
                 ,
                 by
                 all
                 protestant
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 and
                 ministers
                 of
                 England
                 .
                 The
                 wordes
                 of
                 this
                 their
                 sworne
                 and
                 subscribed
                 vnto
                 Religion
                 in
                 this
                 point
                 are
                 these
                 .
                 
                   Articles
                   of
                   Engl.
                   protest
                   .
                   Religion
                   ratified
                   by
                   the
                   parlaments
                   and
                   canons
                   of
                   Q.
                   Eliz.
                   and
                   King
                   Iames
                   articul
                   .
                
                 6.
                 
              
               
                 10.
                 
                 
                   Holy
                   scripture
                   conteyneth
                   all
                   thinges
                   necessary
                   for
                   saluation
                   :
                   so
                   that
                   whatsoeuer
                   is
                   not
                   read
                   therin
                   ,
                   nor
                   may
                   bee
                   proued
                   thereby
                   ,
                   
                   is
                   not
                   to
                   bee
                   required
                   of
                   any
                   mā
                   ,
                   that
                   it
                   should
                   bee
                   beleeued
                   as
                   an
                   article
                   of
                   the
                   faith
                   .
                
                 Therfore
                 things
                 so
                 reade
                 in
                 scripture
                 and
                 therby
                 proued
                 ,
                 must
                 needes
                 bee
                 articles
                 of
                 faith
                 ,
                 otherwise
                 Religion
                 should
                 bee
                 without
                 articles
                 of
                 faith
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 vnpossible
                 ,
                 for
                 by
                 this
                 protestant
                 Religion
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 other
                 meanes
                 to
                 make
                 or
                 proue
                 them
                 such
                 .
                 Being
                 thus
                 directed
                 by
                 these
                 protestants
                 and
                 by
                 their
                 direction
                 ,
                 I
                 make
                 this
                 Argument
                 and
                 proofe
                 from
                 scriptures
                 as
                 they
                 translate
                 thē
                 :
                 Euery
                 high
                 preist
                 is
                 ordeined
                 to
                 offer
                 sacrifice
                 for
                 sinnes
                 .
                 (
                 Hebr.
                 5.1.8.3
                 .
                 )
                 But
                 Melchisedech
                 was
                 an
                 high
                 preist
                 :
                 Therefore
                 ordeyned
                 to
                 offer
                 sacrifice
                 for
                 sinnes
                 .
                 The
                 first
                 or
                 maior
                 proposition
                 ,
                 is
                 the
                 very
                 wordes
                 of
                 S.
                 Paule
                 ,
                 as
                 our
                 protestants
                 translate
                 him
                 .
                 The
                 minor
                 or
                 second
                 proposition
                 ,
                 is
                 theire
                 translation
                 of
                 the
                 Prophet
                 Moises
                 :
                 
                   Melchisedech
                   was
                   the
                   preist
                   of
                   the
                   most
                   high
                   God.
                   (
                   Gen.
                
                 14.18
                 .
                 )
                 Where
                 hee
                 is
                 called
                 ,
                 
                   the
                   preist
                
                 ,
                 by
                 excellency
                 and
                 blessing
                 Abraham
                 ,
                 and
                 called
                 by
                 S
                 Paule
                 ,
                 better
                 or
                 greater
                 then
                 Abraham
                 .
                 (
                 Hebr.
                 7.6.7.9
                 .
                 )
                 Who
                 also
                 was
                 a
                 great
                 preist
                 and
                 patriarke
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 a
                 superiour
                 receauing
                 tithes
                 of
                 him
                 :
                 and
                 so
                 eminent
                 and
                 cheife
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 order
                 of
                 
                 which
                 hee
                 was
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 onely
                 called
                 the
                 order
                 of
                 Melchisedech
                 ,
                 but
                 Christ
                 himselfe
                 often
                 termed
                 high
                 preist
                 after
                 the
                 order
                 of
                 Melchisedech
                 :
                 and
                 as
                 our
                 protestants
                 also
                 translate
                 ,
                 after
                 the
                 similitude
                 of
                 Melchisedech
                 ,
                 as
                 both
                 the
                 Greeke
                 and
                 Latine
                 texts
                 also
                 are
                 :
                 Therefore
                 Melchisedech
                 of
                 necessitie
                 was
                 an
                 high
                 preist
                 .
                 Therefore
                 againe
                 the
                 conclusion
                 ,
                 which
                 in
                 a
                 true
                 Argument
                 and
                 Sillogisme
                 ,
                 as
                 this
                 is
                 ,
                 cannot
                 bee
                 denied
                 ,
                 that
                 Melchisedech
                 offered
                 sacrifice
                 ,
                 beeing
                 therto
                 ordeyned
                 ,
                 is
                 most
                 certaine
                 and
                 an
                 article
                 of
                 faith
                 by
                 these
                 protestants
                 Religion
                 before
                 .
              
               
                 11.
                 
                 And
                 because
                 by
                 the
                 rule
                 of
                 their
                 Religion
                 ,
                 wee
                 may
                 not
                 seeke
                 but
                 in
                 scripture
                 to
                 knowe
                 what
                 sacrifice
                 it
                 was
                 ,
                 which
                 hee
                 offered
                 ,
                 it
                 must
                 needes
                 bee
                 that
                 sacrifice
                 of
                 bread
                 and
                 wine
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 scripture
                 Rabbins
                 ,
                 Fathers
                 ,
                 and
                 forreine
                 protestants
                 haue
                 told
                 vs
                 of
                 before
                 :
                 for
                 wee
                 do
                 not
                 find
                 any
                 other
                 sacrifice
                 ,
                 or
                 matter
                 like
                 a
                 sacrifice
                 in
                 scripture
                 attributed
                 to
                 Melchisedech
                 .
                 If
                 any
                 man
                 shall
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 S.
                 Paule
                 speaking
                 of
                 all
                 high
                 preists
                 offering
                 sacrifice
                 ,
                 meaneth
                 sacrifice
                 vnproperly
                 ,
                 as
                 prayers
                 and
                 such
                 deuotions
                 :
                 I
                 answere
                 this
                 is
                 not
                 onely
                 
                 vnproperly
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 true
                 consequence
                 blasphemously
                 spoken
                 ,
                 vtterly
                 denyinge
                 that
                 either
                 the
                 preists
                 of
                 the
                 Lawe
                 of
                 Nature
                 ,
                 or
                 Moises
                 ,
                 or
                 Christ
                 did
                 offer
                 any
                 sacrifice
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 no
                 sacrifice
                 for
                 sinne
                 beeinge
                 offered
                 by
                 Christ
                 ,
                 mans
                 redemption
                 was
                 not
                 wrought
                 by
                 Christ
                 ,
                 but
                 man
                 is
                 vnredeemed
                 ,
                 and
                 Christ
                 was
                 not
                 the
                 Sauiour
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 ;
                 for
                 in
                 that
                 place
                 as
                 S.
                 Paul
                 speaketh
                 of
                 euery
                 high
                 preist
                 and
                 preistly
                 orders
                 ,
                 he
                 also
                 speaketh
                 of
                 the
                 externall
                 sacrifices
                 of
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 in
                 their
                 order
                 and
                 time
                 .
                 And
                 so
                 doth
                 the
                 protestant
                 publicke
                 glosse
                 vppon
                 those
                 wordes
                 of
                 S.
                 Paule
                 :
                 
                   Euery
                   high
                   preist
                   is
                   ordeyned
                   to
                   offer
                   sacrifice
                
                 :
                 expound
                 them
                 in
                 these
                 termes
                 :
                 
                   Hee
                   bringeth
                   a
                   reason
                   ,
                   why
                   it
                   must
                   needes
                   bee
                   ,
                   that
                   Christ
                   should
                   haue
                   a
                   body
                   that
                   hee
                   might
                   haue
                   what
                   to
                   offer
                   ,
                   for
                   otherwise
                   hee
                   could
                   not
                   bee
                   an
                   highe
                   preist
                   .
                   (
                   Protest
                   .
                   Annotat.
                   in
                   cap.
                
                 8.
                 
                 
                   Hebr.
                   v.
                
                 3
                 )
                 Therfore
                 by
                 these
                 protestants
                 S.
                 Paul
                 speaketh
                 of
                 an
                 externall
                 and
                 properly
                 named
                 sacrifice
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 therefore
                 Melchisedech
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 other
                 high
                 preists
                 ,
                 did
                 offer
                 an
                 external
                 sacrifice
                 ,
                 otherwise
                 by
                 their
                 owne
                 reason
                 the
                 same
                 which
                 S.
                 Paul
                 alleageth
                 ,
                 
                   hee
                   could
                   not
                   bee
                   an
                   high
                   preist
                   ,
                
                 as
                 the
                 holy
                 
                 scripture
                 proueth
                 hee
                 was
                 ,
                 not
                 offering
                 any
                 externall
                 sacrifice
                 ,
                 which
                 both
                 by
                 S.
                 Paule
                 so
                 many
                 testimonies
                 before
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 publicke
                 and
                 authoritatiue
                 exposition
                 of
                 English
                 Protestants
                 ,
                 is
                 essentially
                 and
                 vnseparably
                 belonging
                 to
                 al
                 true
                 preists
                 &
                 preisthood
                 .
              
               
                 12.
                 
                 The
                 Protestant
                 Bishop
                 D.
                 Morton
                 .
                 (
                 
                   Appeale
                   l.
                
                 3.
                 c.
                 13.
                 pag.
                 394.
                 )
                 plainely
                 graunteth
                 that
                 Melchisedech
                 offered
                 an
                 externall
                 sacrifice
                 ,
                 
                   wherein
                   there
                   was
                   really
                   bread
                   and
                   wine
                   .
                
                 Hee
                 further
                 proueth
                 from
                 the
                 Rabbins
                 and
                 Bibliander
                 .
                 (
                 
                   supr
                   .
                   cent
                
                 .
                 1.
                 )
                 That
                 at
                 the
                 cominge
                 of
                 the
                 Messias
                 ,
                 
                   all
                   legall
                   sacrifices
                   should
                   ceise
                   ,
                   and
                   a
                   sacrifice
                   in
                   bread
                   and
                   wine
                   should
                   onely
                   stil
                   continue
                   .
                
                 And
                 constantly
                 auoucheth
                 for
                 the
                 common
                 doctrine
                 of
                 English
                 Protestants
                 in
                 these
                 wordes
                 :
                 
                   The
                   protestants
                   acknowledge
                   in
                   the
                   Eucharist
                   a
                   sacrifice
                   Euc●…aristicall
                   .
                   (
                   Mort.
                   sup
                   .
                   l.
                
                 3.
                 c.
                 13
                 )
                 The
                 present
                 protestant
                 Archbishop
                 of
                 Canterbury
                 director
                 of
                 Master
                 Mason
                 ,
                 and
                 hee
                 directed
                 by
                 him
                 directly
                 graunt
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 words
                 of
                 Christ
                 concerning
                 his
                 body
                 and
                 blood
                 to
                 bee
                 giuen
                 ,
                 
                   argue
                   a
                   sacrifice
                   to
                   God.
                   (
                   Franc.
                   Mason
                   lib.
                
                 5.
                 pag.
                 233.
                 )
                 And
                 cite
                 and
                 graunt
                 further
                 in
                 
                 this
                 maner
                 .
                 (
                 pag.
                 243.
                 )
                 
                   Christ
                   hauinge
                   offered
                   himselfe
                   for
                   a
                   soueraigne
                   sacrifice
                   vnto
                   his
                   Father
                   ,
                   ordeyned
                   that
                   wee
                   should
                   offer
                   a
                   remembrance
                   thereof
                   ,
                   vnto
                   God
                   ,
                   instead
                   of
                   a
                   sacrifice
                   .
                
                 An
                 other
                 saith
                 (
                 
                   Middle
                   .
                   papistom
                   .
                   pag.
                
                 92.113
                 .
                 )
                 
                   The
                   sacrifice
                   of
                   the
                   Altare
                   ,
                   and
                   vnbloodye
                   sacrifice
                   ,
                   were
                   vsed
                   in
                   the
                   primatiue
                   church
                   :
                   and
                   the
                   auncient
                   Fathers
                   called
                   the
                   sacrifice
                   of
                   the
                   body
                   and
                   blood
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   a
                   sacrifice
                   .
                
                 And
                 againe
                 .
                 (
                 pag.
                 49.137.138.47.45
                 .
                 )
                 
                   The
                   primatiue
                   church
                   did
                   offer
                   sacrifice
                   at
                   the
                   Altar
                   ,
                   for
                   the
                   dead
                   .
                   Sacrifice
                   for
                   the
                   dead
                   ,
                   was
                   a
                   tradition
                   of
                   the
                   Apostles
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   auncient
                   Fathers
                   .
                
                 And
                 Isaac
                 Casaubon
                 the
                 knowne
                 french
                 stipendary
                 champion
                 for
                 the
                 Protestants
                 of
                 England
                 ,
                 writeth
                 thus
                 of
                 our
                 Kinge
                 in
                 this
                 matter
                 .
                 (
                 
                   Respons
                   .
                   ad
                   Card.
                   Peron
                   .
                   pag.
                
                 51.
                 )
                 
                   The
                   Kinge
                   is
                   neither
                   ignorant
                   of
                   ,
                   nor
                   denieth
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   Fathers
                   of
                   the
                   primatiue
                   church
                   did
                   acknowledge
                   one
                   sacrifice
                   in
                   Christian
                   Religion
                   ,
                   that
                   succeeded
                   in
                   place
                   of
                   all
                   the
                   sacrifices
                   in
                   the
                   lawe
                   of
                   Moses
                   .
                
                 And
                 least
                 any
                 man
                 should
                 doubt
                 ,
                 what
                 sacrifice
                 hee
                 ment
                 ,
                 by
                 so
                 speaking
                 ,
                 hee
                 telleth
                 vs
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 .
                 
                   The
                   body
                   of
                   Christ
                   in
                   the
                   Eucharist
                   ,
                
                 as
                 Catholicks
                 hold
                 :
                 and
                 addeth
                 there
                 :
                 
                   Haec
                   est
                   fides
                   Regis
                   ,
                   haec
                   est
                   fides
                   Ecclesiae
                   
                   Anglicanae
                   .
                   This
                   is
                   the
                   faiih
                   of
                   the
                   Kinge
                   ,
                   this
                   is
                   the
                   faith
                   of
                   the
                   English
                   church
                   .
                
                 And
                 writeth
                 to
                 Cardinall
                 Perron
                 in
                 these
                 wordes
                 :
                 
                   The
                   Kinge
                   said
                   in
                   the
                   hearing
                   of
                   manic
                   ,
                   and
                   wished
                   him
                   so
                   to
                   signifie
                   to
                   Cardinal
                   Perron
                   ,
                   that
                   hee
                   agreed
                   with
                   the
                   Cardinal
                   in
                   his
                   opiniō
                   ,
                   de
                   duplici
                   sacrificio
                   ,
                   expiationis
                   nempe
                   ,
                   &
                   commemorationis
                   ,
                   siue
                   Religionis
                   .
                   Concerning
                   two
                   kinds
                   of
                   sacrifice
                   ,
                   the
                   one
                   of
                   expiation
                   for
                   the
                   world
                   ,
                   the
                   other
                   commemoratiue
                   ,
                   or
                   of
                   Religion
                   .
                
                 Which
                 last
                 Cardinall
                 Perron
                 with
                 all
                 Catholicks
                 take
                 to
                 bee
                 the
                 sacrifice
                 of
                 Masse
                 :
                 Therefore
                 if
                 the
                 English
                 Protestant
                 church
                 and
                 his
                 maiestie
                 ,
                 agree
                 so
                 far
                 with
                 Catholicks
                 ,
                 the
                 attonement
                 wil
                 sooner
                 bee
                 made
                 in
                 this
                 matter
                 .
              
               
                 13.
                 
                 Neither
                 did
                 Casaubon
                 here
                 assume
                 for
                 his
                 maiestie
                 ,
                 and
                 English
                 Protestants
                 ,
                 any
                 new
                 thinge
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 had
                 professed
                 and
                 graunted
                 in
                 their
                 most
                 solemne
                 and
                 publicke
                 decrees
                 and
                 proceedings
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 first
                 beginning
                 of
                 their
                 parlamentary
                 Religion
                 in
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 Queene
                 Elizabeth
                 ,
                 or
                 sooner
                 .
                 For
                 wee
                 are
                 taught
                 by
                 these
                 protestants
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 the
                 first
                 parlamēt
                 of
                 that
                 Queene
                 ,
                 when
                 Catholick
                 Religion
                 was
                 suppressed
                 ,
                 yet
                 both
                 shee
                 ,
                 her
                 nobles
                 ,
                 
                 new
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 rest
                 continued
                 in
                 this
                 opinion
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 was
                 an
                 externall
                 sacrifice
                 in
                 the
                 church
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Masse
                 was
                 this
                 externall
                 sacrifice
                 :
                 for
                 appointing
                 a
                 kinde
                 of
                 disputation
                 in
                 questions
                 they
                 most
                 disliked
                 in
                 Catholike
                 Religion
                 ,
                 or
                 wherin
                 they
                 thought
                 themselues
                 to
                 haue
                 most
                 aduantage
                 ,
                 they
                 set
                 downe
                 but
                 three
                 conclusions
                 :
                 The
                 first
                 of
                 a
                 straunge
                 tongue
                 ,
                 in
                 common
                 prayer
                 :
                 the
                 second
                 concerninge
                 ceremonies
                 :
                 And
                 the
                 third
                 and
                 laste
                 is
                 thus
                 :
                 
                   It
                   cannot
                   bee
                   proued
                   by
                   the
                   worde
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   that
                   there
                   is
                   in
                   the
                   Masse
                   offered
                   vp
                   a
                   sacrifice
                   propitiatory
                   for
                   the
                   quicke
                   and
                   the
                   dead
                   .
                   ●…h
                   .
                   Stow
                   and
                   Howes
                   histor
                   .
                   an
                   .
                
                 1.
                 
                 
                   Elizab.
                   Theater
                   of
                   Brit.
                   an
                
                 .
                 1.
                 
                 Eliz.
                 )
                 Where
                 they
                 do
                 not
                 deny
                 an
                 externall
                 sacrifice
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 churche
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 ●…hether
                 that
                 the
                 Maste
                 is
                 this
                 externall
                 sacrifice
                 ,
                 but
                 so
                 farre
                 agree
                 with
                 Catholicks
                 ;
                 but
                 they
                 only
                 deny
                 ,
                 that
                 by
                 scripture
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 onely
                 vnderstand
                 by
                 
                   the
                   worde
                   of
                   God
                
                 ,
                 the
                 sacrifice
                 of
                 Masse
                 can
                 bee
                 proued
                 a
                 sacrifice
                 propitiatory
                 for
                 the
                 quick
                 and
                 dead
                 .
                 Neuer
                 denying
                 it
                 to
                 bee
                 a
                 commemoratiue
                 and
                 Eucharistical
                 sacrifice
                 ,
                 or
                 of
                 Religion
                 as
                 his
                 maiesty
                 before
                 calleth
                 it
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 mouth
                 of
                 Casaubon
                 .
                 Neither
                 doe
                 
                 they
                 absolutly
                 deny
                 it
                 to
                 bee
                 a
                 propitiatory
                 sacrifice
                 for
                 the
                 quicke
                 and
                 dead
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 it
                 cannot
                 bee
                 so
                 proued
                 by
                 scripture
                 :
                 neuer
                 denying
                 but
                 by
                 traditiō
                 it
                 may
                 so
                 bee
                 proued
                 ,
                 as
                 some
                 protestants
                 haue
                 confessed
                 before
                 ,
                 and
                 shal
                 manifestly
                 be
                 proued
                 hereafter
                 by
                 all
                 testimonies
                 .
              
               
                 14.
                 
                 And
                 to
                 make
                 euident
                 demonstration
                 by
                 these
                 protestants
                 of
                 England
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 all
                 doe
                 ,
                 or
                 should
                 ,
                 both
                 allowe
                 an
                 external
                 sacrifice
                 ,
                 and
                 sacrificing
                 preists
                 ,
                 and
                 preisthood
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 haue
                 so
                 longe
                 and
                 greeuously
                 persecuted
                 ,
                 there
                 was
                 yet
                 neuer
                 any
                 protestant
                 Prince
                 ,
                 Kinge
                 ,
                 or
                 Queene
                 in
                 England
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 publick
                 authoritie
                 and
                 lawe
                 of
                 Parlament
                 allowed
                 ,
                 and
                 receaued
                 the
                 holy
                 sacrifice
                 of
                 Masse
                 ,
                 &
                 consequentlie
                 sacrificinge
                 and
                 massinge
                 preists
                 and
                 preisthood
                 ,
                 beeing
                 as
                 al
                 learning
                 teacheth
                 ,
                 indiuisible
                 and
                 vnseparable
                 correlatiues
                 ,
                 maturally
                 and
                 mutually
                 dependinge
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 other
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 euident
                 that
                 Kinge
                 Henry
                 8.
                 
                 (
                 
                   Stat.
                   Hen.
                
                 8.
                 
                   testament
                   .
                   vlt.
                
                 )
                 Both
                 by
                 Parlament
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 laste
                 wil
                 allowed
                 Masse
                 both
                 for
                 the
                 quick
                 and
                 dead
                 .
                 King
                 Edward
                 the
                 sixt
                 .
                 (
                 
                   Theat
                   .
                   of
                   great
                   Brit.
                   in
                   Henr.
                
                 8.
                 
                 
                   Statut.
                   an
                
                 .
                 1.
                 
                 Edward
                 .
                 6.
                 cap.
                 1.
                 )
                 Enacted
                 a
                 
                 a
                 particular
                 statute
                 thereof
                 confirming
                 the
                 doctrine
                 of
                 reall
                 presence
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 was
                 in
                 force
                 ,
                 al
                 his
                 life
                 :
                 &
                 was
                 repealed
                 by
                 Queene
                 Mary
                 in
                 respect
                 it
                 did
                 allow
                 to
                 communicants
                 to
                 receaue
                 in
                 both
                 kindes
                 .
                 (
                 
                   Stat.
                   an
                
                 .
                 1.
                 
                 
                   Mar.
                   parlam
                
                 .
                 1.
                 sess
                 .
                 2.
                 cap.
                 2.
                 )
                 Queene
                 Elizabeth
                 in
                 her
                 first
                 parlament
                 ,
                 reuiued
                 this
                 statute
                 againe
                 and
                 it
                 continued
                 in
                 force
                 all
                 her
                 life
                 .
                 
                   Parlam
                   .
                   an
                
                 .
                 1.
                 
                 Elizab.
                 And
                 his
                 maiestie
                 that
                 now
                 is
                 ,
                 in
                 his
                 first
                 parlament
                 receaued
                 and
                 confirmed
                 this
                 very
                 statute
                 of
                 the
                 holy
                 sacrifice
                 of
                 Masse
                 ,
                 &
                 the
                 reall
                 presence
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 still
                 in
                 force
                 neuer
                 by
                 him
                 repealed
                 .
                 
                   Parlament
                   an
                
                 .
                 1.
                 
                 
                   Iacobi
                   cap.
                
                 5.
                 
                 The
                 statute
                 it selfe
                 is
                 so
                 cleare
                 in
                 this
                 point
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 cannot
                 bee
                 contradicted
                 .
                 And
                 besides
                 this
                 ,
                 the
                 iniunctions
                 of
                 Kinge
                 Edward
                 the
                 sixt
                 ,
                 the
                 best
                 interpretors
                 of
                 his
                 lawe
                 doe
                 so
                 assure
                 vs
                 ,
                 where
                 in
                 the
                 3.21.22
                 .
                 Iniunction
                 of
                 his
                 time
                 wee
                 finde
                 then
                 by
                 his
                 Regall
                 Authoritie
                 
                   Masse
                   ,
                   high
                   Masse
                   ,
                   altare
                   ,
                   high
                   altare
                   ,
                   lights
                   vppon
                   the
                   altare
                   before
                   the
                   Sacrament
                   ,
                   Christs
                   reall
                   presence
                   therein
                   ,
                   and
                   transubstantiation
                   ,
                
                 vsed
                 commonly
                 in
                 England
                 after
                 this
                 statute
                 was
                 enacted
                 .
                 (
                 
                   Iniunct
                   .
                   of
                   Kinge
                   Edw.
                
                 6.
                 iniunct
                 .
                 1.21.22
                 .
                 )
                 And
                 both
                 for
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 Queene
                 Elizabeth
                 ,
                 
                 as
                 also
                 his
                 maiestie
                 that
                 now
                 is
                 receauinge
                 that
                 statute
                 .
              
               
                 15.
                 
                 The
                 publicke
                 collection
                 of
                 our
                 statutes
                 .
                 (
                 
                   Collectiō
                   of
                   Engl
                   statutes
                   an
                   .
                   D.
                
                 1611.
                 
                 
                   Titul
                   .
                   seruice
                   and
                   Sacraments
                   cap.
                
                 1.
                 )
                 Printed
                 
                   cum
                   priuilegio
                
                 ,
                 by
                 his
                 maiesties
                 allowance
                 and
                 commonly
                 vsed
                 by
                 our
                 protestant
                 lawyers
                 &
                 others
                 ,
                 hath
                 this
                 note
                 and
                 these
                 words
                 vppon
                 this
                 statute
                 :
                 Anno
                 1.
                 
                 Eduardi
                 sexti
                 cap.
                 1.
                 
                 This
                 act
                 was
                 repealed
                 by
                 1.
                 
                 Mar.
                 parl
                 .
                 1.
                 sess
                 .
                 2.
                 cap.
                 2.
                 and
                 is
                 reuiued
                 by
                 1.
                 
                 Iacobi
                 cap.
                 25.
                 
                 
                   But
                   note
                   the
                   time
                   of
                   the
                   first
                   making
                   of
                   this
                   statute
                   ,
                   which
                   was
                   before
                   that
                   the
                   Masse
                   was
                   taken
                   away
                   ,
                   when
                   the
                   opinion
                   of
                   the
                   reall
                   presence
                   was
                   not
                   remoued
                   from
                   vs.
                
                 Whereby
                 it
                 is
                 manifest
                 ,
                 that
                 both
                 Queene
                 Elizabeth
                 ,
                 and
                 Kinge
                 Iames
                 reuiuing
                 and
                 giuing
                 full
                 life
                 ,
                 and
                 validitie
                 to
                 this
                 statute
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 doctrine
                 of
                 Masse
                 ,
                 and
                 reall
                 presence
                 ,
                 must
                 needes
                 giue
                 the
                 same
                 allowance
                 to
                 those
                 holy
                 doctrines
                 confirmed
                 by
                 that
                 statute
                 ,
                 and
                 soe
                 ought
                 all
                 English
                 Protestants
                 cōforming
                 themselues
                 in
                 matters
                 of
                 Religion
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 lawes
                 and
                 parlaments
                 of
                 Protestant
                 Princes
                 ,
                 the
                 cheifest
                 rules
                 and
                 squares
                 by
                 them
                 in
                 such
                 proceedings
                 .
                 And
                 so
                 neither
                 any
                 Catholicke
                 or
                 
                 Protestant
                 of
                 England
                 ,
                 except
                 they
                 will
                 bee
                 singular
                 against
                 the
                 lawe
                 of
                 their
                 owne
                 Religion
                 ,
                 can
                 or
                 may
                 take
                 exception
                 against
                 that
                 is
                 said
                 before
                 ,
                 or
                 professe
                 himself
                 an
                 aduersary
                 or
                 persecutor
                 of
                 holy
                 consecrated
                 sacrificinge
                 Catholicke
                 preists
                 ,
                 or
                 sacrifice
                 of
                 holy
                 Masse
                 ,
                 but
                 rather
                 reuerence
                 &
                 embrace
                 them
                 And
                 thus
                 much
                 from
                 the
                 booke
                 of
                 Genesis
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 true
                 Messias
                 was
                 to
                 bee
                 a
                 sacrificinge
                 preist
                 ,
                 according
                 vnto
                 the
                 order
                 of
                 Melchisedech
                 ,
                 to
                 institute
                 a
                 new
                 sacrificinge
                 preisthood
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 externall
                 holy
                 sacrifice
                 of
                 Masse
                 ,
                 to
                 bee
                 cōtinued
                 in
                 his
                 church
                 for
                 euer
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 same
                 proued
                 with
                 like
                 allowance
                 ,
                 and
                 approbation
                 of
                 Protestants
                 ,
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 booke
                 of
                 Exodus
                 .
                 
                   THE
                   II.
                   CHAPTER
                
                 .
              
               
                 NOw
                 let
                 vs
                 come
                 to
                 Exodus
                 the
                 next
                 booke
                 of
                 Moyses
                 .
                 Where
                 the
                 protestants
                 shall
                 informe
                 vs
                 ,
                 that
                 both
                 the
                 auncient
                 Rabbines
                 before
                 Christ
                 ,
                 the
                 Fathers
                 of
                 the
                 primatiue
                 church
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 scripture
                 it selfe
                 expounded
                 by
                 the
                 grounds
                 of
                 protestant
                 
                 Religion
                 doe
                 warrant
                 vs
                 ,
                 not
                 onely
                 that
                 there
                 was
                 an
                 externall
                 sacrifice
                 to
                 bee
                 continued
                 in
                 the
                 time
                 ,
                 and
                 Religion
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 this
                 sacrifice
                 in
                 particular
                 was
                 the
                 blessed
                 body
                 and
                 blood
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 vnder
                 the
                 formes
                 of
                 bread
                 and
                 wine
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 offered
                 in
                 the
                 holy
                 Masse
                 ,
                 by
                 massinge
                 and
                 sacrificinge
                 Catholicke
                 preists
                 ;
                 wee
                 are
                 told
                 assuredly
                 not
                 onely
                 from
                 Catholicks
                 some
                 of
                 them
                 liuing
                 and
                 writing
                 before
                 these
                 controuersies
                 began
                 ,
                 and
                 which
                 had
                 beene
                 eye
                 witnesses
                 of
                 theire
                 relation
                 ,
                 but
                 from
                 protestants
                 also
                 ,
                 and
                 those
                 Sacramentary
                 Caluinists
                 ,
                 the
                 greatest
                 enemies
                 to
                 the
                 holy
                 sacrifice
                 of
                 Masse
                 ,
                 and
                 transsubstantiation
                 ,
                 that
                 vppon
                 these
                 wordes
                 of
                 Exodus
                 in
                 the
                 25.
                 chapter
                 where
                 the
                 vulgare
                 latine
                 readeth
                 :
                 
                   Et
                   pones
                   super
                   mensam
                   panes
                   propositionis
                   in
                   conspectu
                   m●…o
                   s●…mper
                   :
                
                 and
                 our
                 English
                 Protestants
                 translate
                 :
                 
                   and
                   thou
                   shalt
                   set
                   vppon
                   the
                   table
                   shew
                   bread
                   before
                   mee
                   alwaies
                   .
                   Petr.
                   Gallatin
                   .
                   de
                   Arcan
                   Cathol
                   .
                   veritat
                   .
                   l.
                
                 10.
                 cap.
                 6
                 
                   Ioh.
                   Vitus
                   epist
                   .
                   Wintonicus
                   .
                   l.
                   dure
                   osiomart
                   .
                   rion
                   .
                   Franciscus
                   Sta●…car
                   .
                   in
                   correct
                   .
                   Petri
                   Gallatini
                   l.
                
                 10.
                 c.
                 6.
                 
                 
                   Praefat
                   Protestant
                   .
                   ad
                   lectorem
                   ante
                   Petr.
                   Gallatin
                   .
                   edit
                   .
                   Francofurti
                   an
                   .
                
                 1612.
                 
              
               
               
                 2.
                 
                 That
                 the
                 auncient
                 Rabbines
                 longe
                 before
                 Christ
                 ,
                 expounded
                 this
                 place
                 of
                 the
                 holy
                 sacrifice
                 of
                 Christians
                 ,
                 inferinge
                 also
                 from
                 thence
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 text
                 will
                 giue
                 warrant
                 vnto
                 (
                 as
                 I
                 shall
                 proue
                 hereafter
                 by
                 protestant
                 Religion
                 )
                 that
                 this
                 bread
                 did
                 signifie
                 the
                 sacrifice
                 of
                 the
                 Messias
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 in
                 his
                 time
                 ,
                 &
                 in
                 this
                 sacrifice
                 bread
                 should
                 be
                 miraculously
                 chaunged
                 into
                 his
                 body
                 :
                 Stancarus
                 the
                 great
                 Sacramentary
                 linguist
                 ,
                 citeth
                 and
                 approueth
                 Rabbi
                 Iudas
                 ,
                 liuing
                 as
                 hee
                 saith
                 many
                 yeares
                 before
                 Christ
                 ,
                 to
                 write
                 in
                 these
                 wordes
                 :
                 
                   Erit
                   hic
                   panis
                   duaerum
                   facierum
                   ,
                   de
                   quo
                   scriptum
                   est
                   Exodi
                
                 25.
                 
                   capite
                   .
                   Lehem
                   Phanim
                   Aephanai
                   tamid
                   .
                   panis
                   facierum
                   coram
                   me
                   semper
                   .
                   Quare
                   autem
                   dicatur
                   panis
                   facierum
                   ,
                   ratio
                   est
                   ,
                   quia
                   ait
                   R.
                   Iudas
                   ,
                   transmutabitur
                   ex
                   substantia
                   panis
                   ,
                   cum
                   sacrificabitur
                   ,
                   in
                   substantiam
                   corporis
                   Messiae
                   ,
                   qui
                   descendet
                   de
                   caelis
                   .
                   Et
                   ipse
                   idem
                   erit
                   sacrificium
                   .
                   Eritque
                   inuisibilis
                   atque
                   impalpabilis
                   ,
                   cuius
                   rei
                   fidem
                   facit
                   sedes
                   Eliae
                   .
                   Et
                   Magistri
                   aiunt
                   ,
                   eam
                   ob
                   rem
                   dictum
                   esse
                   panem
                   facierum
                   ,
                   quia
                   in
                   ipso
                   sacrificio
                   erunt
                   duae
                   substantiae
                   ,
                   diuinitas
                   &
                   humanitas
                   .
                
                 This
                 bread
                 shall
                 bee
                 of
                 two
                 faces
                 ,
                 of
                 which
                 it
                 is
                 written
                 in
                 the
                 25.
                 chapter
                 of
                 Exodus
                 .
                 Bread
                 of
                 faces
                 before
                 
                 mee
                 continually
                 .
                 And
                 why
                 it
                 is
                 called
                 bread
                 of
                 faces
                 ,
                 the
                 reason
                 is
                 as
                 Rabbi
                 Iudas
                 saith
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 shall
                 bee
                 chaunged
                 when
                 it
                 is
                 sacrificed
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 substance
                 of
                 bread
                 into
                 the
                 substance
                 of
                 the
                 body
                 of
                 the
                 Messias
                 which
                 shal
                 come
                 from
                 heauen
                 ,
                 and
                 hee
                 himselfe
                 shall
                 bee
                 the
                 sacrifice
                 ,
                 and
                 shal
                 bee
                 inuisibly
                 and
                 vnpalpable
                 .
                 To
                 which
                 the
                 state
                 of
                 Elias
                 giueth
                 credit
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Masters
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 for
                 that
                 cause
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 called
                 bread
                 of
                 faces
                 ,
                 because
                 in
                 that
                 sacrifice
                 ,
                 there
                 shal
                 bee
                 two
                 substances
                 ,
                 diuinitie
                 and
                 humanitie
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 Neither
                 doe
                 the
                 auncient
                 Fathers
                 of
                 the
                 Law
                 of
                 Christ
                 expound
                 it
                 otherwise
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 finding
                 how
                 the
                 things
                 there
                 spoken
                 can
                 bee
                 rightly
                 applied
                 to
                 the
                 figuratiue
                 sacrifices
                 of
                 the
                 Lawe
                 of
                 Moises
                 ,
                 doe
                 glosse
                 it
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 old
                 Rabbins
                 did
                 ,
                 expounding
                 it
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 holy
                 sacrifice
                 of
                 Masse
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Law
                 of
                 Christ
                 :
                 among
                 whome
                 ,
                 Theodoret
                 that
                 auncient
                 learned
                 greeke
                 Father
                 ,
                 (
                 
                   Quaest
                   .
                   in
                   Exod.
                   quaest
                
                 .
                 60.
                 )
                 expoundinge
                 that
                 scipture
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 finding
                 how
                 it
                 could
                 bee
                 ment
                 or
                 intended
                 for
                 the
                 things
                 of
                 that
                 Law
                 of
                 Moses
                 ,
                 saith
                 in
                 respect
                 of
                 that
                 :
                 
                   perspicuum
                   est
                   ista
                   fuisse
                   super
                   ●…ua
                   ,
                   Deoque
                   minime
                   
                   grata
                   .
                   Nos
                   autem
                   sacrificium
                   interiora
                   penetrans
                   celebramus
                   ,
                   offerentes
                   Deo
                   incensum
                   cum
                   lumine
                   lucernarum
                   ,
                   &
                   mystica
                   sacrae
                   mensae
                   consecratione
                   .
                
                 It
                 is
                 euidēt
                 that
                 these
                 thinges
                 were
                 superfluous
                 and
                 not
                 acceptable
                 to
                 God.
                 But
                 wee
                 (
                 Christians
                 )
                 doe
                 celebrate
                 the
                 sacrifice
                 that
                 penetrateth
                 the
                 internall
                 thinges
                 ,
                 offering
                 vnto
                 God
                 incense
                 with
                 light
                 of
                 candels
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 mysticall
                 consecration
                 of
                 the
                 holy
                 table
                 .
                 Which
                 in
                 other
                 places
                 .
                 (
                 
                   In
                   Philotheo
                   c.
                
                 20.
                 
                 Dialog
                 .
                 2.
                 
                   &
                   ad
                   cap.
                
                 6.
                 
                   epistol
                   .
                   ad
                   Hebr.
                
                 )
                 Hee
                 calleth
                 ,
                 
                   mysticum
                   diuinum
                   &
                   salutare
                   sacrificium
                   ,
                   corpus
                   &
                   sanguinem
                   Christi
                
                 :
                 The
                 mysticall
                 ,
                 diuine
                 ,
                 and
                 sauing
                 sacrifice
                 ,
                 the
                 body
                 ,
                 and
                 blood
                 of
                 Christ
                 .
                 
                   Which
                   he
                   commannded
                   the
                   preists
                   of
                   the
                   new
                   lawe
                   to
                   offer
                   when
                   hee
                   said
                   to
                   his
                   Apostles
                   ,
                   doe
                   this
                   in
                   my
                   commemoration
                   .
                
              
               
                 4.
                 
                 Neither
                 can
                 this
                 place
                 of
                 scripture
                 ,
                 if
                 wee
                 will
                 bee
                 directed
                 by
                 protestants
                 ,
                 carry
                 any
                 other
                 so
                 proper
                 interpretation
                 :
                 for
                 first
                 by
                 their
                 rule
                 of
                 the
                 originall
                 Hebrue
                 tongue
                 ,
                 in
                 this
                 place
                 to
                 bee
                 followed
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 as
                 I
                 haue
                 shewed
                 before
                 
                   Lehem
                   ,
                   Phanim
                   ,
                   bread
                   of
                   faces
                   ,
                
                 Aquila
                 readeth
                 as
                 the
                 Hebrue
                 ,
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 .
                 The
                 common
                 Greeke
                 ,
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 
                   bread
                   before
                
                 God
                 ,
                 as
                 Sebastian
                 Castalio
                 ,
                 
                 
                   panis
                   appositiuus
                
                 ,
                 bread
                 set
                 before
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 our
                 protestants
                 seeme
                 to
                 meane
                 no
                 other
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 translate
                 it
                 ,
                 shew
                 bread
                 :
                 for
                 by
                 their
                 owne
                 translation
                 God
                 thus
                 commaundeth
                 :
                 
                   Thou
                   shalt
                   set
                   vppon
                   the
                   table
                   shew
                   bread
                   before
                   mec
                   alway
                   .
                   (
                   Exod.
                
                 25.
                 v.
                 30.
                 )
                 The
                 table
                 on
                 which
                 this
                 bread
                 was
                 thus
                 to
                 bee
                 placed
                 ,
                 was
                 of
                 Shittim
                 incorruptible
                 wood
                 ,
                 the
                 table
                 to
                 bee
                 couered
                 with
                 pure
                 gold
                 ,
                 
                   with
                   a
                   crowne
                   of
                   gold
                   rounde
                   about
                   it
                   .
                   And
                   foure
                   rings
                   of
                   gold
                   ,
                   and
                   staues
                   of
                   Shittim
                   incorruptible
                   wood
                   couered
                   with
                   gold
                   to
                   beare
                   it
                   by
                   .
                   All
                   the
                   vessels
                   belonginge
                   to
                   this
                   holy
                   table
                   were
                   of
                   pure
                   gold
                   ,
                   and
                   seuen
                   golden
                   lamps
                   of
                   gold
                   besides
                   cādlesticks
                   of
                   gold
                   to
                   burne
                   before
                   this
                   holy
                   sacrifice
                   ,
                
                 and
                 a
                 table
                 continually
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 this
                 in
                 the
                 most
                 holy
                 place
                 the
                 propitiatory
                 ,
                 where
                 God
                 spake
                 vnto
                 that
                 people
                 :
                 which
                 beeing
                 so
                 strictly
                 commaunded
                 by
                 God
                 ,
                 of
                 this
                 ,
                 and
                 noe
                 other
                 sacrifice
                 ,
                 argueth
                 ,
                 that
                 which
                 was
                 figured
                 herin
                 should
                 bee
                 the
                 most
                 honorable
                 ,
                 and
                 continuinge
                 sacrifice
                 ,
                 not
                 to
                 end
                 with
                 the
                 propitiatory
                 ,
                 and
                 Gods
                 appearing
                 there
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 continue
                 in
                 the
                 holy
                 Religion
                 of
                 the
                 Messias
                 ,
                 therin
                 prefigured
                 .
                 Which
                 must
                 needes
                 bee
                 of
                 that
                 excellency
                 there
                 
                 described
                 with
                 so
                 great
                 glory
                 ,
                 to
                 bee
                 euer
                 in
                 the
                 sight
                 of
                 God.
                 
              
               
                 5.
                 
                 What
                 superstition
                 and
                 idolatrie
                 by
                 Protestant
                 Religiō
                 allowing
                 (
                 no
                 such
                 Reuerence
                 but
                 to
                 Christ
                 himselfe
                 )
                 was
                 this
                 ,
                 except
                 some
                 great
                 supernatural
                 mistery
                 and
                 worthie
                 that
                 reuerence
                 ,
                 had
                 beene
                 figured
                 therin
                 ?
                 and
                 nothing
                 there
                 is
                 by
                 their
                 Religion
                 ,
                 that
                 can
                 haue
                 so
                 much
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 blessed
                 body
                 of
                 Christ
                 .
                 Therefore
                 they
                 must
                 needes
                 graunt
                 this
                 moste
                 holy
                 ,
                 continuall
                 ,
                 and
                 most
                 pleasing
                 sacrifice
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 to
                 bee
                 there
                 prefigured
                 .
                 And
                 if
                 wee
                 follow
                 their
                 rule
                 of
                 concordance
                 of
                 places
                 ,
                 they
                 paralell
                 with
                 this
                 ,
                 the
                 24.
                 chapter
                 of
                 Leuiticus
                 ,
                 
                   where
                   this
                   sacrifice
                   is
                   made
                   of
                   pure
                   flower
                   ,
                   baked
                   into
                   cakes
                   ,
                   set
                   vppon
                   the
                   pure
                   table
                   before
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   a
                   memoriall
                   ,
                   an
                   offeringe
                   made
                   to
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                   an
                   euerlasting
                   couenant
                   ,
                   to
                   be
                   eaten
                   in
                   the
                   holy
                   place
                   ,
                   most
                   holy
                   of
                   all
                   offerings
                   ,
                   by
                   a
                   perpetuall
                   statute
                   .
                
                 Thus
                 our
                 protestants
                 .
                 Which
                 as
                 it
                 cannot
                 bee
                 verified
                 of
                 any
                 sacrifice
                 of
                 Moises
                 Lawe
                 ,
                 vnperfect
                 ,
                 figuratiue
                 ,
                 and
                 ended
                 by
                 Christ
                 so
                 longe
                 since
                 ,
                 neuer
                 to
                 bee
                 reuiued
                 againe
                 ,
                 neuer
                 holy
                 in
                 themselues
                 ,
                 and
                 protestants
                 pretend
                 no
                 such
                 sacrifice
                 for
                 them
                 ,
                 beeing
                 in
                 all
                 
                 thinges
                 most
                 euidently
                 consonant
                 ,
                 and
                 agreeinge
                 with
                 that
                 ,
                 which
                 Catholickes
                 maintaine
                 ,
                 and
                 proue
                 of
                 the
                 most
                 blessed
                 sacrifice
                 ,
                 of
                 Christs
                 most
                 sacred
                 body
                 ,
                 and
                 blood
                 ,
                 offered
                 vpon
                 an
                 euer
                 duringe
                 altar
                 ,
                 and
                 most
                 acceptable
                 in
                 the
                 sight
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 it
                 must
                 needes
                 be
                 vnderstood
                 of
                 this
                 ,
                 and
                 nothing
                 els
                 .
              
               
                 6.
                 
                 Also
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 Booke
                 of
                 Exodus
                 written
                 by
                 Moses
                 ,
                 the
                 sacrifice
                 of
                 the
                 Paschall
                 Lambe
                 (
                 a
                 figure
                 of
                 this
                 most
                 holy
                 sacrifice
                 )
                 was
                 instituted
                 :
                 for
                 although
                 this
                 may
                 be
                 said
                 to
                 forshew
                 the
                 death
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 yet
                 it
                 cannot
                 bee
                 denied
                 denied
                 ,
                 but
                 it
                 also
                 &
                 properly
                 represented
                 this
                 our
                 holy
                 commemoratiue
                 sacrifice
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 this
                 Paschal
                 lambe
                 was
                 also
                 a
                 sacrifice
                 ,
                 for
                 so
                 the
                 scriptures
                 witnesse
                 .
                 (
                 
                   Exod.
                   c.
                
                 12.
                 v.
                 6.
                 )
                 
                   Ve
                   shahatu
                   otho
                
                 :
                 and
                 they
                 shal
                 sacrifice
                 him
                 :
                 Thus
                 the
                 Hebrue
                 ,
                 so
                 the
                 Greeke
                 ,
                 so
                 the
                 Latine
                 ,
                 
                   immolabitque
                   eum
                
                 :
                 and
                 our
                 protestants
                 translatinge
                 :
                 
                   shall
                   kill
                   it
                
                 :
                 make
                 it
                 a
                 new
                 text
                 ,
                 the
                 scripture
                 beeing
                 otherwise
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 they
                 themselues
                 translate
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 chapter
                 .
                 (
                 
                   Exod.
                   c.
                
                 12.
                 v.
                 27.
                 )
                 
                   It
                   is
                   the
                   sacrifice
                   of
                   the
                   Lords
                   passouer
                   ,
                
                 as
                 the
                 Hebrue
                 ,
                 Sebac
                 ,
                 Greek
                 Cobia
                 ,
                 Latine
                 victima
                 is
                 .
                 And
                 in
                 the
                 booke
                 
                 of
                 members
                 .
                 (
                 c.
                 9.
                 v.
                 13.
                 )
                 Our
                 protestants
                 translate
                 it
                 ,
                 offerringe
                 equiualent
                 with
                 sacrifice
                 ,
                 so
                 it
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 new
                 testament
                 in
                 diuers
                 places
                 ,
                 (
                 
                   Marc.
                   cap.
                
                 14.
                 
                 
                   Luc.
                   c.
                
                 22.
                 v
                 7.
                 )
                 And
                 that
                 it
                 more
                 properly
                 signifieth
                 Christes
                 holy
                 oblation
                 in
                 the
                 Eucharist
                 ,
                 then
                 vpon
                 the
                 Crosse
                 ,
                 the
                 reasons
                 ar
                 many
                 and
                 manifest
                 .
                 His
                 oblation
                 vpon
                 the
                 Crosse
                 did
                 not
                 fall
                 vppon
                 the
                 fourteenth
                 day
                 ,
                 neither
                 at
                 eueninge
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 commaundement
                 of
                 this
                 was
                 .
                 (
                 Exod.
                 12.
                 
                 Num.
                 9.
                 )
                 but
                 vpon
                 the
                 fifteenth
                 day
                 at
                 none
                 time
                 and
                 not
                 the
                 eueninge
                 .
                 Neither
                 was
                 Christ
                 crucified
                 in
                 memory
                 of
                 any
                 passouer
                 or
                 deliuery
                 ,
                 neither
                 crucified
                 so
                 to
                 bee
                 eaten
                 ,
                 neither
                 did
                 or
                 might
                 any
                 eate
                 or
                 drinke
                 his
                 body
                 or
                 blood
                 so
                 sacrificed
                 .
                 Neither
                 was
                 hee
                 so
                 sacrificed
                 in
                 any
                 house
                 as
                 the
                 commaundement
                 was
                 ,
                 or
                 in
                 Hierusalem
                 ,
                 but
                 without
                 the
                 towne
                 in
                 the
                 open
                 feild
                 .
                 And
                 not
                 onely
                 the
                 baptized
                 and
                 cleane
                 ,
                 but
                 all
                 others
                 ought
                 to
                 eate
                 and
                 receaue
                 by
                 faith
                 Christ
                 sacrificed
                 vppon
                 the
                 Crosse
                 :
                 which
                 was
                 forbidden
                 in
                 the
                 Paschall
                 Lambe
                 and
                 that
                 which
                 was
                 figured
                 in
                 it
                 as
                 an
                 euerlasting
                 memoriall
                 .
                 (
                 Exod.
                 12.
                 v.
                 14.
                 
                 Leuit.
                 23.
                 
                 Num.
                 28.
                 
                 
                   Exod.
                   c.
                
                 12.
                 v.
                 45.46.47.48
                 .
                 
                   Num.
                   c.
                
                 9.22
                 .
                 )
              
               
               
                 7.
                 
                 And
                 this
                 sacrifice
                 of
                 the
                 Lambe
                 was
                 instituted
                 before
                 Aarons
                 preisthood
                 ,
                 as
                 that
                 of
                 Melchisedech
                 was
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 as
                 Philo
                 writeth
                 .
                 (
                 l.
                 1.
                 
                   de
                   vita
                   Moisis
                
                 .
                 )
                 The
                 old
                 custome
                 therein
                 continued
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 cheife
                 of
                 families
                 should
                 exercise
                 the
                 preistly
                 function
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 that
                 sacrifice
                 of
                 the
                 Lambe
                 as
                 wel
                 as
                 that
                 of
                 Melchisedech
                 ,
                 figures
                 of
                 our
                 most
                 holy
                 sacrifice
                 and
                 Sacrament
                 ,
                 were
                 eaten
                 and
                 receaued
                 by
                 all
                 :
                 whereas
                 the
                 sacrifices
                 of
                 Moises
                 Law
                 offered
                 by
                 the
                 preistes
                 of
                 Aarons
                 order
                 ,
                 were
                 onely
                 receaued
                 by
                 the
                 preists
                 ,
                 &
                 those
                 of
                 the
                 tribe
                 of
                 Leui.
                 (
                 1.
                 
                 Corinth
                 .
                 9.13
                 .
                 Deuter.
                 18.1
                 .
                 Num.
                 10.9
                 .
                 &
                 18.20
                 .
                 )
                 And
                 of
                 all
                 men
                 our
                 protestantes
                 that
                 would
                 haue
                 the
                 Eucharist
                 celebrated
                 only
                 with
                 a
                 communion
                 for
                 others
                 besides
                 the
                 preist
                 to
                 receaue
                 ,
                 and
                 communicate
                 should
                 bee
                 of
                 this
                 opinion
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 would
                 speake
                 consequently
                 ,
                 as
                 learned
                 and
                 truely
                 religious
                 men
                 must
                 doe
                 :
                 and
                 except
                 they
                 can
                 proue
                 a
                 bit
                 of
                 Bakers
                 breade
                 to
                 bee
                 a
                 more
                 excellent
                 and
                 honorable
                 signe
                 ,
                 and
                 more
                 perfectly
                 to
                 figure
                 and
                 represent
                 the
                 oblation
                 and
                 death
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 then
                 an
                 Innocent
                 Lambe
                 so
                 ceremoniously
                 ,
                 and
                 religiously
                 sacrificed
                 and
                 receiued
                 as
                 that
                 was
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 say
                 with
                 the
                 blasphemous
                 Iewes
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 lawe
                 of
                 Christ
                 is
                 not
                 more
                 perfect
                 then
                 the
                 lawe
                 of
                 Moises
                 ,
                 and
                 still
                 offer
                 vp
                 a
                 Paschall
                 Lambe
                 ,
                 they
                 must
                 needes
                 acknowledge
                 ,
                 that
                 wee
                 Christians
                 haue
                 a
                 farre
                 more
                 excellent
                 sacrifice
                 ,
                 figured
                 by
                 that
                 Lambe
                 ,
                 then
                 Caluins
                 communion
                 is
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 this
                 is
                 plainely
                 proued
                 by
                 our
                 blessed
                 Sauiour
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 who
                 so
                 soone
                 as
                 hee
                 had
                 celebrated
                 the
                 sacrifice
                 of
                 the
                 Paschall
                 Lambe
                 ,
                 and
                 imposed
                 an
                 end
                 vnto
                 those
                 sacrifices
                 of
                 the
                 law
                 ,
                 there
                 presently
                 at
                 the
                 same
                 time
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 sacrificing
                 wordes
                 wherewith
                 bee
                 ended
                 that
                 which
                 was
                 to
                 cease
                 ,
                 hee
                 founded
                 and
                 instituted
                 the
                 most
                 holy
                 sacrifice
                 of
                 the
                 law
                 of
                 the
                 ghospell
                 to
                 continue
                 for
                 euer
                 ,
                 and
                 neuer
                 to
                 bee
                 altered
                 or
                 taken
                 away
                 .
                 (
                 
                   Matth.
                   c.
                
                 26.
                 v.
                 18.
                 
                 
                   Luc.
                   c.
                
                 22.
                 v.
                 19.
                 )
                 And
                 the
                 Hebrue
                 worde
                 ,
                 Gasha
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 language
                 Christ
                 spake
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 ,
                 is
                 an
                 vsuall
                 sacrificinge
                 word
                 ,
                 in
                 holy
                 scriptures
                 ,
                 and
                 must
                 needes
                 bee
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 wherwith
                 hee
                 spake
                 in
                 S.
                 Luke
                 ,
                 and
                 S.
                 Paul
                 thus
                 repeateth
                 .
                 
                   Doe
                   this
                   in
                   my
                   commemoration
                
                 .
                 (
                 1.
                 
                 
                   Corinth
                   .
                   cap.
                
                 11.
                 v.
                 25.
                 )
                 For
                 although
                 wee
                 haue
                 not
                 any
                 Hebrue
                 text
                 of
                 those
                 places
                 ,
                 yet
                 that
                 sacrificinge
                 Hebrue
                 
                 word
                 ,
                 beeing
                 the
                 Hebrue
                 to
                 that
                 Greeke
                 and
                 Latine
                 which
                 wee
                 haue
                 ,
                 seing
                 Christ
                 spake
                 in
                 Hebrue
                 ,
                 wee
                 must
                 needes
                 affirme
                 ,
                 they
                 were
                 both
                 alike
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 a
                 sacrificinge
                 word
                 ,
                 so
                 vsed
                 seuen
                 or
                 eight
                 times
                 ,
                 in
                 one
                 (
                 the
                 29.
                 )
                 chapter
                 of
                 Exodus
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 many
                 other
                 scriptures
                 ,
                 as
                 I
                 haue
                 here
                 quoted
                 :
                 as
                 likewise
                 the
                 greeke
                 which
                 wee
                 haue
                 ,
                 and
                 protestants
                 should
                 as
                 they
                 protest
                 to
                 doe
                 ,
                 follow
                 in
                 the
                 new
                 testament
                 .
                 
                   Leuit.
                   c.
                
                 16.
                 v.
                 9.
                 
                 
                   Exod.
                   c.
                
                 10.
                 v.
                 25.
                 
                 
                   Numer
                   .
                   c.
                
                 6.
                 v.
                 10.11
                 .
                 
                   Leuit.
                   c.
                
                 9.
                 v.
                 7.
                 c.
                 16.22
                 .
                 Leuit.
                 14.
                 v.
                 18.19.29.30.31
                 .
                 cap.
                 15.
                 v.
                 14.15.29.30
                 .
                 c.
                 16.
                 v.
                 9.24
                 .
                 c.
                 17.9
                 .
                 c.
                 22.
                 v.
                 23.24
                 .
                 c.
                 23.
                 v.
                 11.12.18.19
                 .
                 
                   Numer
                   .
                   c.
                
                 6.
                 v.
                 10.11.16.17
                 .
                 c.
                 8.
                 v.
                 12.
                 cap.
                 9.
                 v.
                 1.2.3.4.5.6.7.10.11.12.13.14
                 .
                 cap.
                 15.
                 v.
                 3.4.5.6.7.8.9.10.11.12.13.14.15.24
                 .
                 cap.
                 15.
                 v.
                 29.30
                 .
                 
                   Fr.
                   Mas
                   .
                   l.
                
                 5.
                 cap.
                 6.
                 pag.
                 235.243
                 .
              
               
                 9.
                 
                 And
                 our
                 protestants
                 of
                 England
                 freelie
                 acknowledge
                 ,
                 that
                 both
                 the
                 primatiue
                 Fathers
                 and
                 councels
                 doe
                 so
                 testifie
                 :
                 The
                 present
                 protestant
                 Archbishop
                 of
                 Canterbury
                 ,
                 director
                 to
                 Master
                 Mason
                 ,
                 together
                 with
                 his
                 directed
                 scribe
                 confesse
                 :
                 
                   This
                   is
                   the
                   iudgement
                   of
                   the
                   Fathers
                   :
                   Irenaeus
                   saith
                   ,
                   that
                   Christ
                   did
                   then
                   teach
                   ,
                   the
                   oblation
                   of
                   the
                   new
                   
                   testament
                   ,
                   which
                   the
                   church
                   throughout
                   all
                   the
                   world
                   doth
                   vse
                   .
                   Chrisostom
                   saith
                   ,
                   the
                   wordes
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                   giue
                   strength
                   to
                   the
                   sacrifice
                   vntill
                   the
                   end
                   of
                   the
                   world
                   .
                
                 So
                 they
                 and
                 others
                 write
                 of
                 S.
                 Cyprian
                 ,
                 S.
                 Ambrose
                 ,
                 S.
                 Augustine
                 ,
                 S.
                 Cyrill
                 ,
                 S.
                 Leo
                 Fulgentius
                 ,
                 and
                 others
                 .
                 (
                 
                   Park
                   .
                   problom
                   .
                   pag.
                
                 153.154
                 .
                 
                   Morton
                   .
                   appeall
                
                 .
                 2.
                 cap.
                 6.
                 
                 
                   Mason
                   .
                   l.
                
                 5.
                 pag.
                 243.
                 )
                 And
                 for
                 councels
                 say
                 :
                 
                   The
                   Nicen
                
                 (
                 first
                 )
                 
                   councell
                   in
                   that
                   Canon
                   which
                   Caluine
                   and
                   all
                   others
                   receaue
                   ,
                   saith
                   plainely
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   Lambe
                   of
                   God
                   offered
                   vnbloodely
                   ,
                   is
                   laide
                   vppon
                   the
                   holy
                   table
                   .
                
                 And
                 for
                 their
                 owne
                 opinion
                 are
                 forced
                 to
                 confesse
                 ,
                 that
                 Christ
                 did
                 in
                 that
                 place
                 offer
                 his
                 body
                 and
                 blood
                 in
                 sacrifice
                 :
                 for
                 beeinge
                 vrged
                 with
                 this
                 Argument
                 .
                 
                   Christ
                   said
                   :
                   This
                   is
                   my
                   body
                   which
                   is
                   giuē
                   for
                   you
                   ,
                
                 or
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 in
                 
                   S.
                   Paul
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   broken
                   for
                   you
                   :
                
                 and
                 againe
                 .
                 
                   This
                   is
                   my
                   blood
                   of
                   the
                   new
                   testament
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   shedd
                   for
                   you
                   ,
                   is
                   shedd
                   ,
                   is
                   broken
                   ,
                   is
                   giuen
                   not
                   to
                   you
                   ,
                   but
                   to
                   God
                   for
                   you
                   ,
                   doe
                   not
                   these
                   wordes
                   argue
                   a
                   reall
                   ,
                   actuall
                   and
                   proper
                   sacrifice
                
                 ?
                 They
                 aunswere
                 and
                 graunt
                 in
                 these
                 words
                 :
                 
                   They
                   argue
                   a
                   sacrifice
                   to
                   God.
                   (
                   Prot.
                   Archb.
                   Abb.
                   and
                   Franc.
                   Mason
                   supr
                   .
                   l.
                
                 5.
                 pag.
                 233.
                 )
                 Therefore
                 of
                 necessitie
                 must
                 also
                 graunt
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 most
                 holy
                 sacrifice
                 
                 of
                 Christs
                 body
                 ,
                 and
                 blood
                 figured
                 in
                 that
                 Paschall
                 Lambe
                 ,
                 as
                 so
                 many
                 authorities
                 haue
                 told
                 vs
                 :
                 and
                 except
                 the
                 sacrifice
                 of
                 Christs
                 body
                 and
                 blood
                 be
                 not
                 a
                 propitiatory
                 sacrifice
                 for
                 sinnes
                 (
                 which
                 they
                 may
                 not
                 say
                 )
                 they
                 must
                 needes
                 confesse
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 holy
                 Masse
                 preists
                 doe
                 offer
                 ,
                 not
                 onely
                 a
                 commemoratiue
                 ,
                 but
                 a
                 propitiatorie
                 sacrifice
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 same
                 proued
                 with
                 allowance
                 and
                 consent
                 of
                 Protestants
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 booke
                 of
                 Leuiticus
                 .
                 
                   THE
                   III.
                   CHAPTER
                
                 .
              
               
                 THe
                 Protestant
                 correctors
                 of
                 Petrus
                 Gallatinus
                 doe
                 assure
                 vs.
                 (
                 
                   Franciscus
                   Stancar
                   .
                   in
                   l.
                
                 10.
                 c.
                 7.
                 
                 
                   Petr.
                   Gallatin
                   .
                   de
                   Arcan
                   .
                   Leuit.
                   cap.
                
                 21.
                 v.
                 8.
                 )
                 That
                 where
                 our
                 English
                 Protestants
                 trāslate
                 in
                 the
                 21
                 chapter
                 of
                 Leuiticus
                 :
                 
                   Thou
                   shalt
                   sanctify
                   him
                   therfore
                   ,
                   for
                   he
                   offereth
                   the
                   breade
                   of
                   thy
                   God
                   :
                
                 They
                 should
                 reade
                 :
                 
                   &
                   sanctificabis
                   cum
                   ,
                   quia
                   carnem
                   Dei
                   tui
                   ipse
                   est
                   ,
                   vel
                   erit
                   sacrificans
                   .
                   Thou
                   shalt
                   sanctifie
                   him
                
                 (
                 the
                 preist
                 )
                 
                   because
                   hee
                   is
                   ,
                   or
                   shall
                   bee
                   sacrificinge
                   the
                   flesh
                   of
                   thy
                   
                   God.
                
                 There
                 teaching
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 preists
                 of
                 the
                 new
                 law
                 are
                 vnderstood
                 ,
                 as
                 also
                 their
                 holy
                 sacrifice
                 of
                 Masse
                 ,
                 wherein
                 they
                 offer
                 the
                 blessed
                 body
                 and
                 blood
                 of
                 Christ
                 our
                 God
                 :
                 and
                 therefore
                 great
                 sanctification
                 and
                 sanctitie
                 is
                 required
                 to
                 their
                 callinge
                 .
                 And
                 they
                 proue
                 by
                 the
                 Iewes
                 themselues
                 .
                 (
                 
                   Leuit.
                   c
                
                 21.
                 v.
                 6.8.17.21
                 .
                 )
                 That
                 the
                 worde
                 Lehem
                 ,
                 which
                 our
                 English
                 Protestantes
                 translate
                 bread
                 ,
                 doth
                 in
                 that
                 place
                 signifie
                 flesh
                 and
                 not
                 bread
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 often
                 doth
                 ,
                 and
                 except
                 those
                 protestants
                 deceaue
                 vs
                 ,
                 it
                 so
                 signifieth
                 foure
                 times
                 in
                 that
                 chapter
                 .
                 Accordinge
                 to
                 that
                 saying
                 of
                 Christ
                 by
                 English
                 Protestants
                 :
                 
                   My
                   flesh
                   is
                   meate
                   in
                   deed
                   ,
                   and
                   my
                   blood
                   is
                   drinke
                   in
                   deede
                   .
                   (
                   Ioh.
                   cap.
                
                 6.
                 v.
                 55.
                 )
                 And
                 their
                 frēd
                 Frosterus
                 with
                 other
                 Hebritians
                 acknowledgeth
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 taken
                 for
                 flesh
                 euen
                 in
                 sacrifices
                 ,
                 and
                 citeth
                 :
                 Gen.
                 3.
                 
                 Exod.
                 18.1
                 .
                 Samuel
                 .
                 14.2
                 .
                 Samuel
                 .
                 9.
                 psal
                 .
                 136.
                 
                 Prouerb
                 .
                 30.
                 and
                 concludeth
                 with
                 Malachias
                 c.
                 1.
                 v.
                 6.
                 
                 In
                 which
                 places
                 the
                 word
                 is
                 Lehem
                 ,
                 the
                 same
                 which
                 in
                 this
                 place
                 of
                 Leuiticus
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 cited
                 protestants
                 correctors
                 of
                 Gallatinus
                 bringe
                 Rabbi
                 Dauid
                 Kimhi
                 .
                 (
                 
                   in
                   Serassim
                   apud
                   protest
                   .
                   sup
                   .
                
                 )
                 alleaging
                 for
                 this
                 reading
                 of
                 Lehem
                 ,
                 not
                 onlie
                 
                 this
                 place
                 of
                 Leuiticus
                 )
                 but
                 cap.
                 8.
                 
                 Deuter
                 .
                 Numer
                 .
                 28.
                 
                 Ioh.
                 cap.
                 6.
                 
                 Where
                 they
                 proue
                 this
                 to
                 bee
                 sense
                 of
                 that
                 place
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 Hebrue
                 word
                 ,
                 signifying
                 there
                 the
                 most
                 holie
                 sacrifice
                 of
                 Catholick
                 Christians
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 They
                 further
                 proue
                 it
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 auncient
                 Rabbins
                 R.
                 Simeon
                 &
                 others
                 .
                 (
                 
                   Francisc
                   .
                   Stanc
                   .
                   sup
                   .
                   l.
                
                 10.
                 c.
                 7.
                 
                   in
                   Gallatin
                
                 .
                 )
                 That
                 when
                 this
                 sacrifice
                 should
                 bee
                 offered
                 ,
                 all
                 others
                 were
                 to
                 cease
                 ,
                 and
                 this
                 to
                 be
                 celebrated
                 ,
                 
                   in
                   bread
                   and
                   wine
                   ,
                   and
                   by
                   the
                   great
                   power
                   of
                   words
                   from
                   the
                   mouth
                   of
                   the
                   preist
                   ,
                   this
                   sacrifice
                   on
                   euery
                   altare
                   shall
                   bee
                   chaunged
                   into
                   the
                   body
                   of
                   the
                   Messias
                   ▪
                   Virtute
                   ingenti
                   verborum
                   Sanctorum
                   quae
                   ab
                   ore
                   Sacerdotum
                   manabit
                   ,
                   illud
                   omne
                   sacrificium
                   quoad
                   in
                   vnaquaque
                   ara
                   celebrabitur
                   ,
                   in
                   corpus
                   Messiae
                   conuertetur
                   .
                
                 And
                 this
                 is
                 no
                 more
                 then
                 our
                 English
                 Protestants
                 doe
                 by
                 publicke
                 allowance
                 publish
                 and
                 print
                 ,
                 both
                 of
                 the
                 doctrine
                 of
                 the
                 primatiue
                 church
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 themselues
                 also
                 in
                 this
                 :
                 some
                 of
                 them
                 assure
                 vs
                 the
                 holy
                 Fathers
                 taught
                 ,
                 
                   that
                   breade
                   is
                   made
                   the
                   body
                   of
                   Christ.
                   It
                   is
                   chaunged
                   ,
                   not
                   in
                   shape
                   but
                   nature
                   .
                   Christes
                   body
                   is
                   made
                   of
                   breade
                   ,
                   and
                   his
                   blood
                   of
                   wine
                   .
                   The
                   preist
                   by
                   secret
                   power
                   doth
                   chaunge
                   the
                   visible
                   creatures
                   
                   into
                   the
                   substance
                   of
                   Christs
                   body
                   and
                   blood
                   .
                   The
                   bread
                   doth
                   passe
                   into
                   the
                   nature
                   of
                   our
                   Lords
                   body
                   .
                   The
                   primatiue
                   church
                   thought
                   the
                   sanctified
                   and
                   consecrated
                   elements
                   ,
                   to
                   bee
                   the
                   body
                   of
                   Christ.
                   (
                   Mason
                   .
                   pag.
                
                 243.
                 
                 
                   Parkins
                   :
                   pag.
                
                 153.154
                 .
                 
                   Morton
                   .
                   appeale
                   l.
                
                 2.
                 c.
                 6.
                 
                 
                   Sutcliff
                   .
                   Subuers
                   .
                   pag.
                
                 32.
                 
                 
                   Feild
                   .
                   pag.
                
                 150.
                 
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 And
                 to
                 shew
                 that
                 diuers
                 of
                 the
                 best
                 learned
                 of
                 them
                 for
                 themselues
                 are
                 wholly
                 of
                 this
                 opinion
                 ,
                 besides
                 diuers
                 cited
                 in
                 other
                 places
                 ,
                 one
                 of
                 their
                 most
                 iudicious
                 writers
                 writeth
                 with
                 publick
                 priuilege
                 .
                 (
                 
                   Couel
                   .
                   def
                   .
                   of
                   Hooker
                   pag.
                
                 116.117.276
                 .
                 )
                 
                   The
                   omnipotency
                   of
                   God
                   maketh
                   it
                   his
                   bodie
                   .
                
                 And
                 againe
                 :
                 
                   To
                   these
                   persons
                
                 (
                 preists
                 )
                 
                   God
                   imparteth
                   power
                   ouer
                   his
                   mistical
                   bodie
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   the
                   societie
                   of
                   soules
                   ,
                   and
                   ouer
                   that
                   naturall
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   himselfe
                   ,
                   a
                   worke
                   which
                   antiquitie
                   calleth
                   the
                   making
                   of
                   Christs
                   bodie
                   .
                
                 And
                 confesseth
                 it
                 for
                 a
                 reasonable
                 satisfaction
                 ,
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 
                   it
                   is
                   done
                   by
                   transubstantiation
                
                 .
                 And
                 in
                 an
                 other
                 worke
                 speakinge
                 of
                 this
                 preistlye
                 power
                 ,
                 hee
                 addeth
                 .
                 (
                 
                   Couel
                   .
                   examin
                   .
                   pag.
                
                 105
                 )
                 
                   By
                   blessing
                   visible
                   elements
                   ,
                   it
                   maketh
                   them
                   inuisible
                   grace
                   ,
                   it
                   hath
                   to
                   dispose
                   of
                   that
                   flesh
                   ,
                   which
                   was
                   giuen
                   for
                   the
                   life
                   of
                   the
                   world
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   blood
                   which
                   was
                   powred
                   out
                   ,
                   to
                   redeeme
                   
                   soules
                   .
                
                 And
                 yet
                 if
                 wee
                 neither
                 had
                 the
                 auncient
                 Rabbins
                 ,
                 nor
                 Fathers
                 thus
                 allowed
                 vnto
                 vs
                 by
                 protestants
                 ,
                 neither
                 the
                 consent
                 of
                 forreine
                 and
                 domesticall
                 protestants
                 in
                 this
                 matter
                 ,
                 but
                 stand
                 onely
                 vpon
                 the
                 text
                 of
                 holy
                 scripture
                 it selfe
                 in
                 that
                 one
                 chapter
                 of
                 Leuiticus
                 ,
                 and
                 let
                 it
                 bee
                 graunted
                 that
                 the
                 word
                 Lehem
                 ,
                 may
                 signifie
                 in
                 that
                 place
                 Breade
                 ,
                 as
                 probably
                 as
                 flesh
                 ,
                 or
                 more
                 probably
                 ,
                 if
                 any
                 man
                 would
                 so
                 desire
                 ;
                 yet
                 seing
                 wee
                 finde
                 it
                 so
                 often
                 as
                 foure
                 times
                 in
                 one
                 chapter
                 .
                 (
                 
                   Leuit.
                   cap.
                
                 21.
                 
                   per
                   totum
                   .
                   )
                   The
                   bread
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                
                 with
                 an
                 excellency
                 aboue
                 other
                 bread
                 ,
                 and
                 offered
                 in
                 sacrifice
                 to
                 God
                 by
                 preists
                 ,
                 that
                 are
                 appointed
                 and
                 commaunded
                 to
                 bee
                 so
                 extraordinarily
                 holy
                 by
                 annointing
                 with
                 oile
                 blessings
                 and
                 sanctifications
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 bee
                 so
                 chaste
                 ,
                 continent
                 ,
                 and
                 holy
                 as
                 is
                 there
                 commanded
                 ,
                 &
                 knowing
                 it
                 was
                 there
                 but
                 a
                 figuratiue
                 sacrifice
                 ,
                 a
                 figure
                 of
                 a
                 more
                 excellent
                 to
                 come
                 ,
                 and
                 preisthood
                 also
                 ,
                 when
                 we
                 see
                 no
                 such
                 thing
                 either
                 for
                 preistly
                 dignitie
                 ,
                 or
                 holy
                 sacrifice
                 in
                 the
                 Sacramentary
                 Religion
                 ,
                 but
                 all
                 reallie
                 and
                 truely
                 verified
                 in
                 the
                 Catholicke
                 Romane
                 Church
                 ,
                 wee
                 must
                 needes
                 interpret
                 it
                 of
                 the
                 holy
                 preisthood
                 and
                 sacrifice
                 
                 thereof
                 .
              
               
                 4.
                 
                 Wee
                 reade
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 booke
                 of
                 Leuiticus
                 often
                 mention
                 of
                 the
                 sacrifice
                 Thodah
                 :
                 in
                 one
                 (
                 the
                 seuenth
                 )
                 chapter
                 :
                 (
                 v.
                 11.12.13.14
                 .
                 
                   Leuitic
                   .
                   cap.
                
                 22.
                 v.
                 28.
                 )
                 there
                 is
                 diuers
                 times
                 sett
                 downe
                 this
                 
                   Sebac
                   Thodah
                   ,
                   sacrifice
                   Thodah
                
                 .
                 And
                 it
                 is
                 described
                 to
                 bee
                 
                   Caloth
                   Matzoth
                
                 .
                 Our
                 protestants
                 translate
                 it
                 :
                 
                   Sacrifice
                   of
                   thāks
                   giuing
                   ,
                   vnleuened
                   cakes
                   ,
                
                 and
                 ,
                 
                   Caloth
                   Beluloth
                   ,
                   vnleuened
                   wafers
                
                 ,
                 by
                 our
                 protestants
                 translation
                 .
                 Who
                 there
                 can
                 it
                 also
                 .
                 (
                 v.
                 13.15
                 .
                 )
                 
                   Sacrifice
                   of
                   thanksgiuing
                   ,
                   of
                   peace
                   offerings
                   .
                
                 And
                 againe
                 :
                 
                   Sacrifice
                   of
                   peace
                   offerings
                   ,
                   for
                   thanksgiuing
                
                 :
                 Such
                 was
                 the
                 dignitie
                 of
                 this
                 sacrifice
                 ,
                 at
                 least
                 in
                 that
                 which
                 it
                 prefigured
                 ,
                 for
                 of
                 it self
                 but
                 meane
                 as
                 we
                 see
                 ,
                 that
                 as
                 many
                 learned
                 protestants
                 Theodor
                 Bibliāder
                 ,
                 Franciscus
                 Stancarus
                 ,
                 the
                 English
                 Protestant
                 Bishop
                 D.
                 Morton
                 ,
                 and
                 others
                 assure
                 vs
                 :
                 
                   erat
                   apud
                   veteres
                   Hebraeos
                   dogma
                   receptissimum
                   :
                
                 It
                 was
                 a
                 moste
                 commonly
                 receaued
                 opinion
                 amonge
                 the
                 olde
                 Hebrues
                 ,
                 that
                 at
                 the
                 cominge
                 of
                 the
                 blessed
                 Messias
                 ,
                 all
                 other
                 legall
                 sacrifices
                 should
                 cease
                 ,
                 and
                 onely
                 the
                 sacrifice
                 Thodah
                 ,
                 of
                 thanksgiuing
                 praise
                 &
                 confession
                 ,
                 should
                 bee
                 celebrated
                 :
                 and
                 that
                 to
                 bee
                 celebrated
                 
                 with
                 bread
                 &
                 wine
                 .
                 
                   Theod.
                   Bibliād
                
                 .
                 2.
                 
                   de
                   Trinit
                   .
                   pag.
                
                 89.
                 
                 
                   Francis
                   .
                   Stancar
                   :
                   in
                   emēd
                   .
                   lib.
                   Petr.
                   Gallatin
                   .
                   l.
                
                 10.
                 
                 
                   Morton
                   appeale
                   Hieronym
                   .
                   à
                   Sancta
                   fide
                   l.
                
                 1.
                 
                   contr
                   .
                   Iud.
                   cap.
                
                 9.
                 
                 
                   Talmuld
                   .
                   apud
                   .
                   eund
                
                 .
                 16.
                 
                 
                   Froster
                   .
                   Lexic
                   .
                   v.
                   Thoda
                   .
                
              
               
                 5.
                 
                 And
                 to
                 make
                 all
                 sure
                 from
                 exception
                 ,
                 the
                 Prophet
                 Dauid
                 testifieth
                 as
                 much
                 .
                 (
                 psal
                 .
                 50.
                 v.
                 7.8.9.10.11.12.13
                 .
                 )
                 For
                 making
                 relatiō
                 in
                 the
                 49.
                 (
                 by
                 the
                 Hebrues
                 50.
                 )
                 psalme
                 ,
                 how
                 God
                 would
                 reiect
                 the
                 sacrifice
                 of
                 the
                 Iewes
                 ,
                 and
                 haue
                 a
                 new
                 more
                 pleasinge
                 sacrifice
                 offered
                 vnto
                 him
                 :
                 when
                 hee
                 had
                 reiected
                 the
                 former
                 ,
                 hee
                 addeth
                 for
                 the
                 new
                 that
                 was
                 to
                 continue
                 :
                 
                   Sebac
                   Leholim
                   Thodah
                   .
                   Sacrifice
                   to
                   God
                   Thodah
                   .
                
                 Where
                 both
                 by
                 the
                 sacrificing
                 Verb
                 Sebac
                 ,
                 and
                 Thodah
                 to
                 bee
                 offered
                 in
                 sacrifice
                 vnto
                 him
                 ,
                 he
                 addeth
                 of
                 them
                 that
                 shall
                 offer
                 it
                 :
                 
                   and
                   thou
                   shalt
                   glorifie
                   mee
                
                 :
                 as
                 our
                 protestants
                 translate
                 it
                 .
                 And
                 wheras
                 in
                 Leuiticus
                 is
                 onely
                 mention
                 made
                 of
                 cakes
                 or
                 wafers
                 in
                 this
                 sacrifice
                 ,
                 the
                 same
                 Prophet
                 Dauid
                 in
                 the
                 116.
                 psalme
                 as
                 the
                 Rabbines
                 before
                 ,
                 maketh
                 also
                 mention
                 of
                 the
                 cup
                 or
                 challice
                 in
                 this
                 sacrifice
                 .
                 For
                 saying
                 there
                 .
                 (
                 psal
                 .
                 116.
                 v.
                 17.
                 )
                 I
                 will
                 sacrifice
                 the
                 sacrifice
                 Thodah
                 Sebac
                 Thodah
                 :
                 hee
                 saith
                 also
                 ,
                 as
                 our
                 Protestants
                 
                 translate
                 .
                 (
                 v.
                 12.13
                 .
                 )
                 
                   What
                   shall
                   I
                   render
                   vnto
                   the
                   Lord
                   for
                   all
                   his
                   benefites
                   towardes
                   mee
                   ?
                   I
                   will
                   take
                   the
                   cup
                   of
                   saluation
                   ,
                   and
                   call
                   vppon
                   the
                   name
                   of
                   the
                   Lord.
                
                 Where
                 the
                 Hebrue
                 readeth
                 :
                 
                   I
                   will
                   lift
                   vp
                   or
                   offer
                   ,
                   Ese
                   the
                   cup
                   of
                   saluation
                
                 :
                 for
                 that
                 which
                 in
                 the
                 Greeke
                 Latine
                 and
                 Protestant
                 English
                 is
                 :
                 
                   I
                   will
                   take
                   the
                   cup
                   or
                   chalice
                   ,
                   calicem
                   salutaris
                   accipiam
                   ,
                   of
                   saluation
                   .
                
                 So
                 that
                 if
                 wee
                 will
                 iustifie
                 both
                 readings
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 euident
                 that
                 an
                 holy
                 chalice
                 ,
                 was
                 both
                 to
                 bee
                 offered
                 and
                 receiued
                 in
                 this
                 :
                 and
                 to
                 take
                 which
                 text
                 we
                 will
                 (
                 as
                 one
                 wee
                 must
                 )
                 because
                 thinges
                 offered
                 in
                 sacrifices
                 were
                 receiued
                 ,
                 and
                 thinges
                 also
                 in
                 them
                 receiued
                 ,
                 were
                 before
                 offered
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 manifest
                 by
                 the
                 Prophet
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 holy
                 consecrated
                 challice
                 ,
                 was
                 to
                 bee
                 offered
                 and
                 receiued
                 in
                 this
                 sacrifice
                 Thodah
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 with
                 Catholicks
                 at
                 this
                 time
                 .
              
               
                 6.
                 
                 And
                 this
                 was
                 so
                 knowne
                 a
                 veritie
                 amonge
                 the
                 Iewes
                 ,
                 that
                 as
                 Hieronymus
                 ,
                 
                   à
                   sancta
                   fide
                
                 ,
                 proueth
                 against
                 the
                 Iewes
                 .
                 (
                 l.
                 1.
                 
                   contr
                   .
                   Iudaeos
                   cap.
                
                 9.
                 )
                 hee
                 himselfe
                 a
                 Iew
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 often
                 reiterated
                 in
                 theire
                 Thalmud
                 it selfe
                 ,
                 
                   est
                   quaedam
                   locutio
                   saepe
                   in
                   Thalmud
                   reiterata
                   ,
                   quae
                   dicit
                   sic
                   :
                   in
                   tempore
                   futuro
                   vniuersa
                   sacrificia
                   ,
                   excepto
                   sacrificio
                   confessionis
                   
                   annihilata
                   erunt
                   .
                
                 And
                 wee
                 doe
                 not
                 finde
                 in
                 any
                 Religion
                 Christians
                 or
                 others
                 ,
                 any
                 cup
                 or
                 chalice
                 ,
                 which
                 truely
                 or
                 putatiuely
                 ,
                 is
                 termed
                 the
                 cup
                 or
                 chalice
                 of
                 saluation
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 consecrated
                 and
                 offered
                 in
                 holy
                 Masse
                 :
                 of
                 which
                 Christ
                 said
                 as
                 our
                 protestants
                 translate
                 it
                 .
                 (
                 
                   Luc.
                   cap.
                
                 22.
                 v.
                 20.
                 1.
                 
                 
                   Corinth
                   .
                   cap.
                
                 11.
                 v.
                 24.
                 )
                 
                   This
                   cup
                   is
                   the
                   new
                   testament
                   in
                   my
                   blood
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   shed
                   for
                   you
                   .
                   Marc.
                
                 14.24
                 .
                 
                   This
                   is
                   my
                   blood
                   of
                   the
                   new
                   testament
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   shed
                   for
                   many
                   .
                   Matth.
                
                 26.28
                 .
                 
                   This
                   is
                   my
                   blood
                   of
                   the
                   new
                   testament
                   which
                   is
                   shed
                   for
                   many
                   ,
                   for
                   the
                   remission
                   of
                   sinnes
                   .
                
                 So
                 that
                 except
                 wee
                 will
                 bee
                 Antichristians
                 ,
                 and
                 deny
                 the
                 truth
                 of
                 the
                 words
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 that
                 which
                 hee
                 then
                 gaue
                 and
                 offered
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 lawfully
                 consecrated
                 ,
                 preists
                 doe
                 stil
                 offer
                 in
                 holy
                 Masse
                 ,
                 was
                 and
                 is
                 this
                 cup
                 or
                 chalice
                 of
                 saluation
                 ,
                 fortold
                 by
                 the
                 Prophet
                 Dauid
                 in
                 this
                 place
                 .
              
               
                 7.
                 
                 And
                 howesoeuer
                 wee
                 will
                 interpret
                 this
                 word
                 Thoda
                 with
                 protestant
                 Hebritians
                 ,
                 to
                 signifie
                 
                   gloria
                   gloriatio
                   ,
                   laus
                   laudatio
                   ,
                   celebratio
                   confessio
                   ,
                
                 glory
                 ,
                 glorification
                 praise
                 ,
                 commendation
                 ,
                 celebration
                 ,
                 confession
                 .
                 (
                 
                   Froster
                   .
                   in
                   Lexic
                   .
                   in
                   v.
                   Thoda
                   pag.
                
                 355.
                 )
                 it
                 cannot
                 possibly
                 bee
                 better
                 expressed
                 and
                 
                 verified
                 in
                 any
                 thinge
                 then
                 the
                 holy
                 sacrifice
                 of
                 the
                 blessed
                 body
                 &
                 blood
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 which
                 therfore
                 the
                 old
                 canon
                 of
                 the
                 Masse
                 calleth
                 
                   sacrificium
                   laudis
                
                 ,
                 sacrifice
                 of
                 praise
                 .
                 For
                 as
                 S.
                 Augustine
                 saith
                 .
                 (
                 l.
                 1.
                 
                   contr
                   .
                   aduersar
                   .
                   leg
                   .
                   &
                   Prophetar
                   .
                   cap.
                
                 18.
                 )
                 
                   Quid
                   est
                   sacratius
                   laudis
                   sacrificium
                   ,
                   quàm
                   in
                   actione
                   gratiarum
                   ?
                   Et
                   vnde
                   maiores
                   agendae
                   sunt
                   Deo
                   gratiae
                   ,
                   quam
                   pro
                   ipsius
                   gratia
                   per
                   Iesum
                   Christum
                   Dominum
                   nostrum
                   ?
                   quod
                   totum
                   fideles
                   in
                   Ecclesiae
                   sacrificio
                   sciunt
                   ,
                   cuius
                   vmbrae
                   fuerunt
                   omnia
                   priorum
                   generum
                   sacrificia
                   .
                
                 What
                 sacrifice
                 of
                 praise
                 is
                 more
                 holy
                 ,
                 then
                 in
                 thanksgiuing
                 ?
                 and
                 wherefore
                 are
                 more
                 or
                 greater
                 thankes
                 to
                 bee
                 giuen
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 then
                 for
                 his
                 grace
                 by
                 Iesus
                 Christ
                 our
                 Lord
                 ?
                 All
                 which
                 the
                 faithfull
                 doe
                 know
                 in
                 the
                 sacrifice
                 of
                 the
                 church
                 ,
                 of
                 which
                 all
                 sacrifices
                 of
                 the
                 former
                 kindes
                 were
                 shadowes
                 .
                 And
                 our
                 protestants
                 of
                 England
                 haue
                 graunted
                 as
                 much
                 before
                 ,
                 acknowledginge
                 the
                 Eucharist
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 sacrifice
                 of
                 Religion
                 ,
                 a
                 sacrifice
                 of
                 thanksgiuing
                 ,
                 a
                 commemoratiue
                 sacrifice
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 remembrance
                 and
                 memoriall
                 of
                 Christ
                 offered
                 and
                 sacrificed
                 for
                 the
                 sinnes
                 of
                 the
                 worlde
                 ,
                 and
                 mans
                 redemption
                 :
                 which
                 deserue
                 and
                 binde
                 all
                 Christians
                 to
                 
                 giue
                 the
                 greatest
                 glory
                 ,
                 praise
                 ,
                 commendation
                 ,
                 thankes
                 and
                 confession
                 to
                 God
                 for
                 so
                 an
                 inestimable
                 grace
                 and
                 benefite
                 they
                 possibly
                 are
                 able
                 .
              
               
                 7.
                 
                 Therefore
                 most
                 truely
                 and
                 properly
                 this
                 holy
                 sacrifice
                 of
                 Masse
                 ,
                 which
                 Catholicks
                 vse
                 ,
                 was
                 by
                 the
                 holy
                 Scriptures
                 ,
                 Rabines
                 ,
                 Fathers
                 ,
                 Catholicks
                 and
                 protestants
                 before
                 termed
                 Thoda
                 .
                 For
                 besides
                 all
                 those
                 Etimologies
                 ,
                 and
                 significations
                 thereof
                 ,
                 before
                 alleaged
                 from
                 protestant
                 Hebritiās
                 ,
                 they
                 further
                 add
                 .
                 (
                 
                   Ioh.
                   Froster
                   .
                   Lexic
                   .
                   Hebraic
                   .
                   in
                   Thoda
                   pag.
                
                 355.
                 )
                 
                   Vocat
                   scriptura
                   hoc
                   nomine
                   speciem
                   sacrificij
                   ,
                   quo
                   offerentes
                   confitebantur
                   accepisse
                   se
                   beneficium
                   à
                   Deo
                   ,
                   celebrantque
                   &
                   praedicabant
                   gloriam
                   clementiae
                   ,
                   &
                   benignitatis
                   ,
                   de
                   graeci
                   transtulerunt
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   sacrificium
                   laudis
                   ,
                   Germani
                   Liboffer
                   .
                   (
                   Leuit.
                   cap
                
                 7.
                 vers
                 .
                 11.
                 )
                 
                   Acconstabat
                   vt
                   eius
                   descriptione
                   Leuitici
                
                 7.
                 
                   habetur
                   ,
                   ex
                   placenta
                   Azimae
                   ,
                   offerebanturque
                   ab
                   illis
                   ,
                   qui
                   cum
                   à
                   periculo
                   aliquo
                   liberati
                   ,
                   gratos
                   se
                   Deo
                   declarare
                   volebāt
                   .
                
                 The
                 scripture
                 calleth
                 by
                 this
                 name
                 Thoda
                 the
                 kinde
                 of
                 sacrifice
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 they
                 that
                 offered
                 it
                 ,
                 did
                 confesse
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 had
                 receiued
                 benefits
                 from
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 celebrated
                 ,
                 &
                 declared
                 the
                 glory
                 of
                 the
                 mercy
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 bountifulnes
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 the
                 Greeks
                 translated
                 it
                 ,
                 sacrifice
                 of
                 praise
                 ,
                 the
                 Germans
                 Libopffer
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 consisted
                 ,
                 as
                 appeareth
                 by
                 the
                 description
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 7.
                 chapter
                 of
                 Leuiticus
                 ,
                 of
                 an
                 vnleuened
                 Cake
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 was
                 offered
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 that
                 beeing
                 deliuered
                 from
                 any
                 daunger
                 would
                 shew
                 themselues
                 thankfull
                 to
                 God.
                 All
                 which
                 properties
                 in
                 a
                 most
                 excellent
                 manner
                 ,
                 are
                 found
                 and
                 proued
                 to
                 belonge
                 to
                 the
                 holy
                 sacrifice
                 of
                 Masse
                 ,
                 for
                 more
                 then
                 any
                 other
                 rite
                 or
                 ceremonie
                 vsed
                 by
                 any
                 Christians
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   THE
                   IIII.
                   CHAPTER
                
                 .
                 Prouing
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 same
                 warrant
                 from
                 the
                 Prophet
                 Dauid
                 .
              
               
                 NOw
                 let
                 vs
                 come
                 to
                 the
                 Prophet
                 Dauid
                 :
                 who
                 in
                 the
                 21.22
                 .
                 psalme
                 by
                 the
                 Hebrues
                 speaking
                 of
                 the
                 conuersion
                 of
                 the
                 gentiles
                 and
                 all
                 nations
                 to
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 setting
                 downe
                 many
                 particulars
                 of
                 his
                 holy
                 life
                 and
                 passion
                 ,
                 amonge
                 the
                 rest
                 ,
                 when
                 by
                 protestants
                 translation
                 hee
                 had
                 said
                 :
                 
                   all
                   the
                   ends
                   of
                   the
                   world
                   shall
                   remember
                   and
                   turne
                   to
                   the
                   Lord
                   :
                   and
                   all
                   the
                   kindreds
                   of
                   the
                   nations
                   
                   shall
                   worship
                   before
                   thee
                   .
                   For
                   the
                   kingdome
                   is
                   the
                   Lords
                   ,
                   and
                   hee
                   is
                   the
                   gouernor
                   among
                   the
                   natiōs
                   ,
                
                 which
                 we
                 see
                 performed
                 by
                 Christ
                 ,
                 hee
                 immediatlie
                 addeth
                 :
                 
                   all
                   they
                   that
                   bee
                   fat
                   vppon
                   the
                   earth
                
                 (
                 the
                 potent
                 and
                 mightie
                 )
                 
                   shall
                   eate
                   and
                   worship
                
                 .
                 The
                 Hebrue
                 which
                 our
                 protestants
                 should
                 follow
                 there
                 ,
                 is
                 Istachahu
                 haue
                 bowed
                 downe
                 themselues
                 in
                 worship
                 .
                 So
                 is
                 the
                 Greek
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 So
                 the
                 vulgare
                 Latine
                 :
                 
                   manducauerunt
                   &
                   adorauerunt
                
                 ,
                 so
                 Sebastian
                 Castalio
                 the
                 protestant
                 ,
                 
                   comedent
                   &
                   adorabunt
                
                 :
                 so
                 readeth
                 S.
                 Augustine
                 ,
                 (
                 
                   Augustin
                   .
                   in
                   psal
                
                 .
                 21.
                 )
                 
                   Manducauerunt
                   &
                   adorabunt
                   omnes
                   diuites
                   terrae
                   .
                
                 Euen
                 all
                 the
                 rich
                 vppon
                 earth
                 haue
                 eaten
                 ,
                 and
                 shall
                 worship
                 .
                 And
                 examining
                 what
                 holy
                 food
                 this
                 should
                 bee
                 ,
                 which
                 euen
                 the
                 ritchest
                 and
                 most
                 potent
                 should
                 worship
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 did
                 eate
                 it
                 ,
                 not
                 findinge
                 any
                 other
                 food
                 ,
                 worthie
                 such
                 worship
                 ,
                 hee
                 concludeth
                 :
                 
                   manducauerunt
                   corpus
                   humilitatis
                   Domini
                   sui
                   etiam
                   diuites
                   terrae
                   .
                
                 Euen
                 the
                 ritch
                 of
                 the
                 earth
                 haue
                 eaten
                 the
                 body
                 of
                 the
                 humilitie
                 of
                 their
                 Lord.
                 Whereuppon
                 a
                 very
                 learned
                 writer
                 &
                 linguist
                 before
                 these
                 times
                 of
                 controuersies
                 .
                 (
                 
                   Iacob
                   .
                   Perez
                   de
                   Valentia
                   quaest
                   .
                
                 5.
                 
                   contra
                   Iudaeos
                
                 .
                 )
                 Writing
                 against
                 
                 the
                 Iewes
                 saith
                 :
                 
                   although
                   this
                   Sacrament
                   was
                   figured
                   by
                   many
                   signes
                   and
                   figures
                   in
                   the
                   Lawe
                   ,
                   yet
                   Dauid
                   in
                   manifest
                   wordes
                   hath
                   expressed
                   it
                   in
                   the
                
                 21.
                 psalme
                 .
                 And
                 citing
                 the
                 wordes
                 before
                 alleaged
                 ,
                 thus
                 hee
                 writeth
                 :
                 
                   vbi
                   manifestè
                   ostenditur
                   ,
                   quòd
                   fideles
                   debebant
                   māducare
                   &
                   adorare
                   Deum
                   suum
                   .
                
                 Where
                 it
                 is
                 manifestly
                 shewed
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 faithful
                 ought
                 to
                 eate
                 and
                 adore
                 their
                 God.
                 
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 And
                 whereas
                 the
                 same
                 holy
                 Prophet
                 in
                 his
                 98.
                 psalme
                 saith
                 :
                 
                   adorate
                   scabellum
                   pedum
                   eius
                   ,
                   quoniam
                   sanctum
                   est
                   .
                
                 Adore
                 the
                 footestoole
                 of
                 his
                 feete
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 is
                 holy
                 :
                 The
                 same
                 S
                 Augustine
                 hauing
                 related
                 those
                 wordes
                 of
                 God
                 in
                 the
                 Prophet
                 Isay
                 ,
                 as
                 our
                 protestants
                 trāslate
                 them
                 .
                 (
                 
                   Isay
                   cap.
                
                 66.
                 v.
                 1.
                 )
                 
                   The
                   heauen
                   is
                   my
                   Throne
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   earth
                   my
                   footestoole
                
                 :
                 thus
                 speaketh
                 :
                 
                   Fluctuans
                   conuerte
                   me
                   ad
                   Christum
                   ,
                   quia
                   ipsum
                   quaro
                   hic
                   ,
                   &
                   inuenio
                   quomodo
                   sine
                   impietate
                   adoretur
                   terra
                   .
                   Sine
                   impietate
                   adoretur
                   scabellum
                   pedum
                   eius
                   .
                   Suscepit
                   enim
                   de
                   terra
                   terram
                   ,
                   quia
                   caro
                   de
                   terra
                   est
                   ,
                   &
                   de
                   carne
                   Mariae
                   carnem
                   accepit
                   ,
                   &
                   quia
                   in
                   ipsa
                   carne
                   hic
                   ambulauit
                   ,
                   &
                   ipsam
                   carnem
                   nobis
                   manducandam
                   ad
                   salutem
                   dedit
                   :
                   nemo
                   autem
                   illam
                   carnem
                   manducat
                   ,
                   nisi
                   prius
                   adorauerit
                   :
                   Inuentum
                   est
                   quemadmodum
                   
                   adoretur
                   tale
                   scabellum
                   pedum
                   Domini
                   ,
                   &
                   non
                   solum
                   non
                   peccemus
                   adorando
                   ,
                   sed
                   peccemus
                   non
                   adorando
                   .
                
                 Doubtfull
                 I
                 conuert
                 mee
                 to
                 Christ
                 ,
                 because
                 I
                 seeke
                 him
                 here
                 ,
                 and
                 I
                 finde
                 ,
                 how
                 without
                 impiety
                 earth
                 may
                 be
                 adored
                 .
                 For
                 from
                 earth
                 hee
                 receaued
                 earth
                 ,
                 because
                 flesh
                 is
                 from
                 the
                 earth
                 ,
                 and
                 from
                 the
                 flesh
                 of
                 Mary
                 he
                 receaued
                 flesh
                 ,
                 and
                 because
                 he
                 walked
                 here
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 flesh
                 ,
                 and
                 gaue
                 the
                 same
                 flesh
                 to
                 bee
                 eaten
                 of
                 vs
                 ,
                 to
                 saluation
                 :
                 and
                 no
                 man
                 eateth
                 that
                 flesh
                 ,
                 but
                 first
                 he
                 adoreth
                 it
                 :
                 we
                 haue
                 found
                 how
                 such
                 a
                 footestoole
                 of
                 the
                 feete
                 of
                 our
                 Lord
                 may
                 bee
                 adored
                 ,
                 and
                 wee
                 doe
                 not
                 onely
                 not
                 sinne
                 in
                 adoringe
                 it
                 ,
                 but
                 wee
                 should
                 sinne
                 ,
                 if
                 wee
                 did
                 not
                 adore
                 it
                 .
                 Thus
                 this
                 holy
                 and
                 learned
                 Doctor
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 And
                 of
                 all
                 men
                 our
                 English
                 Protestants
                 ,
                 which
                 vtterly
                 deny
                 all
                 worship
                 or
                 adoration
                 to
                 relicks
                 ,
                 and
                 holy
                 material
                 thinges
                 ,
                 and
                 singularly
                 at
                 their
                 communion
                 ,
                 differently
                 from
                 all
                 other
                 protestantes
                 by
                 strict
                 and
                 very
                 penall
                 commaundement
                 vse
                 the
                 ordinary
                 act
                 and
                 gesture
                 of
                 adoration
                 ,
                 kneeling
                 to
                 their
                 communion
                 ,
                 must
                 needes
                 bee
                 of
                 this
                 opinion
                 :
                 for
                 in
                 their
                 Religion
                 there
                 is
                 nothinge
                 vnder
                 God
                 but
                 the
                 
                 blessed
                 body
                 ,
                 blood
                 &
                 humanitie
                 of
                 Christ
                 which
                 may
                 haue
                 that
                 externall
                 religious
                 and
                 adoring
                 gesture
                 vsed
                 vnto
                 it
                 .
                 The
                 wordes
                 of
                 their
                 article
                 Religion
                 to
                 which
                 they
                 are
                 all
                 bound
                 .
                 (
                 Articul
                 .
                 22.
                 )
                 are
                 these
                 :
                 
                   worshipping
                   and
                   adoration
                   aswell
                   of
                   Images
                   as
                   of
                   relicks
                   ,
                   and
                   also
                   inuocation
                   of
                   Saints
                   is
                   a
                   fond
                   thinge
                   ,
                   vainely
                   inuented
                   ,
                   and
                   grounded
                   vppon
                   no
                   warrant
                   of
                   scripture
                   ,
                   but
                   rather
                   repugnant
                   to
                   the
                   word
                   of
                   God.
                
                 Where
                 wee
                 see
                 all
                 other
                 thinges
                 prohibited
                 to
                 haue
                 any
                 worship
                 or
                 adoration
                 ,
                 or
                 acts
                 thereof
                 done
                 vnto
                 them
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 Prophet
                 here
                 is
                 plaine
                 euen
                 in
                 the
                 originall
                 tongue
                 ,
                 Hebrue
                 ,
                 which
                 these
                 men
                 apprise
                 so
                 much
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 Gods
                 commaundement
                 ,
                 that
                 wee
                 should
                 worship
                 this
                 body
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 Gods
                 footestoole
                 ,
                 
                   incuruate
                   vos
                   scabello
                   ,
                   Laharum
                   ,
                   pedum
                   eius
                   sanctum
                   ipsum
                   ,
                   Chadosh
                   hu
                   .
                
                 It
                 is
                 holy
                 .
                 And
                 our
                 protestants
                 professinge
                 to
                 allowe
                 and
                 follow
                 the
                 Hebrue
                 do
                 falsely
                 translate
                 :
                 
                   worship
                   at
                   his
                   footestoole
                   ,
                   for
                   hee
                   is
                   holy
                   .
                
                 For
                 the
                 Hebrue
                 is
                 plaine
                 :
                 
                   worship
                   or
                   adore
                   his
                   footestoole
                
                 .
                 And
                 so
                 the
                 protestant
                 Sebastian
                 Castalio
                 translateth
                 ,
                 
                   eius
                   pedum
                   subsellium
                   veneramini
                
                 :
                 worship
                 the
                 footeestoole
                 of
                 his
                 feete
                 .
                 So
                 the
                 Greeke
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 .
                 
                   Adore
                   his
                   footestoole
                
                 .
                 And
                 our
                 protestants
                 cannot
                 excuse
                 themselues
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 Hebrue
                 
                   La
                   harom
                   ,
                   to
                   the
                   footestoole
                   ,
                
                 and
                 the
                 particle
                 la
                 ,
                 is
                 an
                 adiect
                 to
                 Harom
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 this
                 more
                 condemneth
                 them
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 word
                 
                   Hastitachu
                   ,
                   incuruate
                   vos
                   ,
                   bowe
                   downe
                   your selues
                   in
                   worship
                   ,
                   to
                   the
                   footestoole
                   ,
                   or
                   his
                   footestoole
                   ,
                
                 doth
                 demonstrate
                 the
                 worship
                 was
                 done
                 to
                 the
                 footestoole
                 .
                 And
                 these
                 men
                 condemne
                 themselues
                 in
                 this
                 matter
                 :
                 for
                 in
                 the
                 20.
                 chapter
                 of
                 Exodus
                 .
                 (
                 v.
                 5.
                 )
                 Where
                 they
                 would
                 haue
                 adoration
                 to
                 creatures
                 forbidden
                 ,
                 they
                 translate
                 the
                 very
                 same
                 worde
                 :
                 Thou
                 shalt
                 not
                 bowe
                 downe
                 thy selfe
                 to
                 them
                 :
                 
                   La
                   hem
                
                 :
                 and
                 yet
                 here
                 the
                 expresse
                 commaundement
                 is
                 :
                 
                   bowe
                   downe
                   yourselues
                   to
                   his
                   footestoole
                   .
                
              
               
                 4.
                 
                 Againe
                 ,
                 where
                 the
                 Prophet
                 Dauid
                 speaketh
                 as
                 our
                 protestants
                 translate
                 him
                 .
                 (
                 psal
                 .
                 39
                 alias
                 40.
                 ver
                 .
                 7.
                 )
                 
                   Sacrifice
                   and
                   offering
                   thou
                   didst
                   not
                   desire
                   &c.
                
                 speaking
                 of
                 the
                 old
                 sacrifices
                 to
                 cease
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 lawe
                 of
                 Christ
                 to
                 bee
                 receaued
                 :
                 S.
                 Paul.
                 (
                 Hebr.
                 10.5.6.7
                 .
                 thus
                 expoundeth
                 it
                 of
                 Christ
                 :
                 
                   when
                   hee
                   cometh
                   into
                   the
                   world
                   hee
                   saith
                   ,
                   sacrifice
                   and
                   offeringe
                   thou
                   wouldest
                   not
                   ,
                   but
                   a
                   body
                   thou
                   hast
                   prepared
                   mee
                   in
                   burnt
                   offerings
                   and
                   
                   sacrifices
                   for
                   sinne
                   thou
                   hast
                   had
                   no
                   pleasure
                   ,
                   then
                   said
                   I
                   ,
                   ●…oe
                   I
                   come
                   to
                   do
                   thy
                   wil
                   o
                   God
                   &c.
                   
                
                 And
                 in
                 that
                 place
                 of
                 the
                 psalme
                 the
                 Greeke
                 reading
                 is
                 as
                 S.
                 Paule
                 readeth
                 ,
                 
                   a
                   body
                   thou
                   hast
                   prepared
                   mee
                   :
                
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 .
                 So
                 readeth
                 S.
                 Augustine
                 ,
                 S.
                 Basile
                 ,
                 and
                 others
                 .
                 And
                 S.
                 Augustine
                 thus
                 concludeth
                 from
                 that
                 place
                 .
                 (
                 
                   Augustin
                   .
                   in
                   psal
                
                 .
                 39.
                 l.
                 17.
                 
                   ciuitat
                   .
                   cap.
                
                 20.
                 
                 
                   Basil
                   .
                   in
                   psal
                
                 .
                 72.
                 )
                 
                   vocem
                   illam
                   in
                   psal
                
                 .
                 39.
                 
                 
                   Mediatoris
                   per
                   prophetiam
                   loquentis
                   agnoscimus
                   :
                   sacrificium
                   &
                   oblationem
                   noluisti
                   ,
                   corpus
                   autem
                   perfecisti
                   mihi
                   .
                
                 Wee
                 acknowledge
                 that
                 voice
                 of
                 the
                 Mediator
                 speaking
                 by
                 prophesy
                 in
                 the
                 39.
                 psalme
                 :
                 Thou
                 wouldest
                 not
                 haue
                 sacrifice
                 and
                 oblation
                 ,
                 but
                 thou
                 hast
                 perfected
                 a
                 body
                 for
                 mee
                 .
                 And
                 then
                 thus
                 hee
                 declareth
                 how
                 this
                 the
                 body
                 of
                 Christ
                 our
                 Mediator
                 was
                 made
                 our
                 sacrifice
                 ,
                 in
                 place
                 of
                 those
                 that
                 were
                 abrogated
                 .
                 (
                 
                   Augustin
                   l.
                
                 17.
                 
                   ciuitat
                   .
                   cap.
                
                 20.
                 )
                 
                   Quia
                   pro
                   illis
                   omnibus
                   sacrificijs
                   &
                   oblationibus
                   corpus
                   eius
                   offertur
                   ,
                   &
                   participantibus
                   ministratur
                   .
                
                 Because
                 for
                 all
                 those
                 sacrifices
                 and
                 oblations
                 his
                 body
                 is
                 offered
                 ,
                 and
                 ministred
                 to
                 the
                 participants
                 .
              
               
                 5.
                 
                 And
                 vppon
                 those
                 words
                 of
                 that
                 psalme
                 thus
                 hee
                 writeth
                 .
                 (
                 
                   Augustin
                   .
                   in
                   psal
                
                 .
                 39.
                 
                 v.
                 7.
                 )
                 
                   Sacrificia
                   ergo
                   illa
                   ,
                   tanquam
                   verba
                   promissiua
                   ,
                   oblata
                   sunt
                   .
                   Quid
                   est
                   ,
                   quod
                   datum
                   est
                   completiuum
                   ?
                   corpus
                   quod
                   nostis
                   .
                   Videte
                   quando
                   dictum
                   est
                   ,
                   Christus
                   enim
                   ille
                   est
                   Dominus
                   noster
                   ,
                   modo
                   loquens
                   ex
                   persona
                   sua
                   ,
                   sacrificium
                   inquit
                   .
                   &
                   oblationem
                   noluisti
                   .
                   Quid
                   ergo
                   ?
                   Nos
                   iam
                   hoc
                   tempore
                   sine
                   sacrificio
                   dimissi
                   sumus
                   ?
                   absit
                   ,
                   corpus
                   autem
                   perfecisti
                   mihi
                   :
                   Ideo
                   illa
                   noluisti
                   ,
                   vt
                   hoc
                   perficeres
                   :
                   illa
                   voluisti
                   antequam
                   hoc
                   perficeres
                   ,
                   perfectio
                   abstulit
                   verba
                   promittentia
                   .
                   Nam
                   si
                   adhuc
                   sunt
                   promittentia
                   ,
                   nondum
                   impletum
                   est
                   ,
                   quod
                   promissum
                   est
                   .
                   Hoc
                   promittebatur
                   quibusdam
                   signis
                   ,
                   ablata
                   sunt
                   promittentia
                   ,
                   quia
                   exhibita
                   est
                   veritas
                   promissa
                   .
                
                 Therefore
                 those
                 sacrifices
                 ,
                 beeing
                 as
                 promising
                 wordes
                 ,
                 are
                 taken
                 away
                 ,
                 what
                 is
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 giuen
                 fulfilling
                 them
                 ?
                 The
                 bodie
                 which
                 you
                 know
                 consider
                 when
                 it
                 was
                 spoken
                 ,
                 for
                 that
                 Christ
                 is
                 our
                 Lord
                 now
                 speaking
                 in
                 his
                 owne
                 parson
                 ,
                 sacrifice
                 saith
                 hee
                 ,
                 and
                 oblation
                 thou
                 wouldest
                 not
                 haue
                 .
                 What
                 therfore
                 ?
                 are
                 we
                 in
                 this
                 time
                 left
                 without
                 a
                 sacrifice
                 ?
                 God
                 forbid
                 .
                 But
                 thou
                 hast
                 perfected
                 a
                 body
                 to
                 mee
                 :
                 Therefore
                 thou
                 wouldest
                 not
                 haue
                 those
                 sacrifices
                 ,
                 that
                 thou
                 mightest
                 perfect
                 this
                 ;
                 Thou
                 wouldst
                 haue
                 them
                 before
                 thou
                 
                 diddest
                 perfect
                 this
                 .
                 Perfection
                 tooke
                 away
                 the
                 promising
                 wordes
                 ,
                 for
                 if
                 still
                 they
                 are
                 promisinge
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 not
                 yet
                 fulfilled
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 promised
                 .
                 This
                 was
                 promised
                 by
                 certaine
                 signes
                 ,
                 the
                 promising
                 signes
                 are
                 taken
                 away
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 truth
                 which
                 was
                 promised
                 ,
                 is
                 giuen
                 .
              
               
                 6.
                 
                 Neither
                 may
                 this
                 place
                 bee
                 otherwise
                 expounded
                 of
                 any
                 ,
                 seing
                 S.
                 Paul
                 himselfe
                 .
                 (
                 Hebr.
                 10.
                 v.
                 1.2.3.4.5.6.7.8.9.10
                 .
                 )
                 doth
                 so
                 expound
                 it
                 ,
                 being
                 best
                 acquainted
                 with
                 the
                 meaning
                 of
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 :
                 and
                 therfore
                 at
                 large
                 proueth
                 from
                 hence
                 ,
                 the
                 ceasing
                 of
                 the
                 sacrifices
                 of
                 the
                 Lawe
                 of
                 Moises
                 ,
                 for
                 their
                 vnperfectnes
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 new
                 and
                 perfect
                 sacrifice
                 of
                 Christs
                 body
                 to
                 succeed
                 in
                 place
                 of
                 them
                 :
                 and
                 thus
                 concludeth
                 by
                 our
                 protestants
                 translation
                 :
                 
                   hee
                   taketh
                   away
                   the
                   first
                   ,
                   that
                   hee
                   may
                   establish
                   the
                   second
                   .
                
                 So
                 it
                 is
                 in
                 Greeke
                 :
                 so
                 in
                 the
                 Latine
                 readinge
                 .
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 .
                 
                   Aufert
                   primum
                   ,
                   vt
                   sequens
                   statuat
                   .
                
                 Therefore
                 our
                 protestants
                 makinge
                 this
                 concordance
                 of
                 these
                 scriptures
                 ,
                 and
                 graunting
                 before
                 an
                 external
                 sacrifice
                 of
                 Religion
                 among
                 Christians
                 ,
                 cannot
                 possibly
                 make
                 other
                 construction
                 of
                 this
                 place
                 of
                 the
                 Prophet
                 ,
                 then
                 
                 S.
                 Paule
                 ,
                 and
                 S.
                 Augustine
                 after
                 him
                 hath
                 done
                 before
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 endeuour
                 the
                 contrary
                 ,
                 would
                 be
                 to
                 recal
                 the
                 sacrifices
                 of
                 the
                 Iewes
                 to
                 bee
                 still
                 in
                 force
                 ,
                 and
                 euacuate
                 the
                 Law
                 of
                 Christ
                 .
                 S.
                 Chrisostome
                 writing
                 vppon
                 the
                 95.
                 psalme
                 saith
                 plainely
                 ,
                 
                   that
                   the
                   Prophet
                   there
                   plainely
                   interpreteth
                   the
                   misticall
                   table
                   ,
                   the
                   vnbloody-sacrifice
                   ,
                   the
                   heauenly
                   and
                   exceeding
                   venerable
                   sacrifice
                   of
                   Christians
                   ,
                   Luculenter
                   ,
                   &
                   dilucidè
                   mysticam
                   interpretatus
                   est
                   mensam
                   ,
                   quae
                   est
                   incruenta
                   hostia
                   ,
                   caeleste
                   summe
                   que
                   venerandum
                   sacrificium
                   .
                
                 And
                 in
                 the
                 72.
                 psalme
                 by
                 the
                 Hebrues
                 speaking
                 at
                 large
                 of
                 the
                 cominge
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 our
                 Messias
                 ,
                 as
                 our
                 protestants
                 .
                 (
                 
                   protest
                   .
                   argum
                   .
                   in
                   psal
                   .
                
                 72.
                 )
                 and
                 all
                 agree
                 ,
                 about
                 many
                 misteries
                 of
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 many
                 excellencies
                 which
                 hee
                 should
                 haue
                 ,
                 as
                 that
                 he
                 should
                 
                   rule
                   from
                   sea
                   to
                   sea
                   ,
                   all
                   Kings
                   should
                   fall
                   downe
                   before
                   him
                   .
                   Hee
                   shall
                   bee
                   a
                   deliuerer
                   ,
                   shall
                   redeeme
                   soules
                   ,
                   hee
                   shall
                   daily
                   bee
                   praysed
                   .
                   (
                   Psal
                   .
                
                 72.
                 v.
                 11.10.12.13.14.15
                 .
                 )
                 and
                 the
                 like
                 .
              
               
                 7
                 It
                 immediatly
                 in
                 the
                 next
                 verse
                 followeth
                 of
                 him
                 in
                 the
                 Hebrue
                 readinge
                 ,
                 which
                 by
                 protestants
                 wee
                 must
                 followe
                 ,
                 without
                 any
                 interruption
                 ,
                 or
                 interposition
                 of
                 any
                 one
                 word
                 :
                 
                   Iehi
                   Pissath
                   Barbaaretz
                   
                   be
                   Roh
                   Harim
                   .
                   Hee
                   shall
                   bee
                   a
                   little
                   cake
                   of
                   bread
                   ,
                   placentula
                   panis
                   ,
                
                 as
                 
                   Iacobus
                   de
                   Valentia
                
                 before
                 these
                 controuerses
                 ,
                 readeth
                 ▪
                 
                   in
                   psalm
                
                 .
                 72.
                 
                   as
                   an
                   handfull
                   of
                   meale
                   ,
                   fietque
                   vt
                   farris
                   pugilli
                   :
                
                 by
                 the
                 protestant
                 Sebastian
                 Castalio
                 .
                 
                   Sebast
                   .
                   Castal
                   ibid.
                   a
                   cake
                   of
                   wheate
                   ,
                   placenta
                   frumenti
                   ,
                   a
                   sacrifice
                   of
                   bread
                   .
                   Francisc
                   .
                   Stancar
                   .
                   in
                   l.
                
                 10.
                 
                 
                   Petr.
                   Gallatin
                   .
                   sacrificium
                   panis
                
                 :
                 as
                 an
                 other
                 protestant
                 linguist
                 readeth
                 ,
                 
                   a
                   little
                   cake
                   of
                   bread
                   ,
                   a
                   sacrifice
                   of
                   bread
                   :
                   placentula
                   panis
                   &
                   sacrificium
                   panis
                   ,
                
                 as
                 Hieronimus
                 a
                 S
                 fide
                 a
                 Iew
                 readeth
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 auncient
                 Hebrues
                 and
                 Chaldeans
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 maner
                 .
                 
                   Hieronymus
                   à
                   S.
                   fide
                   l.
                
                 1.
                 
                   contra
                   Iud.
                   cap.
                
                 9
                 ▪
                 both
                 Iewes
                 ,
                 Catholicks
                 ,
                 and
                 protestants
                 as
                 Sebastian
                 Munster
                 ,
                 Franciscus
                 Stancarus
                 ,
                 and
                 others
                 assure
                 vs
                 ,
                 that
                 Rabbi
                 Salomon
                 reading
                 vppon
                 this
                 place
                 ,
                 
                   Iehi
                   Pisath
                   B●…r
                   ,
                   erit
                   placenta
                   frumenti
                   :
                   a
                   cake
                   of
                   wheate
                
                 :
                 confesseth
                 further
                 :
                 
                   Magistri
                   nostri
                   exposuerunt
                   hoc
                   esse
                   genus
                   placentarum
                   in
                   diebus
                   Messiae
                   ,
                   &
                   totum
                   psalmū
                   de
                   Rege
                   Messia
                   explanauerunt
                   .
                
                 Our
                 Masters
                 or
                 Rabbines
                 expounded
                 this
                 to
                 bee
                 a
                 kinde
                 of
                 cakes
                 in
                 the
                 dayes
                 of
                 the
                 Messias
                 ,
                 and
                 interpreted
                 the
                 whole
                 psalme
                 of
                 the
                 Kinge
                 Messias
                 .
                 The
                 same
                 authors
                 proue
                 vnto
                 vs
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 
                 Chaldy
                 Paraphrases
                 read
                 on
                 :
                 
                   erit
                   substantificus
                   panis
                
                 :
                 The
                 Messias
                 shall
                 bee
                 substantificall
                 bread
                 .
                 
                   R.
                   Salmon
                   in
                   psal
                
                 .
                 72.
                 
                 
                   Petr.
                   Gal.
                   l.
                
                 10.
                 
                 
                   Petr.
                   Burg.
                   apud
                   Genebr
                   .
                   in
                   psal
                   .
                
                 72.
                 
                 
                   Genebr
                   .
                   ib.
                   Sebast.
                   Monster
                   .
                   incensura
                   errorum
                   Iudaeor
                   .
                   pag.
                
                 56.
                 
                 
                   Francisc
                   .
                   Stancar
                   .
                   in
                   l.
                
                 10.
                 
                 
                   Gallat
                   .
                   Hieronymus
                   à
                   sancta
                   fide
                   l.
                
                 1.
                 
                   contra
                   Iudaeos
                
                 .
              
               
                 8.
                 
                 The
                 other
                 Rabbi
                 Ionathā
                 Ben
                 Vziel
                 ,
                 which
                 wrote
                 before
                 the
                 coming
                 of
                 Christ
                 as
                 the
                 Iewes
                 themselues
                 ,
                 besides
                 both
                 Catholick
                 and
                 Protestant
                 witnesses
                 ,
                 approue
                 ,
                 and
                 cite
                 him
                 in
                 their
                 booke
                 ,
                 
                   Besepher
                   Bibakim
                   ,
                   of
                   collections
                
                 :
                 here
                 readeth
                 :
                 
                   erit
                   sacrificium
                   panis
                   in
                   terra
                   in
                   capite
                   montium
                   Ecclesiae
                   :
                   he
                   ,
                   the
                   Messias
                   shal
                   bee
                   a
                   sacrifice
                   of
                   bread
                   on
                   the
                   head
                   of
                   the
                   mountaines
                   of
                   the
                   church
                   .
                   Let
                   him
                   consider
                   that
                   hath
                   eyes
                   ,
                   that
                   as
                   it
                   is
                   said
                   ,
                   hee
                   is
                   the
                   Messias
                   of
                   whome
                   the
                   whole
                   psalme
                   speaketh
                   ,
                   therefore
                   when
                   hee
                   saith
                   ,
                   and
                   hee
                   shall
                   bee
                   a
                   cake
                   of
                   wheate
                   on
                   earth
                   ,
                   on
                   the
                   head
                   of
                   mountaines
                   ,
                   hee
                   meaneth
                   ,
                   and
                   would
                   say
                   ,
                   that
                   a
                   cake
                   of
                   bread
                   shal
                   bee
                   the
                   sacrifice
                   ouer
                   the
                   heads
                   of
                   preists
                   vvhich
                   are
                   in
                   the
                   church
                   .
                
                 And
                 
                   Iacobus
                   de
                   Valentia
                   .
                   (
                   in
                   psal
                   .
                
                 72.
                 )
                 longe
                 before
                 these
                 times
                 ,
                 proueth
                 against
                 the
                 Iewes
                 ,
                 that
                 theire
                 Targum
                 readeth
                 :
                 
                 
                   erit
                   placeutula
                   tritici
                   super
                   capita
                   Sacerdotum
                   .
                
                 Hee
                 shall
                 bee
                 a
                 little
                 cake
                 of
                 wheate
                 aboue
                 the
                 heads
                 of
                 preists
                 .
                 Neither
                 doth
                 either
                 the
                 Greeke
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 Latine
                 readinge
                 contradict
                 these
                 most
                 auncient
                 and
                 approued
                 readings
                 :
                 the
                 Greeke
                 sterigma
                 signifieth
                 ,
                 
                   fulcimentum
                   flabilimentum
                   or
                   firmamentum
                
                 ,
                 that
                 which
                 susteineth
                 ,
                 beareth
                 vp
                 or
                 strengtheneth
                 some
                 other
                 :
                 so
                 is
                 the
                 Latine
                 ,
                 what
                 exemplar
                 soeuer
                 wee
                 follow
                 ,
                 or
                 readinge
                 ,
                 
                   frumentum
                   or
                   firmamentum
                
                 ,
                 or
                 as
                 
                   Iacobus
                   de
                   Valentia
                
                 writeth
                 .
                 (
                 
                   vt
                   supra
                
                 )
                 S.
                 Ierome
                 readinge
                 ,
                 
                   memorabile
                   triticum
                
                 ,
                 memorable
                 wheate
                 .
                 For
                 all
                 these
                 significations
                 and
                 properties
                 ,
                 in
                 an
                 excellent
                 maner
                 are
                 verified
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 holy
                 sacrifice
                 of
                 his
                 body
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 Copula
                 ,
                 or
                 verbe
                 in
                 all
                 learned
                 languages
                 ,
                 Hebrue
                 ,
                 Greeke
                 ,
                 Latine
                 ,
                 
                   Iehi
                   ,
                   estai
                   ,
                   erit
                
                 ,
                 must
                 needes
                 haue
                 relation
                 ,
                 and
                 connection
                 with
                 the
                 Messias
                 ,
                 onely
                 there
                 spoken
                 of
                 both
                 immediatlie
                 before
                 ,
                 and
                 after
                 :
                 the
                 next
                 verse
                 beeing
                 ,
                 by
                 our
                 protestantes
                 translation
                 ,
                 the
                 Hebrue
                 Greeke
                 and
                 Latine
                 agreeing
                 .
                 (
                 psal
                 .
                 72.
                 
                 
                   Hebr.
                   vers
                
                 .
                 17.
                 )
                 
                   his
                   name
                   shall
                   endure
                   for
                   euer
                   :
                   his
                   name
                   shall
                   bee
                   continued
                   as
                   longe
                   as
                   the
                   sunne
                   :
                   and
                   men
                   shall
                   bee
                   blessed
                   in
                   him
                   ,
                   all
                   nations
                   
                   shall
                   cal
                   him
                   blessed
                   .
                
                 And
                 so
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 the
                 psalme
                 :
                 so
                 the
                 whole
                 psalme
                 before
                 the
                 16.
                 verse
                 .
              
               
                 9.
                 
                 Therefore
                 straunge
                 it
                 should
                 be
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 a
                 whole
                 psalme
                 ,
                 both
                 by
                 Iewes
                 ,
                 Catholicks
                 ,
                 and
                 protestants
                 ,
                 entreating
                 onely
                 of
                 the
                 Messias
                 ,
                 there
                 should
                 bee
                 one
                 only
                 verse
                 ,
                 relatinge
                 a
                 matter
                 quite
                 extrauagant
                 by
                 protestants
                 translation
                 ,
                 beeing
                 thus
                 :
                 
                   There
                   shall
                   bee
                   an
                   handful
                   of
                   corne
                   in
                   the
                   earth
                   vpon
                   the
                   toppe
                   of
                   the
                   mountaines
                   :
                   the
                   fruite
                   therof
                   shall
                   shake
                   like
                   Lebanon
                   ,
                   and
                   they
                   of
                   the
                   citie
                   shall
                   florish
                   like
                   grasse
                   of
                   the
                   earth
                   .
                
                 And
                 then
                 immediately
                 followeth
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 Messias
                 by
                 these
                 protestants
                 translation
                 :
                 
                   His
                   name
                   shal
                   endure
                   for
                   euer
                   .
                
                 Which
                 hath
                 no
                 connexion
                 with
                 the
                 former
                 ,
                 if
                 we
                 expound
                 it
                 of
                 materiall
                 corne
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 the
                 prophet
                 to
                 say
                 only
                 ,
                 
                   there
                   shall
                   be
                   an
                   handful
                   of
                   corne
                   in
                   the
                   earth
                   vpon
                   the
                   top
                   of
                   mountaines
                   ,
                
                 neuer
                 was
                 ,
                 or
                 can
                 bee
                 in
                 that
                 materiall
                 sence
                 ,
                 any
                 signe
                 or
                 distinction
                 to
                 knowe
                 the
                 Messias
                 by
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 scope
                 of
                 that
                 psalme
                 .
                 And
                 yet
                 in
                 their
                 psalmes
                 in
                 meeter
                 printed
                 .
                 (
                 an
                 .
                 1614.
                 
                   cum
                   priuilegio
                   Regis
                   regali
                   ,
                   conferred
                   with
                   the
                   Hebrue
                   ,
                
                 as
                 these
                 men
                 write
                 )
                 they
                 make
                 the
                 matter
                 worse
                 :
                 thus
                 it
                 is
                 :
                 
                   
                   
                     The
                     mightie
                     mountaines
                     of
                     the
                     land
                  
                   
                     of
                     corne
                     shall
                     bringe
                     such
                     thronge
                     ,
                  
                   
                     That
                     it
                     like
                     Cedar
                     trees
                     shall
                     stand
                  
                   
                     in
                     Libanus
                     all
                     alonge
                     .
                  
                   
                     Their
                     cities
                     eke
                     full
                     well
                     shall
                     speed
                     ,
                  
                   
                     the
                     fruites
                     thereof
                     shall
                     passe
                     :
                  
                   
                     In
                     plenty
                     it
                     shall
                     far
                     exceede
                     ,
                  
                   
                     and
                     springe
                     as
                     greene
                     as
                     grasse
                     .
                  
                
                 This
                 is
                 the
                 Rithme
                 ,
                 the
                 reason
                 I
                 leaue
                 to
                 others
                 to
                 finde
                 ,
                 it
                 passeth
                 my
                 skill
                 ▪
                 But
                 this
                 I
                 am
                 certaine
                 of
                 ,
                 that
                 neuer
                 any
                 such
                 thing
                 chaunced
                 in
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 since
                 ,
                 or
                 before
                 to
                 my
                 readinge
                 :
                 and
                 for
                 any
                 protestant
                 ,
                 or
                 other
                 ,
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 come
                 as
                 high
                 as
                 Cedar
                 trees
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 rest
                 described
                 in
                 their
                 Rithme
                 ,
                 shall
                 bee
                 at
                 the
                 cominge
                 of
                 the
                 Messias
                 ,
                 is
                 to
                 deny
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 the
                 Iewes
                 to
                 expect
                 an
                 other
                 ,
                 yet
                 to
                 come
                 ,
                 when
                 such
                 things
                 may
                 bee
                 performed
                 .
              
               
                 10.
                 
                 Therefore
                 to
                 let
                 others
                 passe
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 conclude
                 this
                 matter
                 with
                 
                   Iacobus
                   de
                   Valentia
                
                 ,
                 that
                 learned
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Cristopolis
                 .
                 (
                 
                   in
                   psal
                
                 .
                 71.
                 and
                 Hieronymus
                 
                   à
                   S.
                   fide
                
                 a
                 Iew.
                 )
                 both
                 longe
                 before
                 this
                 time
                 of
                 controuersies
                 :
                 The
                 first
                 saith
                 :
                 
                   per
                   hoc
                   quod
                   additur
                   ,
                   in
                   summis
                   montium
                   :
                   by
                   that
                   which
                   is
                   added
                   in
                   the
                   tops
                   of
                   mountaines
                   ,
                   is
                   expressed
                   that
                   this
                   
                   aboundance
                   is
                   not
                   to
                   bee
                   vnderstood
                   of
                   wheate
                   ,
                   or
                   materiall
                   corne
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   blind
                   Iewes
                   doe
                   say
                   ,
                   that
                   in
                   the
                   cominge
                   of
                   the
                   Messias
                   there
                   shal
                   bee
                   great
                   aboundance
                   of
                   corne
                   ,
                   and
                   wine
                   ,
                   and
                   oyle
                   .
                   Therefore
                   here
                   is
                   recompted
                   ,
                   and
                   foretold
                   ,
                   the
                   sacrifice
                   of
                   the
                   Eucharist
                   ,
                   in
                   which
                   Christ
                   is
                   daily
                   offered
                   in
                   the
                   forme
                   of
                   breade
                   ,
                   for
                   Christ
                   is
                   daily
                   lifted
                   vp
                   ouer
                   the
                   heads
                   of
                   preists
                   ,
                   as
                   it
                   is
                   figured
                   in
                   the
                
                 29.
                 
                   chapter
                   of
                   Exodus
                   ,
                   where
                   God
                   commaunded
                   a
                   peece
                   of
                   breade
                   to
                   bee
                   lifted
                   vp
                   ,
                   ouer
                   the
                   heads
                   of
                   the
                   preists
                   before
                   the
                   people
                   .
                   The
                   same
                   figure
                   was
                   of
                   the
                   bread
                   of
                   proposition
                   in
                   the
                
                 25.
                 
                   chapter
                   of
                   Exodus
                   ,
                   and
                
                 24.
                 
                   of
                   Leuiticus
                   .
                   Therefore
                   in
                   an
                   other
                   translation
                   which
                   is
                   called
                   Targum
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   :
                   erit
                   placentula
                   tritici
                   super
                   capita
                   Sacerdotum
                   .
                
                 Hee
                 shall
                 bee
                 a
                 little
                 cake
                 of
                 wheate
                 aboue
                 the
                 heads
                 of
                 preists
                 .
                 Therefore
                 Dauid
                 saith
                 soe
                 :
                 
                   This
                   Kinge
                   the
                   Messias
                   shall
                   bee
                   firmament
                   ,
                   or
                   corne
                   ,
                   or
                   memorable
                   wheate
                   in
                   earth
                   vpon
                   the
                   tops
                   of
                   mountaines
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   he
                   shall
                   bee
                   lifted
                   vp
                   ouer
                   the
                   heads
                   of
                   preists
                   in
                   the
                   forme
                   of
                   breade
                   ,
                   for
                   preists
                   are
                   often
                   in
                   scriptures
                   vnderstood
                   by
                   mountaines
                   ,
                   for
                   their
                   eminency
                   of
                   dignity
                   ,
                   as
                   is
                   said
                   before
                   .
                
                 And
                 againe
                 :
                 
                   after
                   the
                   Prophet
                   had
                   foretold
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   Messias
                   should
                   bee
                   God
                   and
                   man
                   ,
                   and
                   
                   worshipped
                   of
                   all
                   nations
                   ,
                   and
                   Kings
                   of
                   the
                   world
                   ,
                   after
                   hee
                   addeth
                   ,
                   that
                   this
                   Kinge
                   Messias
                   shall
                   bee
                   corne
                   and
                   wheate
                   ,
                   and
                   a
                   peece
                   of
                   of
                   bread
                   on
                   the
                   tops
                   of
                   mountaines
                   ,
                   and
                   ouer
                   the
                   heads
                   of
                   preists
                   ,
                   as
                   hath
                   beene
                   declared
                   there
                   by
                   many
                   translations
                   .
                   And
                   so
                   it
                   is
                   manifest
                   ,
                   how
                   this
                   Sacrament
                   is
                   not
                   onely
                   possible
                   ,
                   but
                   also
                   many
                   wayes
                   figured
                   ,
                   and
                   foretold
                   in
                   the
                   lawe
                   ,
                   and
                   Prophets
                   .
                   And
                   so
                   it
                   plainely
                   appeareth
                   ,
                   that
                   Christians
                   doe
                   not
                   adore
                   bread
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   blind
                   Iewes
                   doe
                   lie
                   ,
                   but
                   we
                   adore
                   Christ
                   consecrated
                   vnder
                   those
                   accidents
                   .
                
              
               
                 11.
                 
                 The
                 learned
                 Iew.
                 
                   Hieronym
                   .
                   à
                   S.
                   fide
                   l.
                
                 1.
                 
                   contr
                   .
                   Iudaeos
                
                 .
                 hauing
                 disputed
                 in
                 the
                 like
                 maner
                 ,
                 thus
                 concludeth
                 :
                 
                   we
                   learne
                   that
                   the
                   Iewes
                   affirme
                   that
                   psalme
                   ,
                   Deus
                   iudicium
                   tuum
                   Regi
                   da
                
                 :
                 speaketh
                 all
                 thinges
                 of
                 the
                 Messias
                 :
                 
                   now
                   therfore
                   vvhere
                   it
                   saith
                   :
                   hee
                   shall
                   bee
                   firmament
                   on
                   earth
                   on
                   the
                   tops
                   of
                   mountaines
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Caldy
                   trāslation
                   saith
                   ,
                   that
                   hee
                   (
                   the
                   Messias
                   )
                   shall
                   bee
                   a
                   sacrifice
                   of
                   bread
                   on
                   earth
                   on
                   the
                   head
                   of
                   the
                   mountaines
                   of
                   the
                   Sinagogue
                   :
                   The
                   mountaines
                   of
                   the
                   Sinagogue
                   are
                   the
                   preists
                   of
                   the
                   church
                   ,
                   which
                   de
                   facto
                   euery
                   day
                   doe
                   eleuate
                   or
                   lift
                   vp
                   the
                   Messias
                   ouer
                   their
                   heads
                   :
                   and
                   this
                   is
                   so
                   manifest
                   ,
                   that
                   it
                   cannot
                   bee
                   denied
                   but
                   by
                   them
                   ,
                   to
                   
                   whom
                   the
                   malediction
                   of
                   Esay
                   the
                   Prophet
                   is
                   come
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   should
                   bee
                   made
                   blinde
                   in
                   eyes
                   and
                   hart
                   .
                   Is
                   .
                
                 42.
                 
                 And
                 to
                 this
                 case
                 and
                 condition
                 are
                 all
                 they
                 brought
                 ,
                 by
                 these
                 holy
                 and
                 learned
                 authorities
                 ,
                 which
                 deny
                 the
                 truth
                 of
                 this
                 holy
                 sacrifice
                 :
                 for
                 it
                 is
                 euident
                 that
                 in
                 the
                 sence
                 of
                 protestant
                 Sacramentaries
                 ,
                 this
                 prophesie
                 to
                 bee
                 fulfilled
                 at
                 the
                 cominge
                 of
                 the
                 Messias
                 ,
                 was
                 neuer
                 performed
                 :
                 when
                 in
                 this
                 Catholick
                 constructiō
                 it
                 is
                 iustified
                 &
                 effected
                 in
                 the
                 whole
                 world
                 :
                 And
                 if
                 we
                 should
                 come
                 to
                 Libanus
                 it selfe
                 ,
                 though
                 now
                 many
                 hundred
                 yeares
                 vnder
                 the
                 Mahumetans
                 ,
                 yet
                 wee
                 are
                 assured
                 euen
                 by
                 protestants
                 themselues
                 ,
                 that
                 Christ
                 in
                 the
                 forme
                 of
                 bread
                 is
                 there
                 most
                 religiouslie
                 and
                 aboue
                 other
                 places
                 ,
                 eleuated
                 dailie
                 by
                 preists
                 ouer
                 their
                 heads
                 in
                 the
                 holy
                 sacrifice
                 of
                 Masse
                 ;
                 there
                 bee
                 Catholicke
                 Christians
                 in
                 greate
                 number
                 ,
                 with
                 Patriarke
                 ,
                 Archbishop
                 ,
                 Bishops
                 and
                 religious
                 men
                 obedient
                 to
                 the
                 Pope
                 of
                 Rome
                 in
                 all
                 the
                 dominions
                 of
                 the
                 grād
                 Segnior
                 of
                 the
                 Turke
                 ,
                 there
                 bee
                 so
                 many
                 Christians
                 frequenting
                 Masse
                 ,
                 that
                 a
                 protestant
                 telleth
                 vs
                 :
                 They
                 make
                 aboue
                 two
                 third
                 parts
                 of
                 his
                 Empire
                 .
                 
                   Cytraeus
                   lib.
                   de
                   statu
                   .
                   Ecclesiae
                   pag.
                
                 20.21
                 .
                 
                   Munster
                   .
                   
                   in
                   Cosmograph
                   .
                   Ed.
                   Grimstom
                   .
                   booke
                   of
                   estates
                   pag.
                
                 1053.
                 
                 &
                 1064.
                 of
                 that
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 Prophet
                 speaketh
                 of
                 Christs
                 beeing
                 a
                 preist
                 after
                 the
                 order
                 of
                 Melchisedech
                 ,
                 I
                 haue
                 spoken
                 before
                 :
                 onely
                 I
                 add
                 here
                 from
                 the
                 learned
                 Father
                 (
                 
                   Anastasius
                   Abb.
                   l.
                   contra
                   Iudaeos
                
                 )
                 disputing
                 against
                 the
                 Iewes
                 ,
                 who
                 hauing
                 proued
                 from
                 the
                 history
                 of
                 Genesis
                 ,
                 and
                 S.
                 Paule
                 ,
                 the
                 dignitie
                 of
                 the
                 preisthood
                 of
                 Christians
                 ,
                 aboue
                 that
                 of
                 the
                 old
                 testament
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 of
                 Melchisedech
                 greater
                 also
                 then
                 that
                 was
                 ,
                 inferred
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 sacrifice
                 of
                 Christians
                 must
                 needes
                 be
                 much
                 more
                 excellent
                 :
                 
                   Si
                   Typus
                   ille
                   excellētior
                   erat
                   Iudaico
                   Sacerdotum
                   ,
                   profecto
                   multo
                   magis
                   erit
                   ipsa
                   veritas
                   .
                
                 If
                 that
                 Type
                 or
                 figure
                 was
                 more
                 excellent
                 then
                 the
                 Iewish
                 preisthood
                 ,
                 surelie
                 the
                 truth
                 it selfe
                 must
                 needes
                 bee
                 much
                 more
                 excellent
                 :
                 which
                 is
                 no
                 other
                 by
                 any
                 Christiās
                 ,
                 but
                 Christs
                 most
                 holy
                 body
                 and
                 blood
                 in
                 the
                 sacrifice
                 of
                 Masse
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   THE
                   V.
                   CHAPTER
                
                 .
                 Wherin
                 the
                 same
                 holy
                 doctrines
                 are
                 so
                 also
                 proued
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Prouerbs
                 of
                 Salomon
                 .
                 cap.
                 9.
                 
              
               
                 S.
                 Ciprian
                 .
                 ep
                 .
                 63.
                 
                   ad
                   Cecil
                
                 .
                 hauing
                 cited
                 the
                 history
                 of
                 Melchisedech
                 &
                 how
                 Christ
                 
                 institutinge
                 the
                 most
                 holy
                 sacrifice
                 of
                 his
                 body
                 and
                 blood
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 offered
                 by
                 his
                 preists
                 ,
                 in
                 holy
                 Masse
                 ,
                 therein
                 fulfilled
                 that
                 figure
                 of
                 Melchisedech
                 ,
                 he
                 addeth
                 :
                 
                   Sed
                   &
                   pe●…
                   Salomonem
                   Spiritus
                   Sanctus
                   typum
                   Dominici
                   sacrificij
                   ante
                   praemonstrat
                   ,
                   immolatae
                   hostiae
                   &
                   panis
                   &
                   vini
                   ,
                   sed
                   &
                   altaris
                   &
                   Apostolorum
                   faciens
                   mentionem
                   .
                   Saptentia
                   ,
                   inquit
                   ,
                   aedificabit
                   sibi
                   domum
                   ,
                   &
                   subdidit
                   columnas
                   septem
                   .
                   Mactauit
                   suas
                   hostias
                   ,
                   miscuit
                   in
                   cratera
                   vinum
                   suum
                   ,
                   &
                   parauit
                   mensam
                   suam
                   &
                   misit
                   seruos
                   suos
                   ,
                   conuocans
                   cum
                   excelsa
                   praedicatione
                   ad
                   crateram
                   dicens
                   :
                   Quis
                   est
                   insipiens
                   declinet
                   ad
                   me
                   :
                   &
                   egentibus
                   sensu
                   dixit
                   :
                   venite
                   ,
                   edite
                   de
                   meis
                   panibus
                   ,
                   &
                   bibite
                   vinum
                   quod
                   miscui
                   vobis
                   .
                
                 But
                 by
                 Salomon
                 also
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 doth
                 shew
                 before
                 the
                 figure
                 of
                 our
                 Lords
                 sacrifice
                 ,
                 making
                 mention
                 of
                 an
                 offered
                 hoste
                 ,
                 and
                 bread
                 and
                 wine
                 ,
                 as
                 also
                 of
                 an
                 altare
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Apostles
                 Wisedome
                 ,
                 saith
                 hee
                 ,
                 did
                 build
                 for
                 himselfe
                 an
                 house
                 ,
                 and
                 put
                 vnder
                 it
                 seuen
                 p●…lers
                 ,
                 killed
                 his
                 hostes
                 ,
                 mingled
                 his
                 wine
                 in
                 a
                 boule
                 ,
                 and
                 prepared
                 his
                 table
                 ,
                 &
                 sent
                 his
                 seruants
                 calling
                 with
                 a
                 loude
                 preachinge
                 to
                 his
                 cup
                 ,
                 sayinge
                 :
                 who
                 is
                 vnwise
                 ,
                 let
                 him
                 decline
                 to
                 mee
                 :
                 and
                 to
                 needy
                 in
                 sence
                 hee
                 said
                 :
                 come
                 
                 you
                 ,
                 eate
                 you
                 of
                 my
                 breads
                 ,
                 and
                 drinke
                 the
                 wine
                 which
                 I
                 haue
                 mingled
                 for
                 you
                 .
                 This
                 exposition
                 of
                 S.
                 Cyprian
                 is
                 approued
                 by
                 the
                 church
                 of
                 Christ
                 .
                 
                   Breuiar
                   .
                   Roman
                   .
                   in
                   fest
                   .
                   corpor
                   .
                   Christ.
                
                 and
                 S.
                 Augustine
                 in
                 his
                 4.
                 booke
                 of
                 Christian
                 doctrine
                 .
                 cap.
                 21.
                 
                   &
                   l.
                
                 17.
                 
                   ciuitat
                   .
                   cap.
                
                 20.
                 
                 And
                 in
                 his
                 bookes
                 ,
                 
                   de
                   ciuitate
                   De●…
                
                 ,
                 hee
                 likewise
                 so
                 expoundeth
                 it
                 :
                 and
                 calleth
                 the
                 sacrifice
                 there
                 figured
                 ,
                 
                   corpus
                   ,
                   &
                   sanguinem
                   Christi
                
                 ,
                 the
                 body
                 ,
                 and
                 blood
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 
                   succeedinge
                   the
                   old
                   sacrifices
                   ,
                   id
                   enim
                   inquit
                   sacrificium
                   successit
                   omnibus
                   illis
                   sacrificijs
                   veteris
                   testamenti
                   ,
                   quae
                   immolabantur
                   in
                   vmbra
                   futuri
                   .
                
                 For
                 that
                 sacrifice
                 ,
                 saith
                 hee
                 ,
                 hath
                 succeeded
                 all
                 those
                 sacrifices
                 of
                 the
                 old
                 testament
                 ,
                 which
                 were
                 offered
                 in
                 shadow
                 of
                 that
                 was
                 to
                 come
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 And
                 Rabbi
                 Samuel
                 in
                 his
                 booke
                 of
                 the
                 cominge
                 of
                 the
                 Messias
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 sent
                 to
                 Rabbi
                 Isaac
                 Master
                 of
                 the
                 Sinagogue
                 ,
                 writeth
                 thus
                 ,
                 vppon
                 that
                 place
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 this
                 holy
                 sacrifice
                 :
                 
                   Rabbi
                   Samuel
                   l.
                   de
                   aduentu
                   Messiae
                   cap.
                
                 20.
                 
                   hoc
                   sacrificium
                   pulcherrime
                   &
                   apte
                   describit
                   Salomon
                   Propheta
                   .
                
                 Salomon
                 the
                 Prophet
                 doth
                 moste
                 excellently
                 and
                 aptly
                 describe
                 this
                 sacrifice
                 (
                 
                   of
                   Christians
                
                 )
                 in
                 the
                 9.
                 chapter
                 of
                 his
                 booke
                 of
                 Prouerbs
                 :
                 when
                 
                 hee
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   most
                   high
                   wisedome
                   hath
                   communicated
                   his
                   sacrifice
                   ,
                   mingled
                   his
                   wine
                   ,
                   and
                   prepared
                   his
                   table
                   ,
                   then
                   hee
                   sente
                   his
                   seruants
                   ,
                   sayinge
                   ,
                   who
                   is
                   a
                   little
                   one
                   ,
                   lett
                   him
                   come
                   to
                   me
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   vnwise
                   shall
                   eate
                   my
                   bread
                   ,
                   and
                   drinke
                   my
                   wine
                   tempered
                   with
                   water
                   ,
                   ô
                   my
                   Master
                   what
                   is
                   this
                   prepared
                   table
                   of
                   the
                   most
                   high
                   wisedome
                   but
                   the
                   altare
                   ,
                   ô
                   my
                   Master
                   ?
                   what
                   is
                   the
                   breade
                   &
                   wine
                   mingled
                   ,
                   but
                   the
                   sacrifice
                   of
                   bread
                   and
                   wine
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   water
                   which
                   is
                   offered
                   on
                   the
                   altare
                   ?
                   who
                   are
                   the
                   vnwise
                   called
                   by
                   the
                   seruants
                   of
                   wisedome
                   ,
                   but
                   the
                   gentiles
                   ,
                   or
                   nations
                   which
                   knew
                   not
                   God
                   ,
                   called
                   by
                   the
                   Apostles
                   ?
                   and
                   it
                   is
                   to
                   be
                   noted
                   ,
                   he
                   saith
                   ,
                   his
                   bread
                   and
                   his
                   wine
                   ,
                   for
                   by
                   that
                   hee
                   doth
                   insinuate
                   ,
                   that
                   this
                   sacrifice
                   is
                   acceptable
                   to
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   to
                   this
                   banquet
                   so
                   high
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   spirituall
                   ,
                   hee
                   did
                   not
                   call
                   our
                   Fathers
                   which
                   were
                   wise
                   in
                   the
                   lawe
                   ,
                   who
                   were
                   occupied
                   in
                   the
                   sacrifice
                   of
                   the
                   lawe
                   ,
                   which
                   carnall
                   sacrifice
                   hee
                   hath
                   not
                   left
                   vnto
                   vs.
                   Whereuppon
                   it
                   cometh
                   ,
                   that
                   wee
                   (
                   the
                   Iewes
                   )
                   detest
                   in
                   the
                   gentiles
                   the
                   sacrifice
                   of
                   bread
                   &
                   wine
                   which
                   God
                   hath
                   appointed
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   no
                   respect
                   reiecteth
                   ,
                   as
                   he
                   doth
                   reiect
                   sacrifices
                   of
                   flesh
                   .
                
              
               
               
                 3.
                 
                 And
                 Hieronymus
                 
                   à
                   S.
                   fide
                   .
                   l.
                
                 1.
                 
                   contra
                   Iudaeos
                   cap.
                
                 1.
                 by
                 whose
                 booke
                 diuers
                 thousandes
                 of
                 Iewes
                 (
                 hee
                 beeing
                 also
                 a
                 Iewe
                 )
                 were
                 conuerted
                 ,
                 proueth
                 against
                 them
                 ,
                 that
                 a
                 principall
                 reason
                 why
                 they
                 did
                 not
                 receaue
                 Christ
                 ,
                 was
                 because
                 he
                 taught
                 a
                 new
                 law
                 ▪
                 preisthood
                 ,
                 and
                 sacrifice
                 ,
                 which
                 cannot
                 consist
                 together
                 with
                 the
                 lawe
                 ,
                 preisthood
                 and
                 sacrifices
                 of
                 Moyses
                 .
                 If
                 we
                 resort
                 to
                 the
                 originall
                 text
                 of
                 Hebrue
                 ,
                 as
                 our
                 protestants
                 would
                 seeme
                 best
                 to
                 allowe
                 ,
                 wee
                 haue
                 a
                 greater
                 allowance
                 there
                 for
                 these
                 mysteries
                 ;
                 for
                 wheras
                 S.
                 Cyprian
                 with
                 the
                 vulgare
                 latine
                 readeth
                 ,
                 
                   wisedome
                   builded
                   to
                   herselfe
                   an
                   house
                   ,
                   sapientia
                   aedificauit
                   sibi
                   domum
                   :
                
                 the
                 Hebrue
                 is
                 Banetha
                 Beithah
                 ,
                 builded
                 his
                 house
                 :
                 Christ
                 the
                 wisedome
                 of
                 his
                 father
                 builded
                 his
                 house
                 ,
                 his
                 church
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 commonly
                 expounded
                 :
                 And
                 where
                 S.
                 Cyprian
                 readeth
                 ,
                 
                   mactauit
                   suas
                   hostias
                
                 ,
                 killed
                 his
                 sacrifices
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 plurall
                 number
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 latine
                 vulgare
                 ,
                 
                   immolauit
                   victimas
                   suas
                
                 ,
                 sacrificed
                 his
                 victims
                 ,
                 the
                 Hebrue
                 in
                 the
                 singular
                 number
                 ,
                 to
                 designe
                 one
                 singular
                 sacrifice
                 ,
                 is
                 ,
                 
                   Tabechah
                   Tibchah
                   ,
                   offered
                   vp
                   his
                   sacrifice
                
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 our
                 English
                 Protestants
                 in
                 their
                 late
                 priuiledged
                 translation
                 
                 readinge
                 quite
                 otherwise
                 :
                 
                   shee
                   hath
                   killed
                   her
                   beastes
                
                 :
                 haue
                 prophaned
                 that
                 holy
                 text
                 in
                 this
                 point
                 ,
                 soe
                 the
                 Hebrue
                 readeth
                 of
                 Christ
                 in
                 this
                 place
                 :
                 
                   his
                   table
                   :
                   his
                   bread
                   :
                   his
                   wine
                   which
                   hee
                   mingled
                   .
                
                 And
                 this
                 is
                 so
                 euident
                 and
                 manifest
                 ,
                 that
                 Sebastian
                 Castalio
                 the
                 protestant
                 linguist
                 translated
                 :
                 
                   victimam
                   suam
                   immolauit
                   ,
                   vinum
                   libauit
                
                 :
                 hee
                 offered
                 his
                 sacrifice
                 hee
                 sacrificed
                 his
                 wine
                 :
                 
                   Castal
                   .
                   in
                   hunc
                   loc
                   .
                   Prou.
                
                 9.
                 
                 So
                 that
                 the
                 sacrifice
                 here
                 mentioned
                 ,
                 must
                 needs
                 be
                 that
                 ,
                 which
                 Christs
                 eternal
                 wisedome
                 ,
                 offered
                 ,
                 &
                 therfore
                 the
                 altar
                 wheron
                 it
                 is
                 offered
                 is
                 called
                 ,
                 
                   his
                   table
                
                 ,
                 &
                 when
                 it
                 is
                 called
                 bread
                 ,
                 or
                 food
                 ,
                 or
                 flesh
                 ,
                 the
                 Hebrue
                 Lehem
                 signifying
                 them
                 all
                 ,
                 or
                 wine
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 absolutely
                 so
                 called
                 ,
                 but
                 his
                 bread
                 ,
                 or
                 his
                 food
                 ,
                 or
                 his
                 flesh
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 wine
                 ,
                 
                   which
                   hee
                   mingled
                
                 ,
                 or
                 sacrificed
                 ,
                 as
                 this
                 protestant
                 before
                 hath
                 taught
                 vs.
                 Therefore
                 we
                 must
                 needes
                 conclude
                 from
                 hence
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 preisthood
                 of
                 Christians
                 ,
                 is
                 a
                 true
                 sacrificinge
                 preisthood
                 ,
                 and
                 neither
                 protestant
                 or
                 other
                 ,
                 finding
                 other
                 sacrifice
                 then
                 holy
                 Masse
                 ,
                 it
                 must
                 needes
                 bee
                 this
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 Wherin
                 the
                 same
                 mysteries
                 are
                 proued
                 by
                 the
                 same
                 maner
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Prophet
                 Esay
                 ,
                 and
                 others
                 .
                 
                   THE
                   VI.
                   CHAPTER
                
                 .
              
               
                 OVr
                 Protestants
                 of
                 England
                 in
                 the
                 Titles
                 of
                 the
                 56.60
                 .
                 and
                 61.
                 chapters
                 of
                 Esay
                 the
                 Prophet
                 interpret
                 them
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 holy
                 Religion
                 :
                 so
                 doe
                 many
                 scriptures
                 ,
                 all
                 readers
                 may
                 see
                 cited
                 and
                 alleaged
                 in
                 the
                 Margins
                 there
                 by
                 them
                 :
                 and
                 yet
                 in
                 these
                 places
                 the
                 holy
                 Prophet
                 doth
                 testify
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 shall
                 bee
                 a
                 sacrificing
                 preisthood
                 an
                 externall
                 sacrifice
                 ,
                 and
                 altar
                 whereupon
                 it
                 shal
                 bee
                 offered
                 in
                 this
                 lawe
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 In
                 the
                 first
                 place
                 which
                 Christ
                 him selfe
                 expoundeth
                 of
                 himselfe
                 and
                 his
                 law
                 ,
                 the
                 Prophet
                 speaking
                 of
                 the
                 conuersion
                 of
                 the
                 gentiles
                 to
                 Christ
                 ,
                 writeth
                 thus
                 by
                 protestants
                 translation
                 :
                 
                   Euen
                   them
                   will
                   I
                   bringe
                   to
                   my
                   holy
                   mountaine
                
                 (
                 his
                 church
                 )
                 
                   and
                   make
                   them
                   ioyfull
                   in
                   my
                   house
                   of
                   prayer
                   :
                   their
                   burnt
                   offerings
                   and
                   sacrifices
                   ,
                   shall
                   bee
                   acceptable
                   vppon
                   my
                   altar
                   :
                   for
                   my
                   house
                   shall
                   be
                   called
                   an
                   house
                   of
                   prayer
                   for
                   all
                   people
                   .
                
                 The
                 Hebrue
                 ,
                 Greeke
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 Latine
                 readings
                 doe
                 all
                 manifestly
                 expresse
                 sacrifice
                 and
                 altar
                 ,
                 whereon
                 it
                 was
                 to
                 bee
                 offered
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 sacrifice
                 to
                 bee
                 acceptable
                 to
                 God
                 :
                 therefore
                 seeing
                 an
                 altar
                 ,
                 wheron
                 sacrifice
                 is
                 offered
                 ,
                 a
                 sacrifice
                 theron
                 offered
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 preist
                 sacrificinge
                 or
                 offeringe
                 such
                 sacrifice
                 ,
                 are
                 in
                 all
                 learninge
                 mutuall
                 correllatiues
                 ,
                 and
                 cannot
                 possibly
                 bee
                 separated
                 ,
                 these
                 must
                 needes
                 bee
                 found
                 among
                 Christians
                 by
                 this
                 place
                 of
                 the
                 Prophet
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 And
                 in
                 the
                 60.
                 chapter
                 v.
                 7.
                 speaking
                 also
                 of
                 the
                 conuersion
                 of
                 the
                 Gentiles
                 ,
                 there
                 foretelleth
                 ,
                 howe
                 the
                 preistes
                 ,
                 which
                 hee
                 should
                 choose
                 in
                 them
                 ,
                 whome
                 hee
                 vnderstandeth
                 by
                 the
                 Rammes
                 of
                 the
                 flock
                 ,
                 these
                 beeing
                 cheife
                 of
                 naturall
                 sheepe
                 ,
                 as
                 preists
                 be
                 in
                 the
                 spiritual
                 fold
                 and
                 sheep
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 shall
                 offer
                 acceptable
                 sacrifice
                 vpon
                 the
                 altar
                 of
                 God
                 in
                 the
                 church
                 of
                 the
                 Gentiles
                 conuerted
                 .
                 The
                 Hebrue
                 Greeke
                 and
                 Latine
                 texts
                 all
                 agree
                 proposing
                 vnto
                 vs
                 ,
                 a
                 sacrifice
                 offered
                 on
                 the
                 altare
                 in
                 the
                 lawe
                 of
                 the
                 Messias
                 :
                 and
                 can
                 haue
                 no
                 other
                 construction
                 ,
                 except
                 we
                 will
                 returne
                 to
                 Iudaisme
                 :
                 for
                 as
                 a
                 learned
                 Father
                 proueth
                 .
                 (
                 
                   Anastasius
                   Abb.
                   l.
                   contra
                   Iudaeos
                   .
                   )
                   significat
                   gentes
                   sacrificaturos
                   
                   esse
                   Deo
                   sacrificijs
                   acceptis
                   ,
                   quare
                   non
                   de
                   sacrificijs
                   legis
                   intelligi
                   potest
                   ,
                   neque
                   de
                   altari
                   t●…rrestris
                   Hierusalem
                   ,
                   ergo
                   spiritualis
                   .
                
                 The
                 Prophet
                 signifieth
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Gentiles
                 shall
                 sacrifice
                 to
                 God
                 with
                 acceptable
                 sacrifices
                 ,
                 wherefore
                 hee
                 cannot
                 bee
                 vnderstood
                 of
                 the
                 sacrifices
                 of
                 the
                 lawe
                 ,
                 nor
                 of
                 the
                 altar
                 of
                 the
                 material
                 Hierusalem
                 (
                 being
                 euacuated
                 .
                 
                   Is
                   .
                   c.
                
                 61.
                 v.
                 5
                 )
                 
                   therfor
                   of
                   the
                   sacrifice
                   &
                   altar
                   of
                   the
                   spiritual
                   Hierusalē
                   ,
                
                 the
                 church
                 of
                 Christ
                 :
                 as
                 the
                 whole
                 chap.
                 sheweth
                 of
                 the
                 glory
                 of
                 the
                 house
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 among
                 the
                 gent●…es
                 ,
                 wanting
                 among
                 protestants
                 .
                 And
                 in
                 the
                 next
                 chapter
                 ,
                 where
                 our
                 protestantes
                 reade
                 :
                 
                   straungers
                   shall
                   stand
                   and
                   feede
                   your
                   flocks
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   sonnes
                   of
                   the
                   Aliens
                   ,
                   shall
                   bee
                   your
                   plow-men
                   ,
                   and
                   your
                   vine
                   dressers
                   :
                
                 The
                 same
                 Father
                 together
                 with
                 S.
                 Cyrill
                 glosseth
                 :
                 
                   clarè
                   hic
                   vt
                   annotauit
                   Cyrillus
                   ,
                   significat
                   futuram
                   esse
                   translationem
                   legis
                   ,
                   &
                   Sacerdotij
                   :
                   non
                   enim
                   amplius
                   ex
                   tribu
                   Leui
                   erant
                   futuri
                   Pastores
                   &
                   Sacerdotes
                   .
                   Quod
                   si
                   alia
                   erit
                   lex
                   ,
                   &
                   aliud
                   Sacerdotium
                   ,
                   ergo
                   &
                   alia
                   hostia
                   ,
                   &
                   aliud
                   Templum
                   .
                
                 The
                 Prophet
                 doth
                 here
                 clearely
                 signifie
                 as
                 S.
                 Cyrill
                 hath
                 noted
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 should
                 bee
                 a
                 translation
                 or
                 chaunge
                 of
                 the
                 lawe
                 and
                 preisthood
                 :
                 for
                 
                 pastors
                 &
                 preists
                 were
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 any
                 more
                 of
                 the
                 tribe
                 of
                 Leui
                 :
                 But
                 if
                 there
                 should
                 bee
                 an
                 other
                 lawe
                 ,
                 and
                 preisthood
                 ,
                 therefore
                 also
                 an
                 other
                 sacrifice
                 and
                 Temple
                 must
                 needes
                 bee
                 .
                 So
                 other
                 holy
                 and
                 learned
                 Fathers
                 ,
                 all
                 of
                 them
                 vnitinge
                 to
                 euery
                 true
                 lawe
                 ,
                 &
                 Religion
                 ,
                 a
                 sacrificinge
                 preisthood
                 and
                 sacrifice
                 :
                 amonge
                 whome
                 Theodoret
                 vpon
                 those
                 words
                 of
                 S.
                 Paul
                 ,
                 by
                 protestants
                 translation
                 ,
                 saith
                 :
                 
                   For
                   the
                   preisthood
                   being
                   changed
                   ,
                   there
                   is
                   made
                   of
                   necessitie
                   a
                   change
                   also
                   of
                   the
                   lawe
                   :
                   lex
                   coniuncta
                   est
                   Sacerdotio
                   ,
                   necesse
                   est
                   enim
                   ,
                   vt
                   cessante
                   Sacerdotio
                   ,
                   idipsum
                   legi
                   quoque
                   accidat
                   .
                
                 The
                 lawe
                 is
                 ioyned
                 to
                 preisthood
                 ,
                 for
                 of
                 necessitie
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 preisthood
                 ceasing
                 ,
                 the
                 same
                 must
                 also
                 chaunce
                 to
                 the
                 law
                 .
                 
                   Hebr.
                   cap.
                
                 7.
                 v.
                 12.
                 
                 
                   Theodor
                   .
                   in
                   hunc
                   locum
                
                 .
                 This
                 our
                 protestants
                 haue
                 yeelded
                 vnto
                 before
                 :
                 Therfore
                 ,
                 if
                 now
                 contrary
                 to
                 themselues
                 ,
                 &
                 so
                 great
                 reason
                 ,
                 and
                 authoritie
                 ,
                 they
                 would
                 take
                 a
                 sacrificinge
                 preisthood
                 and
                 sacrifice
                 from
                 the
                 lawe
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 they
                 must
                 also
                 take
                 away
                 the
                 lawe
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 Christ
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 except
                 they
                 will
                 leaue
                 him
                 without
                 a
                 lawe
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 Againe
                 in
                 his
                 66.
                 and
                 laste
                 chapter
                 ,
                 the
                 same
                 Prophet
                 speakinge
                 of
                 the
                 gentiles
                 
                 to
                 bee
                 conuerted
                 to
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 church
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 as
                 our
                 protestants
                 expound
                 him
                 by
                 publicke
                 warrant
                 .
                 
                   Protest
                   .
                   title
                   of
                   the
                
                 66.
                 
                   chapter
                   of
                   Isay
                
                 .
                 speaketh
                 thus
                 in
                 the
                 parson
                 of
                 God
                 :
                 
                   I
                   will
                   also
                   take
                   of
                   them
                
                 (
                 the
                 gentiles
                 )
                 
                   for
                   preists
                   and
                   for
                   Leuites
                   ,
                   saith
                   the
                   Lord.
                
                 The
                 learned
                 tongues
                 ,
                 Hebrue
                 ,
                 Greeke
                 ,
                 and
                 Latine
                 reade
                 ,
                 
                   Lachonim
                   ,
                   eis
                   Iiereis
                   ,
                   in
                   Sacerdotes
                   ,
                   for
                   preists
                   ,
                   sacrificing
                   preists
                   ,
                
                 as
                 they
                 name
                 the
                 preistes
                 of
                 the
                 lawe
                 of
                 Moyses
                 .
                 Therefore
                 except
                 wee
                 should
                 deny
                 (
                 which
                 wee
                 may
                 not
                 doe
                 )
                 there
                 was
                 no
                 sacrificing
                 preisthood
                 ,
                 or
                 sacrifice
                 in
                 that
                 lawe
                 ,
                 wee
                 must
                 allow
                 the
                 like
                 ,
                 though
                 in
                 a
                 more
                 excellent
                 maner
                 to
                 the
                 lawe
                 of
                 Christ
                 .
                 This
                 may
                 suffice
                 for
                 this
                 holy
                 Prophet
                 .
              
               
                 4.
                 
                 S.
                 Augustine
                 proueth
                 the
                 sacrificinge
                 preisthood
                 of
                 Christians
                 ,
                 and
                 theire
                 most
                 holy
                 sacrifice
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 books
                 of
                 the
                 Kings
                 of
                 reiecting
                 the
                 sonnes
                 of
                 Hely
                 and
                 the
                 old
                 preisthood
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 institute
                 the
                 new
                 .
                 
                   Augustin
                   .
                   l.
                
                 17.
                 
                   ciuitat
                   .
                   cap.
                
                 5.1
                 .
                 Reg.
                 2.
                 
                 
                   Quod
                   addit
                   manducare
                   panem
                   :
                   that
                   which
                   hee
                   addeth
                   to
                   eate
                   breade
                   ,
                   doth
                   elegantly
                   expresse
                   that
                   kinde
                   of
                   sacrifice
                   ,
                   of
                   which
                   our
                   preist
                   himselfe
                
                 (
                 Christ
                 )
                 
                   saith
                   .
                   Ioh.
                
                 6.
                 
                   the
                   bread
                   which
                   I
                   shal
                   giue
                   is
                   my
                   flesh
                   for
                   the
                   life
                   of
                   the
                   world
                
                 :
                 
                 that
                 is
                 the
                 sacrifice
                 ,
                 not
                 after
                 the
                 order
                 of
                 Aaron
                 ,
                 but
                 after
                 the
                 order
                 of
                 Melchisedech
                 .
                 Anastasius
                 proueth
                 the
                 like
                 out
                 of
                 Aggeus
                 the
                 Prophet
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 externall
                 glory
                 of
                 the
                 churches
                 of
                 sacrificinge
                 Christians
                 there
                 foretold
                 .
                 Others
                 proue
                 the
                 same
                 from
                 other
                 places
                 of
                 the
                 lawe
                 ,
                 and
                 Prophets
                 .
                 
                   Anastas
                   .
                   l.
                   cont
                   .
                   Iud.
                   Agg.
                
                 2.
                 
                 S.
                 Augustine
                 expounding
                 the
                 33.
                 psalme
                 and
                 there
                 speakinge
                 much
                 of
                 the
                 holy
                 sacrifice
                 ,
                 which
                 Christ
                 instituted
                 of
                 his
                 blessed
                 body
                 ,
                 and
                 blood
                 ,
                 vnder
                 the
                 formes
                 of
                 bread
                 ,
                 &
                 wine
                 ,
                 and
                 Gods
                 reiecting
                 the
                 sacrifices
                 of
                 the
                 law
                 of
                 Moses
                 ,
                 writeth
                 how
                 this
                 was
                 figured
                 by
                 Kinge
                 Dauid
                 ,
                 dissemblinge
                 and
                 concealing
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 before
                 Kinge
                 Achis
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 first
                 booke
                 of
                 the
                 Kinges
                 cap.
                 21.
                 a
                 figure
                 how
                 Christ
                 did
                 shadow
                 his
                 diuinitie
                 ,
                 therby
                 the
                 better
                 to
                 alter
                 and
                 change
                 the
                 lawe
                 ,
                 preisthood
                 and
                 sacrifices
                 of
                 Moises
                 ,
                 and
                 institute
                 the
                 new
                 .
              
               
                 5.
                 
                 This
                 was
                 there
                 forewarned
                 ,
                 saith
                 this
                 holy
                 Father
                 ,
                 especially
                 by
                 two
                 thinges
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 history
                 .
                 First
                 that
                 the
                 scripture
                 saith
                 of
                 Kinge
                 Dauid
                 ,
                 
                   hee
                   chaunged
                   his
                   countenance
                   before
                   them
                   :
                   immutauit
                   os
                   suum
                   coram
                   eis
                   .
                
                 S.
                 Augustine
                 readeth
                 ,
                 
                   vultum
                   suum
                
                 .
                 The
                 
                 second
                 is
                 as
                 S.
                 Augustine
                 readeth
                 :
                 
                   ferebatur
                   manibus
                   suis
                
                 .
                 Hee
                 was
                 borne
                 in
                 his
                 owne
                 hands
                 .
                 And
                 so
                 the
                 Greek
                 in
                 al
                 copies
                 ,
                 plainlie
                 is
                 :
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 .
                 (
                 v.
                 10.
                 )
                 as
                 in
                 the
                 former
                 ,
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 .
                 (
                 v.
                 9.
                 )
                 
                   Hee
                   chaunged
                   his
                   face
                   or
                   parson
                   .
                
                 Vppon
                 the
                 first
                 hee
                 saith
                 :
                 
                   Mutauit
                   vultum
                   suum
                   ,
                   quia
                   erat
                   ibi
                   sacrificium
                   secundum
                   ordinem
                   Aaron
                   ,
                   et
                   postea
                   ipse
                   de
                   corpore
                   &
                   sanguine
                   suo
                   instituit
                   sacrificium
                   secundum
                   ordinem
                   Melchisedech
                   .
                   Mutauit
                   ergo
                   vultum
                   suum
                   in
                   Sacerdotio
                   ,
                   &
                   dimisit
                   gentem
                   Iudaeorum
                   ,
                   &
                   venit
                   ad
                   gentes
                   .
                
                 Hee
                 chaunged
                 his
                 countenance
                 ,
                 because
                 there
                 was
                 sacrifice
                 accordinge
                 to
                 the
                 order
                 of
                 Aaron
                 .
                 And
                 after
                 hee
                 instituted
                 a
                 sacrifice
                 of
                 his
                 body
                 ,
                 and
                 blood
                 ,
                 after
                 the
                 order
                 of
                 Melchisedech
                 .
                 Therfore
                 he
                 chaunged
                 his
                 countenance
                 in
                 the
                 preisthood
                 ,
                 &
                 forsooke
                 the
                 people
                 of
                 the
                 Iewes
                 ,
                 and
                 came
                 to
                 the
                 gentiles
                 .
              
               
                 6.
                 
                 And
                 againe
                 speakinge
                 how
                 the
                 deniers
                 of
                 this
                 holy
                 sacrifice
                 and
                 Christs
                 reall
                 presēce
                 there
                 as
                 he
                 promised
                 in
                 the
                 6
                 chapter
                 of
                 S.
                 Iohn
                 were
                 like
                 to
                 King
                 Achis
                 ,
                 condemning
                 this
                 for
                 folly
                 in
                 Christ
                 ,
                 as
                 Achis
                 censured
                 Kinge
                 Dauid
                 for
                 his
                 gestures
                 in
                 concealinge
                 himselfe
                 .
                 He
                 addeth
                 ,
                 (
                 conc
                 .
                 1.
                 )
                 
                 
                   Erat
                   in
                   illis
                   regnum
                   ignorantiae
                   ,
                   quasi
                   Rex
                   Achis
                   .
                   Id
                   est
                   regnum
                   erroris
                   eis
                   dominabatur
                   .
                   Ille
                   autem
                   dicebat
                   :
                   nisi
                   quis
                   manducauerit
                   carnem
                   meam
                   ,
                   &
                   biberit
                   sanguinem
                   meum
                   :
                   quia
                   mutauerat
                   vultum
                   suum
                   :
                   quasi
                   furor
                   iste
                   &
                   insania
                   videbatur
                   ,
                   dare
                   carnem
                   suam
                   manducandam
                   hominibus
                   ,
                   &
                   bibendum
                   sanguinem
                   .
                   Ideo
                   quasi
                   insanus
                   putatus
                   est
                   Dauid
                   ,
                   quando
                   dixit
                   ipse
                   Achis
                   arreptitium
                   hunc
                   mihi
                   adduxistis
                   .
                   Nonne
                   videtur
                   insania
                   ,
                   manducate
                   carnem
                   meam
                   &
                   bibite
                   sanguinem
                   meum
                   ,
                   &
                   quicunque
                   non
                   manducauerit
                   carnem
                   meam
                   ,
                   &
                   biberit
                   sanguinem
                   meum
                   ,
                   non
                   habebit
                   in
                   se
                   vitam
                   ?
                   quasi
                   insanire
                   videbatur
                   ,
                   sed
                   Regi
                   Achis
                   insanire
                   videbatur
                   ,
                   id
                   est
                   stultis
                   &
                   ignorantibus
                   .
                
                 There
                 was
                 in
                 them
                 the
                 kingdom
                 of
                 ignorance
                 ,
                 as
                 Kinge
                 Achis
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 the
                 kingdome
                 of
                 error
                 ruled
                 in
                 them
                 .
                 For
                 hee
                 said
                 ,
                 except
                 a
                 man
                 eate
                 my
                 flesh
                 and
                 drinke
                 my
                 blood
                 :
                 because
                 he
                 had
                 chaunged
                 his
                 countenance
                 ,
                 as
                 fury
                 and
                 madnes
                 it
                 was
                 thought
                 to
                 giue
                 his
                 flesh
                 to
                 bee
                 eaten
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 blood
                 to
                 bee
                 drunken
                 of
                 men
                 .
                 Therefore
                 Dauid
                 was
                 reputed
                 as
                 a
                 madd
                 man
                 ,
                 when
                 Achis
                 himselfe
                 did
                 say
                 ,
                 you
                 haue
                 brought
                 this
                 madd
                 man
                 vnto
                 me
                 ,
                 is
                 it
                 not
                 thought
                 madnes
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 eate
                 my
                 flesh
                 ,
                 and
                 drinke
                 my
                 
                 blood
                 ,
                 and
                 whosoeuer
                 doth
                 not
                 eate
                 my
                 flesh
                 and
                 drinke
                 my
                 blood
                 ,
                 shall
                 not
                 haue
                 life
                 in
                 him
                 ?
                 hee
                 did
                 seeme
                 to
                 bee
                 as
                 madd
                 ,
                 but
                 hee
                 did
                 seeme
                 to
                 be
                 madd
                 to
                 Kinge
                 Achis
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 vnto
                 fooles
                 ,
                 and
                 ignorant
                 men
                 .
              
               
                 7.
                 
                 The
                 second
                 which
                 this
                 holy
                 learned
                 Father
                 ,
                 expoundeth
                 to
                 bee
                 propheticall
                 of
                 this
                 mistery
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 place
                 is
                 that
                 which
                 I
                 noted
                 :
                 
                   hee
                   was
                   borne
                   in
                   his
                   owne
                   handes
                
                 :
                 of
                 this
                 saith
                 S.
                 Augustine
                 ,
                 
                   &
                   ferebatur
                   in
                   manibus
                   suis
                   .
                   Hoc
                   vero
                   fratres
                   quomodo
                   posset
                   fieri
                   in
                   homine
                   ,
                   quis
                   intelligat
                   ?
                   Quis
                   enim
                   portatur
                   in
                   manibus
                   suis
                   ?
                   in
                   manibus
                   aliorum
                   potest
                   portari
                   quis
                   ,
                   manibus
                   suis
                   nemo
                   portatur
                   .
                   Quomodo
                   intelligatur
                   in
                   Dauid
                   secundum
                   litteram
                   ,
                   non
                   inuenimus
                   ,
                   in
                   Christo
                   autem
                   inuenimus
                   .
                   Ferebatur
                   enim
                   Christus
                   in
                   manibus
                   suis
                   ,
                   quando
                   commendans
                   ipsum
                   corpus
                   suum
                   ,
                   ait
                   .
                   Hoc
                   est
                   corpus
                   meum
                   .
                   Matth.
                
                 26.
                 
                 
                   Ferebat
                   enim
                   illud
                   corpus
                   in
                   manibus
                   suis
                   .
                   Ipsa
                   est
                   humilitas
                   Domini
                   nostri
                   Iesu
                   Christi
                   ,
                   ipsa
                   multum
                   commendatur
                   hominibus
                   .
                
                 And
                 hee
                 was
                 borne
                 in
                 his
                 owne
                 handes
                 :
                 ô
                 my
                 bretheren
                 who
                 can
                 vnderstand
                 ,
                 how
                 this
                 can
                 bee
                 done
                 in
                 a
                 man.
                 For
                 who
                 is
                 carried
                 in
                 his
                 owne
                 handes
                 ?
                 some
                 man
                 
                 may
                 bee
                 carried
                 in
                 other
                 mens
                 hands
                 ,
                 but
                 no
                 man
                 is
                 carried
                 in
                 his
                 owne
                 hands
                 .
                 How
                 it
                 can
                 be
                 literally
                 vnderstood
                 in
                 Dauid
                 ,
                 we
                 doe
                 not
                 finde
                 .
                 But
                 wee
                 finde
                 it
                 in
                 Christ
                 .
                 For
                 Christ
                 was
                 carried
                 in
                 his
                 owne
                 hands
                 ,
                 when
                 speaking
                 of
                 his
                 owne
                 body
                 ,
                 he
                 saith
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 my
                 body
                 .
                 For
                 he
                 carried
                 that
                 body
                 in
                 his
                 owne
                 hands
                 .
                 That
                 is
                 the
                 humility
                 of
                 our
                 Lord
                 Iesus
                 Christ
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 much
                 commended
                 vnto
                 men
                 .
                 And
                 in
                 his
                 next
                 sermon
                 vpon
                 that
                 psalme
                 ,
                 expounding
                 all
                 the
                 gestures
                 of
                 Kinge
                 Dauid
                 ,
                 before
                 King
                 Achis
                 ,
                 to
                 bee
                 figures
                 of
                 ,
                 and
                 fulfilled
                 in
                 Christ
                 ,
                 he
                 writeth
                 againe
                 in
                 this
                 manner
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 matter
                 .
                 
                   Augustin
                   .
                   conc
                
                 .
                 2.
                 
                   supr
                   .
                   in
                   psal
                
                 .
                 33.
                 
              
               
                 8.
                 
                 
                   Et
                   ferebatur
                   in
                   manibus
                   suis
                   .
                   Quomodo
                   ferebatur
                   in
                   manibus
                   suis
                   ?
                   Quia
                   cum
                   commendaret
                   ipsum
                   corpus
                   suum
                   ,
                   &
                   sanguinem
                   suum
                   ,
                   accepit
                   in
                   manus
                   suas
                   ,
                   quod
                   norunt
                   fideles
                   :
                   &
                   ipse
                   se
                   portabat
                   quodamodo
                   cum
                   diccret
                   :
                   Hoc
                   est
                   corpus
                   meum
                
                 :
                 And
                 hee
                 was
                 carried
                 in
                 his
                 owne
                 hands
                 .
                 How
                 was
                 hee
                 carried
                 in
                 his
                 owne
                 hands
                 ?
                 Because
                 when
                 hee
                 recommended
                 his
                 owne
                 bodie
                 and
                 blood
                 ,
                 he
                 tooke
                 that
                 which
                 the
                 faithfull
                 know
                 ,
                 into
                 his
                 owne
                 handes
                 :
                 and
                 hee
                 after
                 a
                 certaine
                 maner
                 carried
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 said
                 ,
                 this
                 
                 is
                 my
                 bodie
                 .
                 And
                 speakinge
                 plainely
                 ,
                 that
                 Christ
                 was
                 figured
                 ,
                 and
                 represented
                 in
                 that
                 history
                 of
                 Kinge
                 Dauid
                 ,
                 hee
                 saith
                 :
                 
                   Quis
                   est
                   ?
                   notus
                   est
                   Dominus
                   noster
                   Iesus
                   Christus
                   .
                   In
                   corpore
                   &
                   sanguine
                   suo
                   voluit
                   esse
                   salutem
                   nostram
                   .
                   Vnde
                   autem
                   commendauit
                   corpus
                   &
                   sanguinem
                   suum
                   ?
                   de
                   humilitate
                   sua
                   .
                   Nisi
                   enim
                   esset
                   humilis
                   ,
                   nec
                   manducaretur
                   ,
                   nec
                   libaretur
                   .
                
                 Who
                 is
                 it
                 that
                 was
                 signified
                 by
                 Dauid
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 our
                 knowne
                 Lord
                 Iesus
                 Christ
                 .
                 Hee
                 would
                 haue
                 our
                 saluation
                 to
                 be
                 in
                 his
                 body
                 and
                 blood
                 .
                 From
                 whence
                 did
                 hee
                 recommend
                 his
                 body
                 and
                 his
                 blood
                 ?
                 from
                 his
                 humilitie
                 .
                 For
                 if
                 he
                 had
                 not
                 beene
                 humble
                 ,
                 he
                 would
                 neither
                 haue
                 beene
                 eaten
                 ,
                 or
                 been
                 our
                 drinke
                 .
                 Many
                 such
                 testimonies
                 more
                 may
                 bee
                 brought
                 from
                 the
                 lawe
                 and
                 Prophetes
                 ,
                 &
                 ar
                 so
                 vsed
                 of
                 the
                 best
                 learned
                 holy
                 Saints
                 that
                 liued
                 in
                 the
                 primatiue
                 church
                 ,
                 which
                 I
                 must
                 and
                 wittingly
                 doe
                 passe
                 ouer
                 to
                 auoide
                 tediousnes
                 ,
                 not
                 so
                 well
                 suteinge
                 with
                 a
                 preface
                 or
                 introduction
                 :
                 therefore
                 I
                 will
                 now
                 lastely
                 come
                 to
                 the
                 laste
                 Prophet
                 Malachias
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 prophesie
                 of
                 this
                 holy
                 mistery
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 
                   THE
                   VII
                   .
                   CHAPTER
                
                 .
                 Wherin
                 the
                 same
                 is
                 proued
                 at
                 large
                 by
                 all
                 expositions
                 and
                 testimonies
                 ,
                 euen
                 by
                 our
                 protestants
                 themselues
                 ,
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Prophet
                 Malachy
                 .
              
               
                 MAny
                 of
                 the
                 holy
                 learned
                 Fathers
                 of
                 the
                 primatiue
                 church
                 ,
                 demonstrate
                 against
                 the
                 Iewes
                 ,
                 Christ
                 to
                 bee
                 the
                 true
                 Messias
                 by
                 this
                 holy
                 sacrifice
                 of
                 Masse
                 ,
                 thē
                 offered
                 by
                 the
                 conuerted
                 gentiles
                 ,
                 in
                 all
                 the
                 world
                 :
                 for
                 citinge
                 the
                 prophesie
                 of
                 Malachias
                 ,
                 of
                 Gods
                 reiectinge
                 the
                 sacrifices
                 of
                 the
                 law
                 of
                 Moyses
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 acceptinge
                 of
                 the
                 pure
                 sacrifice
                 of
                 the
                 gentiles
                 ,
                 they
                 proue
                 therby
                 ,
                 that
                 whosoeuer
                 denieth
                 that
                 prophesie
                 to
                 bee
                 fulfilled
                 and
                 verified
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 holy
                 sacrifice
                 of
                 Masse
                 ,
                 consequently
                 denieth
                 Christ
                 Iesus
                 to
                 bee
                 the
                 true
                 Messias
                 ,
                 and
                 must
                 ,
                 as
                 yet
                 the
                 misbeleeuinge
                 Iewes
                 doe
                 ,
                 expect
                 an
                 other
                 .
                 S.
                 Augustine
                 saith
                 :
                 
                   Hoc
                   sacrificium
                   per
                   Sacerdotem
                   Christi
                   secundum
                   ordinem
                   Melchisedech
                   ,
                   cum
                   in
                   omni
                   loco
                   à
                   solis
                   ortu
                   vsque
                   ad
                   occasum
                   ,
                   Deo
                   iam
                   videamus
                   offerri
                   ,
                   sacrificiuum
                   autem
                   Iudaeorum
                   quibus
                   
                   dictum
                   est
                   ,
                   non
                   est
                   mihi
                   voluntas
                   in
                   vobis
                   ,
                   nec
                   accipiam
                   de
                   manibus
                   vestris
                   munus
                   ,
                   cessasse
                   ,
                   negare
                   non
                   possunt
                   ,
                   quid
                   adhuc
                   expectant
                   alium
                   Christum
                   ,
                   cum
                   hoc
                   quod
                   Prophetatum
                   legunt
                   ,
                   &
                   impletum
                   vident
                   ,
                   impleri
                   non
                   potuerit
                   nisi
                   per
                   ipsum
                   .
                
                 When
                 we
                 see
                 this
                 sacrifice
                 to
                 be
                 offered
                 to
                 God
                 by
                 the
                 preisthood
                 of
                 Christ
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 order
                 of
                 Melchisedech
                 ,
                 in
                 euery
                 place
                 from
                 the
                 rising
                 of
                 the
                 sunne
                 ,
                 euen
                 to
                 the
                 setting
                 therof
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 cannot
                 deny
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 sacrifice
                 of
                 the
                 Iewes
                 to
                 whom
                 it
                 was
                 said
                 ,
                 I
                 haue
                 no
                 will
                 in
                 you
                 ,
                 neither
                 will
                 I
                 receiue
                 guift
                 from
                 your
                 handas
                 ,
                 to
                 haue
                 ceased
                 ,
                 why
                 doe
                 they
                 yet
                 expect
                 an
                 other
                 Christ
                 ,
                 when
                 this
                 which
                 they
                 reade
                 to
                 haue
                 beene
                 prophesied
                 ,
                 and
                 see
                 to
                 bee
                 fulfilled
                 ,
                 could
                 not
                 bee
                 fulfilled
                 but
                 by
                 him
                 .
                 
                   Augustin
                   .
                   l.
                
                 18.
                 
                   ciuitat
                   .
                   cap.
                
                 35.
                 
                 
                   Malach.
                   cap.
                
                 1.
                 
                 
                   Augustin
                   .
                   l.
                
                 1.
                 
                   cont
                   .
                   aduersar
                   .
                   leg
                   .
                   &
                   Prophet
                   .
                   c.
                
                 20.
                 
                   orat
                   .
                   contr
                   .
                   Iudaeos
                   c.
                
                 9.
                 
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 The
                 very
                 same
                 argument
                 ,
                 and
                 exposition
                 of
                 that
                 prophesie
                 ,
                 vse
                 these
                 holy
                 Fathers
                 following
                 (
                 to
                 omit
                 others
                 too
                 many
                 to
                 be
                 cited
                 )
                 within
                 the
                 first
                 400.
                 yeares
                 :
                 S.
                 Clement
                 ,
                 S.
                 Iustine
                 ,
                 S.
                 Irenaeus
                 ,
                 S.
                 Martial
                 ,
                 Tertullian
                 ,
                 S.
                 Cyprian
                 ,
                 Eusebius
                 ,
                 S.
                 Chrisostome
                 ,
                 Aurelius
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Carthage
                 ,
                 and
                 
                 others
                 ,
                 all
                 against
                 the
                 Iewes
                 ,
                 therby
                 inuincibly
                 prouing
                 against
                 them
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 sacrifices
                 of
                 that
                 people
                 had
                 then
                 ceased
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 Religion
                 euacuated
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Religion
                 of
                 Christ
                 onely
                 true
                 ,
                 because
                 according
                 to
                 that
                 most
                 vndoubted
                 true
                 prophesie
                 ,
                 the
                 sacrifice
                 of
                 Christians
                 ,
                 the
                 holy
                 Masse
                 was
                 then
                 in
                 their
                 times
                 offered
                 in
                 all
                 the
                 world
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 is
                 so
                 euident
                 in
                 all
                 antiquitie
                 ,
                 that
                 both
                 the
                 Magdeburgian
                 protestants
                 ,
                 Caluine
                 ,
                 and
                 others
                 confesse
                 ,
                 that
                 S.
                 Irenaeus
                 ,
                 S.
                 Ciprian
                 ,
                 S.
                 Athanasius
                 ,
                 S.
                 Ambrose
                 ,
                 S.
                 Augustine
                 and
                 Arnobius
                 doe
                 soe
                 expound
                 it
                 .
                 And
                 our
                 protestants
                 of
                 England
                 in
                 their
                 newly
                 authorised
                 bible
                 ,
                 by
                 his
                 maiestie
                 ,
                 doe
                 proue
                 as
                 much
                 :
                 for
                 thus
                 they
                 translate
                 that
                 passage
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 Prophet
                 Malachias
                 :
                 
                   I
                   haue
                   no
                   pleasure
                   in
                   you
                
                 (
                 the
                 Iewes
                 )
                 
                   saith
                   the
                   Lord
                   of
                   hostes
                   ,
                   neither
                   will
                   I
                   accept
                   an
                   offering
                   at
                   your
                   hand
                   (
                   from
                   your
                   hand
                
                 )
                 the
                 Hebrue
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 note
                 in
                 the
                 margine
                 ,
                 
                   for
                   from
                   the
                   rising
                   of
                   the
                   sunne
                   ,
                   euen
                   vnto
                   the
                   goinge
                   downe
                   of
                   the
                   same
                   ,
                   my
                   name
                   shall
                   bee
                   greate
                   among
                   the
                   heathens
                   ,
                   saith
                   the
                   Lord
                   God
                   of
                   hostes
                   .
                   Clem.
                   l.
                
                 7.
                 
                 
                   Const.
                   Apostolic
                   .
                   cap.
                
                 31.
                 
                 
                   Iustin.
                   dial
                   .
                   cum
                   Tryphon
                   .
                   Irenaeus
                   l.
                
                 4.
                 c.
                 32.
                 
                 
                   Martial
                   .
                   epistol
                   .
                   ad
                   Burdegal
                   .
                   c.
                
                 3.
                 
                 
                   Tertul.
                   l.
                
                 
                 3.
                 
                   cont
                   .
                   Marcion
                   .
                   c.
                
                 22.
                 
                 
                   Ciprian
                   .
                   l.
                
                 1.
                 
                   cont
                   .
                   Iud.
                   c.
                
                 16.
                 
                 
                   Eusch
                   .
                   Caesar
                   .
                   l.
                
                 1.
                 
                   demonstr
                   .
                   euangelic
                   .
                   cap.
                
                 10.
                 
                 
                   Chrysostom
                   .
                   ad
                   psal
                
                 .
                 95.
                 
                 
                   Aurel.
                   Carthag
                   .
                   epist.
                   ad
                   Marcellinum
                   .
                   Magdeburg
                   .
                   cent
                   .
                
                 2.
                 col
                 .
                 63.
                 cent
                 .
                 3.
                 col
                 .
                 83.
                 
                 
                   Calv.
                   l.
                   de
                   ver
                   .
                   eccles
                   .
                   reform
                   .
                   Protest
                   .
                   Bible
                   Malach.
                
                 1.
                 v.
                 10.11
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 Where
                 the
                 Prophet
                 expressely
                 maketh
                 this
                 greatnes
                 of
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 God
                 amonge
                 the
                 gentiles
                 and
                 the
                 pure
                 sacrificing
                 which
                 with
                 incense
                 shoulde
                 by
                 them
                 bee
                 offered
                 vnto
                 God
                 in
                 all
                 places
                 ,
                 to
                 bee
                 a
                 notion
                 ,
                 and
                 distinctiue
                 signe
                 to
                 bee
                 assured
                 by
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 sacrifices
                 of
                 the
                 Iewes
                 were
                 to
                 cease
                 ,
                 and
                 determine
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 demonstrate
                 ,
                 that
                 as
                 the
                 lawe
                 of
                 Christ
                 is
                 more
                 excellent
                 then
                 the
                 lawe
                 of
                 Moises
                 ,
                 so
                 the
                 sacrifice
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 preists
                 which
                 offered
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 taking
                 their
                 dignitie
                 from
                 the
                 worthines
                 of
                 the
                 sacrifice
                 which
                 they
                 should
                 offer
                 ,
                 should
                 bee
                 more
                 worthie
                 ,
                 then
                 those
                 of
                 the
                 Iewes
                 ,
                 which
                 hee
                 did
                 reiect
                 .
                 For
                 so
                 it
                 is
                 in
                 all
                 languadges
                 ,
                 
                   Mincha
                   tehora
                   ,
                   a
                   pure
                   oblation
                   in
                   Hebrue
                   :
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   a
                   pure
                   sacrifice
                   in
                   Greek
                   :
                   in
                   omni
                   loco
                   sacrificatur
                   ,
                   &
                   offertur
                   nomini
                   meo
                   oblatio
                   munda
                   .
                   In
                   euery
                   place
                   a
                   cleane
                   oblation
                   is
                   sacrificed
                   and
                   offered
                   to
                   my
                   name
                
                 :
                 in
                 Latine
                 .
                 
                   Fertum
                   purum
                   :
                   a
                   pure
                   sacrifice
                
                 :
                 as
                 
                 the
                 protestant
                 Sebastian
                 Castalio
                 readeth
                 :
                 
                   a
                   pure
                   offeringe
                
                 :
                 as
                 our
                 English
                 Protestants
                 translate
                 .
                 And
                 it
                 is
                 ridiculous
                 ,
                 for
                 any
                 man
                 to
                 expound
                 it
                 of
                 prayer
                 ,
                 without
                 sacrifice
                 externall
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 Prophet
                 there
                 plainly
                 opposeth
                 this
                 the
                 externall
                 sacrifice
                 of
                 Christians
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 to
                 be
                 receaued
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 others
                 of
                 the
                 Iewes
                 which
                 were
                 then
                 to
                 cease
                 ,
                 &
                 the
                 cheife
                 protestāts
                 haue
                 so
                 expounded
                 and
                 translated
                 it
                 before
                 :
                 and
                 here
                 hee
                 speaketh
                 of
                 both
                 prayer
                 expressed
                 in
                 the
                 word
                 thymiama
                 in
                 Greeke
                 ,
                 Muctar
                 in
                 Hebrue
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 English
                 Protestantes
                 ,
                 together
                 with
                 S.
                 Augustine
                 ,
                 S.
                 Hierome
                 ,
                 Eusebius
                 and
                 others
                 expound
                 it
                 :
                 and
                 externall
                 sacrifice
                 in
                 the
                 other
                 as
                 is
                 before
                 recited
                 .
                 
                   protest
                   .
                   of
                   Engl.
                   and
                   Fr.
                   Mason
                   .
                   of
                   consecrat
                   .
                   of
                   Bish.
                   pag.
                
                 219.220
                 .
                 
                   Augustin
                   .
                   Hierom.
                   &
                   Euseb
                   .
                   apud
                   Mason
                   .
                   supr
                   .
                
              
               
                 4.
                 
                 Which
                 being
                 ioyned
                 with
                 the
                 known
                 sacrificing
                 verbe
                 or
                 verball
                 Maggash
                 ,
                 cannot
                 possibly
                 haue
                 any
                 other
                 interpretation
                 ,
                 but
                 as
                 plainely
                 and
                 literally
                 expresseth
                 the
                 publicke
                 sacrifice
                 of
                 the
                 Masse
                 ,
                 vsed
                 by
                 Christians
                 ,
                 as
                 any
                 missale
                 ,
                 or
                 Catholicke
                 writer
                 doth
                 ,
                 or
                 can
                 doe
                 in
                 generall
                 termes
                 ,
                 not
                 descendinge
                 to
                 the
                 particular
                 expressing
                 
                 of
                 the
                 blessed
                 body
                 and
                 blood
                 of
                 the
                 Messias
                 there
                 offered
                 ,
                 which
                 belonged
                 onlie
                 to
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 the
                 lawe
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 those
                 figuratiue
                 dayes
                 :
                 yet
                 by
                 many
                 attributes
                 and
                 properties
                 so
                 describeth
                 it
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 cannot
                 bee
                 applied
                 to
                 anie
                 other
                 .
                 For
                 it
                 termeth
                 this
                 sacrifice
                 ,
                 
                   a
                   pure
                   offering
                   ,
                   the
                   pure
                   sacrifice
                   ,
                   the
                   sacrifice
                   wherein
                   onely
                   God
                   woulde
                   bee
                   pleased
                   ,
                   the
                   sacrifice
                   that
                   should
                   succeede
                   the
                   sacrifices
                   of
                   the
                   lawe
                   ,
                   and
                   euacuate
                   them
                   ,
                   a
                   sacrifice
                   to
                   bee
                   offered
                   in
                   all
                   places
                   ,
                   as
                   Christ
                   was
                   to
                   bee
                   honored
                   in
                   all
                   ,
                
                 and
                 to
                 continue
                 for
                 euer
                 .
                 Neuer
                 to
                 be
                 abrogated
                 by
                 any
                 other
                 ;
                 all
                 which
                 are
                 before
                 remembred
                 by
                 the
                 Prophet
                 ,
                 and
                 cannot
                 by
                 any
                 possibilitie
                 be
                 truely
                 spoken
                 of
                 any
                 other
                 sacrifice
                 ,
                 then
                 this
                 of
                 the
                 most
                 blessed
                 body
                 and
                 blood
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 offered
                 by
                 his
                 holy
                 preistes
                 in
                 that
                 sacrifice
                 ,
                 which
                 from
                 the
                 Hebrues
                 we
                 cal
                 Masse
                 in
                 our
                 language
                 .
              
               
                 5.
                 
                 Neither
                 can
                 any
                 thinge
                 be
                 so
                 briefly
                 spoken
                 by
                 God
                 ,
                 to
                 confute
                 the
                 friuolous
                 &
                 vaine
                 obiections
                 ,
                 of
                 some
                 protestants
                 ,
                 allmost
                 now
                 quite
                 exploded
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 by
                 Catholicke
                 arguments
                 ,
                 about
                 dimensions
                 ,
                 and
                 pluralities
                 of
                 places
                 &
                 locations
                 
                 of
                 this
                 most
                 blessed
                 Sacrament
                 ,
                 and
                 sacrifice
                 ;
                 for
                 God
                 here
                 by
                 the
                 mouth
                 of
                 his
                 holie
                 Prophet
                 ,
                 assuringe
                 vs
                 that
                 this
                 sacrifice
                 shall
                 bee
                 but
                 one
                 ,
                 and
                 no
                 more
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 before
                 expressed
                 in
                 all
                 holie
                 languages
                 ,
                 Hebrue
                 Greke
                 and
                 Latine
                 ,
                 yet
                 so
                 miraculous
                 and
                 extraordinary
                 it
                 shall
                 bee
                 that
                 .
                 
                   Be
                   cal
                   Machom
                   ,
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   in
                   omni
                   loco
                   ,
                   in
                   euerie
                   place
                   ,
                
                 by
                 protestant
                 translation
                 out
                 of
                 Hebrue
                 ,
                 Greeke
                 and
                 Latine
                 iustifyinge
                 it
                 ,
                 this
                 onely
                 pure
                 sacrifice
                 shall
                 bee
                 offered
                 to
                 God
                 :
                 That
                 if
                 these
                 men
                 will
                 either
                 beleeue
                 naturall
                 or
                 supernatural
                 reason
                 ,
                 and
                 authoritie
                 ,
                 God
                 or
                 man
                 ,
                 they
                 may
                 see
                 the
                 vanitie
                 of
                 theire
                 contradiction
                 .
                 For
                 whereas
                 they
                 would
                 persuade
                 their
                 adherēts
                 and
                 others
                 ,
                 that
                 one
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 sacrifice
                 cannot
                 bee
                 offered
                 in
                 many
                 places
                 ,
                 God
                 himselfe
                 testifieth
                 the
                 quite
                 contrary
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 shall
                 bee
                 offered
                 in
                 all
                 places
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 bee
                 but
                 one
                 pure
                 sacrifice
                 ,
                 as
                 is
                 before
                 declared
                 ,
                 by
                 all
                 translations
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 originall
                 text
                 it selfe
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 worde
                 of
                 God
                 by
                 his
                 holie
                 Prophet
                 .
              
               
                 6.
                 
                 And
                 it
                 is
                 as
                 euident
                 ,
                 from
                 this
                 onely
                 clause
                 :
                 
                   in
                   euery
                   place
                
                 :
                 that
                 this
                 could
                 be
                 no
                 other
                 sacrifice
                 ,
                 then
                 the
                 sacrifice
                 of
                 Masse
                 ,
                 
                 vsed
                 in
                 the
                 Catholicke
                 church
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 now
                 dilated
                 into
                 all
                 nations
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 euery
                 place
                 :
                 for
                 there
                 bee
                 now
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 but
                 foure
                 great
                 professions
                 of
                 Religion
                 ,
                 Christians
                 ,
                 Iewes
                 ,
                 Mahumetans
                 ,
                 and
                 Pagans
                 .
                 No
                 Christian
                 will
                 or
                 may
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 prophesie
                 of
                 the
                 true
                 worshippers
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 &
                 pure
                 sacrifice
                 to
                 bee
                 offered
                 vnto
                 him
                 ,
                 is
                 ,
                 or
                 can
                 bee
                 vnderstood
                 of
                 any
                 of
                 them
                 ;
                 for
                 first
                 the
                 pagans
                 sacrifices
                 were
                 not
                 offered
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 Idols
                 :
                 they
                 were
                 not
                 pure
                 and
                 holy
                 ,
                 but
                 most
                 wicked
                 and
                 abhominable
                 :
                 they
                 had
                 not
                 any
                 one
                 sacrifice
                 ,
                 that
                 was
                 generally
                 offered
                 in
                 all
                 places
                 .
                 
                   Euseb
                   .
                   Tertul.
                   cont
                   .
                   Iud.
                   Iustin
                   .
                   cont
                   .
                   gent.
                   Aristid
                   .
                   Plutarch
                   .
                   in
                   vit
                   .
                   &c.
                
                 The
                 Mahumetans
                 haue
                 no
                 externall
                 sacrifice
                 at
                 all
                 to
                 offer
                 in
                 any
                 place
                 .
                 
                   Mahum
                   .
                   in
                   Alcor
                   .
                   histor
                   .
                   Turric
                   .
                
                 and
                 theire
                 whole
                 Religion
                 ,
                 by
                 all
                 Christians
                 is
                 damnable
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 sect
                 could
                 neuer
                 yet
                 be
                 called
                 vniuersall
                 ,
                 in
                 all
                 places
                 .
                 And
                 to
                 speake
                 with
                 protestants
                 ,
                 as
                 before
                 ,
                 in
                 those
                 contries
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 Turke
                 possesseth
                 :
                 
                   The
                   Christians
                   make
                   aboue
                   two
                   third
                   parts
                   of
                   his
                   Emipre
                   .
                   Edw.
                   Grymst
                   .
                   pag.
                
                 1064.
                 
                 
                   Auth.
                   of
                   the
                   booke
                   of
                   the
                   estates
                   in
                   the
                   great
                   Turke
                   in
                   Asia
                   .
                
                 Therfore
                 there
                 is
                 nothing
                 in
                 that
                 Religion
                 
                 that
                 can
                 bee
                 called
                 this
                 pure
                 sacrifice
                 ,
                 offered
                 to
                 God
                 in
                 euery
                 place
                 .
              
               
                 7.
                 
                 The
                 sacrifices
                 of
                 the
                 Iewes
                 were
                 manie
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 one
                 by
                 one
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 of
                 them
                 reiected
                 by
                 God
                 in
                 this
                 place
                 of
                 the
                 Prophet
                 ,
                 as
                 our
                 protestants
                 thus
                 translate
                 .
                 (
                 
                   Malach
                   .
                   cap.
                
                 1.10
                 .
                 )
                 
                   I
                   haue
                   no
                   pleasure
                   in
                   you
                   ,
                   saith
                   the
                   Lord
                   of
                   hostes
                   ,
                   neither
                   will
                   I
                   accept
                   an
                   offering
                   at
                   your
                   hand
                   .
                
                 And
                 then
                 immediatly
                 the
                 conuersion
                 of
                 the
                 Gentiles
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 pure
                 sacrifice
                 to
                 bee
                 offered
                 to
                 God.
                 (
                 vers
                 .
                 11.
                 )
                 
                   in
                   euery
                   place
                
                 ,
                 is
                 set
                 downe
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 not
                 any
                 one
                 sacrifice
                 of
                 the
                 Iewes
                 ,
                 could
                 after
                 this
                 time
                 be
                 acceptable
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 none
                 could
                 bee
                 this
                 pure
                 sacrifice
                 ,
                 in
                 any
                 place
                 ,
                 much
                 lesse
                 in
                 euery
                 place
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 Iewes
                 Religion
                 was
                 neuer
                 so
                 extended
                 .
                 And
                 as
                 the
                 holy
                 scriptures
                 and
                 Hieronymus
                 ,
                 
                   à
                   Sancta
                   fide
                
                 a
                 Iewe.
                 (
                 l.
                 1.
                 
                   contr
                   .
                   Iudaeos
                   cap.
                
                 9.
                 )
                 proueth
                 ,
                 the
                 Iewes
                 might
                 neuer
                 offer
                 sacrifice
                 out
                 of
                 Hierusalem
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 this
                 could
                 not
                 possibly
                 be
                 ment
                 of
                 them
                 :
                 
                   ostendit
                   nobis
                   in
                   hoc
                   quod
                   dicit
                   :
                   In
                   omni
                   loco
                   :
                   quod
                   haec
                   oblatio
                   munda
                   ,
                   fienda
                   erat
                   per
                   vniuersum
                   mundum
                   ,
                   vbicumque
                   per
                   modum
                   esset
                   assignatum
                   :
                   per
                   contrarium
                   sacrificiorum
                   antiquorum
                   ,
                   de
                   quibus
                   erat
                   prohibitum
                   ne
                   alibi
                   quàm
                   in
                   Temple
                   
                   Ierosolymitano
                   fierent
                   .
                
                 The
                 Prophet
                 sheweth
                 vnto
                 vs
                 ,
                 by
                 that
                 hee
                 saith
                 :
                 in
                 euery
                 place
                 :
                 that
                 this
                 pure
                 oblation
                 ,
                 was
                 to
                 be
                 made
                 in
                 all
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 wheresoeuer
                 it
                 was
                 assigned
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 :
                 by
                 the
                 contrary
                 of
                 the
                 old
                 sacrifices
                 of
                 which
                 it
                 was
                 forbidden
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 should
                 not
                 be
                 offered
                 in
                 any
                 other
                 place
                 ,
                 then
                 in
                 the
                 Temple
                 of
                 Hierusalem
                 .
                 And
                 proueth
                 there
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Iewes
                 Thalmud
                 ,
                 often
                 repeating
                 ,
                 that
                 their
                 sacrifices
                 were
                 to
                 cease
                 :
                 
                   quaedam
                   locutio
                   saepe
                   in
                   Talmud
                   reiterata
                   quae
                   dicit
                   sic
                   :
                   in
                   tempore
                   futuro
                   ,
                   vniuersa
                   sacrificia
                   ,
                   excepto
                   sacrificio
                   confessionis
                   annihilata
                   erunt
                   .
                
                 All
                 sacrifices
                 should
                 be
                 annihilated
                 but
                 the
                 sacrifice
                 of
                 confession
                 ,
                 called
                 Thoda
                 in
                 breade
                 and
                 wine
                 :
                 meaninge
                 the
                 sacrifice
                 of
                 Christians
                 ,
                 as
                 I
                 haue
                 proued
                 in
                 due
                 place
                 .
              
               
                 8.
                 
                 And
                 
                   Rabbi
                   Samuel
                   .
                   (
                   Marrochian
                   .
                   l.
                   de
                   aduent
                   .
                   Messiae
                   cap.
                
                 20.
                 )
                 writing
                 to
                 
                   Rabbi
                   Isaac
                
                 Master
                 of
                 the
                 Sinagogue
                 ,
                 vppon
                 this
                 prophesie
                 of
                 Malachie
                 saith
                 .
                 
                   Timeo
                   Domine
                   mi
                   ,
                   quod
                   Deus
                   eiecit
                   nos
                   à
                   se
                   ,
                   &
                   sacrificium
                   nostrum
                   ,
                   &
                   acceptauit
                   sacrificium
                   gentium
                   ,
                   sicut
                   dicit
                   per
                   os
                   Malachiae
                
                 :
                 ô
                 my
                 Master
                 ,
                 I
                 feare
                 ,
                 that
                 God
                 hath
                 cast
                 vs
                 away
                 frō
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 our
                 sacrifice
                 also
                 ,
                 and
                 hath
                 accepted
                 
                 the
                 sacrifice
                 of
                 the
                 gentiles
                 ,
                 as
                 hee
                 speaketh
                 by
                 the
                 mouth
                 of
                 Malachy
                 .
                 And
                 immediatlie
                 citing
                 the
                 wordes
                 of
                 that
                 Prophet
                 ,
                 as
                 before
                 ,
                 concludeth
                 thus
                 for
                 the
                 sacrifice
                 of
                 Masse
                 vsed
                 by
                 Christians
                 :
                 
                   sacrificium
                   gentium
                   ,
                   est
                   mundus
                   quam
                   sacrificium
                   nostrum
                   .
                   The
                   sacrifice
                   of
                   the
                   gentils
                
                 (
                 so
                 he
                 called
                 Christians
                 conuerted
                 of
                 the
                 gentiles
                 )
                 
                   is
                   more
                   pure
                   then
                   our
                   sacrifice
                   .
                
              
               
                 9.
                 
                 Thus
                 commonly
                 also
                 the
                 holy
                 Christian
                 Fathers
                 ,
                 among
                 whom
                 S.
                 Augustine
                 citinge
                 that
                 prophesie
                 of
                 Malachie
                 ,
                 thus
                 speaketh
                 to
                 the
                 Iewes
                 .
                 (
                 
                   Augustin
                   .
                   orat
                   contra
                   Iudaeos
                   cap.
                
                 9.
                 )
                 
                   Quid
                   ad
                   haec
                   respondetis
                   ?
                   aperite
                   oculos
                   tandem
                   aliquando
                   &
                   videte
                   ,
                   ab
                   oriente
                   sole
                   vsque
                   ad
                   occidentem
                   ,
                   non
                   in
                   vno
                   sicut
                   vobis
                   fuerat
                   constitutum
                   ,
                   sed
                   in
                   omni
                   loco
                   sacrificium
                   Christianorum
                   offerri
                   ,
                   non
                   cuilibet
                   Deo
                   ,
                   sed
                   ei
                   ,
                   qui
                   ista
                   praedixit
                   ,
                   Deo
                   Israel
                   .
                
                 What
                 do
                 you
                 answere
                 to
                 these
                 things
                 ?
                 open
                 your
                 eyes
                 sometime
                 at
                 the
                 laste
                 ,
                 and
                 see
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 sacrifice
                 of
                 Christians
                 is
                 offered
                 from
                 East
                 to
                 West
                 ,
                 not
                 in
                 one
                 place
                 as
                 it
                 was
                 appointed
                 vnto
                 you
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 euery
                 place
                 ,
                 not
                 to
                 euery
                 one
                 that
                 is
                 called
                 God
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 the
                 God
                 
                   of
                   Israel
                   ,
                   that
                   foretold
                   th●…se
                   thinges
                   .
                
                 Therefore
                 seeing
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 God
                 
                 proposed
                 by
                 his
                 holy
                 Prophet
                 cannot
                 bee
                 vntrue
                 ,
                 but
                 must
                 needs
                 be
                 verified
                 in
                 some
                 sacrifice
                 ,
                 offered
                 thus
                 vnto
                 him
                 by
                 some
                 professors
                 of
                 Religion
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 others
                 besides
                 Christians
                 are
                 thus
                 clearely
                 excluded
                 ,
                 and
                 Christians
                 haue
                 only
                 one
                 externall
                 sacrifice
                 of
                 the
                 Masse
                 ,
                 conteining
                 the
                 oblation
                 of
                 Christs
                 most
                 blessed
                 body
                 &
                 blood
                 ,
                 the
                 onely
                 most
                 pure
                 sacrifice
                 and
                 acceptable
                 vnto
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 offered
                 in
                 euery
                 place
                 in
                 the
                 whole
                 world
                 ,
                 it
                 must
                 needs
                 bee
                 this
                 pure
                 and
                 generall
                 sacrifice
                 .
              
               
                 10.
                 
                 To
                 which
                 our
                 protestants
                 themselues
                 (
                 to
                 make
                 all
                 sure
                 )
                 do
                 thus
                 giue
                 testimonie
                 .
                 First
                 his
                 Maiestie
                 ,
                 as
                 Casaubon
                 hath
                 published
                 by
                 warrāt
                 .
                 (
                 
                   Casaub
                   .
                   Resp
                   .
                   ad
                   Card.
                   Per.
                   pag.
                
                 51.52
                 .
                 )
                 
                   neither
                   is
                   the
                   Kinge
                   Ignorant
                   ,
                   nor
                   denieth
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   Fathers
                   of
                   the
                   primatiue
                   church
                   did
                   acknowledge
                   one
                   sacrifice
                   in
                   Christian
                   Religion
                   ,
                   that
                   succeeded
                   in
                   the
                   place
                   of
                   the
                   sacrifice
                   of
                   Moises
                   lawe
                   .
                
                 And
                 both
                 from
                 our
                 Kinge
                 ,
                 and
                 D.
                 Andrewes
                 ,
                 the
                 Protestant
                 Bishop
                 now
                 of
                 Winchester
                 ,
                 affirmeth
                 of
                 this
                 sacrifice
                 .
                 (
                 pag.
                 50.51
                 .
                 
                   sup
                   .
                   )
                   It
                   is
                   Christs
                   body
                   ,
                   the
                   same
                   obiect
                   and
                   thinge
                   which
                   the
                   Roman
                   church
                   beleeueth
                   .
                
                 An
                 other
                 diuidinge
                 Christians
                 into
                 the
                 Latine
                 and
                 
                 Greeke
                 church
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 common
                 diuision
                 is
                 ,
                 and
                 telling
                 vs
                 ,
                 as
                 all
                 acknowledge
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 all
                 contries
                 of
                 the
                 Latine
                 church
                 ,
                 remayning
                 still
                 in
                 obedience
                 to
                 the
                 see
                 of
                 Rome
                 ,
                 the
                 sacrifice
                 of
                 the
                 Masse
                 is
                 publickly
                 in
                 all
                 places
                 offered
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 contries
                 that
                 haue
                 reuolted
                 lately
                 from
                 it
                 ,
                 the
                 same
                 sacrifice
                 is
                 priuatly
                 with
                 many
                 still
                 celebrated
                 ,
                 thus
                 hee
                 writeth
                 of
                 the
                 Greeke
                 church
                 .
                 (
                 
                   Edwine
                   Sands
                   relation
                   of
                   Religion
                   cap.
                
                 53.
                 or
                 54.
                 )
                 
                   with
                   Rome
                   they
                   concur
                   in
                   the
                   opinion
                   of
                   transsubstantiation
                   ,
                   and
                   generally
                   in
                   the
                   seruice
                   and
                   whole
                   body
                   of
                   the
                   Masse
                   ,
                   in
                   praying
                   to
                   Saints
                   ,
                   in
                   auricular
                   confession
                   ,
                   in
                   offeringe
                   of
                   sacrifice
                   and
                   prayer
                   for
                   the
                   dead
                   .
                   They
                   hold
                   purgatory
                   also
                   ,
                   and
                   worshipping
                   of
                   pictures
                   .
                   Their
                   Liturgies
                   bee
                   the
                   same
                   ,
                   that
                   in
                   the
                   old
                   time
                   ,
                   namlie
                   S.
                   Basils
                   ,
                   S.
                   Chrisostoms
                   ,
                   and
                   S.
                   Gregories
                   (
                   that
                   which
                   the
                   Roman
                   church
                   now
                   vseth
                   )
                   translated
                   without
                   any
                   bendinge
                   them
                   ,
                   to
                   that
                   chaunge
                   of
                   language
                   ,
                   which
                   theire
                   tongue
                   hath
                   suffered
                   .
                
              
               
                 11.
                 
                 
                   Chytraeus
                   a
                   German
                   protestant
                   ,
                   writinge
                   de
                   statu
                   Ecclesiae
                   ,
                   of
                   the
                   state
                   of
                   the
                   church
                   .
                   (
                   pag.
                
                 7.8.11.13.15.18.20.21
                 .
                 )
                 saith
                 :
                 
                   Among
                   all
                   the
                   nations
                   of
                   Greece
                   ,
                   Asia
                   ,
                   Africa
                   ,
                   Ethiopia
                   ,
                   Armenia
                   &c.
                   all
                   places
                   are
                   full
                   of
                   
                   Masses
                   ,
                   the
                   sacrifice
                   of
                   the
                   Masse
                   is
                   offered
                   for
                   the
                   liuing
                   and
                   the
                   dead
                   .
                   The
                   Georgians
                   inhabiting
                   old
                   Iberia
                   ,
                   and
                   Albania
                   .
                   The
                   Syrians
                   name
                   S.
                   Basile
                   author
                   of
                   their
                   Masse
                   .
                   The
                   Armenians
                   inhabitinge
                   most
                   large
                   spaces
                   of
                   the
                   earth
                   from
                   the
                   bounds
                   of
                   Cappadocia
                   and
                   Cilicia
                   vnto
                   Iberta
                   the
                   Caspian
                   sea
                   ,
                   Media
                   and
                   Assiria
                   ,
                   are
                   moste
                   like
                   the
                   papists
                   in
                   Religion
                   and
                   ceremonies
                   ,
                   in
                   their
                   Masse
                   they
                   remember
                   inuocation
                   ,
                   and
                   intercession
                   of
                   Saints
                   ,
                   offering
                   vp
                   of
                   the
                   Sacrament
                   .
                   Also
                   euery
                   where
                   in
                   Persia
                   ,
                   and
                   all
                   the
                   east
                   ,
                   the
                   Christians
                   doe
                   the
                   same
                   .
                   The
                   Maronites
                   at
                   mount
                   Libanus
                   ,
                   are
                   conformable
                   to
                   the
                   Latine
                   church
                   in
                   all
                   thinges
                   .
                   The
                   Iacob
                   is
                   in
                   Asia
                   and
                   Africke
                   ,
                   are
                   more
                   by
                   much
                   propagated
                   and
                   haue
                   their
                   Masses
                   .
                
              
               
                 12.
                 
                 Our
                 English
                 Protestant
                 translator
                 of
                 the
                 author
                 of
                 the
                 booke
                 ,
                 
                   of
                   the
                   estates
                   ,
                   Empires
                   ,
                   &
                   principalities
                   of
                   the
                   world
                   .
                   (
                   Edw.
                   Grymston
                   .
                   pref
                   .
                   to
                   the
                   Reader
                   .
                
                 )
                 although
                 as
                 he
                 confesseth
                 he
                 altereth
                 and
                 addeth
                 at
                 his
                 pleasure
                 ,
                 cannot
                 finde
                 out
                 any
                 one
                 prouince
                 ,
                 or
                 contry
                 of
                 note
                 in
                 al
                 the
                 whole
                 world
                 ,
                 where
                 hee
                 dareth
                 to
                 affirme
                 ,
                 and
                 can
                 proue
                 that
                 this
                 holy
                 sacrifice
                 of
                 Masse
                 is
                 not
                 there
                 offered
                 vnto
                 God.
                 The
                 same
                 proueth
                 .
                 (
                 pag.
                 102.
                 
                   to
                   pag.
                
                 283.
                 
                   in
                   the
                   estate
                   of
                   the
                   K.
                   of
                   Spaine
                   .
                
                 )
                 
                 that
                 the
                 Kinge
                 Catholicke
                 of
                 Spaine
                 ,
                 by
                 land
                 and
                 Sea
                 in
                 all
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 worlde
                 Europe
                 ,
                 Asia
                 ,
                 Africke
                 ,
                 and
                 America
                 ,
                 is
                 the
                 greatest
                 Emperour
                 and
                 Kinge
                 that
                 now
                 presently
                 is
                 ,
                 or
                 euer
                 heretofore
                 hath
                 beene
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 possessinge
                 more
                 territories
                 ,
                 and
                 dominions
                 ,
                 then
                 all
                 Turkes
                 ,
                 Tartars
                 ,
                 Pagans
                 ,
                 and
                 enemies
                 of
                 Christianitie
                 ,
                 that
                 be
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 in
                 all
                 these
                 dominions
                 this
                 most
                 holy
                 sacrifice
                 of
                 Masse
                 is
                 publickly
                 offered
                 and
                 celebrated
                 with
                 great
                 honor
                 ,
                 and
                 glorie
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 if
                 it
                 were
                 receued
                 no
                 where
                 els
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 his
                 territories
                 ,
                 the
                 prophesy
                 of
                 Malachias
                 is
                 fulfilled
                 in
                 his
                 dominions
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 appeareth
                 by
                 this
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 Cosmographers
                 of
                 these
                 dayes
                 ,
                 that
                 truely
                 sett
                 downe
                 the
                 estates
                 of
                 great
                 Princes
                 .
                 There
                 is
                 no
                 maine
                 part
                 ,
                 
                   ab
                   ortu
                   solis
                   vsque
                   ad
                   occasum
                   ,
                   from
                   the
                   risinge
                   of
                   the
                   sunne
                   vnto
                   the
                   setting
                   thereof
                   ,
                
                 nor
                 from
                 the
                 settinge
                 to
                 the
                 rising
                 againe
                 ,
                 but
                 he
                 hath
                 some
                 dominion
                 there
                 :
                 as
                 a
                 late
                 verse
                 is
                 of
                 the
                 Enfante
                 Mary
                 of
                 Spaine
                 her
                 Father
                 ,
                 and
                 her
                 brother
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 condition
                 :
                 
                   
                   
                     Vnto
                     her
                     greatnes
                     witnes
                     giues
                     the
                     sunne
                     ,
                  
                   
                     tasked
                     no
                     houre
                     ,
                     to
                     shine
                     at
                     any
                     hand
                     ,
                  
                   
                     As
                     he
                     his
                     course
                     about
                     the
                     globe
                     doth
                     runne
                     ,
                  
                   
                     but
                     on
                     some
                     part
                     of
                     her
                     late
                     Fathers
                     land
                     .
                  
                   
                     An
                     homage
                     which
                     hee
                     neuer
                     did
                     before
                     ,
                  
                   
                     to
                     any
                     Prince
                     ,
                     nor
                     like
                     to
                     doe
                     no
                     more
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 13.
                 
                 And
                 yet
                 besides
                 these
                 so
                 many
                 and
                 vaste
                 countries
                 ,
                 our
                 protestants
                 haue
                 told
                 vs
                 before
                 ,
                 that
                 all
                 the
                 other
                 three
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 Asia
                 ,
                 Africke
                 ,
                 and
                 Europe
                 ,
                 are
                 full
                 of
                 Masses
                 ,
                 and
                 sacrificinge
                 Christian
                 preists
                 .
                 Which
                 this
                 protestant
                 also
                 confirmeth
                 .
                 (
                 
                   Grymston
                   .
                   supr
                   .
                   in
                   these
                   kingdoms
                   pag.
                
                 700.
                 &c.
                 )
                 teaching
                 that
                 not
                 only
                 in
                 the
                 territories
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 
                   Tartaria
                   ,
                   China
                   ,
                   Iapan
                   ,
                   Peru
                   ,
                   Magor
                   ,
                   Calicut
                   ,
                   Narsing
                   ,
                   Persia
                   ,
                   all
                   the
                   Turks
                   estates
                   in
                   Europe
                   ,
                   Africk
                   and
                   Asia
                   ,
                   Monomotapa
                   ,
                   Congo
                   ,
                   Moraco
                   ,
                
                 and
                 from
                 the
                 rising
                 to
                 the
                 setting
                 of
                 the
                 sunne
                 ,
                 the
                 prophesie
                 of
                 Malachie
                 is
                 iustified
                 and
                 performed
                 ,
                 for
                 in
                 all
                 these
                 places
                 ,
                 
                   Mincha
                   tehora
                   ,
                   thusia
                   Cathara
                   ,
                   the
                   pure
                   sacrifice
                   ,
                
                 hee
                 speaketh
                 of
                 ,
                 the
                 holy
                 sacrifice
                 of
                 Masse
                 ,
                 
                   is
                   offered
                   to
                   the
                   name
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   his
                   name
                   is
                   great
                   among
                   the
                   Gentiles
                   .
                
              
               
                 14.
                 
                 This
                 is
                 the
                 state
                 of
                 thinges
                 at
                 this
                 time
                 .
                 Thus
                 it
                 was
                 from
                 the
                 first
                 planting
                 
                 of
                 christianity
                 in
                 the
                 whole
                 known
                 world
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 holy
                 Fathers
                 before
                 :
                 and
                 appeareth
                 in
                 the
                 most
                 auncient
                 Masse
                 of
                 S.
                 Marke
                 ,
                 the
                 Euangelist
                 ,
                 vsed
                 among
                 the
                 first
                 Christians
                 of
                 this
                 nation
                 ,
                 as
                 I
                 shall
                 shew
                 hereafter
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 thus
                 wee
                 finde
                 .
                 
                   Per
                   quem
                   (
                   Christum
                   )
                   offerimns
                   rationabilem
                   &
                   incruentam
                   oblationem
                   hanc
                   ,
                   quam
                   offerunt
                   tibi
                   Domine
                   omnes
                   gentes
                   ,
                   ab
                   ortu
                   solis
                   vsque
                   ad
                   occasum
                   ,
                   à
                   Septentrione
                   ad
                   meridiem
                   :
                   Quia
                   magnum
                   nomen
                   tuum
                   in
                   omnibus
                   gentibus
                   ,
                   &
                   in
                   omni
                   loco
                   incēsum
                   offertur
                   nomini
                   tuo
                   Sancto
                   ,
                   &
                   sacrificium
                   &
                   oblatio
                   .
                
                 By
                 whome
                 (
                 Christ
                 )
                 wee
                 offer
                 this
                 reasonable
                 and
                 vnbloody
                 oblation
                 ,
                 which
                 ô
                 Lord
                 all
                 nations
                 doe
                 offer
                 vnto
                 thee
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 rising
                 of
                 the
                 sunne
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 setting
                 therof
                 ,
                 from
                 North
                 to
                 South
                 ,
                 because
                 thy
                 name
                 is
                 great
                 in
                 all
                 nations
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 euery
                 place
                 incense
                 ,
                 and
                 sacrifice
                 &
                 oblation
                 ,
                 is
                 offered
                 to
                 thy
                 holy
                 name
                 .
                 
                   Liturgia
                   .
                   eccl
                   .
                   Alexandr
                   .
                   &
                   S.
                   Marci
                   Euang.
                   M.
                   S.
                   per
                   antiq
                   .
                   tempore
                   Britan.
                   
                
              
            
          
           
             
             
               AN
               HISTORIE
               OF
               THE
               HOLY
               PREISTHOOD
               ,
               AND
               sacrifice
               ,
               of
               the
               true
               church
               .
               The
               first
               age
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   THE
                   VIII
                   .
                   CHAPTER
                
                 .
                 Wherin
                 is
                 proued
                 by
                 all
                 kinds
                 of
                 testimonies
                 ,
                 Catholicks
                 ,
                 Protestants
                 ,
                 and
                 whatsoeuer
                 ,
                 that
                 Christ
                 the
                 true
                 Messias
                 as
                 his
                 calling
                 and
                 dignitie
                 required
                 ,
                 in
                 abrogatinge
                 the
                 preisthood
                 and
                 sacrifices
                 of
                 Moses
                 lawe
                 ,
                 instituted
                 an
                 other
                 more
                 perfect
                 sacrificinge
                 preisthood
                 ,
                 and
                 sacrifice
                 of
                 his
                 sacred
                 body
                 ,
                 and
                 blood
                 in
                 Masse
                 .
              
               
                 HAuing
                 declared
                 and
                 proued
                 at
                 large
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 holy
                 Prophets
                 and
                 lawe
                 of
                 Moses
                 ,
                 by
                 all
                 learned
                 languages
                 ,
                 and
                 translations
                 ,
                 Hebrue
                 ,
                 Greeke
                 ,
                 and
                 Latine
                 ,
                 by
                 all
                 learned
                 interpreters
                 of
                 scriptures
                 ,
                 aswell
                 before
                 ,
                 as
                 after
                 Christ
                 ,
                 the
                 auncient
                 Rabbines
                 ,
                 and
                 primatiue
                 Fathers
                 of
                 the
                 church
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 are
                 allowed
                 and
                 receiued
                 both
                 by
                 Catholicke
                 and
                 Protestant
                 writers
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 consent
                 herein
                 .
                 That
                 our
                 
                 blessed
                 Sauiour
                 Christ
                 our
                 Redeemer
                 ,
                 and
                 high
                 preist
                 ,
                 after
                 a
                 more
                 excellent
                 manner
                 accordinge
                 to
                 the
                 order
                 of
                 Melchisedech
                 ,
                 was
                 to
                 euacuate
                 the
                 legall
                 preisthood
                 ,
                 and
                 sacrifices
                 of
                 the
                 lawe
                 of
                 Moses
                 ,
                 as
                 in
                 themselues
                 figuratiue
                 ,
                 and
                 vmbraticall
                 ,
                 beeing
                 to
                 cease
                 &
                 determine
                 at
                 the
                 coming
                 of
                 the
                 Messias
                 ,
                 &
                 to
                 found
                 and
                 institute
                 a
                 preisthood
                 and
                 sacrifice
                 more
                 perfect
                 ,
                 effectuall
                 ,
                 &
                 as
                 S.
                 Paul
                 stileth
                 it
                 .
                 
                   Hebr.
                   cap.
                
                 7.
                 v.
                 24.
                 and
                 our
                 protestants
                 translate
                 it
                 ,
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 
                   an
                   vnchaungeable
                   preisthood
                
                 ,
                 and
                 consequently
                 a
                 sacrifice
                 and
                 law
                 vnchaungeable
                 ,
                 for
                 so
                 these
                 men
                 translate
                 the
                 same
                 holy
                 Apostle
                 :
                 
                   euery
                   high
                   preist
                   is
                   ordeyned
                   to
                   offer
                   guifts
                   and
                   sacrifices
                   for
                   sinnes
                   ,
                
                 and
                 :
                 
                   for
                   the
                   preisthood
                   beeing
                   chaunged
                   ,
                   there
                   is
                   made
                   of
                   necessitie
                   a
                   chaunge
                   also
                   of
                   the
                   lawe
                   .
                   (
                   protest
                   .
                   transl
                   .
                   Hebr.
                   cap.
                
                 5.
                 v.
                 1.
                 
                 
                   Hebr.
                   cap.
                
                 7.
                 v.
                 12.
                 
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 Therefore
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 this
                 most
                 happie
                 chaunge
                 and
                 alteration
                 beeinge
                 now
                 come
                 ,
                 at
                 his
                 laste
                 passouer
                 ,
                 or
                 eating
                 of
                 the
                 Paschall
                 lambe
                 ,
                 a
                 figure
                 (
                 as
                 I
                 haue
                 by
                 greatest
                 allowance
                 ,
                 and
                 warrant
                 formerly
                 declared
                 )
                 of
                 this
                 most
                 holy
                 christian
                 sacrifice
                 ,
                 although
                 our
                 Sauiour
                 had
                 often
                 celebrated
                 
                 that
                 legall
                 feast
                 before
                 ,
                 or
                 none
                 or
                 smal
                 memory
                 thereof
                 left
                 in
                 scripture
                 ,
                 yet
                 when
                 in
                 this
                 laste
                 hee
                 was
                 to
                 end
                 the
                 olde
                 ,
                 and
                 ordeine
                 the
                 new
                 ,
                 hee
                 sent
                 his
                 two
                 great
                 Apostles
                 and
                 most
                 beloued
                 ,
                 S
                 Peter
                 and
                 Saint
                 Iohn
                 ,
                 to
                 prouide
                 the
                 first
                 Christian
                 church
                 as
                 some
                 not
                 vnworthly
                 call
                 it
                 .
                 (
                 
                   Proclus
                   apud
                   Flor.
                   Rem
                   .
                   l.
                
                 8
                 
                   Luc.
                   cap.
                
                 22.
                 v.
                 12.
                 )
                 to
                 institute
                 this
                 most
                 sacred
                 preisthood
                 &
                 sacrifice
                 in
                 ,
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 
                   a
                   large
                   vpper
                   Roome
                   furnished
                
                 (
                 as
                 our
                 English
                 protestāts
                 translate
                 )
                 but
                 as
                 the
                 Greeke
                 word
                 is
                 ,
                 and
                 frēch
                 Hugonots
                 also
                 do
                 read
                 ,
                 
                   a
                   great
                   Roome
                   strewed
                   with
                   carpets
                   .
                   (
                   Hugon
                   .
                   gallic
                   .
                   apud
                   Florim
                   .
                   Raemund
                   .
                   supr
                   .
                   de
                   origin
                   .
                   haeres
                   .
                   l.
                
                 8.
                 cap.
                 12
                 )
                 into
                 which
                 our
                 high
                 preist
                 and
                 Sauiour
                 did
                 enter
                 ,
                 
                   vt
                   Rabbinorum
                   nonnulli
                   affirmant
                   ,
                   veste
                   sacra
                   ,
                   quam
                   ipsi
                   appellant
                   Taleth
                   indutus
                   ,
                
                 as
                 some
                 of
                 the
                 Rabbines
                 affirme
                 ,
                 hauinge
                 on
                 a
                 sacred
                 or
                 sacrificinge
                 vestement
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 call
                 Taleth
                 .
                 And
                 there
                 after
                 hee
                 had
                 ended
                 the
                 ceremony
                 of
                 the
                 lawe
                 about
                 the
                 Paschall
                 Lambe
                 ,
                 he
                 instituted
                 this
                 new
                 sacrifice
                 of
                 Christians
                 ,
                 and
                 gaue
                 power
                 and
                 commaundement
                 to
                 his
                 Apostles
                 present
                 ,
                 to
                 doe
                 the
                 same
                 ;
                 
                   Hoc
                   facite
                   ,
                   doe
                   this
                
                 ,
                 which
                 I
                 haue
                 done
                 ,
                 in
                 this
                 
                 mistery
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 Wee
                 haue
                 heard
                 already
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 is
                 infidelitie
                 to
                 deny
                 it
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 a
                 preist
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 order
                 of
                 Melchisedech
                 ,
                 that
                 hee
                 must
                 needes
                 by
                 that
                 title
                 offer
                 a
                 sacrifice
                 with
                 some
                 resemblance
                 to
                 that
                 of
                 Melchisedech
                 ,
                 in
                 bread
                 and
                 wine
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 to
                 chaunge
                 the
                 lawe
                 ,
                 preisthood
                 ,
                 and
                 sacrifice
                 :
                 hee
                 had
                 not
                 done
                 any
                 of
                 these
                 offices
                 of
                 the
                 Messias
                 ,
                 and
                 high
                 preist
                 before
                 ,
                 onely
                 hee
                 had
                 in
                 the
                 sixt
                 chapter
                 of
                 S.
                 Iohn
                 ,
                 giuen
                 his
                 faithfull
                 promise
                 (
                 which
                 he
                 could
                 not
                 violate
                 )
                 that
                 he
                 would
                 performe
                 it
                 :
                 this
                 was
                 the
                 laste
                 day
                 ,
                 time
                 ,
                 and
                 oportunitie
                 wherein
                 he
                 could
                 possiblie
                 effect
                 it
                 ,
                 with
                 his
                 holy
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 to
                 whom
                 this
                 charge
                 before
                 al
                 others
                 was
                 first
                 and
                 chiefly
                 to
                 be
                 recommended
                 ,
                 hee
                 being
                 that
                 very
                 night
                 to
                 be
                 betrayed
                 ,
                 violently
                 taken
                 ,
                 and
                 seperated
                 from
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 neuer
                 to
                 communicate
                 with
                 them
                 againe
                 in
                 the
                 short
                 time
                 of
                 his
                 life
                 ;
                 Therefore
                 now
                 or
                 neuer
                 he
                 was
                 of
                 necessitie
                 to
                 make
                 performance
                 of
                 this
                 most
                 holy
                 dutie
                 ;
                 and
                 if
                 not
                 now
                 ,
                 the
                 lawe
                 ,
                 preisthood
                 ,
                 and
                 sacrifices
                 of
                 the
                 lawe
                 ,
                 had
                 not
                 beene
                 abrogated
                 and
                 chaunged
                 ,
                 but
                 Iudaisme
                 had
                 beene
                 still
                 in
                 force
                 ,
                 and
                 Christ
                 
                 could
                 not
                 truely
                 and
                 lawfully
                 haue
                 enioyed
                 the
                 title
                 of
                 the
                 true
                 Messias
                 ,
                 if
                 so
                 excellent
                 ,
                 and
                 euident
                 signe
                 ,
                 and
                 propertie
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 holy
                 Redeemer
                 ,
                 had
                 beene
                 wantinge
                 and
                 defectiue
                 in
                 him
                 .
              
               
                 4.
                 
                 Therefore
                 all
                 kinde
                 of
                 witnesses
                 that
                 be
                 or
                 then
                 were
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 frends
                 or
                 enemies
                 ,
                 whether
                 Iewes
                 Gentiles
                 or
                 Mahumetans
                 ,
                 whether
                 Christians
                 ,
                 Catholicks
                 ,
                 either
                 the
                 auncient
                 Fathers
                 or
                 later
                 writers
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 best
                 learned
                 protestants
                 themselues
                 giue
                 euidence
                 ,
                 that
                 Christ
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 instituted
                 a
                 new
                 sacrifice
                 ,
                 and
                 sacrificinge
                 preisthood
                 .
                 The
                 auncient
                 Rabbines
                 before
                 Christ
                 ,
                 so
                 expounded
                 the
                 scriptures
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 old
                 testament
                 ,
                 as
                 I
                 haue
                 shewed
                 before
                 ,
                 and
                 both
                 Catholicks
                 ,
                 and
                 protestants
                 so
                 assure
                 vs.
                 (
                 
                   Francisc
                   .
                   Stancar
                   .
                   &
                   Petr.
                   Gallat
                   .
                   l.
                
                 10.
                 cap.
                 4.5.6.7
                 .
                 )
                 The
                 Iewes
                 that
                 liued
                 in
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 soone
                 after
                 ,
                 and
                 at
                 this
                 day
                 acknowledge
                 it
                 ,
                 hauinge
                 proued
                 by
                 their
                 lamentable
                 experience
                 ,
                 that
                 after
                 the
                 institution
                 of
                 the
                 new
                 sacrifice
                 ,
                 and
                 preisthood
                 by
                 Christ
                 ,
                 as
                 hee
                 forewarned
                 them
                 of
                 the
                 ceasing
                 of
                 their
                 sacrifices
                 ,
                 and
                 desolation
                 of
                 the
                 Temple
                 of
                 Ierusalem
                 ,
                 where
                 onely
                 by
                 their
                 lawe
                 they
                 might
                 bee
                 offered
                 ,
                 they
                 
                 lie
                 in
                 that
                 forsakē
                 state
                 which
                 al
                 the
                 world
                 obserueth
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Prophet
                 thus
                 by
                 protestants
                 translation
                 foretold
                 of
                 them
                 .
                 (
                 
                   Osee
                   c.
                
                 3.
                 v.
                 4.
                 )
                 
                   The
                   children
                   of
                   Israel
                   shall
                   abide
                   manie
                   yeares
                   without
                   a
                   Kinge
                   ,
                   and
                   without
                   a
                   Prince
                   ,
                   and
                   without
                   a
                   sacrifice
                   ,
                   and
                   without
                   an
                   Image
                   ,
                   and
                   without
                   an
                   Ephod
                   ,
                   and
                   without
                   Seraphim
                   ,
                
                 preistly
                 and
                 sacrificing
                 vestures
                 .
                 
                   Iudic.
                   cap.
                
                 17.
                 v.
                 5.
                 
              
               
                 5.
                 
                 And
                 al
                 that
                 write
                 against
                 the
                 Iewes
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 holy
                 Archbishop
                 S.
                 Gregentius
                 ,
                 Iulianus
                 Pomerius
                 Archbishop
                 of
                 Toletum
                 ,
                 Rabbi
                 Samuel
                 ,
                 Hieronymus
                 a
                 S.
                 fide
                 ,
                 Paulus
                 Burgensis
                 ,
                 Petrus
                 Gallatinus
                 ,
                 Franciscus
                 Stancarus
                 a
                 protestant
                 ,
                 and
                 others
                 and
                 their
                 owne
                 Thalmud
                 is
                 witnes
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 hate
                 of
                 the
                 Iewes
                 against
                 Christ
                 and
                 Christians
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 so
                 great
                 for
                 any
                 thing
                 ,
                 as
                 that
                 Christ
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 ordeyned
                 a
                 new
                 sacrifice
                 and
                 sacrificinge
                 preisthood
                 ,
                 and
                 reiected
                 those
                 of
                 the
                 lawe
                 of
                 Moyses
                 .
                 The
                 gentiles
                 soone
                 after
                 conuerted
                 did
                 confesse
                 it
                 in
                 all
                 places
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 this
                 kingdome
                 of
                 Britanie
                 as
                 I
                 shall
                 inuincibly
                 demonstrate
                 herafter
                 .
                 The
                 Mahumetans
                 in
                 their
                 Alcaron
                 and
                 other
                 authors
                 giue
                 testimony
                 to
                 this
                 .
                 So
                 doe
                 the
                 moste
                 holy
                 and
                 best
                 learned
                 Fathers
                 
                 of
                 the
                 primatiue
                 church
                 Greeke
                 and
                 Latine
                 ,
                 S.
                 Denis
                 the
                 Areopagite
                 conuerted
                 by
                 S.
                 Paul
                 ,
                 S.
                 Irenaeus
                 ,
                 S.
                 Basil
                 ,
                 S.
                 Iohn
                 Chrisostome
                 ,
                 Theodoret
                 ,
                 S.
                 Martial
                 scholler
                 to
                 S.
                 Peter
                 the
                 Apostle
                 ,
                 S.
                 Ambrose
                 ,
                 S.
                 Augustine
                 ,
                 Primasius
                 ,
                 and
                 longe
                 before
                 these
                 S.
                 Clement
                 ,
                 Ignatius
                 ,
                 Anacletus
                 ,
                 with
                 Pope
                 Alexander
                 ,
                 liuing
                 in
                 the
                 first
                 hundred
                 yeares
                 ,
                 &
                 others
                 after
                 ,
                 without
                 number
                 ,
                 plainlie
                 some
                 of
                 them
                 sayinge
                 that
                 Christ
                 then
                 taught
                 the
                 new
                 sacrifice
                 of
                 the
                 new
                 testament
                 ,
                 
                   which
                   the
                   church
                   receauing
                   from
                   the
                   Apostles
                   ,
                   doth
                   offer
                   to
                   God
                   in
                   the
                   whole
                   world
                   .
                
                 And
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 so
                 certaine
                 and
                 vndoubted
                 a
                 truth
                 ,
                 that
                 Christ
                 did
                 then
                 make
                 his
                 Apostles
                 sacrificing
                 preists
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 their
                 iudgement
                 ,
                 
                   no
                   man
                   had
                   called
                   it
                   into
                   question
                   .
                   Quod
                   Dominus
                   potestatem
                   celebrandi
                   ,
                   &
                   conficiendi
                   noui
                   testamenti
                   mysteria
                   ,
                   Apostolis
                   per
                   haec
                   verba
                   contulerit
                   ,
                   hoc
                   nemo
                   opinor
                   in
                   dubiū
                   vocat
                   .
                   Gregent
                   .
                   Archiep.
                   Tephren
                   .
                   disput
                   .
                   cum
                   Herban
                   .
                   Iudeo
                   .
                   Iulian.
                   Pomer
                   .
                   l.
                
                 1.
                 
                 &
                 2.
                 
                   contr
                   .
                   Iudaeos
                   .
                   Rabbi
                   Samuel
                   Marrochian
                   .
                   l.
                   de
                   Aduent
                   .
                   Messiae
                   cap.
                
                 19.20.21.22.23.24.25.26.27
                 .
                 
                   Hieronym
                   .
                   à
                   S.
                   fide
                   l.
                
                 1.
                 
                 &
                 2.
                 
                   contr
                   .
                   Iud.
                   Paul.
                   Burg.
                   cont
                   .
                   Iud.
                   Petr.
                   Gallat
                   .
                   &
                   Francisc
                   .
                   Stancar
                   .
                   l.
                
                 10.11
                 .
                 
                   Thalm.
                   &
                   Abraham
                   .
                   
                   Mahum
                   .
                   Rabb
                   .
                   Sam.
                   supr
                   .
                   cap.
                
                 27.
                 
                 
                   Dionis
                   .
                   Areopag
                   .
                   Eccles
                   .
                   Hierar
                   .
                   part
                   .
                
                 3.
                 c.
                 3.
                 
                 
                   Irenaeus
                   l.
                
                 4.
                 c.
                 32.
                 
                   cont
                   .
                   haer
                   .
                   Victor
                   Antiochen
                   .
                   in
                   c.
                
                 14.
                 
                 
                   Marci
                   .
                   Basil
                   .
                   de
                   sacrificijs
                   ritu
                   &
                   Mis
                   .
                   celebr
                   .
                   forma
                   .
                   Chrisost
                   .
                   de
                   sacrificijs
                   ,
                   &
                   Homil.
                
                 8.
                 
                   &
                   ad
                   cap.
                
                 26.
                 
                 
                   Matth.
                   &
                   alibi
                   saepe
                   .
                   Theodoret.
                   in
                   c.
                
                 8.
                 
                   ep
                   .
                   ad
                   Hebr.
                   Martial
                   .
                   epist
                   .
                   ad
                   Burdegal
                   .
                   cap.
                
                 3.
                 
                 
                   Ambros
                   .
                   l.
                   praep
                   .
                   ad
                   miss
                   .
                   ad
                   cap.
                
                 11.
                 epist
                 .
                 1.
                 
                   ad
                   Cor.
                   &
                   alibi
                   .
                   August
                   .
                   l.
                
                 17.
                 
                   ciuitat
                   .
                   c.
                
                 20.
                 
                   &
                   quaest
                
                 .
                 43.
                 l.
                 1.
                 
                   quaest
                   .
                   in
                   Euang.
                   Primas
                   .
                   in
                   epist.
                
                 1.
                 
                 
                   Corinth
                   .
                   c.
                
                 11.
                 can
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 
                   Apost
                   .
                   Alexand.
                
                 1.
                 
                   epist.
                   ad
                   Orthodox
                
                 .
              
               
                 6.
                 
                 And
                 this
                 sacrifice
                 was
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 his
                 sacred
                 body
                 ,
                 and
                 blood
                 ,
                 vnder
                 the
                 formes
                 of
                 breade
                 and
                 wine
                 ,
                 so
                 miraculously
                 effected
                 both
                 then
                 ,
                 and
                 stil
                 by
                 the
                 ministery
                 of
                 consecrated
                 preists
                 by
                 his
                 omnipotent
                 power
                 ,
                 annexed
                 by
                 promise
                 to
                 this
                 sacred
                 and
                 consecrating
                 words
                 ,
                 this
                 is
                 my
                 body
                 :
                 this
                 is
                 my
                 blood
                 :
                 &
                 that
                 his
                 holy
                 Apostles
                 were
                 then
                 made
                 such
                 sacrificinge
                 preists
                 ,
                 and
                 supernaturally
                 enabled
                 to
                 that
                 highest
                 and
                 holiest
                 function
                 .
                 Neither
                 can
                 any
                 protestant
                 of
                 England
                 bee
                 of
                 other
                 opinion
                 :
                 for
                 except
                 contrary
                 to
                 the
                 iudgement
                 and
                 testimony
                 of
                 all
                 people
                 ,
                 Iewes
                 ,
                 Mahumetans
                 ,
                 Pagans
                 ,
                 and
                 Christians
                 ,
                 which
                 acknowledge
                 
                 Iesus
                 Christ
                 to
                 haue
                 beene
                 ,
                 and
                 ordeined
                 a
                 new
                 sacrifice
                 ,
                 and
                 preisthood
                 ,
                 they
                 will
                 cast
                 off
                 all
                 nature
                 and
                 name
                 of
                 Christianitie
                 ,
                 and
                 goe
                 further
                 then
                 any
                 infidell
                 yet
                 hath
                 done
                 ,
                 most
                 foolishlie
                 and
                 blasphemously
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 there
                 was
                 neuer
                 any
                 such
                 as
                 is
                 called
                 Iesus
                 Christ
                 :
                 they
                 must
                 confesse
                 with
                 the
                 rest
                 ,
                 that
                 hee
                 ordeined
                 these
                 thinges
                 ,
                 they
                 must
                 say
                 ,
                 either
                 with
                 Turks
                 and
                 Pagans
                 his
                 institution
                 was
                 not
                 holy
                 herin
                 ,
                 or
                 with
                 the
                 Iewes
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 sacrifice
                 is
                 ,
                 
                   panis
                   polutus
                   ,
                   poluted
                   bread
                
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 his
                 body
                 .
                 (
                 
                   Hieronym
                   .
                   à
                   S.
                   fiae
                   l.
                   contr
                   .
                   Iud.
                
                 2.
                 
                 
                   Iud.
                   in
                   Thalm.
                   &
                   alibi
                
                 .
                 )
                 &
                 his
                 holy
                 preists
                 ,
                 be
                 ,
                 
                   tonsi
                   ,
                   shauelings
                
                 ,
                 as
                 some
                 of
                 them
                 prophanely
                 do
                 :
                 or
                 acknowledg
                 with
                 true
                 Catholick
                 Christians
                 in
                 all
                 ages
                 ,
                 times
                 ,
                 and
                 places
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 sacrifice
                 and
                 preisthood
                 he
                 then
                 ordeyned
                 ,
                 are
                 the
                 most
                 perfect
                 ,
                 absolute
                 ,
                 and
                 permanent
                 for
                 euer
                 .
                 For
                 so
                 all
                 testimonies
                 and
                 euidences
                 vpon
                 which
                 Christian
                 Religion
                 buildeth
                 ,
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 God
                 deliuered
                 in
                 holie
                 scriptures
                 ,
                 or
                 tradition
                 with
                 the
                 warrant
                 and
                 practise
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 holy
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 and
                 church
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 haue
                 already
                 ,
                 or
                 will
                 in
                 this
                 ensuing
                 treatise
                 assure
                 vs.
                 
              
               
                 7.
                 
                 Therefore
                 many
                 of
                 our
                 best
                 learned
                 
                 protestants
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 publicke
                 warrant
                 ,
                 and
                 priuiledge
                 haue
                 graunted
                 before
                 .
                 (
                 
                   pref
                   .
                   cap.
                
                 1.
                 )
                 that
                 Christ
                 did
                 not
                 onely
                 institute
                 and
                 offer
                 this
                 most
                 holy
                 sacrifice
                 ,
                 but
                 did
                 giue
                 power
                 vnto
                 his
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 
                   &
                   commaundement
                   also
                   ,
                   to
                   doe
                   the
                   same
                   .
                   That
                   it
                   succeeded
                   to
                   the
                   sacrifices
                   of
                   Moises
                   lawe
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   was
                   from
                   the
                   beginning
                   the
                   sacrifice
                   of
                   the
                   altare
                   ,
                   and
                   vnbloody
                   sacrifice
                   ,
                   sacrifice
                   offered
                   for
                   the
                   liuing
                   and
                   the
                   deade
                   (
                   Morton
                   appeale
                   l.
                
                 3.
                 c.
                 13.
                 
                 
                   Franc.
                   Mason
                   l.
                
                 5.
                 pag
                 233
                 243.
                 
                 
                   Middlet
                   .
                   Papistom
                   .
                   pag.
                
                 92
                 113.49.137.138.47.45
                 .
                 )
                 And
                 among
                 others
                 to
                 make
                 al
                 sure
                 ,
                 his
                 maiestie
                 is
                 auouched
                 to
                 be
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 minde
                 .
                 (
                 
                   Isaac
                   Casaub
                   .
                   resp
                   .
                   ad
                   Card.
                   Peron
                   .
                   pag.
                
                 51.
                 )
                 that
                 from
                 that
                 time
                 of
                 Christs
                 institution
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 in
                 his
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 hath
                 euer
                 beene
                 an
                 externall
                 sacrifice
                 ,
                 wherin
                 is
                 conteined
                 the
                 body
                 and
                 blood
                 of
                 Christ
                 .
                 And
                 a
                 protestant
                 Bishop
                 amonge
                 them
                 speakinge
                 in
                 all
                 their
                 names
                 .
                 (
                 
                   Morton
                   appeale
                   l.
                
                 3.
                 cap.
                 13.
                 )
                 saith
                 :
                 
                   The
                   protestants
                   acknowledge
                   in
                   the
                   Eucharist
                   ,
                   a
                   sacrifice
                   Eucharisticall
                   .
                
                 Which
                 ,
                 and
                 more
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 all
                 bound
                 to
                 doe
                 ,
                 by
                 an
                 expresse
                 statute
                 of
                 parlament
                 receaued
                 &
                 confirmed
                 by
                 three
                 protestant
                 Princes
                 ,
                 Kinge
                 Edward
                 the
                 sixt
                 ,
                 Queene
                 Elizabeth
                 ,
                 and
                 
                 our
                 present
                 soueraigne
                 Kinge
                 Iames
                 ,
                 wherin
                 is
                 expressely
                 thus
                 enacted
                 .
                 (
                 
                   Statut.
                   an
                
                 .
                 1.
                 
                 Edu
                 .
                 6.
                 cap.
                 1.
                 an
                 .
                 1
                 
                   Elizabeth
                   cap.
                
                 2.
                 an
                 .
                 1.
                 
                 
                   Iacobi
                   cap.
                
                 25.
                 )
                 
                   The
                   most
                   comfortable
                   Sacrament
                   of
                   the
                   body
                   and
                   blood
                   of
                   our
                   Sauiour
                   Iesus
                   Christ
                   ,
                   commonly
                   called
                   of
                   the
                   altare
                   ,
                   instituted
                   of
                   no
                   lesse
                   author
                   then
                   our
                   Sauiour
                   ,
                   both
                   God
                   and
                   man.
                   The
                   institution
                   of
                   which
                   Sacrament
                   being
                   ordeyned
                   by
                   Christ
                   ,
                   as
                   is
                   aforesaid
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   words
                   ,
                   this
                   is
                   my
                   body
                   which
                   is
                   broken
                   for
                   you
                   ;
                   This
                   is
                   my
                   blood
                   of
                   the
                   new
                   testament
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   shed
                   for
                   you
                   ,
                   and
                   for
                   many
                   ,
                   for
                   the
                   remission
                   of
                   sinnes
                   ,
                   spoken
                   of
                   it
                   ,
                   beeing
                   of
                   eternall
                   infallible
                   and
                   vndoubted
                   truth
                   ,
                   the
                   most
                   blessed
                   Sacrament
                   &c.
                   
                
                 These
                 bee
                 the
                 wordes
                 of
                 the
                 statute
                 established
                 by
                 his
                 present
                 maiestie
                 in
                 parlament
                 ,
                 with
                 publicke
                 assent
                 of
                 all
                 English
                 Protestants
                 ,
                 ministers
                 or
                 others
                 :
                 in
                 which
                 statute
                 penalties
                 bee
                 decreed
                 against
                 al
                 gainesayers
                 of
                 this
                 holy
                 sacrifice
                 ,
                 and
                 prouide
                 an
                 especiall
                 writ
                 against
                 such
                 transgressors
                 .
                 
                   statut
                   .
                   supr
                
                 .
              
               
                 8.
                 
                 And
                 to
                 make
                 all
                 matters
                 vnquestionable
                 in
                 this
                 point
                 ,
                 this
                 statute
                 was
                 enacted
                 when
                 there
                 were
                 none
                 but
                 sacrificing
                 preistes
                 in
                 England
                 ,
                 diuers
                 yeares
                 before
                 the
                 booke
                 of
                 making
                 ministers
                 was
                 inuented
                 .
                 
                 Which
                 the
                 wordes
                 of
                 the
                 abridgement
                 of
                 our
                 statuts
                 approued
                 by
                 his
                 maiesty
                 (
                 to
                 reiterate
                 them
                 )
                 thus
                 doe
                 testifie
                 .
                 (
                 
                   Abridgm
                   .
                   of
                   stat
                   .
                   an
                   .
                   Dom.
                
                 1611.
                 
                 
                   Titul
                   .
                   seruice
                   and
                   Sacraments
                   cap.
                
                 1
                 )
                 
                   the
                   first
                   makinge
                   of
                   this
                   statute
                   was
                   before
                   the
                   Masse
                   was
                   taken
                   away
                   ,
                   when
                   the
                   opinion
                   of
                   the
                   reall
                   presence
                   ,
                   was
                   not
                   remoued
                   from
                   vs.
                
                 Therefore
                 this
                 statute
                 wholly
                 and
                 without
                 any
                 other
                 exception
                 ,
                 limitation
                 ,
                 or
                 restriction
                 beeing
                 publickly
                 made
                 ,
                 approued
                 ,
                 reuiued
                 and
                 confirmed
                 by
                 three
                 seuerall
                 publicke
                 parlaments
                 ,
                 of
                 three
                 Protestant
                 Princes
                 ,
                 cannot
                 be
                 contradicted
                 by
                 any
                 English
                 Protestant
                 :
                 and
                 except
                 contradictions
                 can
                 both
                 bee
                 true
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 vnpossible
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 possible
                 but
                 the
                 contents
                 of
                 this
                 statute
                 of
                 Christs
                 institutinge
                 the
                 holy
                 sacrificinge
                 preisthood
                 ,
                 and
                 sacrifice
                 of
                 Masse
                 at
                 his
                 last
                 supper
                 ,
                 must
                 needes
                 bee
                 an
                 article
                 of
                 faith
                 ,
                 and
                 infallible
                 truth
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Religion
                 and
                 iudgement
                 of
                 English
                 Protestants
                 .
                 Therefore
                 some
                 of
                 their
                 best
                 learned
                 .
                 (
                 
                   Feild
                   l.
                
                 3
                 cap.
                 29.
                 pag.
                 138.
                 
                 
                   Couell
                   examin
                   .
                   pag.
                
                 114.
                 )
                 haue
                 with
                 publicke
                 applause
                 ,
                 and
                 warrant
                 written
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 heresie
                 ,
                 to
                 bee
                 of
                 other
                 opinion
                 .
                 For
                 so
                 they
                 should
                 deny
                 and
                 gainsay
                 the
                 vniuersally
                 receaued
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 practised
                 opinion
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 primatiue
                 church
                 .
                 Whose
                 custome
                 vniuersall
                 and
                 from
                 the
                 beginninge
                 was
                 ,
                 to
                 offer
                 the
                 sacrifice
                 of
                 Masse
                 ,
                 both
                 for
                 the
                 liuing
                 and
                 the
                 dead
                 .
                 Which
                 all
                 men
                 know
                 ,
                 cannot
                 be
                 performed
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 massing
                 and
                 sacrificing
                 preists
                 ,
                 Masse
                 and
                 massinge
                 preists
                 ,
                 sacrifice
                 and
                 sacrificing
                 preists
                 ,
                 beeing
                 vnseperable
                 correlatiues
                 ,
                 in
                 al
                 euē
                 humane
                 knowledge
                 ,
                 and
                 learninge
                 ,
                 both
                 of
                 Catholicks
                 ,
                 and
                 Protestants
                 ,
                 Christians
                 ,
                 Iewes
                 ,
                 Mahumetans
                 ,
                 Pagans
                 ,
                 or
                 whatsoeuer
                 infidels
                 ,
                 professinge
                 learninge
                 ,
                 or
                 followinge
                 the
                 light
                 and
                 warrant
                 of
                 nature
                 .
              
               
                 9.
                 
                 And
                 for
                 the
                 very
                 vsuall
                 name
                 it selfe
                 of
                 this
                 most
                 holy
                 sacrifice
                 ,
                 called
                 generallie
                 in
                 the
                 latine
                 church
                 ,
                 Missa
                 ,
                 or
                 
                   sacrificium
                   Missae
                
                 ,
                 Masse
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 sacrifice
                 of
                 Masse
                 ,
                 seing
                 it
                 was
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 ōly
                 external
                 sacrifice
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 church
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 it
                 could
                 not
                 possibly
                 be
                 named
                 by
                 any
                 denomination
                 more
                 aptly
                 ,
                 then
                 the
                 word
                 Missa
                 ,
                 Masse
                 ,
                 beeing
                 by
                 diuers
                 learned
                 in
                 the
                 holy
                 tongs
                 ,
                 a
                 name
                 both
                 in
                 Greek
                 Hebrue
                 and
                 latine
                 fittly
                 signifyinge
                 sacrifice
                 ,
                 or
                 equiualent
                 thereof
                 :
                 of
                 the
                 Greeke
                 there
                 is
                 most
                 difficultie
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 some
                 learned
                 gretians
                 ,
                 as
                 Albericus
                 (
                 
                   dictione
                   
                   Missa
                
                 .
                 )
                 testifie
                 ,
                 that
                 Missa
                 is
                 a
                 Greeke
                 word
                 ,
                 signifyinge
                 interpellation
                 ,
                 or
                 intercession
                 ,
                 such
                 as
                 sacrifice
                 to
                 God
                 ●…s
                 .
                 That
                 it
                 is
                 an
                 Hebrue
                 word
                 ,
                 and
                 aptly
                 taken
                 for
                 sacrifice
                 ,
                 we
                 haue
                 the
                 consent
                 allmost
                 of
                 all
                 Hebritians
                 ,
                 both
                 Catholicks
                 ,
                 and
                 protestāts
                 ,
                 as
                 of
                 the
                 first
                 Alc●…atus
                 ,
                 Hector
                 Pintus
                 ,
                 Claudius
                 Sanctus
                 ,
                 Pamelius
                 ,
                 Demochares
                 ,
                 Casalius
                 ,
                 Capino
                 ,
                 Cauus
                 ,
                 Couarrunias
                 ,
                 Pauinus
                 ,
                 Heruetus
                 ,
                 and
                 others
                 .
                 
                   Alciatus
                   l.
                
                 7.
                 
                   parerg
                   .
                   cap.
                
                 10
                 ,
                 
                   Hect.
                   Pint.
                   in
                   cap.
                
                 3.
                 
                 
                   Dan.
                   Claud.
                   Sainct
                   .
                   praef
                   .
                   ad
                   Liturg.
                   Pamel
                   .
                   in
                   Tertull
                   .
                   l.
                   de
                   orat
                   .
                   &
                   praef
                   .
                   in
                   Liturg.
                   Graecor
                   .
                   Demochar
                   .
                   tract
                   .
                
                 2.
                 
                   de
                   Miss
                   .
                   c.
                
                 1.
                 
                 
                   Casalius
                   l.
                
                 1.
                 
                   sacrif
                   .
                   Miss
                   .
                   Io.
                   Capr.
                   Can.
                   l.
                
                 12.
                 
                   de
                   loc
                   .
                   c.
                
                 13.
                 
                 
                   Couarr
                   .
                   l.
                
                 4.
                 
                 
                   Var.
                   resol
                   .
                   c.
                
                 22.
                 
                 
                   Pagn
                   .
                   v.
                   Mitza
                
                 .
              
               
                 10.
                 
                 And
                 amonge
                 Protestants
                 ,
                 Sebastian
                 Munster
                 ,
                 Philip
                 Melancthon
                 ,
                 and
                 Iohn
                 Froster
                 Professors
                 of
                 Hebrue
                 ar
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 opinion
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 iustifie
                 our
                 English
                 name
                 of
                 that
                 holy
                 sacrifice
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 taken
                 also
                 from
                 the
                 Hebrue
                 ,
                 where
                 wee
                 call
                 it
                 Masse
                 ,
                 or
                 Mas
                 ,
                 the
                 worde
                 or
                 radix
                 Mas
                 in
                 Hebrue
                 ,
                 signifieth
                 tribute
                 or
                 due
                 paiement
                 ,
                 such
                 as
                 wee
                 owe
                 in
                 this
                 sacrifice
                 beeing
                 commaunded
                 to
                 doe
                 it
                 ,
                 
                   hoc
                   facite
                
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 vnleuened
                 breade
                 that
                 was
                 eaten
                 with
                 the
                 Paschall
                 
                 Lambe
                 ,
                 and
                 consecrated
                 by
                 Christ
                 is
                 Massah
                 ,
                 in
                 Hebrue
                 .
                 
                   Monster
                   .
                   in
                   gramatica
                   &
                   lexic
                   ,
                   Hebraic
                   .
                   Philip.
                   Mel.
                   Apolog.
                   confess
                   .
                   Augustan
                   .
                   Iohn
                   .
                   Froster
                   .
                   in
                   Lexic
                   .
                   Hebraic
                   .
                   edit
                   .
                   Basil
                   .
                   an
                   .
                
                 1557.
                 
                 
                   Petr.
                   Veg.
                   in
                   psal
                
                 .
                 101.
                 
                 And
                 to
                 come
                 to
                 the
                 Latine
                 word
                 ,
                 Missa
                 ,
                 Masse
                 ,
                 S.
                 Albinus
                 our
                 learned
                 countryman
                 ,
                 expoundinge
                 those
                 laste
                 wordes
                 in
                 Masse
                 ,
                 
                   ite
                   missa
                   est
                
                 ,
                 saith
                 :
                 
                   id
                   est
                   directa
                   ,
                   siue
                   missa
                   est
                   ,
                   id
                   est
                   perfecta
                   est
                   pro
                   nobis
                   oblatio
                   &
                   oratio
                   .
                
                 That
                 is
                 ,
                 sacrifice
                 or
                 oblation
                 and
                 prayer
                 for
                 vs
                 is
                 directed
                 ,
                 or
                 sent
                 ,
                 or
                 perfected
                 .
                 
                   S.
                   Albin
                   .
                   l.
                   de
                   diuin
                   .
                   officijs
                   .
                
                 so
                 doth
                 Remigius
                 Antisiodorensis
                 ,
                 saying
                 .
                 
                   Missa
                   dicitur
                   ,
                   quasi
                   transmissa
                   ,
                   vel
                   quasi
                   transmissio
                   .
                   Remig.
                   Antisiodoren
                   .
                   expositio
                   .
                   de
                   celebrat
                   .
                   missae
                   .
                
                 And
                 Petrus
                 Lombardus
                 .
                 
                   Missa
                   dicitur
                   quia
                   missa
                   est
                   hostia
                   ,
                   cuius
                   commemoratio
                   fit
                   in
                   illo
                   officio
                   :
                   vnde
                   dicitur
                   :
                   Ite
                   missa
                   est
                   .
                   Petr.
                   Lumbard
                   .
                   l.
                
                 4.
                 sent
                 .
                 Where
                 we
                 see
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 called
                 Missa
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 sacrifice
                 sent
                 ,
                 or
                 offered
                 vnto
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 of
                 dismissinge
                 the
                 people
                 .
                 Which
                 is
                 euident
                 by
                 the
                 practise
                 of
                 the
                 church
                 in
                 all
                 places
                 ,
                 which
                 at
                 the
                 ende
                 of
                 all
                 Masses
                 dismisseth
                 the
                 people
                 :
                 but
                 as
                 our
                 protestants
                 themselues
                 confesse
                 (
                 
                   Foxe
                   tom
                
                 ,
                 2.
                 
                   in
                   Queene
                   Mary
                
                 .
                 )
                 saith
                 not
                 alwaies
                 ,
                 
                   ita
                   missa
                   est
                
                 ,
                 but
                 
                 sometimes
                 ,
                 
                   benedicamus
                   Domino
                
                 ,
                 soometimes
                 ,
                 
                   requiescant
                   in
                   pace
                
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 old
                 Muzaraban
                 Masse
                 ,
                 in
                 solemne
                 feasts
                 ,
                 where
                 wee
                 say
                 in
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 Masse
                 ,
                 
                   ite
                   missa
                   est
                
                 ,
                 they
                 said
                 ,
                 
                   solemnia
                   completa
                   sunt
                   ,
                   the
                   solemne
                   sacrifice
                   is
                   ended
                   ,
                
                 and
                 in
                 other
                 feasts
                 :
                 
                   missa
                   acta
                   est
                   :
                   masse
                   or
                   the
                   sacrifice
                   ,
                   is
                   ended
                   .
                   (
                   missa
                   Muzarab
                   .
                   antiq
                   .
                   in
                   concil
                   .
                
                 4
                 
                   Toletan
                   .
                   &
                   alibi
                
                 .
                 )
                 And
                 in
                 this
                 sence
                 it
                 was
                 alwayes
                 accepted
                 ,
                 in
                 all
                 ages
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 as
                 our
                 protestants
                 themselues
                 shall
                 euidently
                 confesse
                 hereafter
                 ,
                 in
                 this
                 history
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   THE
                   IX
                   .
                   CHAPTER
                
                 .
                 Shewinge
                 how
                 the
                 Apostles
                 in
                 generall
                 being
                 by
                 Christ
                 ordeyned
                 sacrificinge
                 preists
                 ,
                 did
                 accordinge
                 to
                 that
                 power
                 and
                 commaundement
                 giuen
                 vnto
                 them
                 ,
                 offer
                 the
                 sacrifice
                 of
                 Christs
                 body
                 and
                 blood
                 in
                 Masse
                 ,
                 and
                 ordered
                 other
                 preists
                 to
                 that
                 end
                 .
              
               
                 ANd
                 by
                 this
                 it
                 is
                 also
                 manifest
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Apostles
                 were
                 sacrificinge
                 and
                 massinge
                 preists
                 ,
                 and
                 did
                 ,
                 as
                 that
                 preistly
                 dignitie
                 confered
                 vpon
                 them
                 ,
                 required
                 ,
                 offer
                 this
                 holy
                 sacrifice
                 ,
                 accordinge
                 to
                 the
                 warrant
                 
                 and
                 commaundement
                 of
                 Christ
                 vnto
                 them
                 ,
                 to
                 doe
                 ,
                 that
                 which
                 he
                 did
                 in
                 that
                 behalfe
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 if
                 we
                 had
                 no
                 further
                 authoritie
                 ,
                 for
                 their
                 sacrificinge
                 preisthood
                 ,
                 and
                 dutie
                 to
                 offer
                 this
                 blessed
                 sacrifice
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 they
                 were
                 ,
                 as
                 before
                 is
                 shewed
                 ,
                 made
                 sacrificing
                 preists
                 by
                 Christ
                 ,
                 seeing
                 that
                 preisthood
                 and
                 sacrifice
                 was
                 neuer
                 to
                 cease
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 bee
                 continued
                 in
                 the
                 church
                 of
                 the
                 Messias
                 ,
                 vnto
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 and
                 these
                 men
                 were
                 the
                 cheifest
                 instruments
                 ,
                 and
                 rulers
                 ,
                 which
                 our
                 Sauiour
                 instituted
                 ,
                 to
                 conuert
                 the
                 nations
                 ,
                 and
                 communicate
                 this
                 sacred
                 preisthood
                 and
                 power
                 ,
                 to
                 offer
                 this
                 sacrifice
                 ,
                 vnto
                 others
                 ,
                 still
                 to
                 bee
                 continued
                 ,
                 without
                 interruption
                 ,
                 wee
                 must
                 enforcedlie
                 yeelde
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 left
                 such
                 a
                 sacrificinge
                 power
                 ,
                 and
                 some
                 maner
                 and
                 order
                 how
                 this
                 sacrifice
                 was
                 to
                 bee
                 solemnized
                 ,
                 to
                 succeedinge
                 generations
                 .
                 Which
                 I
                 shall
                 proue
                 of
                 euery
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 Apostles
                 in
                 particular
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 next
                 chapters
                 ,
                 onely
                 here
                 of
                 them
                 all
                 in
                 general
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 doctrine
                 of
                 consecration
                 ,
                 preisthood
                 &
                 sacrifice
                 of
                 Masse
                 ,
                 they
                 taught
                 and
                 deliuered
                 to
                 the
                 churches
                 where
                 they
                 liued
                 and
                 preached
                 ,
                 wee
                 haue
                 many
                 and
                 worthie
                 arguments
                 and
                 witnesses
                 .
              
               
               
                 2.
                 
                 S.
                 Chrisostome
                 telleth
                 vs
                 plainly
                 ,
                 how
                 the
                 Apostles
                 practisinge
                 and
                 deliuering
                 the
                 order
                 of
                 this
                 sacrifice
                 ,
                 
                   decreed
                   that
                   the
                   faithfull
                   departed
                   should
                   bee
                   remembred
                   then
                   ,
                   and
                   prayed
                   for
                   .
                   Ab
                   Apostolis
                   sancitum
                   est
                   ,
                   vt
                   in
                   celebratione
                   venerandorum
                   mysteriorum
                   ,
                   memoria
                   fiat
                   eorum
                   qui
                   hinc
                   decesserunt
                   .
                   Nouerunt
                   illis
                   multum
                   hinc
                   emolumenti
                   fieri
                   ,
                   multum
                   vtilitatis
                   ,
                   stante
                   siquidem
                   vniuerso
                   populo
                   ,
                   manus
                   in
                   caelos
                   extendente
                   ,
                   caetu
                   etiam
                   sacerdotali
                   ,
                   venerandoque
                   posito
                   sacrificio
                   :
                   quomodo
                   Deum
                   non
                   placaremas
                   pro
                   istis
                   orantes
                   ?
                   (
                   Chrisostom
                   .
                   Homil.
                
                 3
                 
                   in
                   cap.
                
                 1.
                 
                   epist.
                   ad
                   Philipp
                
                 .
                 )
                 It
                 was
                 decreed
                 by
                 the
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 the
                 celebration
                 of
                 the
                 venerable
                 mysteries
                 ,
                 a
                 memory
                 should
                 bee
                 made
                 of
                 them
                 that
                 were
                 departed
                 this
                 life
                 .
                 They
                 knew
                 much
                 gaine
                 ,
                 much
                 profit
                 did
                 therby
                 come
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 for
                 all
                 the
                 people
                 standinge
                 holdinge
                 vp
                 their
                 hands
                 to
                 heauen
                 ,
                 the
                 preistlie
                 company
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 venerable
                 sacrifice
                 offered
                 :
                 how
                 could
                 it
                 bee
                 that
                 wee
                 shoulde
                 not
                 appease
                 God
                 ,
                 prayinge
                 for
                 them
                 ?
                 The
                 very
                 like
                 hee
                 writeth
                 in
                 an
                 other
                 place
                 .
                 (
                 
                   Chrisost
                   .
                   Homil.
                
                 69.
                 
                   ad
                   popul
                   .
                   Antiochen
                
                 .
                 )
                 And
                 S.
                 Basile
                 setting
                 downe
                 many
                 thinges
                 deliuered
                 by
                 the
                 tradition
                 of
                 the
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 
                 saith
                 .
                 (
                 
                   S.
                   Basil
                   .
                   l.
                
                 5.
                 
                   de
                   vniuersal
                   .
                   eccl
                   .
                   )
                   this
                   tradition
                   did
                   commend
                   the
                   words
                   of
                   long
                   prayer
                   ,
                   and
                   consecration
                   ouer
                   the
                   breade
                   and
                   chalice
                   ,
                   set
                   downe
                   in
                   order
                   :
                   multifariam
                   digesta
                   super
                   panem
                   &
                   calicem
                   prolixae
                   orationis
                   &
                   consecrationis
                   verba
                   commendauit
                
                 ?
                 Irenaeus
                 saith
                 the
                 church
                 receaued
                 this
                 order
                 of
                 sacrifice
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 his
                 time
                 offered
                 it
                 to
                 God
                 in
                 all
                 the
                 world
                 .
                 
                   Oblationem
                   noui
                   testamenti
                   Ecclesia
                   ab
                   Apostolis
                   accipiens
                   in
                   vniuerso
                   mundo
                   offert
                   Deo.
                   Irenaeus
                   l.
                
                 4.
                 cap.
                 32.
                 
                   contr
                   .
                   haeres
                
                 .
                 The
                 auncient
                 learned
                 Bishop
                 Stephanus
                 Eduensis
                 writtinge
                 of
                 this
                 holy
                 sacrifice
                 ,
                 setteth
                 down
                 the
                 maner
                 how
                 the
                 Apostles
                 practised
                 and
                 preached
                 it
                 .
                 (
                 
                   Stephan
                   .
                   Eduen
                   .
                   Episc
                   .
                   l.
                   de
                   Sacramento
                   Altaris
                   cap.
                
                 20.
                 )
                 
                   Sicut
                   Magister
                   docuerat
                   Apostoli
                   se
                   &
                   alios
                   communicando
                   consecrationem
                   corporis
                   &
                   sanguinis
                   Domini
                   facere
                   caeperunt
                   ,
                   &
                   fieri
                   per
                   vniuersas
                   Ecclesias
                   instituerunt
                   .
                   Primo
                   sine
                   aliquo
                   ornatu
                   fiebat
                   canonis
                   mysterium
                   ,
                   postea
                   cum
                   canone
                   legebatur
                   epistola
                   ,
                   &
                   Euangelium
                   .
                   Deinde
                   à
                   Romanis
                   Pontificibus
                   ,
                   quibusdam
                   additis
                   ad
                   ornatum
                   &
                   decoratum
                   ;
                   Ecclesiae
                   celebranda
                   aliqua
                   susceperunt
                   .
                
                 As
                 Christ
                 theire
                 Master
                 had
                 taught
                 them
                 ,
                 the
                 Apostles
                 communicating
                 
                 themselues
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 began
                 to
                 make
                 the
                 consecration
                 of
                 the
                 body
                 and
                 blood
                 of
                 our
                 Lord
                 ,
                 and
                 preachinge
                 instituted
                 it
                 to
                 bee
                 done
                 throughout
                 all
                 churches
                 .
                 First
                 without
                 any
                 ornament
                 the
                 mistery
                 of
                 the
                 canon
                 of
                 Masse
                 was
                 practised
                 ,
                 afterward
                 with
                 the
                 canon
                 were
                 reade
                 the
                 epistle
                 ,
                 and
                 Ghospel
                 .
                 After
                 this
                 somethings
                 for
                 ornament
                 ,
                 were
                 therto
                 added
                 by
                 the
                 Popes
                 of
                 Rome
                 ,
                 the
                 churches
                 receiued
                 the
                 rest
                 to
                 be
                 celebrated
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 Where
                 wee
                 see
                 the
                 whole
                 body
                 and
                 substance
                 of
                 the
                 Masse
                 ,
                 consistinge
                 in
                 the
                 holy
                 canon
                 perfected
                 ,
                 practised
                 ,
                 and
                 deliuered
                 by
                 the
                 Apostles
                 .
                 And
                 what
                 was
                 after
                 added
                 by
                 the
                 Popes
                 of
                 Rome
                 ,
                 were
                 onely
                 ceremoniall
                 for
                 honor
                 and
                 ornament
                 sake
                 and
                 not
                 necessitie
                 ,
                 as
                 hee
                 there
                 expresseth
                 ,
                 and
                 I
                 wil
                 demonstrate
                 herafter
                 by
                 our
                 protestants
                 themselues
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 this
                 place
                 their
                 prime
                 man
                 and
                 first
                 protestantlye
                 made
                 Archbishop
                 ,
                 testifieth
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 this
                 holy
                 Bishop
                 hath
                 done
                 before
                 .
                 For
                 he
                 saith
                 plainlie
                 .
                 (
                 
                   Matth.
                   Parker
                   .
                   l.
                   de
                   Britan.
                   antiq
                   .
                   cap.
                
                 17.
                 pag.
                 47.
                 )
                 that
                 the
                 order
                 and
                 forme
                 of
                 Masse
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 Apostles
                 vsed
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   deliuered
                   to
                   the
                   church
                   ,
                   ducētis
                   āplius
                   ānis
                   in
                   prima
                   Ecclesia
                   durauit
                   ,
                   continued
                   aboue
                   two
                   hundred
                   
                   yeares
                   in
                   the
                   primatiue
                   church
                   without
                   alteration
                   .
                
                 And
                 then
                 beeing
                 somewhat
                 altered
                 ,
                 by
                 Pope
                 S.
                 Zepherine
                 ,
                 
                   the
                   chaunge
                   which
                   was
                   made
                   ,
                   was
                   to
                   a
                   more
                   excellent
                   forme
                   and
                   matter
                   .
                   Ad
                   pulchriorem
                   materiam
                   formamque
                   .
                
                 S.
                 Proclus
                 Patriarch
                 of
                 Constantinople
                 and
                 successor
                 to
                 S.
                 Chrisostome
                 there
                 testifieth
                 ,
                 that
                 Saint
                 Clement
                 receaued
                 the
                 forme
                 of
                 Masse
                 from
                 the
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 and
                 published
                 it
                 to
                 the
                 world
                 .
                 (
                 
                   Proclus
                   tractat
                   .
                   de
                   traditione
                   diuin
                   .
                   Liturgiae
                   .
                   infra
                   .
                   cap.
                   )
                   Quia
                   Sacrosancta
                   illa
                   mysteria
                   à
                   Sanctis
                   Apostolis
                   sibi
                   reuelata
                   in
                   lucem
                   edidit
                   .
                   And
                   how
                   daily
                   after
                   Christs
                   Ascension
                   they
                   assembled
                   and
                   found
                   great
                   comfort
                   in
                   this
                   holy
                   sacrifice
                   of
                   Christs
                   body
                   and
                   blood
                   ,
                   said
                   Masse
                   with
                   longe
                   prayers
                   .
                   Cum
                   multam
                   consolationem
                   in
                   mistico
                   illo
                   Dominici
                   corporis
                   sacrificio
                   positam
                   inuenissent
                   ,
                   fusissimè
                   &
                   longa
                   oratione
                   Liturgiam
                   decantabant
                
                 ;
                 and
                 more
                 plainely
                 ,
                 as
                 hereafter
                 ,
                 preferringe
                 it
                 before
                 all
                 other
                 holy
                 duties
                 and
                 exercises
                 .
                 And
                 Amalarius
                 Fortunatus
                 maketh
                 this
                 reason
                 ,
                 why
                 the
                 forme
                 and
                 order
                 of
                 this
                 sacrifice
                 ,
                 was
                 by
                 our
                 Sauiour
                 recommended
                 to
                 the
                 care
                 of
                 the
                 Apostles
                 (
                 
                   Amalar.
                   Fortunat
                   .
                   l.
                
                 3.
                 
                   de
                   Eccles
                   .
                   offic
                   .
                   cap.
                   )
                   Saluator
                   quo
                   vehementius
                   commendaret
                   mysterij
                   illius
                   altitudinem
                   
                   vltimum
                   hoc
                   voluit
                   infigere
                   cordibus
                   &
                   memoriae
                   discipulorum
                   ,
                   a
                   quibus
                   ad
                   passionem
                   digressurus
                   erat
                   ,
                   &
                   ideo
                   non
                   praecipit
                   ,
                   quo
                   deinceps
                   ordine
                   sumeretur
                   ,
                   vt
                   Apostolis
                   per
                   quos
                   Ecclesias
                   dispositurus
                   erat
                   ,
                   seruaret
                   hunc
                   locum
                   .
                
                 Our
                 Sauiour
                 that
                 hee
                 might
                 more
                 vehemently
                 commend
                 the
                 worthines
                 of
                 that
                 mistery
                 ,
                 would
                 haue
                 it
                 the
                 last
                 thing
                 hee
                 was
                 to
                 fasten
                 into
                 the
                 harts
                 and
                 memorie
                 of
                 his
                 disciples
                 ,
                 from
                 whom
                 he
                 was
                 to
                 depart
                 to
                 his
                 passion
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 did
                 not
                 commaund
                 in
                 what
                 order
                 it
                 should
                 afterwards
                 bee
                 receaued
                 ,
                 that
                 hee
                 might
                 reserue
                 that
                 dutie
                 to
                 the
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 by
                 whom
                 hee
                 was
                 to
                 dispose
                 the
                 churches
                 .
              
               
                 4.
                 
                 To
                 this
                 all
                 the
                 holy
                 Fathers
                 before
                 ,
                 that
                 testifie
                 Christ
                 ordeyned
                 this
                 holy
                 sacrifice
                 ,
                 and
                 recommended
                 it
                 to
                 his
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 beare
                 witnes
                 ;
                 for
                 none
                 but
                 Antichristians
                 will
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Apostles
                 taught
                 or
                 practised
                 ,
                 otherwise
                 then
                 Christ
                 instituted
                 and
                 commaunded
                 .
                 And
                 they
                 were
                 so
                 zelous
                 in
                 this
                 holy
                 doctrine
                 ,
                 that
                 as
                 both
                 Catholicks
                 and
                 Protestants
                 haue
                 proued
                 before
                 ,
                 they
                 were
                 wicked
                 Hereticks
                 by
                 S.
                 Ignatius
                 testimony
                 that
                 then
                 denyed
                 this
                 B.
                 sacrifice
                 to
                 bee
                 the
                 body
                 and
                 blood
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 
                 which
                 were
                 giuen
                 and
                 shed
                 for
                 the
                 sinnes
                 of
                 the
                 worlde
                 .
                 (
                 
                   Ignat.
                   apud
                   Theodoret.
                   Bezam
                   .
                   Whitaker
                   .
                   &
                   al.
                   supr
                   .
                
                 )
                 And
                 Leontius
                 Bizantinus
                 writing
                 against
                 the
                 Hereticks
                 Nestorius
                 and
                 Eutiches
                 charging
                 them
                 first
                 with
                 denyinge
                 the
                 Nicen
                 creed
                 ,
                 and
                 producinge
                 a
                 pseudosimbolum
                 of
                 their
                 owne
                 inuention
                 ,
                 taxeth
                 the
                 Hereticke
                 with
                 an
                 other
                 prophane
                 impietie
                 not
                 inferior
                 to
                 the
                 other
                 ,
                 to
                 deny
                 the
                 holy
                 order
                 of
                 the
                 sacrifice
                 of
                 Masse
                 ,
                 ordeyned
                 and
                 instituted
                 by
                 the
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 receaued
                 by
                 the
                 Fathers
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 of
                 S.
                 Basil
                 penned
                 by
                 the
                 same
                 holy
                 spirit
                 ;
                 &
                 inuented
                 an
                 other
                 Masse
                 of
                 his
                 owne
                 to
                 susteine
                 his
                 heresie
                 full
                 of
                 blasphemies
                 .
                 
                   Audet
                   &
                   aliud
                   malum
                   non
                   secundum
                   ad
                   superiora
                   ,
                   aliam
                   enim
                   Missam
                   effutiuit
                   praetor
                   illam
                   qua
                   à
                   patribus
                   tradita
                   est
                   Ecclesijs
                   ,
                   neque
                   reueritis
                   illam
                   Apostolorum
                   ,
                   nec
                   illam
                   magni
                   Basilij
                   in
                   eodem
                   spiritu
                   conscriptum
                   ,
                   in
                   qua
                   Missa
                   blasphemijs
                   non
                   precationibus
                   mysterium
                   Eucharistiae
                   oppleuit
                   .
                
                 And
                 this
                 wickednes
                 was
                 so
                 great
                 by
                 this
                 renowned
                 author
                 ,
                 that
                 hee
                 calleth
                 it
                 Antichristianitie
                 and
                 the
                 denier
                 of
                 the
                 Apostles
                 Masse
                 ,
                 Antichrist
                 .
                 
                   An
                   vt
                   alius
                   Antichristus
                   adhuc
                   expectetur
                   par
                   est
                   ,
                   qui
                   sic
                   Christum
                   oderit
                   ,
                   &
                   quae
                   Christi
                   sunt
                   
                   mutare
                   nitatur
                
                 ?
                 And
                 our
                 English
                 Protestants
                 themselues
                 both
                 say
                 that
                 the
                 sacrifice
                 of
                 Masse
                 for
                 the
                 liuing
                 and
                 the
                 dead
                 ,
                 was
                 a
                 tradition
                 of
                 the
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 and
                 Aerius
                 was
                 iustly
                 condemned
                 of
                 heresy
                 by
                 the
                 primatiue
                 church
                 ,
                 for
                 denyinge
                 sacrifice
                 for
                 the
                 dead
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 is
                 publickly
                 and
                 authoritatiuely
                 approued
                 by
                 the
                 remembred
                 statute
                 of
                 Queene
                 Elizabeth
                 ,
                 Kinge
                 Eduard
                 the
                 6.
                 and
                 Kinge
                 Iames
                 our
                 present
                 soueraigne
                 ,
                 assuringe
                 vs
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 holy
                 sacrifice
                 of
                 the
                 altare
                 ,
                 was
                 instituted
                 by
                 Christ
                 at
                 his
                 laste
                 supper
                 with
                 his
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 deliuered
                 to
                 thē
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 them
                 to
                 the
                 church
                 and
                 succeeding
                 Christian
                 preists
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 ,
                 and
                 conteyneth
                 the
                 oblation
                 of
                 the
                 most
                 sacred
                 body
                 and
                 blood
                 of
                 Christ
                 .
                 
                   Middleton
                   .
                   Papistom
                   .
                   pag.
                
                 49.137.138.47.48
                 .
                 
                   Feild
                   .
                   l.
                
                 3.
                 cap.
                 29.
                 pag.
                 138.
                 
                   statut
                   .
                   an
                
                 .
                 1.
                 
                 Edu
                 .
                 6.
                 an
                 1.
                 
                 
                   Elizab.
                   &
                   an
                
                 .
                 1.
                 
                 
                   Iacob
                   .
                   Reg.
                
                 
              
            
             
               
               
                 
                   THE
                   X.
                   CHAPTER
                
                 .
                 Wherin
                 is
                 particularly
                 proued
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 holy
                 Apostles
                 and
                 Euangelists
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 were
                 sacrificinge
                 massinge
                 preists
                 ,
                 and
                 did
                 both
                 practise
                 and
                 teach
                 the
                 same
                 doctrines
                 .
                 And
                 first
                 the
                 4.
                 
                 Euangelists
                 and
                 S.
                 Paule
                 ,
                 who
                 haue
                 remēbred
                 these
                 misteries
                 in
                 holy
                 scriptures
                 .
              
               
                 THis
                 being
                 thus
                 inuincibly
                 proued
                 ,
                 and
                 acknowledged
                 ,
                 both
                 by
                 Catholicke
                 and
                 Protestant
                 authoritie
                 ,
                 that
                 both
                 Christ
                 our
                 Sauiour
                 instituted
                 this
                 holy
                 sacrifice
                 ,
                 and
                 sacrificinge
                 preisthood
                 ;
                 and
                 his
                 Apostles
                 receauinge
                 them
                 from
                 him
                 ,
                 did
                 all
                 in
                 generall
                 both
                 exercise
                 and
                 deliuer
                 the
                 same
                 vnto
                 the
                 churches
                 ,
                 there
                 can
                 bee
                 no
                 Christian
                 desirous
                 to
                 retaine
                 that
                 name
                 ,
                 that
                 may
                 oppose
                 against
                 the
                 same
                 ;
                 yet
                 for
                 a
                 further
                 manifestation
                 of
                 these
                 truthes
                 ,
                 vnto
                 all
                 ,
                 that
                 will
                 not
                 desperatly
                 dwell
                 in
                 error
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 now
                 proue
                 in
                 particular
                 ,
                 how
                 euery
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 and
                 Euangelists
                 ,
                 both
                 beleeued
                 ,
                 practised
                 ,
                 and
                 taught
                 these
                 misteries
                 .
                 And
                 first
                 to
                 begin
                 with
                 the
                 foure
                 Euangelists
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 S.
                 Paule
                 ,
                 who
                 haue
                 committed
                 these
                 Christian
                 holy
                 secrets
                 ,
                 to
                 holie
                 writinge
                 ;
                 I
                 will
                 shew
                 how
                 both
                 in
                 these
                 their
                 sacred
                 scriptures
                 ,
                 they
                 teach
                 and
                 allowe
                 the
                 sacrifice
                 of
                 Masse
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 sacrificinge
                 or
                 massinge
                 preisthood
                 ,
                 by
                 order
                 and
                 sacred
                 office
                 to
                 offer
                 that
                 sacrifice
                 .
                 And
                 to
                 put
                 vs
                 out
                 of
                 all
                 doubt
                 or
                 question
                 that
                 this
                 is
                 and
                 was
                 theire
                 meaninge
                 in
                 those
                 holy
                 scriptures
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 proue
                 ,
                 that
                 euery
                 one
                 of
                 them
                 was
                 a
                 true
                 massinge
                 preist
                 ,
                 and
                 actually
                 did
                 offer
                 ,
                 and
                 celebrate
                 the
                 most
                 honorable
                 sacrifice
                 of
                 Masse
                 ,
                 in
                 essential
                 thinges
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 holy
                 Catholicke
                 massing
                 preists
                 of
                 the
                 church
                 of
                 Rome
                 now
                 doe
                 ,
                 and
                 haue
                 euer
                 most
                 religiously
                 done
                 ,
                 in
                 all
                 ages
                 .
                 The
                 same
                 I
                 will
                 likewise
                 proue
                 ,
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 other
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 in
                 their
                 order
                 ,
                 onely
                 I
                 will
                 craue
                 leaue
                 of
                 S.
                 Peter
                 ,
                 the
                 first
                 ,
                 and
                 cheifest
                 ,
                 to
                 remember
                 him
                 laste
                 in
                 this
                 matter
                 ;
                 for
                 as
                 I
                 haue
                 proued
                 at
                 large
                 in
                 other
                 places
                 ,
                 as
                 amonge
                 the
                 Apostles
                 hee
                 was
                 the
                 first
                 ,
                 and
                 allmoste
                 onely
                 Apostle
                 ,
                 which
                 planted
                 the
                 faith
                 of
                 Christ
                 in
                 these
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 :
                 So
                 wee
                 in
                 Britanie
                 did
                 first
                 receaue
                 from
                 him
                 ,
                 our
                 holy
                 massinge
                 and
                 sacrificinge
                 preists
                 ,
                 and
                 preisthood
                 ,
                 neuer
                 hitherto
                 altogether
                 
                 discontinued
                 ,
                 or
                 interrupted
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 him
                 and
                 his
                 successors
                 in
                 the
                 Apostolicke
                 sea
                 of
                 Rome
                 first
                 founded
                 ,
                 and
                 euer
                 after
                 successiuely
                 in
                 all
                 ages
                 preserued
                 in
                 this
                 kingdome
                 ,
                 as
                 will
                 appeare
                 hereafter
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 Therefore
                 to
                 begin
                 with
                 the
                 Euangelists
                 and
                 S.
                 Paule
                 ,
                 which
                 speake
                 of
                 these
                 misteries
                 in
                 scripture
                 ,
                 S.
                 Mathew
                 the
                 Apostle
                 (
                 and
                 first
                 in
                 order
                 amonge
                 the
                 Euangelists
                 )
                 writeth
                 of
                 Christs
                 deliuery
                 of
                 this
                 sacrifice
                 in
                 these
                 wordes
                 ,
                 as
                 our
                 English
                 Protestants
                 by
                 his
                 maiesties
                 priuiledge
                 translate
                 them
                 .
                 (
                 
                   Matth.
                   cap.
                
                 26.
                 v.
                 26.27.28
                 .
                 )
                 
                   Iesus
                   tooke
                   breade
                   and
                   blessed
                   it
                   ,
                   and
                   brake
                   it
                   ,
                   and
                   gaue
                   it
                   to
                   his
                   disciples
                   ,
                   and
                   said
                   ,
                   take
                   eate
                   ,
                   this
                   is
                   my
                   body
                   .
                   And
                   hee
                   tooke
                   the
                   cup
                   ,
                   and
                   gaue
                   thankes
                   ,
                   and
                   gaue
                   it
                   to
                   them
                   savinge
                   ,
                   drinke
                   ye
                   al
                   of
                   it
                   for
                   this
                   is
                   my
                   blood
                   of
                   the
                   new
                   testament
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   shed
                   for
                   many
                   ,
                   for
                   the
                   remission
                   of
                   sinnes
                   .
                
                 The
                 Greeke
                 text
                 ,
                 which
                 these
                 men
                 say
                 must
                 bee
                 here
                 preferred
                 ,
                 is
                 word
                 by
                 word
                 as
                 they
                 translate
                 ,
                 speakinge
                 of
                 Christs
                 body
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 at
                 that
                 present
                 giuen
                 there
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 blood
                 in
                 the
                 present
                 tence
                 shed
                 for
                 remission
                 of
                 sinnes
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 .
                 Therefore
                 if
                 Christs
                 oblation
                 ,
                 and
                 giuing
                 his
                 body
                 ,
                 and
                 blood
                 ,
                 
                 vppon
                 the
                 Crosse
                 was
                 a
                 sacrifice
                 ,
                 as
                 all
                 agree
                 ,
                 seeing
                 it
                 was
                 so
                 in
                 respect
                 it
                 was
                 there
                 giuen
                 and
                 offered
                 for
                 remission
                 of
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 here
                 beeing
                 the
                 very
                 same
                 body
                 and
                 blood
                 ,
                 and
                 giuen
                 for
                 remission
                 of
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 it
                 must
                 needes
                 bee
                 also
                 a
                 sacrifice
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 onely
                 eucharisticall
                 or
                 of
                 thanks
                 giuing
                 ,
                 but
                 satisfactory
                 :
                 for
                 whatsoeuer
                 tal●…eth
                 away
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 by
                 its
                 owne
                 vertue
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Euangelist
                 here
                 speaketh
                 of
                 this
                 ,
                 must
                 needes
                 be
                 such
                 ,
                 and
                 Christs
                 body
                 and
                 blood
                 beeing
                 of
                 infinite
                 value
                 in
                 themselues
                 and
                 of
                 their
                 own
                 nature
                 ,
                 can
                 not
                 but
                 be
                 satisfactorie
                 for
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 whensoeuer
                 ,
                 howsoeuer
                 ,
                 &
                 by
                 whomsoeuer
                 they
                 are
                 offered
                 ,
                 or
                 giuen
                 for
                 remission
                 of
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 though
                 the
                 limited
                 power
                 of
                 preists
                 may
                 bringe
                 some
                 limitation
                 to
                 their
                 satisfaction
                 ,
                 the
                 ordinance
                 and
                 institution
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 so
                 disposing
                 in
                 this
                 sacrifice
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 now
                 daily
                 offered
                 by
                 consecrated
                 preists
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 common
                 opinion
                 is
                 ,
                 otherwise
                 a
                 thing
                 of
                 illimited
                 worth
                 ,
                 should
                 bee
                 of
                 like
                 deseruinge
                 ,
                 and
                 satisfaction
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 And
                 this
                 is
                 so
                 euident
                 ,
                 that
                 not
                 onely
                 all
                 learned
                 Fathers
                 ,
                 and
                 antiquitie
                 do
                 from
                 hence
                 teach
                 ,
                 that
                 Christ
                 in
                 this
                 place
                 instituted
                 the
                 sacrifice
                 of
                 the
                 new
                 testament
                 ,
                 as
                 
                 I
                 haue
                 cited
                 diuers
                 before
                 ,
                 but
                 our
                 greatest
                 enemies
                 and
                 persecutors
                 ,
                 as
                 namly
                 the
                 present
                 Protestant
                 Archbishop
                 of
                 Canterbury
                 the
                 director
                 of
                 Master
                 Mason
                 ,
                 and
                 hee
                 also
                 with
                 others
                 .
                 (
                 
                   Mason
                   .
                   praefat
                   .
                   &
                   lib.
                
                 5.
                 cap.
                 6.
                 pag.
                 235.
                 
                 
                   Abb.
                   ibidem
                   .
                   Magdeburgent
                   .
                   in
                   S.
                   Iren.
                   )
                
                 acknowledge
                 ,
                 particularly
                 naminge
                 S.
                 Irenaeus
                 ,
                 S.
                 Chrisostome
                 ,
                 and
                 S.
                 Gregorie
                 ,
                 from
                 them
                 concluding
                 in
                 these
                 words
                 :
                 
                   That
                   Christ
                   did
                   then
                   teach
                   the
                   oblation
                   of
                   the
                   new
                   testament
                   ,
                   which
                   the
                   church
                   throughout
                   all
                   the
                   world
                   doth
                   ,
                   when
                   shee
                   saith
                   ,
                   this
                   is
                   my
                   body
                   .
                
                 And
                 they
                 plainly
                 say
                 .
                 (
                 
                   Mason
                   and
                   D.
                   Georg.
                   Abbots
                   supr
                   .
                   pag.
                
                 233.
                 )
                 that
                 these
                 wordes
                 of
                 Christ
                 recited
                 before
                 by
                 S.
                 Matthew
                 ,
                 
                   this
                   is
                   my
                   body
                   which
                   is
                   giuen
                   for
                   you
                   ,
                   and
                   this
                   is
                   my
                   blood
                   of
                   the
                   new
                   testament
                   which
                   is
                   shed
                   for
                   you
                   ,
                   doe
                   argue
                   a
                   sacrifice
                   to
                   God.
                
                 And
                 if
                 this
                 was
                 not
                 a
                 sacrifice
                 ,
                 then
                 by
                 protestant
                 Religion
                 ,
                 admittinge
                 nothing
                 but
                 scriptures
                 in
                 matters
                 of
                 faith
                 ,
                 Christ
                 Iesus
                 was
                 not
                 the
                 preist
                 after
                 the
                 order
                 of
                 Melchisedech
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 promised
                 ;
                 for
                 exceptinge
                 this
                 ,
                 the
                 whole
                 new
                 testament
                 is
                 silent
                 of
                 any
                 preistly
                 act
                 ,
                 of
                 that
                 order
                 ,
                 which
                 hee
                 performed
                 in
                 all
                 his
                 life
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 that
                 being
                 a
                 distinctiue
                 signe
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 true
                 Messias
                 ,
                 they
                 
                 would
                 depriue
                 all
                 mankinde
                 of
                 Redemption
                 ,
                 and
                 our
                 moste
                 blessed
                 Sauiour
                 of
                 the
                 title
                 ,
                 and
                 honour
                 of
                 redeeminge
                 vs.
                 Therfore
                 thus
                 they
                 graunt
                 .
                 (
                 
                   Abbots
                   and
                   Mason
                   supr
                   .
                   pag.
                
                 243.
                 )
                 
                   Christ
                   hauing
                   offered
                   himself
                   ,
                   for
                   a
                   soueraigne
                   sacrifice
                   ,
                   vnto
                   his
                   Father
                   ,
                   ordeyned
                   ,
                   that
                   wee
                   should
                   offer
                   a
                   remembraunce
                   thereof
                   ,
                   vnto
                   God
                   ,
                   in
                   steade
                   of
                   a
                   sacrifice
                   .
                
                 Which
                 they
                 must
                 needes
                 vnderstand
                 of
                 Christs
                 oblation
                 in
                 this
                 place
                 ,
                 before
                 his
                 passion
                 ,
                 for
                 they
                 make
                 this
                 before
                 his
                 commaundement
                 ,
                 and
                 power
                 giuen
                 to
                 his
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 of
                 celebrating
                 this
                 mistery
                 ,
                 by
                 these
                 words
                 as
                 these
                 men
                 translate
                 .
                 (
                 
                   Luc.
                   cap.
                
                 22.
                 ver
                 .
                 19.
                 )
                 
                   doe
                   this
                   in
                   remembrance
                   of
                   mee
                   .
                
                 So
                 that
                 Christ
                 ordeyninge
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 should
                 do
                 what
                 hee
                 did
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 words
                 bee
                 manifest
                 ,
                 and
                 Christ
                 as
                 they
                 confesse
                 there
                 ,
                 
                   offered
                   himselfe
                   for
                   a
                   soueraigne
                   sacrifice
                   vnto
                   his
                   Father
                   ,
                
                 we
                 must
                 offer
                 Christ
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 maner
                 ,
                 for
                 a
                 soueraigne
                 sacrifice
                 vnto
                 God.
                 
              
               
                 4.
                 
                 And
                 for
                 a
                 cleare
                 demonstration
                 ,
                 that
                 together
                 with
                 the
                 cōmaundement
                 a
                 preistlie
                 sacrificinge
                 power
                 was
                 giuen
                 by
                 those
                 wordes
                 ,
                 to
                 his
                 holy
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 by
                 them
                 made
                 massing
                 ,
                 and
                 sacrificing
                 preists
                 ,
                 to
                 sacrifice
                 ,
                 as
                 Christ
                 by
                 these
                 protestants
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 the
                 scripture
                 before
                 ,
                 did
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 his
                 blessed
                 body
                 ,
                 and
                 body
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 lawfull
                 ,
                 or
                 validate
                 in
                 either
                 Religion
                 of
                 Catholicks
                 ,
                 or
                 Protestants
                 ,
                 for
                 any
                 Christian
                 man
                 ,
                 or
                 woman
                 to
                 intermeddle
                 to
                 offer
                 ,
                 or
                 minister
                 in
                 these
                 things
                 ,
                 whatsoeuer
                 we
                 shall
                 name
                 them
                 ,
                 or
                 iudge
                 them
                 to
                 bee
                 ,
                 but
                 a
                 Catholickly
                 consecrated
                 preist
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 one
                 ,
                 or
                 protestant
                 minister
                 by
                 the
                 other
                 ,
                 therfore
                 those
                 sacred
                 words
                 ,
                 do
                 this
                 (
                 
                   Matth.
                   cap.
                
                 26.
                 v.
                 20.
                 
                 
                   Marc.
                   cap.
                
                 14.
                 v.
                 17.
                 
                 
                   Luc.
                   c.
                
                 22.
                 v.
                 14.
                 )
                 gaue
                 preistly
                 and
                 sacrificing
                 power
                 to
                 his
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 only
                 present
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 Euangelists
                 :
                 for
                 if
                 they
                 had
                 beene
                 generally
                 spoken
                 vnto
                 all
                 Christians
                 ,
                 all
                 Christians
                 should
                 both
                 haue
                 power
                 ,
                 &
                 were
                 boūd
                 vnder
                 dānation
                 to
                 take
                 vpon
                 them
                 to
                 minister
                 in
                 such
                 things
                 ;
                 for
                 the
                 wordes
                 ,
                 
                   doe
                   this
                
                 ,
                 to
                 whomsoeuer
                 they
                 were
                 spoken
                 ,
                 conteyne
                 an
                 expresse
                 commaundement
                 ,
                 to
                 bee
                 performed
                 .
              
               
                 5.
                 
                 And
                 to
                 make
                 this
                 matter
                 more
                 euident
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 manifest
                 by
                 the
                 protestant
                 parlament
                 statute
                 of
                 Kinge
                 Edward
                 the
                 sixt
                 ,
                 Queene
                 Elizabeth
                 ,
                 and
                 King
                 Iames.
                 (
                 Statut
                 .
                 1.
                 
                 Edw.
                 6.1
                 .
                 
                   Eliz.
                   &
                
                 1.
                 
                 
                   Iacob
                   .
                   supr
                
                 .
                 )
                 That
                 the
                 Protestants
                 of
                 England
                 neither
                 doe
                 ,
                 
                 nor
                 by
                 their
                 Religion
                 may
                 ,
                 make
                 it
                 a
                 matter
                 of
                 commaundement
                 and
                 necessitie
                 ,
                 for
                 lay
                 parsons
                 to
                 communicate
                 vnder
                 both
                 kindes
                 ,
                 but
                 doe
                 freely
                 acknowledge
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 the
                 first
                 fiue
                 hundred
                 yeares
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 was
                 ministred
                 vnto
                 ,
                 and
                 receaued
                 of
                 the
                 laitie
                 sometimes
                 in
                 one
                 ,
                 somtimes
                 in
                 both
                 kindes
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 the
                 practise
                 of
                 the
                 church
                 was
                 holy
                 in
                 those
                 dayes
                 ;
                 therfore
                 there
                 neuer
                 was
                 a
                 generall
                 commaundement
                 to
                 al
                 Christians
                 to
                 receaue
                 in
                 both
                 kindes
                 :
                 yet
                 S.
                 Paul
                 settinge
                 downe
                 Christs
                 ordinance
                 ,
                 and
                 institution
                 of
                 this
                 holy
                 sacrifice
                 ,
                 he
                 said
                 both
                 concerninge
                 his
                 body
                 and
                 blood
                 ,
                 he
                 gaue
                 this
                 expresse
                 commaundement
                 :
                 
                   doe
                   this
                   in
                   remembrance
                   of
                   mee
                   .
                
                 (
                 1.
                 
                 
                   Corinth
                   .
                   cap.
                
                 11.
                 ver
                 .
                 24.25
                 .
                 )
                 And
                 therefore
                 Tatianus
                 Alexandrinus
                 disciple
                 to
                 S.
                 Iustine
                 the
                 martyr
                 ,
                 in
                 his
                 harmony
                 of
                 the
                 ghospels
                 ,
                 doth
                 set
                 downe
                 those
                 wordes
                 of
                 Christ
                 to
                 his
                 Apostles
                 .
                 Doe
                 this
                 in
                 commemoration
                 of
                 me
                 ,
                 both
                 after
                 the
                 deliuery
                 of
                 his
                 body
                 and
                 blood
                 vnto
                 them
                 .
                 (
                 
                   Tatianus
                   Alexand.
                   Harmon
                   .
                   Euang.
                   cap.
                
                 155.
                 )
                 Therfore
                 all
                 they
                 being
                 preists
                 ,
                 and
                 onely
                 present
                 then
                 ,
                 must
                 needs
                 bee
                 made
                 preists
                 and
                 sacrificinge
                 preists
                 ,
                 by
                 those
                 consecratory
                 
                 words
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 then
                 onely
                 spoken
                 vnto
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 6.
                 
                 Which
                 is
                 made
                 moste
                 euident
                 in
                 the
                 case
                 of
                 S.
                 Thomas
                 the
                 Apostle
                 ,
                 who
                 by
                 opinions
                 Catholicke
                 and
                 Protestant
                 was
                 a
                 preist
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 hereafter
                 a
                 sacrificinge
                 massinge
                 preist
                 ,
                 yet
                 hee
                 was
                 not
                 present
                 when
                 Christ
                 said
                 to
                 the
                 other
                 Apostles
                 in
                 the
                 20.
                 chapter
                 of
                 S.
                 Iohns
                 ghospell
                 ;
                 
                   receue
                   yee
                   the
                   holy
                   Ghost
                   ,
                   whose
                   soeuer
                   sinnes
                   yee
                   remit
                   ,
                   they
                   are
                   remitted
                   vnto
                   them
                   :
                   and
                   whose
                   soeuer
                   sinnes
                   yee
                   retayne
                   ,
                   they
                   are
                   retayned
                   .
                
                 And
                 as
                 protestants
                 affirme
                 made
                 them
                 preists
                 ;
                 and
                 they
                 themselues
                 in
                 their
                 booke
                 of
                 pretended
                 consecration
                 ,
                 only
                 vse
                 these
                 in
                 making
                 ministers
                 ;
                 for
                 the
                 scripture
                 saith
                 plainly
                 ,
                 and
                 immediatly
                 in
                 the
                 next
                 words
                 :
                 
                   But
                   Thomas
                   one
                   of
                   the
                   twelue
                   ,
                   called
                   Didimus
                   ,
                   was
                   not
                   with
                   them
                   when
                   Iesus
                   came
                   .
                   (
                   ver
                   .
                
                 24.
                 )
                 neither
                 when
                 hee
                 said
                 these
                 words
                 vnto
                 them
                 ;
                 but
                 when
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 the
                 Apostles
                 told
                 him
                 they
                 had
                 seene
                 Christ
                 ,
                 it
                 followeth
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 place
                 by
                 English
                 Protestants
                 reading
                 :
                 
                   The
                   other
                   disciples
                   therefore
                   said
                   vnto
                   him
                   ,
                   wee
                   haue
                   seene
                   the
                   Lord.
                   (
                   ver
                   .
                
                 25.
                 )
                 
                   But
                   hee
                   said
                   vnto
                   them
                   ,
                   except
                   I
                   shall
                   see
                   in
                   his
                   hands
                   the
                   print
                   of
                   the
                   nailes
                   ,
                   and
                   put
                   my
                   finger
                   into
                   
                   the
                   print
                   of
                   the
                   nailes
                   ,
                   and
                   thrust
                   my
                   hand
                   into
                   his
                   side
                   ,
                   I
                   will
                   not
                   beleeue
                   .
                   (
                   v.
                
                 26.
                 )
                 These
                 be
                 the
                 very
                 next
                 words
                 of
                 the
                 Euangelist
                 ,
                 vnto
                 the
                 former
                 ;
                 and
                 then
                 immediatly
                 followeth
                 ,
                 how
                 eight
                 dayes
                 after
                 ,
                 Christ
                 appeared
                 againe
                 ,
                 S.
                 Thomas
                 beeing
                 present
                 ,
                 and
                 cured
                 his
                 incredulitie
                 .
              
               
                 7.
                 
                 So
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 most
                 plaine
                 ,
                 and
                 euident
                 ,
                 that
                 S.
                 Thomas
                 receaued
                 the
                 cheife
                 preistlie
                 power
                 in
                 the
                 last
                 supper
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 those
                 his
                 powerfull
                 wordes
                 ,
                 when
                 hauing
                 celebrated
                 the
                 high
                 preistly
                 function
                 of
                 sacrificinge
                 after
                 the
                 order
                 of
                 Melchisedech
                 ,
                 in
                 consecrating
                 and
                 offeringe
                 for
                 our
                 sacrifice
                 ,
                 his
                 most
                 blessed
                 body
                 and
                 blood
                 vnder
                 the
                 formes
                 of
                 breade
                 and
                 wine
                 ,
                 and
                 beeinge
                 to
                 leaue
                 this
                 preistly
                 sacrificinge
                 power
                 in
                 his
                 church
                 ,
                 hee
                 did
                 first
                 communicate
                 and
                 giue
                 it
                 to
                 his
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 sayinge
                 vnto
                 them
                 as
                 our
                 protestants
                 translate
                 .
                 
                   This
                   doe
                   in
                   remembrance
                   of
                   mee
                   .
                   (
                   Luc.
                   cap.
                
                 22.
                 ver
                 .
                 19.1
                 .
                 Cor.
                 11.
                 ver
                 .
                 24.25
                 .
                 )
                 where
                 wee
                 may
                 boldly
                 reade
                 ,
                 sacrifice
                 this
                 in
                 remembrance
                 of
                 me
                 ,
                 or
                 in
                 commemoration
                 of
                 me
                 .
                 For
                 so
                 both
                 the
                 Hebrue
                 ,
                 and
                 Greeke
                 ,
                 and
                 Latine
                 also
                 wil
                 giue
                 allowance
                 ,
                 as
                 I
                 haue
                 proued
                 before
                 .
                 Yet
                 if
                 wee
                 should
                 take
                 them
                 
                 onely
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 common
                 action
                 of
                 doinge
                 ,
                 se●…ing
                 in
                 the
                 very
                 common
                 sence
                 of
                 doing
                 ,
                 it
                 conteyneth
                 both
                 a
                 power
                 &
                 commaundement
                 ,
                 to
                 doe
                 that
                 ,
                 which
                 Christ
                 there
                 did
                 ,
                 which
                 by
                 all
                 testimonies
                 before
                 ,
                 and
                 allowance
                 of
                 protestants
                 themselues
                 ,
                 was
                 his
                 moste
                 holy
                 offeringe
                 ,
                 and
                 sacrificinge
                 his
                 sacred
                 body
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 sinnes
                 ;
                 It
                 must
                 needes
                 giue
                 both
                 power
                 ,
                 and
                 precept
                 to
                 his
                 Apostles
                 to
                 doe
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 
                   doe
                   this
                
                 ,
                 or
                 ,
                 
                   this
                   doe
                
                 :
                 otherwise
                 neither
                 the
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 nor
                 preists
                 truely
                 consecrated
                 after
                 them
                 ,
                 had
                 done
                 that
                 ,
                 which
                 Christ
                 did
                 ,
                 and
                 which
                 he
                 gaue
                 power
                 and
                 commaund
                 vnto
                 them
                 to
                 do
                 ;
                 but
                 some
                 other
                 thing
                 ,
                 not
                 commaunded
                 ,
                 and
                 which
                 they
                 had
                 no
                 authoritie
                 ,
                 or
                 warrant
                 to
                 doe
                 ;
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 transgressing
                 ,
                 vncōmaunded
                 ,
                 and
                 vnwarranted
                 lamentable
                 condition
                 of
                 all
                 those
                 ,
                 that
                 deny
                 this
                 holy
                 sacrifice
                 ,
                 and
                 presume
                 to
                 practise
                 any
                 other
                 thing
                 in
                 place
                 thereof
                 .
              
               
                 8.
                 
                 Therefore
                 seeinge
                 no
                 man
                 doth
                 ,
                 or
                 can
                 pretend
                 ,
                 but
                 there
                 was
                 onely
                 one
                 true
                 consecrator
                 ,
                 time
                 ,
                 place
                 ,
                 maner
                 ,
                 and
                 order
                 of
                 consecratinge
                 ,
                 both
                 S.
                 Thomas
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 other
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 for
                 holy
                 preists
                 ,
                 it
                 euidentlie
                 followeth
                 ,
                 they
                 were
                 all
                 consecrated
                 by
                 
                 Christ
                 in
                 the
                 action
                 ,
                 time
                 ,
                 place
                 ,
                 and
                 order
                 as
                 is
                 before
                 remembred
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 they
                 were
                 so
                 consecrated
                 sacrificinge
                 massinge
                 preists
                 .
                 Which
                 our
                 learned
                 Protestants
                 of
                 England
                 plainely
                 teach
                 vs
                 to
                 bee
                 so
                 .
                 The
                 great
                 Archbishop
                 ,
                 champion
                 for
                 the
                 English
                 Protestants
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 so
                 professed
                 him selfe
                 ,
                 writing
                 with
                 their
                 greatest
                 applause
                 ,
                 and
                 priuiledge
                 ,
                 speakinge
                 of
                 the
                 time
                 ,
                 place
                 ,
                 and
                 maner
                 ,
                 when
                 ,
                 where
                 ,
                 and
                 how
                 the
                 Apostles
                 were
                 made
                 preists
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 theire
                 two
                 spirituall
                 powers
                 ,
                 iurisdiction
                 ,
                 and
                 order
                 ,
                 hee
                 saith
                 of
                 this
                 .
                 (
                 
                   Marcus
                   Ante.
                   Reipub.
                   Ecclesiast
                   .
                   l.
                
                 2.
                 cap.
                 1.
                 num
                 .
                 3.
                 )
                 
                   Ordinis
                   ego
                   potestatem
                   intelligo
                   nunc
                   ad
                   conficiendam
                   Eucharistiam
                   ,
                   &
                   sacrificij
                   in
                   cruce
                   per
                   Iesum
                   Christum
                   peracti
                   memoriam
                   celebrandam
                   :
                   ad
                   quod
                   Sacerdotium
                   quoddam
                   est
                   necessarium
                   .
                   Ad
                   hoc
                   Sacerdotium
                   promoti
                   sunt
                   Apostoli
                   à
                   Christo
                   Domino
                   ,
                   in
                   vltima
                   caena
                   ,
                   quando
                   eis
                   dixit
                   :
                   hoc
                   facite
                   in
                   meam
                   commemorationem
                   .
                   (
                   Luc.
                
                 22.
                 
                 &
                 1.
                 
                 Cor.
                 11.
                 )
                 By
                 power
                 of
                 order
                 ,
                 I
                 now
                 vnderstand
                 power
                 to
                 consecrate
                 the
                 Eucharist
                 ,
                 and
                 celebrate
                 the
                 memory
                 of
                 the
                 sacrifice
                 ,
                 which
                 Christ
                 perfected
                 vpon
                 the
                 Crosse
                 ,
                 to
                 which
                 a
                 certaine
                 preisthood
                 is
                 necessary
                 :
                 to
                 this
                 preisthood
                 the
                 Apostles
                 
                 were
                 promoted
                 in
                 the
                 last
                 supper
                 ,
                 whē
                 hee
                 said
                 vnto
                 them
                 ,
                 do
                 this
                 in
                 my
                 commemoration
                 .
              
               
                 9.
                 
                 And
                 againe
                 .
                 (
                 
                   Marcus
                   Anto.
                   supr
                   .
                   l.
                
                 2.
                 cap.
                 4.
                 pag.
                 19.
                 )
                 
                   Quando
                   Eucharistiae
                   conficiendae
                   ipsis
                   dabat
                   potestatem
                   ,
                   dixit
                   eis
                   :
                   hec
                   facite
                   in
                   meam
                   commemorationem
                   :
                   nimirum
                   id
                   quod
                   me
                   videtis
                   nunc
                   facere
                   ,
                   &
                   vos
                   facite
                   :
                   hoc
                   est
                   sumite
                   panem
                   ,
                   benedicite
                   ,
                   frangite
                   ,
                   &
                   porrigite
                   :
                   similiter
                   &
                   vinum
                   .
                   Et
                   conseqnenter
                   Apostoli
                   ex
                   ipso
                   facto
                   Christi
                   instructi
                   ,
                   certè
                   diuina
                   Christi
                   institutione
                   dabant
                   Eucharistiam
                   .
                
                 When
                 Christ
                 gaue
                 vnto
                 his
                 Apostles
                 power
                 to
                 consecrate
                 the
                 Eucharist
                 ,
                 he
                 said
                 vnto
                 them
                 :
                 doe
                 this
                 in
                 my
                 commemoration
                 :
                 That
                 is
                 ,
                 what
                 you
                 see
                 mee
                 now
                 to
                 do
                 ,
                 doe
                 you
                 the
                 same
                 ;
                 that
                 is
                 take
                 bread
                 ,
                 blesse
                 it
                 ,
                 breake
                 ,
                 reach
                 :
                 likewise
                 also
                 wine
                 .
                 And
                 consequently
                 the
                 Apostles
                 armed
                 by
                 that
                 fact
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 certainely
                 by
                 the
                 diuine
                 institution
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 did
                 giue
                 the
                 Eucharist
                 .
                 And
                 in
                 an
                 other
                 place
                 .
                 (
                 
                   Marc.
                   Anton.
                   l.
                
                 2.
                 cap.
                 4.
                 pag.
                 118.
                 )
                 
                   de
                   Sacrosancta
                   Eucharistia
                   :
                   Ipsius
                   necessitatem
                   toties
                   inculcauit
                   :
                   nisi
                   manducaueritis
                   carnem
                   filij
                   hominis
                   ,
                   &
                   biberetis
                   eius
                   sanguinem
                   ,
                   non
                   habebitis
                   vitam
                   in
                   vobis
                   .
                   ●…anis
                   quem
                   ego
                   dabo
                   caro
                   mea
                   est
                   ,
                   pro
                   mundi
                   
                   vita
                   .
                   (
                   Ioh.
                
                 6.
                 
                 Luc.
                 22.
                 )
                 
                   postea
                   in
                   vltima
                   caena
                   :
                   accepto
                   pane
                   gratias
                   egit
                   ,
                   &
                   fregit
                   ,
                   &
                   dedit
                   eis
                   ,
                   dicens
                   ,
                   hoc
                   est
                   corpus
                   meum
                   ,
                   quod
                   pro
                   vobis
                   datur
                   :
                   hoc
                   facite
                   in
                   meam
                   commemorationem
                   .
                   Panis
                   consecrationem
                   in
                   corpus
                   Christi
                   ,
                   &
                   vini
                   in
                   sanguinem
                   ,
                   ipse
                   coram
                   Apostolis
                   fecit
                   :
                   eandem
                   ipsi
                   quoque
                   vt
                   facerent
                   ,
                   frangerent
                   ,
                   &
                   darent
                   ,
                   expressè
                   mandauit
                   .
                
                 Concerninge
                 the
                 holy
                 Eucharist
                 ,
                 Christ
                 did
                 very
                 often
                 inculcate
                 the
                 necessitie
                 of
                 it
                 :
                 except
                 you
                 shall
                 eate
                 the
                 flesh
                 of
                 the
                 sonne
                 of
                 man
                 ,
                 and
                 drinke
                 his
                 blood
                 ,
                 you
                 shall
                 not
                 haue
                 life
                 in
                 you
                 .
                 The
                 food
                 which
                 I
                 will
                 giue
                 ,
                 is
                 my
                 flesh
                 for
                 the
                 life
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 .
                 After
                 in
                 his
                 laste
                 supper
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 had
                 taken
                 bread
                 ,
                 he
                 gaue
                 thankes
                 ,
                 brake
                 ,
                 and
                 gaue
                 to
                 them
                 saying
                 ,
                 this
                 is
                 my
                 body
                 which
                 is
                 giuen
                 for
                 you
                 :
                 doe
                 this
                 in
                 my
                 commemoration
                 .
                 Hee
                 made
                 the
                 consecration
                 of
                 breade
                 into
                 the
                 body
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 &
                 of
                 wine
                 into
                 his
                 blood
                 ,
                 before
                 the
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 and
                 expressely
                 commaunded
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 also
                 should
                 do
                 the
                 same
                 consecration
                 of
                 bread
                 &
                 wine
                 into
                 Christs
                 body
                 and
                 blood
                 .
              
               
                 10.
                 
                 And
                 in
                 an
                 other
                 place
                 he
                 teacheth
                 ,
                 with
                 S.
                 Chrisostome
                 ,
                 whom
                 he
                 followeth
                 therein
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 holy
                 auncient
                 Fathers
                 .
                 
                 (
                 
                   Marc.
                   Anto.
                   l.
                
                 1.
                 cap.
                 1.
                 pag.
                 9.
                 
                 
                   Chrisostom
                   .
                   hom
                
                 .
                 17.
                 
                   in
                   epist
                   .
                   ad
                   Hebr.
                
                 )
                 That
                 the
                 sacrifice
                 which
                 the
                 Apostles
                 were
                 here
                 commaunded
                 to
                 offer
                 by
                 Christs
                 wordes
                 ,
                 
                   doe
                   this
                
                 ,
                 and
                 which
                 by
                 that
                 power
                 they
                 did
                 offer
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   which
                   all
                   truely
                   consecrated
                   preists
                   did
                   after
                   offer
                   ,
                   was
                   the
                   same
                   body
                   &
                   blood
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   which
                   hee
                   himselfe
                   offered
                   ,
                   the
                   same
                   ,
                   and
                   no
                   other
                   sacrifice
                   .
                   Hoc
                   facite
                   in
                   meam
                   commemorationem
                   .
                   Quid
                   ergo
                   nos
                   ?
                   ait
                   Chrisostomus
                   ,
                   nonne
                   per
                   singulos
                   dies
                   offerrimus
                   ?
                   offerrimus
                   quidem
                   .
                   Et
                   vna
                   est
                   hostia
                   ,
                   &
                   non
                   multae
                   .
                   Quomodo
                   vna
                   est
                   ,
                   non
                   multae
                   ?
                   quia
                   semel
                   oblata
                   est
                   in
                   Sancto
                   Sanctorum
                   :
                   hoc
                   autem
                   sacrificium
                   exemplar
                   est
                   illius
                   :
                   idipsum
                   semper
                   offerrimus
                   .
                   Pontifex
                   noster
                   ille
                   ,
                   qui
                   hostiam
                   mundantem
                   nos
                   obtulit
                   :
                   ipsam
                   offerrimus
                   &
                   nunc
                   ,
                   quae
                   tunc
                   oblata
                   quidem
                   consumi
                   non
                   potest
                   .
                
                 And
                 much
                 more
                 to
                 as
                 great
                 effect
                 ,
                 or
                 greater
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 at
                 his
                 pleasure
                 hee
                 doth
                 maine
                 ,
                 and
                 make
                 lame
                 the
                 sentences
                 of
                 that
                 holy
                 Author
                 .
                 And
                 to
                 auoide
                 the
                 friuolous
                 cauill
                 of
                 some
                 about
                 the
                 wordes
                 ,
                 
                   in
                   my
                   remembrance
                
                 ,
                 or
                 ,
                 
                   commemoration
                   of
                   mee
                
                 ,
                 whereby
                 they
                 would
                 haue
                 it
                 gathered
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 is
                 onely
                 a
                 commemoratiue
                 sacrifice
                 ,
                 or
                 commemoration
                 of
                 that
                 sacrifice
                 ,
                 this
                 man
                 with
                 all
                 
                 other
                 Protestants
                 .
                 (
                 
                   Marc.
                   Ant.
                   l.
                
                 1.
                 cap.
                 12.
                 pag·
                 146
                 147.
                 
                 Mumer
                 .
                 26.27
                 .
                 )
                 and
                 the
                 expresse
                 scriptures
                 are
                 witnes
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 preists
                 and
                 sacrifice
                 of
                 the
                 lawe
                 of
                 nature
                 and
                 Moises
                 ,
                 of
                 Adam
                 ,
                 Seth
                 ,
                 Enoch
                 ,
                 Noe
                 ,
                 Sem
                 ,
                 Abraham
                 ,
                 Isaac
                 ,
                 Iacob
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 twelue
                 sonnes
                 ,
                 Iob
                 ,
                 Melchisedech
                 ,
                 Aaron
                 and
                 all
                 in
                 the
                 lawe
                 were
                 true
                 preists
                 ,
                 and
                 sacrificers
                 ;
                 yet
                 they
                 were
                 in
                 all
                 Christian
                 learninge
                 ,
                 but
                 figures
                 of
                 the
                 truth
                 in
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 the
                 Messias
                 .
              
               
                 11.
                 
                 Therefore
                 if
                 this
                 were
                 onely
                 a
                 commemoration
                 ,
                 it
                 should
                 at
                 leaste
                 by
                 as
                 great
                 reason
                 and
                 authoritie
                 ,
                 bee
                 also
                 a
                 sacrifice
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 parson
                 that
                 celebrateth
                 it
                 ,
                 a
                 sacrificinge
                 preist
                 ,
                 both
                 beeing
                 farr
                 more
                 excellent
                 then
                 those
                 preists
                 ,
                 and
                 sacrifices
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 words
                 ,
                 
                   in
                   remembrance
                   ,
                   or
                   commemoration
                
                 ,
                 are
                 so
                 far
                 from
                 hindering
                 the
                 truth
                 ,
                 of
                 these
                 preists
                 and
                 sacrifice
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 rather
                 giue
                 a
                 second
                 power
                 ,
                 &
                 vertue
                 vnto
                 them
                 ,
                 euen
                 by
                 these
                 protestants
                 themselues
                 ;
                 for
                 they
                 haue
                 told
                 vs
                 before
                 ,
                 that
                 by
                 these
                 wordes
                 ,
                 
                   doe
                   this
                
                 ,
                 Christ
                 gaue
                 power
                 to
                 consecrate
                 the
                 bread
                 and
                 wine
                 into
                 his
                 body
                 and
                 blood
                 ,
                 and
                 doe
                 what
                 hee
                 did
                 in
                 that
                 sacrifice
                 ,
                 then
                 addinge
                 after
                 the
                 wordes
                 ,
                 
                   in
                   remembrance
                   ,
                   
                   or
                   commemoration
                   ,
                
                 he
                 gaue
                 them
                 a
                 second
                 power
                 ,
                 and
                 commaundement
                 different
                 from
                 the
                 other
                 ,
                 yet
                 both
                 of
                 them
                 preistly
                 and
                 sacrificall
                 :
                 otherwise
                 Christ
                 himselfe
                 should
                 bee
                 said
                 (
                 which
                 cannot
                 be
                 )
                 that
                 hee
                 did
                 consecrate
                 and
                 offer
                 this
                 remembrance
                 of
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 owne
                 action
                 :
                 Therefore
                 the
                 words
                 must
                 needs
                 conteine
                 a
                 double
                 virtuall
                 power
                 and
                 commaund
                 to
                 the
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 the
                 one
                 part
                 and
                 principall
                 beeing
                 ,
                 to
                 doe
                 that
                 Christ
                 did
                 ,
                 expressed
                 plainely
                 in
                 the
                 powerfull
                 wordes
                 ,
                 
                   doe
                   this
                
                 ,
                 the
                 other
                 in
                 remembrance
                 or
                 commemoration
                 ,
                 conteyned
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 terms
                 .
                 Which
                 was
                 by
                 a
                 (
                 then
                 )
                 publick
                 protestant
                 preachinge
                 minister
                 both
                 preached
                 publickly
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 publicke
                 allowance
                 after
                 printed
                 in
                 this
                 maner
                 .
                 
                   Edw.
                   Maie
                   serm
                   .
                   of
                   the
                   communion
                   of
                   Saints
                   ,
                   printed
                   by
                   Iohn
                   Dauson
                   an
                   .
                
                 1621.
                 pag.
                 6.
                 
              
               
                 12.
                 
                 
                   God
                   hath
                   giuen
                   to
                   preists
                   a
                   power
                   ouer
                   his
                   owne
                   naturall
                   bodie
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   himselfe
                   :
                   for
                   to
                   them
                   onely
                   was
                   it
                   said
                   :
                   doe
                   this
                   in
                   remembrance
                   of
                   mee
                   :
                   by
                   which
                   words
                   they
                   haue
                   commission
                   to
                   dispose
                   of
                   that
                   very
                   body
                   ,
                   which
                   was
                   giuen
                   for
                   the
                   life
                   of
                   the
                   world
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   that
                   inualuable
                   blood
                   ,
                   which
                   was
                   shed
                   to
                   redeeme
                   sinfull
                   
                   soules
                   :
                   for
                   which
                   cause
                   the
                   Bishops
                   and
                   presbyters
                   haue
                   ,
                   as
                   antiquitie
                   can
                   tell
                   ,
                   beene
                   honored
                   with
                   an
                   honor
                   ,
                   which
                   no
                   Kinge
                   ,
                   no
                   Angel
                   had
                   euer
                   giuen
                   him
                   .
                   They
                   are
                   the
                   makers
                   of
                   Christs
                   body
                   ,
                   they
                   doe
                   a
                   worke
                   which
                   none
                   but
                   the
                   holy
                   Ghost
                   besides
                   them
                   euer
                   did
                   .
                
                 And
                 in
                 the
                 margine
                 hee
                 thus
                 citeth
                 Isodor
                 Pelusota
                 ,
                 l.
                 2.
                 epist
                 .
                 5.
                 
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 .
                 
                   such
                   a
                   power
                   the
                   Kings
                   of
                   the
                   earth
                   haue
                   not
                   .
                
                 An
                 other
                 speakinge
                 of
                 the
                 consecratory
                 preistly
                 power
                 ,
                 by
                 those
                 words
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 spoken
                 in
                 his
                 parson
                 :
                 
                   This
                   is
                   my
                   body
                   :
                   This
                   is
                   my
                   blood
                   ,
                
                 concludeth
                 .
                 (
                 
                   Couel
                   def
                   .
                   of
                   Hooker
                   pag.
                
                 116.117.276
                 .
                 )
                 
                   The
                   omnipotency
                   of
                   God
                   maketh
                   it
                   his
                   body
                   .
                
                 And
                 of
                 preists
                 :
                 
                   To
                   these
                   parsons
                   God
                   imparteth
                   power
                   ouer
                   that
                   naturall
                   body
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   himselfe
                   ,
                   a
                   worke
                   which
                   antiquitie
                   calleth
                   the
                   making
                   of
                   Christs
                   body
                   .
                
                 And
                 of
                 preistly
                 power
                 :
                 
                   By
                   blessing
                   visible
                   elements
                   it
                   maketh
                   them
                   inuisible
                   grace
                   ,
                   it
                   hath
                   to
                   dispose
                   of
                   that
                   flesh
                   which
                   was
                   giuen
                   for
                   the
                   life
                   of
                   the
                   world
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   blood
                   which
                   was
                   powred
                   out
                   to
                   redeeme
                   soules
                   .
                
                 Others
                 say
                 :
                 
                   The
                   sacrifice
                   of
                   the
                   altare
                   ,
                   and
                   vnbloody
                   sacrifice
                   ,
                   were
                   vsed
                   in
                   the
                   primatiue
                   church
                   .
                   The
                   primatiue
                   church
                   did
                   offer
                   sacrifice
                   at
                   the
                   altare
                   for
                   the
                   deade
                   ,
                   sacrifice
                   
                   for
                   the
                   deade
                   was
                   a
                   tradition
                   of
                   the
                   Apostles
                   and
                   auncient
                   Fathers
                   .
                   Aerius
                   was
                   iustly
                   condemned
                   of
                   heresie
                   by
                   the
                   primatiue
                   church
                   ,
                   for
                   denying
                   sacrifice
                   for
                   the
                   dead
                   .
                   Middlet
                   .
                   Papistom
                   pag.
                
                 51.91.113.49.137.139.47.48
                 .
                 
                   F●…ild
                   .
                   l.
                
                 3.
                 cap.
                 29.
                 pag.
                 138.
                 
              
               
                 13.
                 
                 And
                 to
                 put
                 vs
                 out
                 of
                 doubt
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 is
                 ,
                 or
                 should
                 bee
                 the
                 common
                 doctrine
                 and
                 Religion
                 of
                 all
                 English
                 Protestants
                 ,
                 their
                 chosen
                 champion
                 ,
                 with
                 greatest
                 allowance
                 amonge
                 them
                 ,
                 as
                 hee
                 affirmeth
                 ,
                 writeth
                 plainely
                 .
                 
                   Haec
                   est
                   fides
                   Regis
                   ,
                   haec
                   est
                   fides
                   Ecclesiae
                   Anglicanae
                   :
                
                 this
                 is
                 the
                 faith
                 of
                 the
                 Kinge
                 ,
                 this
                 is
                 the
                 faith
                 of
                 the
                 church
                 of
                 England
                 .
                 (
                 
                   Io.
                   Casaub
                   .
                   resp
                   .
                   ad
                   Card.
                   Peron
                   .
                   pag.
                
                 51.52
                 .
                 )
                 And
                 their
                 publicke
                 statute
                 of
                 al
                 the
                 Protestant
                 Princes
                 of
                 England
                 saith
                 so
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 decreeth
                 to
                 be
                 obserued
                 of
                 all
                 ,
                 authentically
                 prouinge
                 in
                 protestants
                 Religion
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 most
                 holy
                 sacrifice
                 of
                 the
                 altar
                 ,
                 was
                 instituted
                 by
                 Christ
                 ,
                 
                   that
                   it
                   is
                   his
                   body
                   and
                   blood
                   ,
                   broken
                   and
                   shed
                   for
                   remission
                   of
                   sinnes
                   ,
                   &
                   by
                   the
                   omnipotent
                   words
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   This
                   is
                   my
                   body
                   this
                   is
                   my
                   blood
                   ,
                   being
                   of
                   eternall
                   infallible
                   and
                   vndoubted
                   truth
                   ,
                   so
                   consecrated
                   by
                   truely
                   and
                   duely
                   ordeyned
                   preists
                   vnto
                   the
                   end
                   of
                   the
                   worlde
                   .
                
                 Therefore
                 most
                 
                 euident
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 by
                 all
                 kinde
                 of
                 Arguments
                 and
                 testimonies
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 holy
                 Apostle
                 and
                 Euangelist
                 S.
                 Matthew
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 rest
                 also
                 ,
                 did
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 dutie
                 was
                 bound
                 to
                 offer
                 the
                 most
                 holy
                 sacrifice
                 of
                 Masse
                 .
                 And
                 that
                 hee
                 thus
                 did
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 the
                 Apostles
                 also
                 did
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 manifest
                 by
                 diuers
                 antiquities
                 ,
                 which
                 wee
                 haue
                 of
                 this
                 holy
                 Apostle
                 .
              
               
                 14.
                 
                 First
                 it
                 is
                 commonly
                 agreed
                 vppon
                 ,
                 both
                 by
                 Catholicke
                 and
                 Protestant
                 writers
                 ,
                 that
                 hee
                 preached
                 ,
                 and
                 suffered
                 Martyrdome
                 in
                 Ethiopia
                 ,
                 hauing
                 first
                 conuerted
                 the
                 Kinge
                 and
                 many
                 others
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 of
                 all
                 nations
                 the
                 Christians
                 of
                 Ethiopia
                 were
                 euer
                 most
                 deuout
                 to
                 the
                 holy
                 sacrifice
                 of
                 Masse
                 ,
                 the
                 protestants
                 themselues
                 ar
                 witnesses
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 they
                 haue
                 had
                 that
                 holy
                 sacrifice
                 from
                 their
                 first
                 receauinge
                 the
                 faith
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 which
                 in
                 all
                 things
                 as
                 transsubstantiation
                 of
                 bread
                 and
                 wine
                 into
                 the
                 bodie
                 and
                 bloody
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 doctrine
                 of
                 S
                 Matthew
                 ,
                 before
                 and
                 offeringe
                 of
                 the
                 said
                 blessed
                 body
                 ,
                 and
                 blood
                 ,
                 with
                 inuocation
                 of
                 Saints
                 ,
                 and
                 prayer
                 for
                 the
                 deade
                 ,
                 so
                 their
                 tradition
                 ascribeth
                 it
                 ,
                 to
                 S.
                 Matthew
                 the
                 Apostle
                 ,
                 as
                 ordinarily
                 it
                 is
                 referred
                 vnto
                 him
                 .
                 And
                 not
                 onely
                 S.
                 
                 Abdias
                 which
                 liued
                 in
                 that
                 time
                 ,
                 by
                 his
                 workes
                 vsually
                 receaued
                 ,
                 Iulius
                 Africanus
                 ,
                 and
                 others
                 be
                 witnesses
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 said
                 Masse
                 ,
                 and
                 was
                 martyred
                 at
                 the
                 holy
                 altare
                 by
                 Kinge
                 Hirtacus
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 vndoubted
                 historie
                 of
                 his
                 life
                 and
                 death
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 vniuersall
                 church
                 of
                 Christ
                 followeth
                 ,
                 approueth
                 and
                 proposeth
                 vnto
                 vs
                 ,
                 so
                 testifieth
                 :
                 
                   Origen
                   ,
                   in
                   Genes
                   .
                   Euseb
                   .
                   histor
                   .
                   lib.
                
                 3.
                 cap.
                 1.
                 
                 
                   Socrat.
                   lib.
                
                 1.
                 c.
                 15.
                 
                 
                   Doroth.
                   in
                   Synops
                   .
                   Magdeburg
                   .
                   cent
                   .
                
                 1.
                 l.
                 2.
                 col
                 .
                 777.776
                 .
                 
                   Edw.
                   Grimston
                   .
                   in
                   Presbyter
                   .
                   Iohn
                   Pag.
                
                 1088.1089
                 .
                 
                   Missa
                   Aethiopum
                   siue
                   S.
                   Matthaei
                   Apostoli
                   Biblioth
                   .
                   SS
                   .
                   Patr.
                   Tom.
                
                 6.
                 
                 
                   Iudoc
                   .
                   Cocc
                   .
                   Tom.
                
                 2.
                 
                 
                   Sebastian
                   .
                   Munster
                   .
                   Cosmograph
                   .
                   l.
                
                 6.
                 cap
                 57.
                 
                 
                   Abdias
                   &
                   Iul
                   ,
                   Afr.
                   c.
                   l.
                   de
                   vita
                   Apost
                   .
                   in
                   S.
                   Math.
                   Metaphrast
                   .
                   in
                   S.
                   Matth.
                   Anton.
                   part
                   .
                   1.
                   
                   Petr.
                   anot
                   .
                   l.
                
                 8.
                 cap.
                 100.
                 
              
               
                 15.
                 
                 
                   Rege
                   mortuo
                   ,
                   Hirtacus
                   eius
                   successor
                   Ephigeniam
                   Regiam
                   filiam
                   ,
                   vellet
                   sibi
                   dari
                   in
                   matrimonium
                   :
                   Matthaeum
                   ,
                   cuius
                   opera
                   illa
                   virginitatem
                   Deo
                   vouerat
                   ,
                   &
                   in
                   Sancto
                   proposito
                   perseuerabat
                   ,
                   ad
                   altare
                   mysterium
                   celebrantem
                   ,
                   iussit
                   occidi
                   vndecimo
                   calendas
                   Octobris
                   .
                   Vita
                   S.
                   Matth.
                   Apostoli
                   in
                   Breuiario
                   die
                
                 21.
                 
                 Septembr
                 .
                 Kinge
                 Aeglippus
                 whome
                 S.
                 Matthew
                 had
                 conuerted
                 to
                 the
                 faith
                 being
                 
                 deade
                 ,
                 Hirtacus
                 his
                 successor
                 desiringe
                 to
                 Mary
                 his
                 daughter
                 Ephigenia
                 ,
                 she●…
                 by
                 the
                 helpe
                 of
                 S.
                 Matthew
                 ,
                 hauinge
                 vowed
                 virginitie
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 perseueringe
                 in
                 her
                 holie
                 purpose
                 ,
                 hee
                 commaunded
                 S.
                 Matthew
                 to
                 bee
                 killed
                 ,
                 as
                 hee
                 was
                 celebrating
                 Masse
                 at
                 the
                 altare
                 ,
                 on
                 the
                 eleuenth
                 of
                 the
                 calends
                 of
                 October
                 .
                 Which
                 history
                 and
                 relation
                 ,
                 must
                 needs
                 bee
                 approued
                 by
                 the
                 Protestant
                 church
                 of
                 England
                 ,
                 keeping
                 his
                 festiuitie
                 with
                 the
                 former
                 histories
                 ,
                 the
                 church
                 of
                 Rome
                 ,
                 the
                 auncient
                 Martyrolodges
                 of
                 Rome
                 ,
                 S.
                 Bede
                 ,
                 Vsuardus
                 ,
                 and
                 others
                 vpon
                 the
                 same
                 day
                 .
                 (
                 
                   Engl.
                   Protest
                   .
                   Comm
                   :
                   Booke
                   in
                   fest
                   .
                   S.
                   Matth.
                   Apostol
                   .
                   &
                   calend
                   .
                
                 21.
                 
                 Septembr
                 .
                 11.
                 
                   cal
                   .
                   Octobr.
                   Martyr
                   .
                   Rom.
                   Bed.
                   &
                   Vsuard
                   .
                   eod
                   .
                   die
                   &
                   Ado
                   Treuer
                   .
                
                 16.
                 )
                 To
                 which
                 the
                 auncient
                 Manuscript
                 of
                 an
                 author
                 Anonimus
                 ,
                 published
                 in
                 print
                 ,
                 all
                 most
                 an
                 hundred
                 yeares
                 since
                 by
                 Fredericus
                 Nausea
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Vienna
                 ,
                 writtin
                 as
                 hee
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   characteribus
                   plusquam
                   vetustis
                   ,
                   in
                   exceedinge
                   old
                   characters
                   ,
                   in
                   a
                   most
                   auncient
                   library
                   ,
                
                 giueth
                 this
                 ample
                 testimony
                 ,
                 hauinge
                 before
                 related
                 the
                 history
                 of
                 S.
                 Matthewes
                 preachinge
                 there
                 :
                 
                   Cumque
                   omnes
                   respondissent
                   Amen
                   ,
                   &
                   mysteria
                   Domini
                   celebrata
                   fuissent
                   ,
                   
                   &
                   Missam
                   suscepisset
                   omnis
                   Ecclesia
                   ,
                   retinuit
                   se
                   Sanctus
                   Matthaeus
                   iuxta
                   altare
                   ,
                   vbi
                   corpus
                   ab
                   eo
                   fuerat
                   Christi
                   confectum
                   ,
                   vt
                   illic
                   Martyrium
                   expectauit
                   :
                   nam
                   expansis
                   manibus
                   orantem
                   ,
                   spiculator
                   missus
                   ab
                   Hyrtaco
                   ,
                   à
                   tergo
                   puncti
                   ictu
                   feriens
                   ,
                   Apostolum
                   Dei
                   ,
                   Christi
                   Martyrem
                   fecit
                   .
                
                 And
                 when
                 all
                 had
                 answered
                 Amen
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 mysteries
                 of
                 our
                 Lord
                 were
                 celebrated
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 the
                 Christian
                 assembly
                 had
                 heard
                 Masse
                 ,
                 S.
                 Matthew
                 kept
                 himselfe
                 still
                 by
                 the
                 altare
                 ,
                 where
                 the
                 body
                 of
                 Christ
                 was
                 consecrated
                 by
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 expected
                 Martyrdome
                 .
                 For
                 as
                 hee
                 was
                 praying
                 with
                 his
                 hands
                 stretched
                 forth
                 ,
                 the
                 executioner
                 beeing
                 sent
                 from
                 Kinge
                 Hyrtacus
                 cominge
                 behinde
                 him
                 ,
                 thrust
                 the
                 Apostle
                 of
                 God
                 throughe
                 ,
                 and
                 made
                 him
                 a
                 Martyr
                 of
                 Christ
                 .
                 
                   Anonymm
                   antiq
                   .
                   l.
                   in
                   vitas
                   ,
                   miracula
                   &
                   passionis
                   Apostolorum
                   .
                   in
                   pas
                   .
                   S.
                   Matth.
                   Apost
                   .
                   cap.
                
                 6.
                 
              
               
                 16.
                 
                 And
                 this
                 may
                 fully
                 satisfie
                 for
                 S.
                 Matthew
                 the
                 Apostle
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 a
                 sacrificinge
                 and
                 massinge
                 preist
                 ,
                 and
                 did
                 both
                 say
                 Masse
                 ,
                 and
                 ordeyne
                 other
                 holy
                 massing
                 and
                 sacrificinge
                 preists
                 ,
                 and
                 deliuered
                 a
                 forme
                 of
                 that
                 holy
                 sacrifice
                 to
                 the
                 Christians
                 of
                 Ethiopia
                 .
                 I
                 haue
                 bene
                 more
                 large
                 
                 in
                 him
                 ,
                 because
                 hee
                 was
                 the
                 first
                 amonge
                 the
                 Apostles
                 which
                 in
                 his
                 ghospell
                 wrote
                 of
                 these
                 sacred
                 mysteries
                 ,
                 and
                 beeinge
                 an
                 Apostle
                 ,
                 and
                 confirmed
                 in
                 grace
                 ,
                 neither
                 did
                 ,
                 nor
                 could
                 in
                 this
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 article
                 of
                 Christian
                 Religion
                 ,
                 beleeue
                 ,
                 or
                 practise
                 otherwise
                 ,
                 then
                 Christ
                 commaunded
                 ,
                 and
                 instituted
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 the
                 Apostles
                 and
                 Euangelists
                 did
                 also
                 beleeue
                 ,
                 teache
                 ,
                 and
                 exercise
                 ,
                 as
                 I
                 haue
                 taught
                 in
                 generall
                 of
                 them
                 all
                 .
                 Now
                 in
                 particular
                 of
                 euery
                 of
                 them
                 with
                 so
                 much
                 breuitie
                 as
                 I
                 may
                 ,
                 the
                 difficultie
                 beeinge
                 already
                 cleared
                 ,
                 vntill
                 I
                 come
                 to
                 S.
                 Peter
                 ,
                 in
                 whom
                 beeinge
                 besides
                 his
                 primacy
                 amonge
                 the
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 whole
                 church
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 our
                 protoparent
                 Pastor
                 and
                 Father
                 in
                 Christ
                 ,
                 I
                 must
                 spend
                 some
                 longer
                 time
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 respect
                 to
                 deduce
                 our
                 holy
                 sacrificinge
                 ,
                 and
                 massing
                 preisthood
                 from
                 him
                 .
              
               
                 17.
                 
                 The
                 next
                 of
                 the
                 Euangelistes
                 ,
                 and
                 scripture
                 writers
                 ,
                 which
                 entreateth
                 of
                 this
                 blessed
                 mistery
                 ,
                 is
                 S.
                 Marke
                 ,
                 whose
                 words
                 in
                 his
                 ghospell
                 as
                 our
                 protestants
                 translate
                 them
                 ,
                 concerninge
                 Christs
                 institution
                 of
                 this
                 sacrifice
                 ,
                 are
                 these
                 :
                 
                   Iesus
                   tooke
                   breade
                   ,
                   and
                   blessed
                   ,
                   and
                   brake
                   it
                   ,
                   and
                   gaue
                   to
                   them
                   
                   and
                   said
                   ,
                   take
                   ,
                   eate
                   :
                   This
                   is
                   my
                   body
                   ,
                   and
                   hee
                   tooke
                   the
                   cup
                   ,
                   and
                   when
                   he
                   had
                   giuen
                   thanks
                   ,
                   hee
                   gaue
                   it
                   to
                   them
                   :
                   and
                   they
                   all
                   dranke
                   of
                   it
                   ,
                   and
                   hee
                   said
                   vnto
                   them
                   ,
                   this
                   is
                   my
                   blood
                   of
                   the
                   new
                   testament
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   shed
                   for
                   many
                   .
                   (
                   Marc.
                   cap.
                
                 14
                 ver
                 .
                 22.23
                 .
                 )
                 Where
                 wee
                 see
                 ,
                 as
                 in
                 S.
                 Matthew
                 before
                 ,
                 so
                 heare
                 S.
                 Marke
                 doth
                 assure
                 vs
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 misteries
                 there
                 celebrated
                 ,
                 were
                 Christs
                 body
                 and
                 blood
                 ,
                 shedd
                 for
                 many
                 ;
                 and
                 so
                 accordinge
                 to
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 already
                 proued
                 in
                 this
                 matter
                 ,
                 must
                 needes
                 bee
                 an
                 holy
                 sacrifice
                 in
                 the
                 iudgement
                 of
                 this
                 Euangelist
                 :
                 and
                 that
                 by
                 his
                 owne
                 continual
                 vse
                 and
                 practise
                 of
                 saying
                 Masse
                 ,
                 and
                 deliueringe
                 a
                 perfect
                 forme
                 and
                 order
                 thereof
                 ,
                 vnto
                 the
                 churches
                 where
                 hee
                 preached
                 and
                 liued
                 ,
                 we
                 haue
                 many
                 testimonies
                 .
              
               
                 18.
                 
                 First
                 the
                 very
                 Masse
                 it selfe
                 which
                 hee
                 deliuered
                 to
                 the
                 church
                 of
                 Alexandria
                 ,
                 and
                 others
                 which
                 hee
                 founded
                 ,
                 is
                 yet
                 vsed
                 in
                 those
                 parts
                 ,
                 and
                 knowne
                 to
                 all
                 antiquaries
                 .
                 
                   (
                   Missa
                   S.
                   Marci
                   ,
                   seu
                   Ecclesiae
                   Alexandrinae
                   .
                   in
                   Biblioth
                   .
                   patrum
                   .
                   )
                
                 and
                 it
                 doth
                 agree
                 in
                 all
                 matters
                 of
                 substance
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 Masse
                 of
                 the
                 Latine
                 church
                 .
                 And
                 he
                 himselfe
                 had
                 so
                 reuerent
                 opinion
                 of
                 this
                 most
                 holy
                 sacrifice
                 ,
                 that
                 hee
                 thought
                 himselfe
                 vnworthie
                 
                 to
                 offer
                 it
                 ;
                 and
                 therfore
                 as
                 S.
                 Hierome
                 writeth
                 ,
                 cut
                 off
                 his
                 Thombe
                 ,
                 but
                 it
                 was
                 miraculously
                 restored
                 ,
                 and
                 hee
                 vsually
                 offered
                 that
                 holy
                 sacrifice
                 ,
                 as
                 wee
                 haue
                 testimonies
                 euen
                 of
                 this
                 our
                 owne
                 nation
                 ,
                 farr
                 beyond
                 exception
                 :
                 to
                 omit
                 others
                 S.
                 Bede
                 S.
                 Marianus
                 and
                 Florentius
                 Wigorniensis
                 ,
                 al
                 which
                 affirme
                 in
                 these
                 same
                 words
                 :
                 
                   Marcus
                   discipulus
                   &
                   interpres
                   Apostoli
                   Petri
                   ,
                   mittente
                   Petro
                   porrexit
                   in
                   Aegiptum
                   ,
                   &
                   primus
                   Alexandriae
                   Christum
                   annuntians
                   ,
                   constituit
                   Ecclesiam
                   ,
                   &
                   postquam
                   constitutis
                   &
                   confirmatis
                   Ecclesijs
                   per
                   Lybiam
                   ,
                   Marmoricam
                   ,
                   Ammonicam
                   ,
                   Pentapolim
                   ,
                   Alexandriam
                   atque
                   Aegiptum
                   vniuersam
                   ,
                   ad
                   vltimum
                   tentus
                   est
                   à
                   Paganis
                   qui
                   remanserant
                   Alexandriae
                   ,
                   qui
                   videntes
                   eum
                   die
                   sancto
                   Paschae
                   Missas
                   facientem
                   ,
                   miserunt
                   funem
                   in
                   collo
                   eius
                   .
                
                 Marke
                 the
                 disciple
                 ,
                 and
                 Interpreter
                 of
                 Peter
                 ,
                 beeing
                 sent
                 by
                 Peter
                 ,
                 went
                 into
                 Egipt
                 ,
                 and
                 was
                 the
                 first
                 that
                 preached
                 Christ
                 at
                 Alexandria
                 ,
                 and
                 founded
                 that
                 church
                 ,
                 and
                 after
                 founding
                 and
                 confirming
                 the
                 churches
                 through
                 Lybia
                 ,
                 Marmorica
                 ,
                 Ammonica
                 ,
                 Pentapolis
                 ,
                 Alexandria
                 and
                 all
                 Egipt
                 ,
                 at
                 the
                 last
                 was
                 apprehended
                 by
                 the
                 Pagans
                 ,
                 which
                 remayned
                 at
                 Alexandria
                 ,
                 who
                 seeinge
                 him
                 
                 saying
                 Masse
                 ,
                 on
                 the
                 holy
                 feast
                 of
                 Easter
                 ,
                 cast
                 a
                 rope
                 ,
                 about
                 his
                 necke
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 put
                 him
                 to
                 death
                 .
                 
                   Beda
                   in
                   Martyrolog
                   .
                   7.
                   cal
                   .
                   Maij.
                   Marian.
                   Scot.
                   l.
                
                 2.
                 aetat
                 .
                 6.
                 pag.
                 233.
                 
                   in
                   Nerone
                   .
                   Florent
                   .
                   Wigorn.
                   
                
              
               
                 19.
                 
                 Thus
                 these
                 three
                 auncient
                 &
                 learned
                 English
                 writers
                 ,
                 with
                 others
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 forme
                 of
                 Masse
                 which
                 he
                 vsed
                 &
                 deliuered
                 to
                 these
                 churches
                 ,
                 seemeth
                 by
                 Antonius
                 Sabellicus
                 ,
                 to
                 haue
                 beene
                 written
                 by
                 him
                 at
                 Aquileia
                 in
                 Italy
                 ,
                 whether
                 he
                 was
                 first
                 sent
                 by
                 S.
                 Peter
                 before
                 hee
                 went
                 to
                 Alexandria
                 :
                 for
                 hee
                 tellinge
                 with
                 the
                 common
                 opinion
                 how
                 hee
                 wrote
                 his
                 ghospell
                 at
                 Rome
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 warrant
                 and
                 approbation
                 of
                 S.
                 Peter
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 coming
                 to
                 Aquileia
                 ,
                 saith
                 he
                 wrote
                 there
                 also
                 somethinges
                 ,
                 
                   hic
                   quoque
                   aliqua
                   scripsisse
                   creditur
                
                 ,
                 and
                 most
                 likely
                 his
                 Masse
                 because
                 wee
                 finde
                 no
                 mention
                 of
                 any
                 other
                 his
                 works
                 ,
                 but
                 his
                 ghospel
                 writtē
                 at
                 Rome
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 .
              
               
                 20.
                 
                 And
                 to
                 make
                 all
                 sure
                 by
                 our
                 English
                 Protestant
                 antiquaries
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 writers
                 ,
                 who
                 ascribe
                 the
                 greatest
                 credit
                 in
                 these
                 matters
                 to
                 the
                 brittish
                 Authors
                 ,
                 their
                 Religion
                 and
                 practise
                 ,
                 before
                 the
                 vniting
                 themselues
                 with
                 the
                 successors
                 of
                 S.
                 Augustine
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 the
                 Romane
                 church
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 yet
                 extant
                 a
                 very
                 old
                 manuscript
                 ,
                 written
                 by
                 a
                 Brittish
                 Christian
                 ,
                 before
                 that
                 vnion
                 allmost
                 a
                 thousand
                 yeares
                 since
                 ,
                 which
                 our
                 protestants
                 intitle
                 ,
                 
                   prima
                   institutio
                   ecclesiastici
                   seruitij
                   ,
                   the
                   first
                   institution
                   of
                   the
                   ecclesiasticall
                   seruice
                   .
                   (
                   M.
                   S.
                   Britan.
                   antiq
                   .
                   pr.
                   Stores
                   in
                   exordio
                   ,
                   prima
                   institutio
                   ecclesiastici
                   seruitij
                   .
                   )
                
                 in
                 which
                 manifestly
                 mētion
                 is
                 made
                 that
                 S.
                 Marke
                 the
                 Euangelist
                 did
                 write
                 a
                 forme
                 therof
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 very
                 forme
                 of
                 Masse
                 vsed
                 and
                 penned
                 by
                 S.
                 Marke
                 ,
                 was
                 practised
                 here
                 in
                 Britanie
                 ,
                 when
                 it
                 was
                 first
                 conuerted
                 ,
                 in
                 or
                 nere
                 the
                 Apostles
                 time
                 :
                 of
                 this
                 I
                 shall
                 speake
                 more
                 at
                 large
                 when
                 I
                 come
                 to
                 S.
                 Peter
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 will
                 suffice
                 for
                 S.
                 Marke
                 .
              
               
                 21.
                 
                 S.
                 Luke
                 the
                 next
                 of
                 this
                 holy
                 company
                 ,
                 is
                 moste
                 plaine
                 of
                 them
                 all
                 for
                 holye
                 sacrifice
                 ,
                 for
                 first
                 hee
                 doth
                 plainelie
                 distinguish
                 the
                 consecrated
                 cup
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 other
                 which
                 he
                 calleth
                 by
                 protestants
                 translation
                 ,
                 the
                 fruite
                 of
                 the
                 vine
                 .
                 (
                 
                   Luc.
                   cap.
                
                 22.
                 ver
                 .
                 18.
                 )
                 an
                 exception
                 with
                 vnlearned
                 protestants
                 .
                 And
                 then
                 by
                 their
                 owne
                 translation
                 ,
                 he
                 thus
                 writeth
                 of
                 Christs
                 action
                 herin
                 .
                 
                   (
                   ver
                   .
                   19.
                   )
                   And
                   hee
                   tooke
                   breade
                   ,
                   and
                   gaue
                   thankes
                   ,
                   and
                   brake
                   it
                   ,
                   and
                   gaue
                   vnto
                   them
                   ,
                   
                   saying
                   ,
                   this
                   is
                   my
                   body
                   which
                   is
                   giuen
                   for
                   you
                   ,
                   doe
                   this
                   in
                   remembrance
                   of
                   mee
                   .
                   (
                   ver
                   .
                
                 20.
                 )
                 
                   likevvise
                   also
                   the
                   cup
                   after
                   supper
                   ,
                   saying
                   ,
                   this
                   is
                   the
                   nevv
                   testament
                   in
                   my
                   blood
                   ,
                   vvhich
                   is
                   shed
                   for
                   you
                   .
                
                 Where
                 as
                 I
                 haue
                 proued
                 before
                 ,
                 both
                 by
                 protestants
                 and
                 all
                 witnesses
                 ,
                 our
                 holy
                 sacrifice
                 of
                 Masse
                 is
                 plainely
                 instituted
                 ,
                 which
                 our
                 protestants
                 proue
                 by
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 most
                 auncient
                 antiquities
                 of
                 our
                 Christian
                 Britans
                 ,
                 a
                 sermon
                 as
                 Master
                 Foxe
                 saith
                 .
                 (
                 
                   Act.
                   and
                   monum
                   .
                   pag.
                
                 1142.
                 
                   sermon
                   .
                   translat
                   .
                   by
                   Aelfricus
                   .
                
                 )
                 so
                 auncient
                 and
                 of
                 so
                 great
                 authoritie
                 in
                 this
                 kingdome
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 vsually
                 reade
                 in
                 the
                 church
                 here
                 in
                 the
                 yeare
                 of
                 Christ
                 366.
                 aboue
                 two
                 hundred
                 yeares
                 before
                 S.
                 Augustines
                 cominge
                 hither
                 ,
                 and
                 translated
                 into
                 the
                 Saxon
                 language
                 out
                 of
                 Latine
                 by
                 Kinge
                 Aelfricus
                 in
                 the
                 yeare
                 996.
                 
                 Which
                 speaketh
                 of
                 Christ
                 in
                 these
                 words
                 :
                 Hee
                 blessed
                 breade
                 before
                 his
                 
                   suffering
                   and
                   diuided
                   it
                   to
                   his
                   disciples
                   thus
                   saying
                   :
                   eate
                   of
                   this
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   my
                   body
                   ,
                   and
                   doe
                   this
                   in
                   my
                   remembrance
                   .
                   Also
                   hee
                   blessed
                   wine
                   ,
                   in
                   one
                   cup
                   ,
                   and
                   said
                   :
                   drinke
                   yee
                   all
                   of
                   this
                   ,
                   this
                   is
                   my
                   blood
                   that
                   is
                   shed
                   for
                   manie
                   in
                   forgiuenes
                   of
                   sinnes
                   .
                   The
                   Apostles
                   did
                   as
                   Christ
                   commaunded
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   they
                   
                   they
                   blessed
                   bread
                   and
                   wine
                   to
                   howsell
                   againe
                   afterward
                   in
                   his
                   remembrance
                   :
                   euen
                   so
                   also
                   their
                   successors
                   and
                   all
                   preistes
                   by
                   Christs
                   commaundement
                   doe
                   blesse
                   bread
                   and
                   wine
                   ,
                   to
                   howsell
                   in
                   his
                   name
                   with
                   the
                   Apostolicke
                   blessinge
                   .
                
              
               
                 22.
                 
                 
                   And
                   againe
                   :
                   In
                   the
                   old
                   lawe
                   faithfull
                   men
                   offered
                   to
                   God
                   diuers
                   sacrifices
                   that
                   had
                   foresignification
                   of
                   Christs
                   body
                   ,
                   which
                   for
                   our
                   sinnes
                   he
                   himselfe
                   to
                   his
                   heauenly
                   Father
                   hath
                   since
                   offered
                   to
                   sacrifice
                   ,
                   certainly
                   this
                   howsell
                   which
                   wee
                   doe
                   now
                   hallow
                   at
                   Gods
                   altar
                   ,
                   is
                   a
                   remembrance
                   of
                   Christs
                   body
                   which
                   hee
                   offered
                   for
                   vs
                   :
                   and
                   of
                   his
                   blood
                   which
                   hee
                   shed
                   for
                   vs
                   :
                   So
                   hee
                   himselfe
                   commaunded
                   ,
                   doe
                   this
                   in
                
                 my
                 remembraunce
                 .
                 And
                 shewinge
                 how
                 Christ
                 is
                 wholly
                 and
                 truely
                 present
                 in
                 euerie
                 parcell
                 of
                 this
                 blessed
                 sacrifice
                 of
                 Masse
                 ,
                 it
                 addeth
                 :
                 
                   That
                   innocent
                   Lambe
                   which
                   the
                   old
                   Israelites
                   did
                   then
                   kill
                   ,
                   had
                   signification
                   after
                   ghostlye
                   vnderstandinge
                   of
                   Christs
                   sufferinge
                   ,
                   who
                   vnguiltie
                   ,
                   shed
                   his
                   holy
                   blood
                   for
                   our
                   redemption
                   .
                   Herof
                   singe
                   Gods
                   seruants
                   at
                   euery
                   Masse
                   ,
                   
                     Agnus
                     Dei
                     qui
                     tollis
                     peccata
                     mundi
                     miserere
                     nobis
                  
                   :
                   That
                
                 is
                 in
                 our
                 speach
                 :
                 Thou
                 Lambe
                 of
                 God
                 that
                 
                 takest
                 away
                 the
                 sinnes
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 haue
                 mercy
                 vpon
                 vs.
                 
              
               
                 25.
                 
                 Where
                 is
                 plainely
                 proued
                 by
                 these
                 protestants
                 antiquitie
                 ,
                 that
                 Christ
                 did
                 in
                 those
                 wordes
                 of
                 S.
                 Luke
                 ,
                 both
                 institute
                 the
                 moste
                 holy
                 sacrifice
                 of
                 Masse
                 ,
                 for
                 that
                 Euangelist
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 preists
                 to
                 offer
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 Lambe
                 of
                 God
                 that
                 taketh
                 away
                 the
                 sinnes
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 (
                 onely
                 Christ
                 Iesus
                 )
                 is
                 present
                 there
                 ,
                 and
                 was
                 publickly
                 prayed
                 vnto
                 as
                 present
                 ,
                 in
                 our
                 first
                 Britane
                 primatiue
                 church
                 in
                 this
                 kingdome
                 .
                 Therefore
                 no
                 Christiā
                 of
                 Britanie
                 can
                 make
                 it
                 a
                 question
                 ,
                 but
                 S.
                 Luke
                 an
                 holy
                 Euangelist
                 ,
                 did
                 in
                 this
                 holy
                 mistery
                 ,
                 as
                 Christ
                 had
                 instituted
                 ,
                 by
                 his
                 owne
                 ghospell
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 other
                 Euangelists
                 and
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 did
                 preach
                 and
                 practise
                 :
                 Which
                 is
                 farther
                 confirmed
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 history
                 of
                 his
                 life
                 ,
                 wherin
                 we
                 finde
                 that
                 hee
                 erected
                 altars
                 ,
                 and
                 consecrated
                 sacrificing
                 and
                 massing
                 preists
                 ,
                 no
                 others
                 known
                 to
                 Christians
                 in
                 that
                 time
                 .
                 This
                 will
                 more
                 appeare
                 when
                 I
                 come
                 to
                 S.
                 Paul
                 whos
                 's
                 both
                 companion
                 ,
                 and
                 scribe
                 and
                 secretary
                 in
                 some
                 sort
                 hee
                 was
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 could
                 not
                 bee
                 of
                 an
                 other
                 opinion
                 ,
                 or
                 practise
                 in
                 this
                 point
                 ,
                 then
                 that
                 great
                 Apostle
                 .
                 
                   Metaphrast
                   .
                   in
                   vit
                   .
                   
                   S.
                   Luc.
                   Gul.
                   Eisengren
                   .
                   cent
                   .
                
                 1.
                 part
                 .
                 5.
                 dist
                 .
                 7.
                 
                 
                   Hieron
                   .
                   l.
                   de
                   vir
                   .
                   illustris
                   .
                   in
                   S.
                   Luca.
                   
                
              
               
                 24.
                 
                 The
                 holy
                 Apostle
                 and
                 Euangelist
                 S.
                 Iohn
                 bringeth
                 Christ
                 speakinge
                 in
                 these
                 wordes
                 ,
                 as
                 our
                 protestants
                 translate
                 them
                 ,
                 (
                 
                   Ioh.
                   cap.
                
                 6
                 ,
                 v.
                 51.
                 )
                 
                   I
                   am
                   the
                   liuinge
                   breade
                   which
                   came
                   downe
                   from
                   heauen
                   .
                   If
                   any
                   man
                   eate
                   of
                   this
                   breade
                   ,
                   hee
                   shall
                   liue
                   for
                   euer
                   :
                   and
                   the
                   breade
                   that
                   I
                   will
                   giue
                   ,
                   is
                   my
                   flesh
                   vvhich
                   I
                   vvill
                   giue
                   for
                   the
                   life
                   of
                   the
                   vvorlde
                   .
                   The
                   Ievves
                   therefore
                   stroue
                   amonge
                   themselues
                   ,
                   saying
                   hovv
                   can
                   this
                   man
                   giue
                   vs
                   his
                   flesh
                   to
                   eate
                   ?
                   Then
                   Iesus
                   said
                   vnto
                   them
                   ,
                   verelye
                   I
                   say
                   vnto
                   you
                   ,
                   except
                   yee
                   eate
                   the
                   flesh
                   of
                   the
                   sonne
                   of
                   man
                   ,
                   and
                   drinke
                   his
                   blood
                   ,
                   yee
                   haue
                   no
                   life
                   in
                   you
                   .
                   Who
                   so
                   eateth
                   my
                   flesh
                   ,
                   and
                   drinketh
                   my
                   blood
                   ,
                   hath
                   eternall
                   life
                   ,
                   and
                   I
                   vvill
                   raise
                   him
                   vp
                   ,
                   at
                   the
                   last
                   day
                   .
                   For
                   my
                   flesh
                   is
                   meate
                   in
                   deede
                   ,
                   and
                   my
                   blood
                   is
                   drinke
                   in
                   deede
                   .
                   Hee
                   that
                   eateth
                   my
                   flesh
                   ,
                   and
                   drinketh
                   my
                   blood
                   ,
                   dvvelleth
                   in
                   mee
                   ,
                   and
                   I
                   in
                   him
                   .
                   As
                   the
                   liuinge
                   Father
                   hath
                   sent
                   mee
                   ,
                   and
                   I
                   liue
                   by
                   the
                   Father
                   :
                   so
                   hee
                   that
                   eateth
                   me
                   ,
                   euen
                   hee
                   shall
                   liue
                   by
                   mee
                   .
                   This
                   is
                   the
                   bread
                   vvhich
                   came
                   dovvne
                   from
                   heauen
                   :
                   not
                   as
                   your
                   Fathers
                   did
                   eate
                   Manna
                   and
                   are
                   deade
                   :
                   hee
                   that
                   eateth
                   of
                   this
                   breade
                   ,
                   shall
                   liue
                   for
                   euer
                   .
                
              
               
               
                 25.
                 
                 These
                 words
                 bee
                 so
                 euident
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 reall
                 presence
                 of
                 Christ
                 in
                 the
                 sacrifice
                 of
                 Masse
                 ,
                 by
                 all
                 testimonies
                 of
                 antiquitie
                 ,
                 that
                 as
                 I
                 haue
                 shewed
                 before
                 ,
                 none
                 but
                 incredulous
                 people
                 ,
                 and
                 like
                 Kinge
                 Achis
                 will
                 denie
                 it
                 .
                 And
                 for
                 Britanie
                 the
                 lately
                 cited
                 antiquitie
                 that
                 was
                 publickly
                 reade
                 ,
                 in
                 our
                 churches
                 here
                 so
                 longe
                 before
                 S.
                 Augustines
                 cominge
                 hither
                 ,
                 doth
                 with
                 the
                 whole
                 cōsent
                 of
                 our
                 church
                 ,
                 in
                 or
                 before
                 the
                 yeare
                 of
                 Christ
                 366.
                 so
                 approue
                 it
                 ,
                 citing
                 all
                 these
                 words
                 of
                 S.
                 Iohn
                 which
                 I
                 haue
                 related
                 ,
                 to
                 that
                 purpose
                 .
                 (
                 
                   the
                   old
                   Britt
                   .
                   serm
                   .
                   supr
                   .
                   apud
                   Foxe
                   pag·
                
                 1142.
                 
                   &
                   alios
                
                 .
                 )
                 and
                 no
                 man
                 can
                 better
                 expound
                 S.
                 Iohn
                 ,
                 then
                 S.
                 Iohn
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 who
                 as
                 wee
                 are
                 assured
                 both
                 by
                 Catholicke
                 and
                 Protestant
                 antiquaries
                 ,
                 and
                 authorities
                 ,
                 did
                 both
                 say
                 Masse
                 ,
                 and
                 consecrated
                 sacrificinge
                 and
                 massinge
                 preists
                 ,
                 to
                 doe
                 the
                 same
                 .
                 So
                 wee
                 are
                 taught
                 by
                 
                   Eusebius
                   Emissenus
                
                 ,
                 or
                 
                   Faustus
                   Reginensis
                   ,
                   S.
                   Bede
                   ,
                   Haymo
                   ,
                   the
                   author
                   of
                   the
                   scholasticall
                   history
                   ,
                   Smaragdus
                   ,
                   Durantes
                   ,
                   Honorius
                   ,
                   Vincentius
                   ,
                   Nicolaus
                   Methonensis
                   ,
                
                 and
                 others
                 .
                 
                   Euseb
                   .
                   Emis
                   .
                   seu
                   Faust
                   .
                   Regin
                   .
                   hom
                   .
                   in
                   fest
                   .
                   S.
                   Ioan.
                   Bed.
                   homil
                   .
                   in
                   id
                   .
                   dixit
                   Iesus
                   Petro
                   sequere
                   me
                   .
                   Haymo
                   Homil.
                
                 2.
                 
                   in
                   festo
                   S.
                   Ioan
                   &
                   Homil
                   .
                
                 
                 1.
                 
                   histor
                   .
                   scholastic
                   .
                   cap.
                
                 106.
                 
                 
                   Smarag
                   .
                   Abb.
                   in
                   collect
                   .
                   in
                   Euangel
                   .
                   in
                   fest
                   .
                   S.
                   Ioan.
                   Duran
                   .
                   l.
                
                 7.
                 c.
                 42.
                 
                   de
                   diu
                   .
                   offic
                   .
                   Honor.
                   serm
                   .
                   in
                   fest
                   .
                   S.
                   Ioan.
                   Vincent
                   .
                   l.
                
                 11.
                 c.
                 44.
                 
                 
                   Nichol.
                   Methon
                   .
                   l.
                   de
                   corp
                   .
                   Christi
                   .
                
                 And
                 we
                 haue
                 both
                 Catholick
                 &
                 Protestant
                 testimony
                 for
                 this
                 ,
                 of
                 our
                 own
                 nation
                 ,
                 a
                 preist
                 of
                 Eaton
                 in
                 his
                 holy
                 trauailes
                 aboue
                 200.
                 yeares
                 since
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 protestant
                 minister
                 thus
                 approuinge
                 and
                 relatinge
                 from
                 them
                 :
                 
                   Ad
                   occidentalem
                   partem
                   Ecclesiae
                   ,
                   quae
                   est
                   in
                   monte
                   Sion
                   ,
                   est
                   lapis
                   rubens
                   prae
                   altari
                   ,
                   qui
                   quidem
                   lapis
                   portatus
                   erat
                   de
                   monte
                   Sinay
                   per
                   manus
                   Angelorum
                   ad
                   preces
                   S.
                   Thomae
                   reuertentis
                   ab
                   India
                   :
                   super
                   quem
                   celebrabat
                   sanctus
                   Ioannes
                   Euangelista
                   coram
                   beatissima
                   virgine
                   Maria
                   Missam
                   ,
                   per
                   multos
                   annos
                   ,
                   post
                   Ascensionem
                   Domini
                   .
                
                 At
                 the
                 West
                 ende
                 of
                 the
                 church
                 which
                 is
                 in
                 mount
                 Sion
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 redd
                 stone
                 standing
                 in
                 steade
                 of
                 an
                 altare
                 ,
                 the
                 which
                 stone
                 was
                 transported
                 thither
                 from
                 the
                 mount
                 Sinay
                 by
                 the
                 hands
                 of
                 Angels
                 ,
                 at
                 the
                 prayers
                 of
                 S.
                 Thomas
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 returned
                 from
                 India
                 :
                 vpon
                 this
                 stone
                 S.
                 Iohn
                 the
                 Euangelist
                 did
                 celebrate
                 and
                 say
                 Masse
                 ,
                 before
                 the
                 blessed
                 virgin
                 Mary
                 ,
                 many
                 yeares
                 after
                 the
                 Ascension
                 of
                 our
                 Lord.
                 
                   Gulielm
                   .
                   Way
                   Etonensis
                   
                   presbyter
                   .
                   l.
                   Itinerar·
                   cap.
                   loca
                   sancta
                   montis
                   Sinay
                   .
                   an
                   .
                   D.
                
                 1420.
                 
                 
                   Hackluyts
                   .
                   booke
                   of
                   trauailes
                   in
                   Gul.
                   Way
                   cap.
                   mount
                   Sinay
                   .
                
                 And
                 he
                 was
                 so
                 daily
                 deuoted
                 to
                 this
                 holy
                 sacrifice
                 ,
                 that
                 as
                 the
                 auncient
                 Anonymus
                 writer
                 of
                 his
                 and
                 the
                 other
                 Apostles
                 liues
                 doth
                 witnes
                 ,
                 hee
                 celebrated
                 it
                 ,
                 the
                 very
                 day
                 he
                 died
                 ,
                 and
                 was
                 buried
                 by
                 the
                 altare
                 .
                 
                   Anonimus
                   antiq
                   .
                   in
                   vit
                   .
                   miracula
                   &
                   pass
                   .
                   Apostolorum
                   in
                   Ioanne
                   cap.
                
                 10.
                 
              
               
                 26.
                 
                 S.
                 Paule
                 the
                 laste
                 of
                 our
                 holy
                 writers
                 of
                 these
                 mysteries
                 ,
                 saith
                 plainely
                 by
                 our
                 protestants
                 translation
                 .
                 (
                 1.
                 
                 
                   Corinth
                   .
                   cap.
                
                 11.23.24.25
                 .
                 )
                 
                   I
                   haue
                   receaued
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                   that
                   which
                   also
                   I
                   deliuered
                   vnto
                   you
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   Lord
                   Iesus
                   the
                   same
                   night
                   in
                   which
                   he
                   was
                   betraied
                   ,
                   tooke
                   bread
                   ,
                   and
                   when
                   hee
                   had
                   giuen
                   thankes
                   ,
                   hee
                   brake
                   it
                   ,
                   and
                   said
                   ;
                   Take
                   ,
                   eate
                   ,
                   this
                   is
                   my
                   body
                   which
                   is
                   broken
                   for
                   you
                   :
                   This
                   doe
                   in
                   remembrance
                   of
                   mee
                   ,
                   and
                   after
                   the
                   same
                   maner
                   also
                   hee
                   take
                   the
                   cup
                   ,
                   when
                   he
                   had
                   supped
                   ,
                   sayinge
                   ;
                   This
                   cup
                   is
                   the
                   new
                   testament
                   in
                   my
                   blood
                   :
                   this
                   doe
                   yee
                   as
                   often
                   as
                   yee
                   drinke
                   it
                   ,
                   in
                   remembrance
                   of
                   mee
                   .
                
                 Where
                 wee
                 see
                 a
                 double
                 power
                 &
                 commaundement
                 also
                 of
                 Christ
                 vnto
                 his
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 both
                 to
                 consecrate
                 and
                 cōmunicate
                 ,
                 both
                 his
                 body
                 and
                 blood
                 :
                 And
                 
                 yet
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 commaundement
                 in
                 any
                 Religion
                 Catholick
                 or
                 Protestant
                 ,
                 for
                 any
                 but
                 preists
                 to
                 doe
                 all
                 these
                 thinges
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 them
                 onely
                 when
                 they
                 offer
                 the
                 holy
                 sacrifice
                 of
                 Christs
                 body
                 and
                 blood
                 in
                 Masse
                 ,
                 for
                 if
                 at
                 any
                 other
                 time
                 in
                 sicknes
                 or
                 otherwise
                 they
                 communicate
                 ,
                 they
                 doe
                 it
                 only
                 as
                 other
                 Catholick
                 lay
                 parsons
                 doe
                 ;
                 And
                 many
                 cases
                 there
                 bee
                 in
                 the
                 Religion
                 of
                 Protestants
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 communicants
                 are
                 not
                 bounde
                 to
                 receaue
                 in
                 both
                 kinds
                 :
                 and
                 it
                 is
                 approued
                 and
                 enacted
                 by
                 the
                 publicke
                 statute
                 of
                 all
                 our
                 Protestant
                 Princes
                 that
                 euer
                 were
                 in
                 England
                 ,
                 Kinge
                 Edward
                 the
                 sixt
                 ,
                 Queene
                 Elisabeth
                 ,
                 and
                 our
                 present
                 soueraigne
                 King
                 Iames
                 ,
                 that
                 euen
                 in
                 the
                 first
                 primatiue
                 and
                 vnspotted
                 times
                 of
                 Christianitie
                 the
                 Christians
                 did
                 very
                 often
                 communicate
                 in
                 one
                 onely
                 kinde
                 .
                 (
                 
                   Statut.
                   parlament
                
                 .
                 1.
                 an
                 .
                 1.
                 
                 Eduard
                 .
                 6.1
                 .
                 
                   Elisabeth
                   .
                   &
                   an
                
                 .
                 1.
                 
                 Iacob·
                 )
                 which
                 could
                 not
                 bee
                 tolerable
                 ,
                 if
                 the
                 commaundement
                 of
                 Christ
                 had
                 beene
                 generall
                 vnto
                 all
                 to
                 communicate
                 in
                 both
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 was
                 to
                 his
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 massinge
                 or
                 sacrificinge
                 preists
                 in
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 27.
                 
                 And
                 to
                 make
                 it
                 most
                 euident
                 in
                 all
                 proceedings
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 powers
                 &
                 commaundements
                 
                 were
                 communicated
                 and
                 giuen
                 to
                 preists
                 onely
                 ,
                 no
                 parsons
                 whatsoeuer
                 Kinge
                 or
                 Caesar
                 but
                 preists
                 onely
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 protestants
                 their
                 ministers
                 which
                 in
                 their
                 Religion
                 cypher
                 the
                 places
                 of
                 preists
                 ,
                 doe
                 or
                 may
                 intermeddle
                 with
                 any
                 of
                 those
                 powers
                 or
                 commaunds
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 doe
                 this
                 ,
                 either
                 in
                 respect
                 of
                 his
                 blessed
                 body
                 or
                 blood
                 ,
                 or
                 howsoeuer
                 wee
                 will
                 terme
                 those
                 mysteries
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 to
                 them
                 to
                 whome
                 they
                 were
                 committed
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 plaine
                 commaundements
                 imparatiue
                 in
                 all
                 lāguages
                 Greeke
                 ,
                 Latine
                 ,
                 English
                 ,
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 facite
                 ,
                 doe
                 this
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 imparatiue
                 and
                 commaundinge
                 moode
                 ,
                 and
                 maner
                 of
                 speach
                 :
                 and
                 so
                 all
                 men
                 of
                 whatsoeuer
                 Religion
                 doe
                 vnderstand
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 cannot
                 possibly
                 truely
                 vse
                 them
                 in
                 any
                 other
                 meaninge
                 .
                 And
                 after
                 prouinge
                 how
                 the
                 misteries
                 there
                 deliuered
                 ,
                 are
                 the
                 very
                 body
                 and
                 blood
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 (
                 1.
                 
                 
                   Corinth
                   .
                   cap.
                
                 11.
                 ver
                 .
                 27.28.29.30.31
                 .
                 )
                 although
                 he
                 had
                 said
                 before
                 ,
                 that
                 hee
                 had
                 deliuered
                 vnto
                 them
                 ,
                 that
                 which
                 hee
                 receaued
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 entreateth
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 diuers
                 verses
                 before
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 11.
                 or
                 12.
                 after
                 euen
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 that
                 chapter
                 ,
                 yet
                 not
                 hauinge
                 therein
                 set
                 downe
                 the
                 forme
                 and
                 order
                 fully
                 ,
                 how
                 this
                 
                 sacrifice
                 was
                 to
                 bee
                 celebrated
                 ,
                 he
                 concludeth
                 thus
                 in
                 that
                 chapter
                 :
                 
                   The
                   rest
                   I
                   vvill
                   set
                   in
                   order
                   vvhen
                   I
                   come
                   .
                
                 (
                 1.
                 
                 
                   Corinth
                   .
                   c.
                
                 11.
                 
                   v.
                   vlt
                
                 34.
                 )
                 reseruing
                 it
                 to
                 tradition
                 ,
                 beeing
                 to
                 longe
                 a
                 worke
                 to
                 bee
                 comprised
                 in
                 an
                 epistle
                 .
              
               
                 28.
                 
                 Whereuppon
                 S.
                 Augustine
                 expoundinge
                 those
                 very
                 words
                 :
                 
                   caetera
                   cum
                   venero
                   ordinabo
                
                 .
                 The
                 other
                 thinges
                 I
                 will
                 order
                 when
                 I
                 come
                 ,
                 as
                 hee
                 readeth
                 ,
                 writeth
                 in
                 these
                 words
                 .
                 (
                 
                   Augustin
                   .
                   epistol
                
                 .
                 118.
                 
                   ad
                   I
                   anuarium
                   cap.
                
                 6.
                 
                 Tom.
                 2.
                 
                   operum
                   eius
                   .
                   )
                   vnde
                   intelligi
                   datur
                   ,
                   quia
                   multum
                   erat
                   ,
                   vt
                   in
                   epistola
                   totum
                   illum
                   agendi
                   ordinem
                   insinuaret
                   ,
                   quem
                   vniuersa
                   per
                   orbem
                   seruat
                   Ecclesia
                   ,
                   ab
                   ipso
                   ordinatum
                   esse
                   ,
                   quod
                   nulla
                   morum
                   diuersitate
                   variatur
                   .
                
                 Whence
                 wee
                 are
                 giuen
                 to
                 vnderstand
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 to
                 much
                 for
                 him
                 to
                 insinuate
                 in
                 an
                 epistle
                 ,
                 all
                 that
                 whole
                 order
                 of
                 celebration
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 vniuersall
                 church
                 obserueth
                 in
                 all
                 the
                 worlde
                 ,
                 to
                 bee
                 there
                 ordered
                 of
                 him
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 not
                 varied
                 with
                 any
                 diuersitie
                 .
                 Where
                 wee
                 see
                 plainlie
                 ,
                 that
                 by
                 the
                 testimony
                 of
                 S.
                 Paul
                 himselfe
                 warranted
                 with
                 this
                 great
                 authoritie
                 ,
                 hee
                 deliuered
                 a
                 forme
                 of
                 Masse
                 vnto
                 the
                 church
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 church
                 in
                 S.
                 Augustines
                 
                 time
                 still
                 continued
                 it
                 without
                 any
                 diuersitie
                 or
                 difference
                 to
                 bee
                 excepted
                 against
                 .
              
               
                 29.
                 
                 And
                 where
                 S.
                 Paul
                 writeth
                 to
                 S.
                 Timothy
                 according
                 ,
                 to
                 our
                 protestants
                 translation
                 :
                 
                   I
                   exhort
                   therefore
                   ,
                   that
                   first
                   of
                   all
                   ,
                   supplications
                   ,
                   prayers
                   ,
                   intercessions
                   ,
                   and
                   giuinge
                   of
                   thankes
                   bee
                   made
                   for
                   all
                   men
                   :
                   for
                   Kings
                   and
                   all
                   that
                   bee
                   in
                   authoritie
                   .
                
                 (
                 1.
                 
                 
                   Timoth
                   .
                   cap.
                
                 2.
                 v.
                 1.2
                 .
                 )
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 common
                 interpretation
                 of
                 the
                 holy
                 Fathers
                 ,
                 and
                 expositors
                 of
                 scriptures
                 ,
                 that
                 hee
                 there
                 alludeth
                 to
                 the
                 order
                 vsed
                 in
                 the
                 holy
                 sacrifice
                 of
                 Masse
                 ,
                 where
                 these
                 things
                 were
                 obserued
                 ,
                 as
                 appeareth
                 in
                 the
                 moste
                 auncient
                 Masses
                 wee
                 haue
                 extant
                 .
                 So
                 S.
                 Remigius
                 ,
                 S.
                 Augustine
                 ,
                 S.
                 Bede
                 ,
                 S.
                 Bruno
                 ,
                 S.
                 Anselme
                 ,
                 Haymo
                 ,
                 Petrus
                 Lombardus
                 and
                 diuers
                 others
                 writinge
                 vppon
                 that
                 place
                 ,
                 expound
                 them
                 of
                 the
                 holy
                 Masse
                 .
                 S.
                 Remigius
                 saith
                 :
                 
                   Apostolus
                   dirigens
                   haec
                   verba
                   Timotheo
                   ,
                   &
                   in
                   illo
                   tradidit
                   omnibus
                   Episcopis
                   &
                   presbyteris
                   omnique
                   Ecclesiae
                   ,
                   quando
                   deberent
                   Missarum
                   solemnia
                   celebrare
                   ,
                   &
                   pro
                   omnibus
                   orare
                   .
                
                 The
                 Apostle
                 directinge
                 these
                 wordes
                 to
                 Timothie
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 him
                 deliuered
                 to
                 all
                 Bishops
                 and
                 preists
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 the
                 whole
                 church
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 shoulde
                 celebrate
                 the
                 solemnities
                 of
                 
                 Masse
                 ,
                 and
                 pray
                 for
                 all
                 .
                 
                   Remigius
                   in
                
                 1.
                 
                 
                   Timoth
                   .
                   cap.
                
                 2.
                 
                 
                   Augustin
                   .
                   epistol
                
                 .
                 59.
                 quaest
                 .
                 5.
                 
                 
                   Beda
                   in
                
                 1.
                 
                 
                   Timoth.
                   cap.
                
                 2.
                 
                 
                   Bruno
                   ,
                   Haimo
                   ,
                   Petr.
                   Lombard
                   .
                   &
                   alij
                   in
                   eund
                   .
                   loc
                   .
                
              
               
                 30.
                 
                 And
                 a
                 little
                 after
                 :
                 
                   Quam
                   formam
                   vel
                   exemplum
                   ,
                   omnes
                   Ecclesiae
                   modo
                   retinent
                   :
                   nam
                   obsecrationes
                   sunt
                   quicquid
                   praecedit
                   in
                   Missarum
                   solemnijs
                   ,
                   vbi
                   incipit
                   Sacerdos
                   consecrare
                   mysteria
                   corporis
                   &
                   sanguinis
                   Domini
                   .
                
                 Which
                 forme
                 or
                 example
                 all
                 churches
                 doe
                 still
                 retaine
                 :
                 for
                 obsecrations
                 are
                 all
                 whatsoeuer
                 it
                 said
                 in
                 the
                 solemnities
                 of
                 the
                 Masse
                 ,
                 vntill
                 that
                 place
                 where
                 the
                 preist
                 beginneth
                 to
                 cōsecrate
                 the
                 misteries
                 of
                 the
                 body
                 ,
                 and
                 blood
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 sayinge
                 :
                 
                   Te
                   igitur
                   clementissime
                   Pater
                
                 .
                 (
                 Which
                 bee
                 the
                 first
                 words
                 of
                 the
                 canon
                 .
                 )
                 
                   Orations
                   or
                   prayers
                   are
                   those
                   which
                   the
                   preist
                   vttereth
                   in
                   the
                   consecratiō
                   of
                   the
                   Eucharist
                   ,
                   euen
                   to
                   the
                   fractiō
                   of
                   the
                   body
                   of
                   our
                   Lord
                   :
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   when
                   the
                   preist
                   putteth
                   one
                   part
                   of
                   the
                   host
                   into
                   the
                   chalice
                   .
                   Postulations
                   are
                   the
                   blessiings
                   ,
                   which
                   the
                   Bishop
                   saith
                   ouer
                   the
                   people
                   inuocating
                   vpon
                   them
                   ,
                   the
                   name
                   of
                   God.
                   The
                   giuing
                   of
                   thanks
                   are
                   prayers
                   which
                   the
                   preist
                   ,
                   after
                   the
                   people
                   haue
                   receaued
                   ,
                   doth
                   render
                   vnto
                   God
                   the
                   Father
                   ,
                   who
                   hath
                   offered
                   vnto
                   them
                   ,
                   the
                   mistery
                   of
                   the
                   body
                   and
                   blood
                   of
                   his
                   
                   sonne
                   for
                   theire
                   saluation
                   .
                
                 Which
                 all
                 moste
                 word
                 by
                 worde
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 sence
                 is
                 deliuered
                 by
                 S.
                 Augustine
                 in
                 his
                 59.
                 epistle
                 .
                 quaestione
                 5.
                 
                 Tom.
                 5.
                 where
                 he
                 setteth
                 downe
                 the
                 whole
                 order
                 ,
                 and
                 maner
                 of
                 the
                 sacrifice
                 of
                 Masse
                 ,
                 as
                 wee
                 now
                 vse
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 expoundeth
                 S.
                 Paules
                 wordes
                 to
                 that
                 purpose
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 other
                 holy
                 and
                 learned
                 recited
                 Father
                 likewise
                 doth
                 .
              
               
                 31.
                 
                 And
                 to
                 make
                 all
                 sure
                 by
                 our
                 protestants
                 themselues
                 ,
                 they
                 assure
                 vs
                 that
                 S.
                 Trophimus
                 mentioned
                 by
                 S.
                 Paul
                 ,
                 was
                 his
                 disciple
                 ,
                 and
                 left
                 by
                 him
                 at
                 Arles
                 in
                 Fraunce
                 ,
                 when
                 hee
                 passed
                 from
                 Rome
                 to
                 Spaine
                 ,
                 althoughe
                 Eisengrenius
                 proueth
                 from
                 the
                 french
                 Annals
                 and
                 diuers
                 antiquities
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 disciple
                 both
                 of
                 S.
                 Peter
                 and
                 S.
                 Paul
                 ,
                 
                   B.
                   Petri
                   &
                   Pauli
                   discipulus
                
                 .
                 (
                 
                   Guliel
                   .
                   Eiseng
                   .
                   centen
                
                 .
                 1.
                 part
                 .
                 1.
                 dist
                 .
                 3.
                 fol.
                 53.
                 )
                 And
                 was
                 of
                 such
                 fame
                 and
                 renowne
                 as
                 Pope
                 Zosimus
                 1200.
                 yeares
                 since
                 the
                 Romane
                 Martyrologe
                 .
                 (
                 
                   Zosimus
                   To.
                
                 1.
                 
                   concil
                   .
                   Martyrol
                   .
                   Roman
                   .
                   in
                   S.
                   Trophimo
                   die
                
                 29.
                 
                 Decembris
                 ,
                 the
                 Magdeburgian
                 Protestants
                 with
                 others
                 testifie
                 :
                 )
                 
                   ex
                   eius
                   praedicationis
                   fonte
                   ,
                   tota
                   Gallia
                   fidei
                   Rinulos
                   accepit
                   :
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   fountaine
                   of
                   his
                   preaching
                   all
                   Fraunce
                   receauing
                   the
                   channels
                   
                   of
                   faith
                   .
                   (
                   Magd.
                   centur
                   .
                
                 1.
                 l.
                 1.
                 
                   in
                   Trophimo
                   .
                
                 )
                 yet
                 the
                 auncient
                 Brittish
                 antiquitie
                 suppressed
                 by
                 our
                 protestants
                 (
                 of
                 which
                 before
                 ,
                 and
                 more
                 herafter
                 )
                 is
                 a
                 sufficient
                 warrant
                 and
                 witnesse
                 ,
                 that
                 hee
                 deliuered
                 and
                 obserued
                 in
                 Fraunce
                 ,
                 a
                 certaine
                 forme
                 and
                 order
                 of
                 the
                 holy
                 sacrifice
                 of
                 Masse
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 was
                 vsed
                 and
                 practised
                 ,
                 also
                 both
                 at
                 Rome
                 and
                 here
                 in
                 Britanie
                 likewise
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 .
                 
                   M.
                   S.
                   Britan.
                   antiq
                   .
                   pr.
                   Stores
                   in
                   exordium
                   .
                
              
               
                 32.
                 
                 And
                 the
                 same
                 is
                 as
                 euidently
                 proued
                 ,
                 from
                 his
                 renowned
                 scholler
                 S.
                 Denis
                 the
                 Areopagite
                 ;
                 Who
                 in
                 his
                 booke
                 of
                 the
                 ecclesiasticall
                 Hierarchie
                 .
                 (
                 cap.
                 5.7
                 .
                 
                   &
                   epist
                   .
                   ad
                   Demophil
                
                 .
                 )
                 setteth
                 downe
                 the
                 whole
                 order
                 of
                 the
                 sacrifice
                 of
                 Masse
                 ,
                 and
                 how
                 the
                 preist
                 behaued
                 himselfe
                 at
                 the
                 holy
                 altare
                 ,
                 both
                 before
                 and
                 after
                 consecration
                 ,
                 how
                 the
                 catechumens
                 ,
                 energumens
                 ,
                 and
                 publick
                 penitents
                 ,
                 were
                 not
                 permitted
                 to
                 bee
                 present
                 ,
                 but
                 onely
                 to
                 the
                 prayers
                 which
                 were
                 before
                 the
                 oblation
                 of
                 the
                 sacrifice
                 :
                 He
                 setteth
                 down
                 how
                 bread
                 and
                 wine
                 was
                 proposed
                 on
                 the
                 altare
                 ,
                 how
                 blessed
                 ,
                 consecrated
                 into
                 the
                 body
                 &
                 blood
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 offered
                 in
                 sacrifice
                 .
                 How
                 greate
                 reuerence
                 
                 and
                 prayer
                 was
                 also
                 vsed
                 vnto
                 Christ
                 vnder
                 the
                 externall
                 species
                 .
                 
                   O
                   tu
                   diuinum
                   sacratissimumque
                   Sacramentum
                   ,
                   obducta
                   tibi
                   per
                   signa
                   obscuritatum
                   ,
                   quasi
                   vela
                   &
                   integumenta
                   ,
                   patefacta
                   perspicuè
                   nobis
                   ostende
                   ,
                   mentisque
                   nostrae
                   oculos
                   singulari
                   ,
                   &
                   quae
                   obtegi
                   non
                   potest
                   ,
                   luce
                   comple
                   .
                
                 Hee
                 sheweth
                 how
                 a
                 memory
                 of
                 Saints
                 is
                 there
                 made
                 ,
                 
                   mystica
                   Sanctorum
                   recitatio
                   fit
                
                 .
                 He
                 teacheth
                 how
                 the
                 preist
                 or
                 Bishop
                 ,
                 prayed
                 for
                 the
                 dead
                 ,
                 for
                 remission
                 of
                 their
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 come
                 to
                 glory
                 .
                 
                   Precatur
                   oratio
                   illa
                   diuinam
                   clementiam
                   ,
                   vt
                   cuncta
                   dimittat
                   per
                   infirmitatem
                   humanam
                   admissa
                   peccata
                   defuncto
                   ,
                   eumque
                   inluce
                   statuat
                   ,
                   &
                   regione
                   viuorū
                   .
                
                 Which
                 is
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 the
                 Romā
                 church
                 now
                 vseth
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 holy
                 sacrifice
                 of
                 Masse
                 .
                 And
                 hee
                 remembreth
                 how
                 in
                 the
                 ende
                 the
                 preist
                 acknowledgeth
                 the
                 dignitie
                 of
                 that
                 holy
                 sacrifice
                 ,
                 to
                 bee
                 so
                 great
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 vnworthy
                 to
                 offer
                 it
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 Christ
                 did
                 both
                 giue
                 power
                 and
                 commaund
                 to
                 doe
                 it
                 ,
                 when
                 hee
                 said
                 to
                 his
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 
                   doe
                   this
                   in
                   commemoration
                   of
                   mee
                   .
                   Religiosè
                   simul
                   ,
                   &
                   vt
                   Pontificem
                   decet
                   ,
                   post
                   sacras
                   diuinorum
                   operum
                   laudes
                   de
                   sacrificio
                   ,
                   quod
                   ipsius
                   dignitatem
                   superat
                   ,
                   se
                   purgat
                   ,
                   dum
                   primò
                   ad
                   cum
                   clamat
                   ,
                   tu
                   dixisti
                   ,
                   
                   hoc
                   facite
                   in
                   meam
                   commemorationem
                   .
                
              
               
                 33.
                 
                 And
                 how
                 carefull
                 ,
                 and
                 diligent
                 an
                 obseruer
                 ,
                 and
                 practiser
                 of
                 this
                 massing
                 doctrine
                 hee
                 was
                 ,
                 in
                 act
                 and
                 deed
                 ,
                 daily
                 in
                 his
                 whole
                 life
                 ,
                 we
                 may
                 be
                 assured
                 by
                 the
                 worthie
                 writers
                 of
                 his
                 life
                 and
                 death
                 ,
                 Hilduinus
                 Abbot
                 of
                 S.
                 Denis
                 in
                 Fraunce
                 where
                 hee
                 was
                 buried
                 ,
                 about
                 800.
                 yeares
                 since
                 ,
                 Roswita
                 or
                 Roswida
                 ,
                 not
                 longe
                 after
                 and
                 others
                 ,
                 who
                 confidently
                 and
                 from
                 publick
                 testimony
                 ,
                 write
                 ,
                 that
                 neither
                 his
                 strict
                 imprisonment
                 in
                 a
                 dungeon
                 could
                 hinder
                 him
                 from
                 performing
                 this
                 holy
                 dutie
                 ,
                 but
                 there
                 both
                 persuadinge
                 the
                 people
                 present
                 ,
                 and
                 writinge
                 vnto
                 others
                 absent
                 ,
                 to
                 confirme
                 them
                 more
                 ,
                 said
                 Masse
                 in
                 that
                 vnfit
                 place
                 :
                 &
                 to
                 proue
                 how
                 acceptable
                 it
                 was
                 ,
                 Christ
                 Iesus
                 with
                 a
                 multitude
                 of
                 Angels
                 appeared
                 vnto
                 them
                 all
                 ,
                 with
                 such
                 a
                 light
                 from
                 heauen
                 ,
                 as
                 had
                 beene
                 seene
                 ,
                 at
                 the
                 very
                 time
                 when
                 they
                 were
                 to
                 communicate
                 ,
                 &
                 comforted
                 his
                 holy
                 Martir
                 .
                 
                   Sed
                   nec
                   carcereis
                   praesul
                   praeclarus
                   in
                   antris
                   desinit
                   obsequium
                   Domino
                   persoluere
                   dignum
                   :
                   sed
                   docuit
                   plebem
                   studiosè
                   conuenientem
                   ,
                   ac
                   celebrat
                   sacrae
                   solitò
                   solemnia
                   Missae
                   :
                   Est
                   vbi
                   caelestem
                   debebat
                   frangere
                   panem
                   ,
                   lux
                   noua
                   tristifico
                   subito
                   fulgebat
                   
                   in
                   antro
                   ,
                   in
                   qua
                   sidereae
                   regnator
                   splendidus
                   aulae
                   scilicet
                   angelica
                   pariter
                   comitante
                   caterua
                   apparens
                   ,
                   charum
                   consolabatur
                   amicum
                   .
                   Trithem
                   .
                   l.
                   de
                   scriptorib
                   .
                   in
                   Hildonio
                   .
                   &
                   Roswida
                   .
                   Hilduinus
                   Abb.
                   in
                   vita
                   S.
                   Dionisij
                   Areopag
                   .
                   cap.
                
                 29.
                 
                 
                   Roswita
                   l.
                   de
                   vit
                   .
                   S.
                   Dionis
                   .
                   Areopag
                   .
                   &
                   alijs
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 
                   THE
                   X.
                   CHAPTER
                
                 .
                 How
                 all
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 the
                 ,
                 Apostles
                 in
                 particular
                 S.
                 Andrew
                 ,
                 Iames
                 the
                 great
                 ,
                 Thomas
                 ,
                 Iames
                 the
                 lesse
                 ,
                 Philip
                 ,
                 Bartholomew
                 ,
                 Symon
                 ,
                 Thaddaeus
                 ,
                 and
                 Matthias
                 ,
                 were
                 sacrificinge
                 Preists
                 ,
                 and
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 and
                 vsually
                 offered
                 the
                 sacrifice
                 of
                 Masse
                 .
              
               
                 NOw
                 let
                 vs
                 come
                 to
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 the
                 holie
                 Apostles
                 which
                 haue
                 not
                 in
                 scriptures
                 written
                 of
                 these
                 misteries
                 ,
                 and
                 proue
                 of
                 them
                 all
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 order
                 (
                 except
                 S.
                 Peter
                 the
                 first
                 ,
                 whom
                 I
                 haue
                 promised
                 to
                 put
                 in
                 the
                 last
                 place
                 )
                 that
                 in
                 their
                 sacred
                 functions
                 ,
                 they
                 offered
                 the
                 most
                 holy
                 sacrifice
                 of
                 Masse
                 .
                 And
                 first
                 to
                 begin
                 with
                 S.
                 Andrew
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 a
                 receaued
                 opinion
                 .
                 
                   Iodoc.
                   Cocc
                   .
                   Tom.
                
                 2.
                 l.
                 7.
                 artic
                 .
                 5.
                 
                   de
                   purgator
                
                 .
                 that
                 this
                 holy
                 Apostle
                 
                 did
                 first
                 deliuer
                 that
                 forme
                 of
                 Masse
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 auntiently
                 and
                 from
                 the
                 beginninge
                 vsed
                 in
                 the
                 church
                 of
                 Constantinople
                 ,
                 and
                 after
                 called
                 the
                 Masse
                 of
                 S.
                 Iohn
                 Chrisostome
                 ,
                 the
                 great
                 and
                 learned
                 Patriarke
                 of
                 that
                 place
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 was
                 enlarged
                 by
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 stil
                 ,
                 as
                 our
                 protestants
                 acknowledge
                 ,
                 vsed
                 to
                 this
                 day
                 in
                 the
                 churches
                 of
                 Greece
                 .
                 
                   Edwin
                   .
                   Sands
                   relation
                   of
                   Religion
                   .
                   cap.
                
                 53.
                 or
                 54.
                 
                 And
                 that
                 hee
                 himselfe
                 did
                 vsually
                 and
                 daily
                 offer
                 this
                 moste
                 sacred
                 oblation
                 of
                 Christs
                 body
                 and
                 blood
                 ,
                 wee
                 haue
                 moste
                 auncient
                 and
                 vndeniable
                 testimonies
                 ,
                 whether
                 we
                 will
                 professe
                 our selues
                 Catholicks
                 or
                 protestants
                 in
                 Religion
                 ;
                 for
                 both
                 these
                 agree
                 in
                 this
                 ,
                 that
                 S.
                 Andrew
                 was
                 martyred
                 by
                 Aegeus
                 Procōsull
                 of
                 Achaia
                 in
                 the
                 citie
                 Patras
                 :
                 and
                 they
                 celebrate
                 his
                 day
                 of
                 festiuitie
                 ,
                 vppon
                 the
                 laste
                 of
                 Nouember
                 .
                 And
                 they
                 doe
                 ,
                 or
                 ought
                 if
                 they
                 make
                 not
                 fictions
                 of
                 theire
                 owne
                 ,
                 deduce
                 the
                 history
                 of
                 his
                 passion
                 from
                 the
                 auncient
                 penners
                 and
                 relators
                 thereof
                 ,
                 which
                 bee
                 the
                 preists
                 and
                 deacons
                 of
                 Achaia
                 ,
                 which
                 were
                 eye
                 witnesses
                 and
                 present
                 at
                 the
                 same
                 .
                 S.
                 Cyprian
                 ,
                 or
                 whosoeuer
                 was
                 the
                 auncient
                 Author
                 of
                 the
                 booke
                 amonge
                 his
                 workes
                 ,
                 
                   de
                   duplici
                   
                   Martyrio
                
                 .
                 The
                 old
                 Anonimus
                 who
                 wrote
                 the
                 booke
                 of
                 the
                 Apostles
                 liues
                 ,
                 published
                 by
                 the
                 learned
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Vienna
                 Fredericus
                 Nausea
                 ,
                 S.
                 Simeon
                 Metaphrastes
                 himself
                 ,
                 a
                 learned
                 grecian
                 and
                 auncient
                 of
                 those
                 parts
                 ,
                 S.
                 Iuo
                 ,
                 S.
                 Bernard
                 ,
                 Algerus
                 ,
                 the
                 auncient
                 writer
                 of
                 the
                 liues
                 of
                 Saints
                 ,
                 the
                 whole
                 latine
                 church
                 in
                 the
                 publicke
                 seruice
                 of
                 the
                 feast
                 of
                 S.
                 Andrew
                 the
                 Apostle
                 ,
                 the
                 auncient
                 Breuiary
                 of
                 the
                 church
                 of
                 Salisbury
                 in
                 England
                 ,
                 and
                 others
                 are
                 witnesses
                 ,
                 that
                 S.
                 Andrew
                 beeinge
                 persuaded
                 and
                 threatned
                 by
                 Aegeus
                 the
                 Proconsull
                 ,
                 to
                 sacrifice
                 to
                 the
                 Pagan
                 Gods
                 ,
                 answered
                 publicklie
                 vnto
                 him
                 in
                 these
                 wordes
                 :
                 
                   Ego
                   omnipotenti
                   Deo
                   ,
                   qui
                   vnus
                   &
                   verus
                   est
                   ,
                   immolo
                   quotidie
                   ,
                   non
                   taurorum
                   carnes
                   ,
                   nec
                   hircorum
                   sanguinem
                   ,
                   sed
                   immaculatum
                   Agnum
                   in
                   altari
                   :
                   cuius
                   carnem
                   posteaque
                   omnis
                   multitudo
                   credentium
                   manducauerit
                   ,
                   Agnus
                   qui
                   sacrificatus
                   est
                   ,
                   integer
                   perseuerat
                   &
                   viuus
                   .
                
                 I
                 doe
                 daily
                 sacricrifice
                 to
                 God
                 almightie
                 ,
                 the
                 onely
                 true
                 God
                 ,
                 not
                 the
                 flesh
                 of
                 bulls
                 ,
                 nor
                 blood
                 of
                 goates
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 immaculate
                 Lambe
                 vppon
                 the
                 altar
                 ,
                 whose
                 flesh
                 after
                 all
                 the
                 multitude
                 of
                 beleeuers
                 haue
                 eaten
                 ,
                 the
                 Lambe
                 that
                 is
                 sacrificed
                 ,
                 remayneth
                 whole
                 and
                 liuinge
                 .
                 
                 
                   Breuiar
                   .
                   &
                   Missale
                   Rom.
                   Martyrolog
                   .
                   Rom.
                   Bed.
                   &
                   Vsuard
                   .
                   vlt.
                   Nou.
                   Protestant
                   comm
                   :
                   Booke
                   in
                   calendar
                   .
                   Nouem
                   .
                   &
                   infest
                   .
                   vlt.
                   Nouem
                   .
                   Cooper
                   v.
                   Andreas
                   Godw.
                   conuers
                   .
                   Magdeb
                   .
                   cent
                   .
                
                 1.
                 
                   in
                   Andr.
                   Apostolo
                   .
                   Act.
                   S.
                   Andrea
                   per
                   Presb.
                   &
                   Diacon
                   .
                   Achaiae
                   .
                   Ciprian
                   .
                   l.
                   de
                   duplic
                   .
                   Mart.
                   Anonim
                   .
                   in
                   mirac
                   .
                   vit
                   .
                   &
                   Pass
                   .
                   Apost
                   .
                   in
                   S.
                   Andrea
                   .
                   Sim.
                   Metaphr
                   .
                   in
                   S.
                   Andr.
                   S.
                   Iuo
                   Carnoten
                   .
                   Episc
                   .
                   serm
                   .
                   de
                   Sacram
                   .
                   dedicat
                   .
                   ser
                   .
                
                 4.
                 
                 
                   Algerus
                   contra
                   Berengar
                   .
                   S.
                   Bernard
                   .
                   apud
                   Francisc
                   .
                   Feuarden
                   .
                   annotat
                   .
                   in
                   Frenaeum
                   l.
                
                 4.
                 
                   contra
                   haer
                   .
                   cap.
                
                 32.
                 pag.
                 361.
                 
                 
                   Iacob
                   .
                   Genuen
                   .
                   Epis
                   in
                   vit
                   S.
                   Andrea
                   vlt.
                   Nouem
                   .
                   Breu.
                   Ecclesiae
                   Salisbur
                   .
                   ibidem
                   .
                
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 Thus
                 it
                 is
                 euident
                 that
                 S.
                 Andrewe
                 the
                 Apostle
                 did
                 offer
                 this
                 holy
                 sacrifice
                 of
                 Masse
                 ,
                 and
                 euery
                 day
                 :
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 sacrifice
                 was
                 Christ
                 himself
                 the
                 true
                 Lambe
                 of
                 God
                 that
                 taketh
                 away
                 sinnes
                 Amonge
                 the
                 holy
                 auncient
                 and
                 renowned
                 witnesses
                 ,
                 S.
                 Iuo
                 
                   supr
                   .
                   ser
                
                 .
                 4.
                 speakinge
                 of
                 this
                 holy
                 sacrifice
                 of
                 Masse
                 thus
                 wtiteth
                 :
                 
                   In
                   memoriam
                   veniunt
                   verba
                   beati
                   Andreae
                   Apostoli
                   ,
                   quibus
                   asserit
                   &
                   in
                   caelis
                   esse
                   corpus
                   Domini
                   ,
                   &
                   de
                   altari
                   posse
                   sumi
                   corpus
                   Domini
                   .
                   Cuius
                   inquit
                   carnes
                   cum
                   sint
                   comestae
                   in
                   terris
                   à
                   populo
                   ,
                   ipse
                   tamen
                   in
                   caelestibus
                   ad
                   dexteram
                   Patris
                   integer
                   perseuerat
                   
                   &
                   viuus
                   .
                
                 The
                 wordes
                 of
                 S.
                 Andrew
                 the
                 Apostle
                 doe
                 come
                 to
                 memory
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 hee
                 affirmeth
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 body
                 of
                 our
                 Lord
                 is
                 in
                 heauen
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 may
                 his
                 body
                 bee
                 receued
                 from
                 the
                 altare
                 .
                 Whose
                 flesh
                 saith
                 hee
                 ,
                 when
                 it
                 is
                 eaten
                 of
                 the
                 people
                 on
                 earth
                 ,
                 yet
                 he
                 perseuereth
                 whole
                 and
                 aliue
                 in
                 heauen
                 ,
                 at
                 the
                 right
                 hand
                 of
                 his
                 Father
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 giueth
                 full
                 satisfaction
                 for
                 S.
                 Andrew
                 ,
                 that
                 hee
                 was
                 a
                 sacrificinge
                 and
                 massinge
                 preist
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 The
                 next
                 in
                 order
                 is
                 S.
                 Iames
                 the
                 brother
                 of
                 S.
                 Iohn
                 the
                 Apostle
                 ,
                 and
                 Euangelist
                 ,
                 martired
                 by
                 Kinge
                 Herode
                 as
                 we
                 reade
                 in
                 the
                 12.
                 chapter
                 of
                 the
                 Acts
                 of
                 the
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 where
                 our
                 protestants
                 thus
                 reade
                 :
                 
                   About
                   that
                   time
                   ,
                   Herod
                   the
                   Kinge
                   stretched
                   forth
                   his
                   hand
                   to
                   vexe
                   certaine
                   of
                   the
                   church
                   .
                   And
                   he
                   killed
                   Iames
                   the
                   brother
                   of
                   Iohn
                   with
                   the
                   sword
                   .
                   (
                   Actor
                   .
                   cap.
                
                 12.
                 ver
                 .
                 1.2
                 .
                 )
                 Which
                 his
                 timely
                 death
                 hath
                 taken
                 from
                 him
                 such
                 ample
                 memory
                 as
                 is
                 deliuered
                 of
                 some
                 other
                 Apostles
                 that
                 liued
                 longer
                 ,
                 in
                 histories
                 .
                 But
                 beeing
                 assured
                 before
                 by
                 all
                 kinde
                 of
                 testimonies
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 one
                 of
                 them
                 to
                 whom
                 our
                 blessed
                 Sauiour
                 gaue
                 power
                 ,
                 and
                 commaundement
                 to
                 offer
                 the
                 holy
                 sacrifice
                 
                 of
                 his
                 body
                 and
                 blood
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 there
                 being
                 consecrated
                 a
                 preist
                 ,
                 and
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 three
                 Apostles
                 which
                 our
                 Sauiour
                 most
                 loued
                 ,
                 and
                 hee
                 him
                 ,
                 it
                 would
                 be
                 more
                 then
                 impietie
                 to
                 thinke
                 ,
                 hee
                 either
                 neglected
                 the
                 power
                 ,
                 or
                 brake
                 the
                 commaundement
                 of
                 his
                 Master
                 ,
                 whome
                 he
                 so
                 much
                 loued
                 ,
                 and
                 loued
                 him
                 againe
                 ;
                 for
                 so
                 he
                 should
                 not
                 haue
                 beene
                 so
                 principall
                 a
                 frend
                 and
                 louer
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 but
                 his
                 professed
                 enemy
                 ,
                 in
                 continually
                 violatinge
                 his
                 lawe
                 ,
                 and
                 commaundement
                 .
                 And
                 being
                 both
                 brother
                 to
                 S.
                 Iohn
                 ,
                 and
                 consecrated
                 and
                 ordeyned
                 preist
                 at
                 the
                 same
                 time
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 maner
                 ,
                 and
                 order
                 as
                 hee
                 was
                 ,
                 how
                 could
                 S.
                 Iohn
                 be
                 a
                 massinge
                 and
                 sacrificinge
                 preist
                 ,
                 so
                 vndeniably
                 as
                 is
                 proued
                 of
                 him
                 ,
                 except
                 S.
                 Iames
                 were
                 also
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 degree
                 ?
              
               
                 4.
                 
                 Further
                 it
                 is
                 proued
                 that
                 S.
                 Iames
                 liued
                 sometime
                 before
                 his
                 death
                 &
                 was
                 martired
                 in
                 Hierusalem
                 ,
                 where
                 the
                 publick
                 sacrifice
                 of
                 the
                 Christian
                 church
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 was
                 the
                 holy
                 Masse
                 :
                 for
                 as
                 Hieremias
                 Patriarke
                 of
                 Constantinople
                 proueth
                 against
                 the
                 Protestants
                 in
                 his
                 censure
                 ,
                 and
                 others
                 .
                 
                   The
                   holy
                   Masse
                   is
                   a
                   sacrifice
                   instituted
                   of
                   Christ.
                   (
                   Hierem.
                   in
                   censura
                   .
                   Concil
                   .
                
                 6.
                 
                 
                   Constantinop
                   .
                   )
                   
                   in
                   memory
                   and
                   commendation
                   of
                   all
                   his
                   mercy
                   and
                   humilitie
                   sustained
                   for
                   our
                   soules
                   .
                   Saint
                   Iames
                   the
                   Apostle
                   ,
                   called
                   our
                   Lords
                   brother
                   ,
                   first
                   reduced
                   into
                   order
                   that
                   liturgie
                   ,
                   and
                   sacrifice
                   ,
                   beeinge
                   so
                   instructed
                   of
                   Christ
                   to
                   doe
                   it
                   ,
                   in
                   all
                   parts
                   of
                   that
                   holy
                   sacrifice
                   ,
                   nothing
                   els
                   is
                   handled
                   ,
                   but
                   an
                   vniuersall
                   order
                   of
                   thinges
                   ,
                   which
                   our
                   Sauiour
                   vndertooke
                   for
                   our
                   redemption
                   .
                
                 Then
                 this
                 S.
                 Iames
                 also
                 a
                 cheife
                 Apostle
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 Christ
                 ,
                 consecrated
                 with
                 the
                 same
                 solemnitie
                 the
                 other
                 was
                 ,
                 and
                 liuinge
                 and
                 dyinge
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 place
                 ,
                 a
                 great
                 Saint
                 and
                 Martyr
                 as
                 the
                 oother
                 was
                 ,
                 could
                 not
                 possibly
                 differ
                 from
                 him
                 in
                 this
                 point
                 :
                 nor
                 from
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 the
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 all
                 of
                 them
                 by
                 all
                 consent
                 before
                 ,
                 agreeinge
                 in
                 these
                 misteries
                 .
                 And
                 it
                 is
                 an
                 historicall
                 approued
                 veritie
                 ,
                 by
                 all
                 antiquities
                 ,
                 that
                 these
                 few
                 disciples
                 which
                 this
                 S.
                 Iames
                 conuerted
                 in
                 Spaine
                 ,
                 and
                 brought
                 with
                 him
                 to
                 Hierusalem
                 ,
                 were
                 directed
                 and
                 sent
                 thither
                 againe
                 by
                 S.
                 Peter
                 the
                 Apostle
                 ,
                 that
                 great
                 massinge
                 preist
                 (
                 as
                 hereafter
                 )
                 and
                 they
                 were
                 such
                 as
                 he
                 that
                 sent
                 them
                 in
                 that
                 respect
                 .
              
               
                 5.
                 
                 S.
                 Thomas
                 followeth
                 next
                 in
                 Apostolick
                 order
                 ,
                 how
                 hee
                 was
                 a
                 sacrificinge
                 
                 and
                 massinge
                 preist
                 I
                 haue
                 shewed
                 before
                 in
                 S.
                 Iohn
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 holy
                 Apostle
                 preachinge
                 in
                 India
                 ,
                 altares
                 and
                 diuers
                 other
                 pregnant
                 arguments
                 of
                 his
                 saying
                 Masse
                 in
                 those
                 parts
                 are
                 found
                 amonge
                 them
                 there
                 .
                 
                   Christiani
                   qui
                   Indias
                   frequentarunt
                   ,
                   quas
                   olim
                   diui
                   Thomae
                   praedicatio
                   peragrauit
                   ,
                   altaria
                   Christiana
                   cum
                   reliquijs
                   quibusdam
                   Imaginis
                   Virginis
                   in
                   speluncis
                   inuenerunt
                   .
                   Florimund
                   .
                   Raem
                   .
                   de
                   origine
                   Haer.
                   l.
                
                 8.
                 cap.
                 12.
                 
                 And
                 Franciscus
                 Aluares
                 .
                 (
                 
                   de
                   reb
                   .
                   Ind.
                
                 )
                 that
                 liued
                 longe
                 in
                 those
                 parts
                 ,
                 writeth
                 ,
                 that
                 their
                 Annals
                 testifie
                 ,
                 they
                 had
                 a
                 church
                 built
                 in
                 their
                 contry
                 within
                 ten
                 yeares
                 of
                 Christs
                 Ascension
                 ,
                 which
                 church
                 there
                 still
                 remayneth
                 ,
                 and
                 beareth
                 the
                 name
                 ,
                 as
                 euer
                 it
                 did
                 ,
                 the
                 church
                 of
                 our
                 Lady
                 of
                 Mount
                 Sion
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 reason
                 why
                 it
                 is
                 so
                 called
                 ,
                 is
                 because
                 the
                 stone
                 where
                 of
                 the
                 altar
                 was
                 builded
                 ,
                 was
                 brought
                 thither
                 from
                 Mount
                 Sion
                 .
                 The
                 same
                 is
                 proued
                 by
                 others
                 ,
                 and
                 protestants
                 themselues
                 ,
                 further
                 declaringe
                 the
                 maner
                 of
                 their
                 saying
                 Masse
                 ,
                 still
                 continued
                 with
                 great
                 reuerence
                 ,
                 and
                 deuotion
                 ;
                 teachinge
                 how
                 they
                 neuer
                 say
                 Masse
                 without
                 incense
                 ,
                 and
                 three
                 cleargie
                 men
                 ,
                 a
                 preist
                 ,
                 deacon
                 ,
                 and
                 subdeacon
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 deriue
                 their
                 Religion
                 
                 from
                 S.
                 Thomas
                 the
                 Apostle
                 .
                 An
                 other
                 ,
                 an
                 English
                 Protestant
                 minister
                 from
                 experienced
                 trauailers
                 ,
                 and
                 antiquitie
                 writeth
                 :
                 
                   est
                   Capella
                   Indorum
                   :
                   there
                   is
                   a
                   Chappell
                   of
                   these
                   Indians
                   conuerted
                   by
                   S.
                   Thomas
                   in
                   Mount
                   Caluary
                   at
                   Hierusalem
                   ,
                   where
                   onely
                   the
                   pilgrims
                   of
                   India
                   ,
                   by
                   theire
                   preists
                   singe
                   Masse
                   ,
                   after
                   their
                   order
                   consecrating
                   and
                   makinge
                   ,
                
                 conficientes
                 ,
                 
                   the
                   Sacrament
                   of
                   the
                   body
                   and
                   blood
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   of
                   bread
                   and
                   wine
                   .
                   They
                   behaue
                   themselues
                   with
                   greatest
                   attention
                   ,
                   reuerence
                   ,
                   humilitie
                   ,
                   and
                   deuotion
                   .
                
                 Therfore
                 wee
                 cannot
                 doubt
                 but
                 S.
                 Thomas
                 taught
                 ,
                 and
                 practised
                 these
                 misteries
                 ,
                 both
                 there
                 ,
                 and
                 wheresoeuer
                 hee
                 liued
                 and
                 preached
                 .
                 
                   Edw.
                   Grim.
                   booke
                   of
                   estates
                   pag.
                
                 1088.1089.201.203
                 .
                 
                   Sebast.
                   Munster
                   .
                   l.
                
                 6.
                 cap.
                 57.
                 
                   vide
                   multos
                   apud
                   Gul.
                   Eisengr
                   .
                   centen
                   .
                
                 1.
                 fol.
                 168.
                 
                 
                   Rich.
                   Hackluits
                   booke
                   of
                   trauailes
                   in
                   mount
                   Sinay
                   .
                   Sir
                   Iohn
                   Mandeuil
                   pag.
                
                 36.
                 cap.
                 14.
                 
              
               
                 6.
                 
                 Concerning
                 S.
                 Iames
                 commonly
                 called
                 S.
                 Iames
                 the
                 lesse
                 ,
                 and
                 brother
                 of
                 our
                 Lord
                 ,
                 whose
                 place
                 is
                 ordinarily
                 numbred
                 next
                 ,
                 I
                 haue
                 spoken
                 before
                 ,
                 how
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 Christs
                 appointment
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 greeke
                 writers
                 say
                 ,
                 hee
                 composed
                 a
                 forme
                 of
                 Masse
                 ,
                 and
                 deliuered
                 it
                 to
                 the
                 churches
                 ,
                 where
                 hee
                 liued
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 so
                 must
                 needs
                 bee
                 a
                 professor
                 and
                 practiser
                 of
                 that
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 taught
                 to
                 others
                 ;
                 and
                 consequently
                 consecrated
                 massing
                 and
                 sacrificinge
                 preists
                 ,
                 to
                 performe
                 the
                 same
                 .
                 His
                 Masse
                 approued
                 of
                 in
                 the
                 sixt
                 generall
                 councell
                 held
                 at
                 Constantinople
                 ,
                 as
                 our
                 protestants
                 allow
                 ,
                 is
                 stil
                 extant
                 ,
                 and
                 known
                 to
                 all
                 learned
                 men
                 ,
                 in
                 all
                 things
                 of
                 substance
                 agreeing
                 with
                 the
                 vsuall
                 present
                 missale
                 of
                 the
                 Roman
                 churche
                 .
                 
                   Censura
                   Oriental
                   .
                   Hieremias
                   Patriarch
                   Constantinapol
                   .
                   ib.
                   cap.
                
                 10.
                 
                 
                   Proclus
                   S.
                   Nichol.
                   Methon
                   .
                   &
                   Bessarion
                   apud
                   Gul.
                   Eisengr
                   .
                   cent
                   .
                
                 1.
                 fol.
                 186.
                 
                 
                   Concil
                   .
                   general
                
                 .
                 6.
                 can
                 .
                 52.
                 
                   can
                   .
                   Apost
                
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 Missa
                 5.
                 
                 
                   Iacobi
                   in
                   Biblioth
                   .
                   Patr.
                   &
                   al.
                   Morton
                   apol
                   .
                   part
                   .
                
                 2.
                 pag.
                 8.
                 
              
               
                 7.
                 
                 Now
                 followeth
                 S.
                 Philip
                 ,
                 which
                 followed
                 the
                 same
                 opinion
                 ,
                 and
                 practise
                 of
                 the
                 holy
                 sacrifice
                 of
                 Masse
                 :
                 for
                 wee
                 doe
                 not
                 onlie
                 often
                 reade
                 in
                 generall
                 ,
                 that
                 hee
                 founded
                 churches
                 ,
                 and
                 consecrated
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 preists
                 ,
                 deacons
                 and
                 other
                 inferior
                 cleargie
                 men
                 ,
                 which
                 none
                 but
                 they
                 which
                 hold
                 a
                 sacrificinge
                 preisthood
                 ,
                 and
                 sacrifice
                 of
                 Christs
                 body
                 and
                 blood
                 in
                 holy
                 Masse
                 ,
                 allowe
                 :
                 But
                 S.
                 Simeon
                 Metaphrastes
                 liuinge
                 where
                 S.
                 Philip
                 preached
                 ,
                 with
                 others
                 testifieth
                 
                 in
                 particular
                 :
                 
                   Sacerdotes
                   &
                   altaria
                   vbique
                   in
                   illis
                   locis
                   statuit
                   &
                   construxit
                   ,
                   pro
                   sacrificijs
                   illis
                   quae
                   fiebant
                   in
                   daemonum
                   altaribus
                   ,
                   sacrosancti
                   fecit
                   in
                   eis
                   peragi
                   sacram
                   misterij
                   celebrationem
                   .
                
                 Hee
                 appointed
                 preistes
                 and
                 builded
                 altars
                 ,
                 euery
                 where
                 in
                 those
                 places
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 those
                 sacrifices
                 which
                 were
                 vsed
                 to
                 bee
                 offered
                 vppon
                 the
                 altars
                 of
                 deuils
                 ,
                 hee
                 caused
                 the
                 holy
                 celebration
                 of
                 the
                 sacred
                 mistery
                 to
                 bee
                 perfected
                 .
                 
                   Anonimus
                   .
                   supr
                   .
                   l.
                   in
                   Pass
                   .
                   Apostol
                   .
                   in
                   S.
                   Philippo
                   Gul.
                   Eisengr
                   .
                   centur
                   .
                
                 1.
                 fol.
                 157.158
                 .
                 
                   &
                   alibi
                   .
                   Simeon
                   Metaph.
                   in
                   S.
                   Philippo
                   Apostolo
                   Sur.
                   die
                
                 1.
                 
                 Maij.
                 And
                 the
                 protestant
                 Sebastian
                 Munster
                 with
                 others
                 teacheth
                 ,
                 how
                 the
                 Abissines
                 testifie
                 from
                 their
                 Apostolick
                 antiquities
                 ,
                 and
                 constitutions
                 of
                 the
                 Apostles
                 themselues
                 ,
                 preserued
                 by
                 continuall
                 tradition
                 with
                 them
                 ,
                 that
                 amonge
                 other
                 misteries
                 of
                 Christian
                 Religion
                 deliuered
                 by
                 them
                 ,
                 this
                 of
                 the
                 holy
                 sacrifice
                 of
                 Masse
                 ,
                 and
                 Christs
                 sacred
                 body
                 and
                 blood
                 offered
                 therin
                 ,
                 was
                 one
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 S.
                 Philip
                 the
                 Apostle
                 was
                 principally
                 theire
                 Apostle
                 ,
                 and
                 preached
                 these
                 things
                 to
                 them
                 .
                 
                   Asserunt
                   imprimis
                   Philippum
                   Apostolum
                   apud
                   eos
                   praedicasse
                   Euangelium
                   .
                   Sebastian
                   .
                   Munst.
                   Cosmograph
                   .
                   
                   l.
                
                 6.
                 cap.
                 56.
                 
              
               
                 8.
                 
                 Touchinge
                 S.
                 Bartholomew
                 ,
                 we
                 read
                 that
                 hee
                 preached
                 in
                 India
                 ,
                 where
                 that
                 knowne
                 massinge
                 Apostle
                 taught
                 ,
                 and
                 left
                 that
                 holy
                 sacrifice
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 two
                 Apostles
                 if
                 they
                 had
                 not
                 beene
                 confirmed
                 in
                 grace
                 ,
                 &
                 free
                 from
                 error
                 (
                 as
                 all
                 agree
                 they
                 were
                 )
                 no
                 Christian
                 will
                 thinke
                 they
                 could
                 preache
                 and
                 practise
                 contrary
                 doctrines
                 ,
                 in
                 so
                 great
                 misteries
                 ,
                 to
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 one
                 people
                 ,
                 place
                 ,
                 and
                 time
                 ,
                 and
                 wee
                 further
                 reade
                 ,
                 that
                 S.
                 Bartholomew
                 cōsecrated
                 many
                 preists
                 ,
                 which
                 (
                 as
                 before
                 )
                 must
                 needs
                 be
                 sacrificing
                 massing
                 preists
                 .
                 And
                 he
                 made
                 Kinge
                 Polimius
                 a
                 massinge
                 Bishop
                 ,
                 and
                 maker
                 of
                 massinge
                 preists
                 ,
                 continuinge
                 so
                 20.
                 yeares
                 ,
                 besides
                 others
                 .
                 
                   Breuiar
                   .
                   Rom.
                   in
                   fest
                   .
                   S.
                   Bartholom
                   .
                   Abd.
                   cert
                   .
                   Apostol
                   .
                   l.
                
                 8.
                 
                 
                   Antonin
                   .
                   part
                
                 .
                 1.
                 titul
                 .
                 6.
                 
                 
                   Petr.
                   de
                   natal
                   .
                   l.
                
                 7.
                 cap.
                 103.
                 
                 
                   Martyr●log
                   .
                   Rom.
                   die
                
                 24.
                 
                 
                   Aug.
                   Dion
                   .
                   Areopag
                   .
                   l.
                   mistic
                   .
                   Theolog.
                   Euseb
                   .
                   l.
                
                 5.
                 
                   hist.
                   c.
                
                 10.
                 
                 
                   Origen
                   .
                   in
                   Gen.
                   Hieron
                   .
                   l.
                   de
                   script
                   :
                   in
                   pauten
                   .
                
              
               
                 9.
                 
                 S.
                 Simon
                 and
                 Iude
                 could
                 not
                 bee
                 of
                 any
                 other
                 profession
                 opinion
                 or
                 practise
                 in
                 this
                 point
                 ,
                 beeing
                 both
                 with
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 the
                 Apostles
                 consecrated
                 sacrificinge
                 preists
                 ,
                 and
                 S.
                 Simon
                 so
                 zelous
                 a
                 louer
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 
                 as
                 our
                 protestants
                 write
                 ,
                 that
                 hee
                 thereby
                 was
                 named
                 Zelotes
                 ,
                 by
                 a
                 kinde
                 of
                 excellency
                 ,
                 and
                 S
                 ,
                 Iude
                 as
                 he
                 himselfe
                 is
                 witnes
                 ,
                 in
                 his
                 epistle
                 ,
                 was
                 
                   frater
                   Iacobi
                   ,
                   brother
                   to
                   S.
                   Iames
                   ,
                
                 that
                 notorious
                 massinge
                 preist
                 ,
                 and
                 Apostle
                 as
                 is
                 before
                 declared
                 :
                 and
                 S.
                 Simon
                 is
                 generally
                 taught
                 ,
                 to
                 haue
                 conuersed
                 most
                 in
                 those
                 contries
                 ,
                 where
                 S.
                 Marke
                 that
                 massinge
                 Euangelist
                 practised
                 ,
                 and
                 plāted
                 that
                 doctrine
                 .
                 And
                 S.
                 Iude
                 first
                 preached
                 in
                 Iury
                 diuers
                 yeares
                 ,
                 where
                 his
                 massing
                 Brother
                 S.
                 Iames
                 was
                 so
                 renowned
                 for
                 writinge
                 the
                 forme
                 of
                 this
                 holy
                 sacrifice
                 ,
                 and
                 both
                 practising
                 it
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 and
                 deliueringe
                 it
                 to
                 others
                 .
                 And
                 they
                 consecrated
                 Abdias
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Babilon
                 ,
                 who
                 by
                 his
                 owne
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 testimonies
                 ,
                 was
                 a
                 massinge
                 and
                 sacrificinge
                 preist
                 ,
                 and
                 Bishop
                 ,
                 who
                 could
                 make
                 and
                 consecrate
                 no
                 others
                 but
                 such
                 as
                 hee
                 was
                 ,
                 and
                 had
                 authoritie
                 to
                 doe
                 .
                 
                   Socrat.
                   l.
                
                 1.
                 cap.
                 15.
                 
                 
                   Niceph.
                   hist.
                   l.
                
                 4.
                 c.
                 32.
                 
                 
                   Fortunat.
                   Godwin
                   .
                   Conuers
                   .
                   of
                   Britanie
                   .
                   Iud.
                   Episc
                   .
                   c.
                
                 1.
                 v.
                 1.
                 
                 
                   Martyrolog
                   .
                   Rom.
                   die
                
                 28.
                 
                 
                   Octob
                   .
                   Bed.
                   &
                   Vsuard
                   .
                   ib.
                   Stowe
                   histor
                   .
                   Godwin
                   .
                   Conu
                   .
                   of
                   Brit.
                   Nicephor
                   .
                   l.
                
                 2.
                 cap.
                 4.
                 
                 
                   Ado
                   Treuer
                   .
                   &
                   Bed.
                
                 5.
                 
                   cal
                   .
                   Nouemb.
                   Nicephor
                   .
                   lib.
                
                 2.
                 cap.
                 40.
                 
                 
                   Guliel
                   .
                   Eisengr
                   .
                   centen
                
                 .
                 1.
                 part
                 .
                 5.
                 dist
                 .
                 
                 7.
                 fol.
                 168.
                 
                 
                   Abd.
                   certam
                   .
                   Apost
                   .
                   l.
                
                 4.
                 
                 
                   Antonin
                   .
                   part
                
                 .
                 1.
                 
                 
                   Petr.
                   de
                   natal
                   .
                   l.
                
                 9.
                 cap.
                 115.
                 
                 
                   Abdias
                   l.
                   de
                   certam
                   .
                   Apost
                   .
                   l.
                
                 6.
                 
                 
                   Iul.
                   African
                   ,
                   praefat
                   .
                   histor
                   .
                   Apostol
                   .
                   Anonym
                   .
                   in
                   S.
                   Bartholom
                   .
                
              
               
                 10.
                 
                 S.
                 Matthias
                 beeing
                 chosen
                 into
                 the
                 place
                 of
                 Iudas
                 the
                 traitor
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 other
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 could
                 bee
                 of
                 no
                 other
                 iudgement
                 ,
                 and
                 Religion
                 herein
                 ,
                 then
                 they
                 were
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 places
                 hee
                 preached
                 in
                 ,
                 giue
                 testimony
                 vnto
                 this
                 :
                 for
                 whether
                 wee
                 will
                 say
                 with
                 Sophronius
                 ,
                 Dorothus
                 ,
                 and
                 Nicephorus
                 ,
                 that
                 hee
                 preached
                 in
                 Aethiopia
                 ,
                 wee
                 haue
                 heard
                 that
                 massinge
                 Apostles
                 and
                 preists
                 preached
                 there
                 :
                 or
                 with
                 our
                 auncient
                 Martyrologes
                 ,
                 that
                 hee
                 was
                 martired
                 in
                 Iury
                 ,
                 S.
                 Iames
                 and
                 the
                 other
                 Apostles
                 before
                 haue
                 proued
                 hee
                 must
                 needs
                 hee
                 a
                 massinge
                 and
                 sacrificinge
                 preist
                 ,
                 and
                 execute
                 that
                 holy
                 function
                 ,
                 liuing
                 and
                 dying
                 there
                 .
                 
                   Sophron.
                   apud
                   Hier.
                   l.
                   de
                   scrip
                   .
                   Eccles
                   .
                   Doroth.
                   in
                   Synops
                   .
                   Nicephor
                   .
                   l.
                
                 2.
                 c.
                 40.
                 
                 
                   Martyrolog
                   .
                   Rom.
                
                 24.
                 
                 
                   Febr.
                   Bed.
                   Ado.
                   &
                   Vsuard
                   .
                   ib.
                   Isidor
                   .
                   l.
                   de
                   vit
                   .
                   &
                   obit
                   .
                   Sanct.
                   cap.
                
                 81.
                 
              
               
                 11.
                 
                 To
                 conclude
                 with
                 S.
                 Barnabas
                 ,
                 extraordinarily
                 called
                 to
                 bee
                 an
                 Apostle
                 ,
                 as
                 S.
                 Paul
                 ,
                 hee
                 is
                 commonly
                 taken
                 to
                 bee
                 the
                 first
                 composer
                 of
                 the
                 Masse
                 of
                 Milane
                 ,
                 in
                 
                 Italy
                 ,
                 named
                 S.
                 Ambrose
                 his
                 Masse
                 ,
                 in
                 respect
                 of
                 certaine
                 additions
                 of
                 his
                 vnto
                 it
                 ,
                 &
                 vsed
                 with
                 great
                 priuiledge
                 in
                 that
                 church
                 ,
                 to
                 this
                 day
                 ,
                 not
                 differinge
                 in
                 any
                 materiall
                 point
                 from
                 the
                 present
                 order
                 of
                 saying
                 Masse
                 vsed
                 in
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 the
                 Romane
                 Latine
                 ,
                 or
                 Greeke
                 church
                 at
                 this
                 time
                 ,
                 or
                 whersoeuer
                 .
                 
                   Traditio
                   Eccl.
                   Mediolanen
                   .
                   in
                   Ital.
                   Iodoc.
                   Cocc
                   .
                   l.
                
                 6.
                 
                 To.
                 2.
                 articul
                 .
                 9.
                 lib.
                 7.
                 artic
                 .
                 5.
                 
                 And
                 this
                 Masse
                 was
                 ,
                 as
                 our
                 protestants
                 themselues
                 acknowledge
                 ,
                 in
                 such
                 vse
                 and
                 credit
                 in
                 the
                 Latine
                 church
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 more
                 vsuall
                 then
                 that
                 called
                 S.
                 Gregories
                 Masse
                 ,
                 vntill
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 Pope
                 Adrian
                 the
                 first
                 about
                 the
                 yeare
                 of
                 Christ
                 780.
                 
                 Their
                 words
                 bee
                 these
                 .
                 (
                 
                   Io.
                   Balaeus
                   in
                   act
                   .
                   Roman
                   .
                   Pont.
                   lib.
                
                 3
                 
                   in
                   Hadrian
                
                 .
                 1.
                 )
                 
                   Missarum
                   ritus
                   à
                   magno
                   Gregorio
                   editus
                   ,
                   occidentalibus
                   Ecclesijs
                   imperauit
                   .
                
                 Pope
                 Adrian
                 commaūded
                 the
                 order
                 of
                 the
                 Masse
                 published
                 by
                 Gregory
                 the
                 greate
                 ,
                 to
                 bee
                 vsed
                 of
                 the
                 west
                 churches
                 ,
                 till
                 which
                 time
                 S.
                 Barnabas
                 and
                 S.
                 Ambrose
                 Masse
                 still
                 vsed
                 at
                 Millane
                 were
                 more
                 vsuall
                 ,
                 as
                 an
                 other
                 thus
                 writeth
                 .
                 (
                 
                   Foxe
                   Tom.
                
                 1.
                 
                   act
                   .
                   and
                   Monum
                   .
                   pag.
                
                 130
                 )
                 
                   Pope
                   Adrian
                   the
                   first
                   ratified
                   and
                   confirmed
                   the
                   order
                   of
                   Saint
                   Gregories
                   Masse
                   ,
                   aboue
                   the
                   order
                   of
                   S.
                   Ambrose
                   Masse
                   ,
                   
                   for
                   vnto
                   this
                   time
                   ,
                   which
                   was
                   about
                   the
                   yeare
                   of
                   our
                   Lord
                
                 780.
                 
                   the
                   Liturgie
                   of
                   S.
                   Ambrose
                   was
                   more
                   vsed
                   in
                   the
                   Italian
                   churches
                   .
                
                 Therefore
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 difficultie
                 but
                 S.
                 Barnabas
                 as
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 the
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 was
                 also
                 a
                 sacrificinge
                 massinge
                 preist
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   THE
                   XI
                   .
                   CHAPTER
                
                 .
                 How
                 S.
                 Peter
                 the
                 cheife
                 Apostle
                 ,
                 and
                 first
                 founder
                 of
                 the
                 church
                 of
                 Christ
                 in
                 this
                 our
                 kingedome
                 ,
                 was
                 a
                 sacrificinge
                 ,
                 massinge
                 preist
                 ,
                 deliuered
                 a
                 forme
                 of
                 Masse
                 to
                 the
                 church
                 ,
                 consecrated
                 many
                 massinge
                 preists
                 in
                 this
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 nere
                 vnto
                 vs
                 ,
                 and
                 some
                 of
                 this
                 kingdome
                 .
              
               
                 NOw
                 lastely
                 to
                 come
                 to
                 S.
                 Peter
                 ,
                 the
                 prime
                 and
                 cheife
                 of
                 the
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 hee
                 could
                 not
                 bee
                 at
                 difference
                 with
                 the
                 rest
                 in
                 this
                 ,
                 but
                 must
                 needs
                 bee
                 a
                 massinge
                 preist
                 as
                 they
                 were
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 for
                 this
                 purpose
                 is
                 it
                 little
                 ,
                 materiall
                 whether
                 this
                 contry
                 receaued
                 the
                 faith
                 from
                 him
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 other
                 of
                 the
                 Apostles
                 .
                 But
                 because
                 both
                 Catholicks
                 ,
                 and
                 protestants
                 agree
                 .
                 (
                 
                   Gul.
                   Cambden
                   in
                   Britan.
                   Theatr.
                   of
                   great
                   Brit.
                   l.
                
                 6.
                 
                   controuers
                   .
                   histor
                   .
                   
                   To.
                
                 1.
                 
                   in
                   S.
                   Petro.
                
                 )
                 that
                 both
                 Greeke
                 and
                 Latine
                 antiquities
                 giue
                 that
                 vnto
                 him
                 ,
                 as
                 is
                 lately
                 proued
                 at
                 large
                 ,
                 hee
                 must
                 also
                 bee
                 the
                 first
                 institutor
                 of
                 our
                 ecclesiasticall
                 Hierarchie
                 ,
                 in
                 consecratinge
                 vnto
                 vs
                 ,
                 diuers
                 holy
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 and
                 preists
                 ,
                 which
                 that
                 is
                 deliuered
                 already
                 ,
                 proueth
                 to
                 haue
                 beene
                 massing
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 and
                 preists
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 those
                 sacrificinge
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 sacrificinge
                 successors
                 ,
                 our
                 preists
                 and
                 Bishops
                 were
                 euer
                 sacred
                 massinge
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 and
                 preists
                 vnto
                 these
                 daies
                 ,
                 of
                 innouation
                 ,
                 as
                 will
                 manifestlie
                 appeare
                 in
                 all
                 ages
                 ,
                 herafter
                 by
                 this
                 treatise
                 .
                 For
                 ,
                 besides
                 that
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 said
                 before
                 ,
                 how
                 all
                 the
                 Apostles
                 were
                 massing
                 and
                 sacrificing
                 preists
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 the
                 other
                 Apostles
                 and
                 Euangelists
                 besides
                 S.
                 Peter
                 ,
                 wee
                 haue
                 of
                 him
                 in
                 particular
                 ,
                 more
                 and
                 moste
                 credible
                 witnesses
                 ,
                 then
                 are
                 needfull
                 to
                 be
                 alleadged
                 .
                 S.
                 Isidor
                 saith
                 .
                 
                   Ordo
                   Missae
                   vel
                   orationum
                   ,
                   quibus
                   oblata
                   Deo
                   sacrificia
                   consecrantur
                   ,
                   primum
                   à
                   S.
                   Petro
                   est
                   institutus
                   ,
                   cuius
                   celebrationem
                   vno
                   eodemque
                   modo
                   vniuersus
                   peragit
                   orbis
                   .
                
                 The
                 order
                 of
                 Masse
                 ;
                 or
                 of
                 the
                 praiers
                 by
                 which
                 the
                 sacrifices
                 offered
                 vnto
                 God
                 are
                 consecrated
                 ,
                 was
                 first
                 instituted
                 by
                 S.
                 Peter
                 ,
                 whose
                 celebration
                 the
                 whole
                 world
                 
                 obserueth
                 in
                 one
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 maner
                 .
                 
                   Isodor
                   .
                   l.
                
                 1.
                 
                   de
                   officijs
                   cap.
                
                 15.
                 
                   de
                   Missa
                   &
                   orationibus
                
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 Our
                 holy
                 auncient
                 learned
                 contriman
                 ,
                 S.
                 Albinus
                 ,
                 or
                 Alcuinus
                 by
                 others
                 ,
                 purposely
                 entreatinge
                 of
                 this
                 most
                 blessed
                 sacrifice
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 ceremonies
                 thereof
                 ,
                 thus
                 writeth
                 :
                 
                   Celebratio
                   Missae
                   in
                   commemorationem
                   Passionis
                   Christi
                   peragitur
                   ,
                   sic
                   enim
                   ipse
                   praecepit
                   Apostolis
                   ,
                   tradens
                   eis
                   corpus
                   &
                   sanguinem
                   suum
                   ,
                   dicens
                   hoc
                   facite
                   in
                   meam
                   commemorationem
                   ,
                   hoc
                   est
                   in
                   memorian
                   Passiones
                   mea
                   .
                   Tanquam
                   diceret
                   ,
                   quod
                   pro
                   vestro
                   salute
                   passus
                   sum
                   ,
                   ad
                   memoriam
                   reuocate
                   .
                   Hanc
                   Petrus
                   Apostolus
                   primus
                   omnium
                   Antiochiae
                   dicitur
                   celebrasse
                   .
                
                 The
                 celebration
                 of
                 Masse
                 is
                 done
                 in
                 commemoration
                 of
                 the
                 Passion
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 for
                 so
                 hee
                 gaue
                 commaundement
                 vnto
                 his
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 deliuered
                 vnto
                 them
                 his
                 body
                 and
                 blood
                 ,
                 saying
                 doe
                 this
                 in
                 commemoration
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 in
                 memory
                 of
                 my
                 passion
                 :
                 as
                 though
                 hee
                 had
                 said
                 ,
                 recall
                 vnto
                 memory
                 that
                 I
                 suffered
                 for
                 your
                 saluation
                 .
                 This
                 Masse
                 S.
                 Peter
                 the
                 Apostle
                 is
                 said
                 first
                 to
                 haue
                 celebrated
                 at
                 Antioche
                 .
                 
                   Albinus
                   alij
                   Alcuinus
                   l.
                   diuin
                   .
                   offic
                   .
                   cap.
                   de
                   celebrat
                   .
                   Missae
                   .
                
              
               
               
                 3.
                 
                 Egbertus
                 writinge
                 how
                 the
                 court
                 of
                 the
                 Kinge
                 ,
                 
                   Regalis
                   aula
                
                 ,
                 at
                 Antioch
                 was
                 in
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 S.
                 Peters
                 beeinge
                 there
                 made
                 a
                 Christian
                 church
                 ,
                 amonge
                 other
                 holy
                 functions
                 S.
                 Peter
                 exercised
                 in
                 it
                 ,
                 hee
                 saith
                 hee
                 
                   ordinarily
                   said
                   Masse
                   ,
                   in
                   qua
                   communiter
                   populum
                   docuit
                   ,
                   &
                   Missas
                   celebrauit
                   .
                   (
                   Egbert
                   .
                   Abb.
                   serm
                   .
                   de
                   incremento
                   &
                   manifestat
                   .
                   Cathol
                   .
                   fide
                   .
                   )
                
                 And
                 againe
                 .
                 (
                 serm
                 .
                 10.
                 )
                 
                   Sacerdotalem
                   ordinem
                   nos
                   accepimus
                   à
                   Romana
                   Ecclesia
                   ,
                   Romana
                   autem
                   Ecclesia
                   ,
                   ab
                   Apostolo
                   Petro
                   ,
                   Petrus
                   à
                   Christo
                   ,
                   Christus
                   à
                   Deo
                   Patre
                   ,
                   qui
                   vnxit
                   eum
                   oleo
                   laetitiae
                   ,
                   hoc
                   est
                   Spiritu
                   Sancto
                   prae
                   participibus
                   suii
                   ,
                   &
                   iurauit
                   dicens
                   ad
                   cum
                   ,
                   tu
                   es
                   Sacerdos
                   in
                   aeternum
                   ,
                   secundum
                   ordinem
                   Melchisedeih
                   .
                   Verus
                   Sacerdos
                   erat
                   Dominus
                   noster
                   Iesus
                   Christus
                   .
                   Ipse
                   inuisibiliter
                   dedit
                   corpus
                   &
                   sanguinem
                   suum
                   ,
                   quando
                   coram
                   discipulis
                   panem
                   &
                   vinum
                   in
                   cana
                   benedixit
                   benedictione
                   calesti
                   ;
                   &
                   fecit
                   sua
                   admirabili
                   potestate
                   vt
                   sub
                   specie
                   eiusdem
                   panis
                   ,
                   &
                   vini
                   sumerent
                   de
                   manibus
                   ipsius
                   corpus
                   &
                   sanguinem
                   eius
                   .
                   Ipse
                   quoque
                   sicut
                   pollicitus
                   est
                   ,
                   cum
                   Ecclesia
                   sua
                   est
                   ,
                   vsque
                   ad
                   consummationem
                   saeculi
                   ,
                   &
                   quotidie
                   inuisibiliter
                   offers
                   per
                   manus
                   Ecclesiae
                   Deo
                   Patri
                   pro
                   salute
                   mundi
                   ,
                   corpus
                   &
                   sanguinem
                   suum
                   sub
                   specie
                   panis
                   &
                   
                   vini
                   .
                   Propterea
                   dictus
                   est
                   Sacerdos
                   secundum
                   ordinem
                   Melchisedech
                   ,
                   qui
                   erat
                   Rex
                   Salem
                   ,
                   &
                   Sacerdos
                   Dei
                   summi
                   ,
                   &
                   oblationem
                   fecit
                   Deo
                   ex
                   pane
                   &
                   vino
                   .
                   Dominus
                   Iesus
                   Christus
                   discipulos
                   suos
                   fecit
                   veros
                   Sacerdotes
                   .
                   Dedit
                   eis
                   potestatem
                   conficiendi
                   corpus
                   &
                   sanguinem
                   suum
                   sub
                   specie
                   panis
                   &
                   vini
                   ,
                   quando
                   dixit
                   ad
                   eos
                   .
                   (
                   Luc.
                
                 22.
                 )
                 
                   hoc
                   est
                   corpus
                   meum
                   quod
                   pro
                   vobis
                   tradetur
                   ;
                   Hoc
                   facite
                   in
                   meam
                   commemorationem
                   .
                   Omnem
                   denique
                   potestatem
                   quae
                   ad
                   Sacerdotij
                   officium
                   ,
                   &
                   ad
                   episcopalem
                   dignitatem
                   spectat
                   ,
                   ab
                   illo
                   acceperunt
                   .
                   Eandem
                   autem
                   potestatem
                   singuli
                   successoribus
                   relinquerunt
                   ,
                   in
                   illis
                   terris
                   ,
                   &
                   in
                   illis
                   Ecclesijs
                   ,
                   quas
                   eis
                   Dominus
                   conuertendas
                   ,
                   &
                   gubernandas
                   delegauit
                   .
                   Et
                   vt
                   nunc
                   de
                   reliquis
                   taceam
                   ,
                   Beatus
                   Petrus
                   princeps
                   Apostolorum
                   in
                   Romana
                   vrbe
                   ,
                   presbyteros
                   ,
                   &
                   Episcopos
                   ordinauit
                   ,
                   &
                   omnem
                   potestatem
                   quae
                   ad
                   officia
                   eorum
                   pertinebat
                   ,
                   eis
                   dedit
                   ,
                   sicut
                   ipse
                   à
                   Domino
                   Iesu
                   Christo
                   acceperat
                   .
                
              
               
                 4.
                 
                 We
                 haue
                 receued
                 preistly
                 order
                 from
                 the
                 church
                 of
                 Rome
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 church
                 of
                 Rome
                 receaued
                 it
                 from
                 the
                 Apostle
                 Peter
                 ,
                 Peter
                 receaued
                 it
                 from
                 Christ
                 ,
                 Christ
                 receaued
                 it
                 from
                 God
                 his
                 Father
                 ,
                 who
                 anointed
                 him
                 with
                 oyle
                 of
                 gladnes
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 with
                 
                 the
                 holy
                 ghost
                 aboue
                 his
                 partakers
                 ,
                 and
                 swore
                 ,
                 saying
                 vnto
                 him
                 .
                 (
                 psal
                 .
                 10.
                 )
                 thou
                 art
                 a
                 preist
                 for
                 euer
                 ,
                 after
                 the
                 order
                 of
                 Melchisedech
                 .
                 Our
                 Lord
                 Iesus
                 Christ
                 was
                 a
                 true
                 preist
                 .
                 Hee
                 did
                 inuisibly
                 giue
                 his
                 body
                 and
                 blood
                 ,
                 when
                 before
                 his
                 disciples
                 at
                 his
                 supper
                 hee
                 blessed
                 breade
                 and
                 wine
                 ,
                 and
                 made
                 by
                 his
                 admirable
                 power
                 that
                 vnder
                 the
                 species
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 bread
                 &
                 wine
                 ,
                 they
                 should
                 receaue
                 from
                 his
                 hands
                 ,
                 his
                 body
                 and
                 blood
                 .
                 Hee
                 also
                 ,
                 as
                 hee
                 hath
                 promised
                 ,
                 is
                 with
                 his
                 church
                 vnto
                 the
                 ende
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 and
                 doth
                 daily
                 inuisibly
                 offer
                 by
                 the
                 hands
                 of
                 the
                 church
                 ,
                 to
                 Go●…●…he
                 Father
                 for
                 the
                 saluation
                 of
                 the
                 worlde
                 ,
                 his
                 body
                 and
                 blood
                 vnder
                 the
                 forme
                 of
                 bread
                 and
                 wine
                 .
                 Therfore
                 hee
                 is
                 called
                 a
                 preist
                 after
                 the
                 order
                 of
                 Melchisedech
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 Kinge
                 of
                 Salem
                 ,
                 and
                 preist
                 of
                 the
                 high
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 made
                 offeringe
                 vnto
                 God
                 of
                 breade
                 and
                 wine
                 .
                 Our
                 Lord
                 Iesus
                 Christ
                 made
                 his
                 disciples
                 preistes
                 .
                 Hee
                 gaue
                 them
                 power
                 to
                 make
                 his
                 bodie
                 and
                 blood
                 vnder
                 the
                 forme
                 of
                 breade
                 ,
                 and
                 wine
                 ,
                 when
                 hee
                 said
                 vnto
                 them
                 .
                 (
                 Luc.
                 22.
                 )
                 this
                 is
                 my
                 body
                 ,
                 which
                 shall
                 bee
                 giuen
                 for
                 you
                 :
                 doe
                 this
                 in
                 my
                 commemoration
                 .
                 Finally
                 they
                 receaued
                 from
                 him
                 all
                 power
                 ,
                 
                 which
                 belōgeth
                 to
                 the
                 office
                 of
                 preisthood
                 ,
                 and
                 episcopall
                 dignitie
                 .
                 And
                 euery
                 one
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 left
                 the
                 same
                 power
                 to
                 their
                 successors
                 ,
                 in
                 those
                 contries
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 those
                 churches
                 ,
                 which
                 our
                 Lord
                 commended
                 to
                 them
                 to
                 conuert
                 and
                 gouerne
                 .
                 And
                 at
                 this
                 time
                 to
                 bee
                 silent
                 of
                 the
                 rest
                 ,
                 S.
                 Peter
                 cheife
                 of
                 the
                 Apostles
                 in
                 the
                 city
                 of
                 Rome
                 ordeyned
                 preists
                 ,
                 and
                 deacons
                 ,
                 and
                 gaue
                 them
                 all
                 power
                 which
                 apperteined
                 to
                 their
                 offices
                 ,
                 as
                 hee
                 himselfe
                 had
                 receaued
                 from
                 our
                 Lord
                 Iesus
                 Christ
                 .
              
               
                 5.
                 
                 And
                 thus
                 from
                 S.
                 Peter
                 deduceth
                 a
                 continuall
                 succession
                 of
                 sacrificinge
                 massinge
                 preists
                 ,
                 and
                 Bishops
                 in
                 all
                 this
                 West
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 ;
                 And
                 amonge
                 others
                 teacheth
                 how
                 particularly
                 this
                 our
                 kingdome
                 of
                 England
                 had
                 our
                 massinge
                 preists
                 ,
                 and
                 Bishops
                 by
                 that
                 deduction
                 from
                 S.
                 Peter
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 successors
                 in
                 the
                 Apostolicke
                 see
                 of
                 Rome
                 .
                 Stephanus
                 Eduerists
                 .
                 (
                 
                   l.
                   de
                   Sacramento
                   Altaris
                
                 .
                 )
                 a
                 learned
                 Bishop
                 many
                 hundred
                 yeares
                 since
                 ,
                 saith
                 :
                 
                   sicut
                   Magister
                   docuerat
                   ,
                   Apostoli
                   se
                   &
                   alios
                   communicando
                   consecrationem
                   corporis
                   &
                   sanguinis
                   Domini
                   facere
                   caeperunt
                   ,
                   &
                   fieri
                   per
                   vniuersas
                   Ecclesias
                   praedicando
                   instituerunt
                   .
                
                 As
                 Christ
                 theire
                 
                 maister
                 had
                 taught
                 ,
                 so
                 the
                 Apostles
                 communicatinge
                 themselues
                 ,
                 and
                 others
                 ,
                 began
                 to
                 make
                 the
                 consecration
                 of
                 the
                 body
                 and
                 blood
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 preachinge
                 instituted
                 it
                 to
                 bee
                 done
                 through
                 all
                 churches
                 :
                 and
                 sheweth
                 how
                 the
                 canon
                 of
                 the
                 Masse
                 was
                 vsed
                 by
                 S.
                 Peter
                 ,
                 &
                 the
                 rest
                 from
                 the
                 beginninge
                 .
                 
                   Primo
                   ficbat
                   canonis
                   mysterium
                
                 .
                 Before
                 any
                 thinge
                 was
                 added
                 by
                 the
                 Popes
                 of
                 Rome
                 .
                 And
                 Paschasius
                 Rathertus
                 plainely
                 saith
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 the
                 common
                 opinion
                 in
                 his
                 time
                 ,
                 that
                 S.
                 Peter
                 was
                 the
                 Author
                 of
                 the
                 canon
                 of
                 Masse
                 :
                 
                   respice
                   in
                   Sacramentorum
                   celebratione
                   ,
                   instituente
                   beato
                   Petro
                   ,
                   vt
                   credimus
                   ,
                   quid
                   orat
                   Sacerdos
                   in
                   canone
                   .
                
                 And
                 then
                 hee
                 addeth
                 particularly
                 ,
                 that
                 by
                 S.
                 Peters
                 institution
                 ,
                 the
                 preist
                 praieth
                 ,
                 
                   v●…
                   fiat
                   corpus
                   &
                   sanguis
                   dilectissimi
                   filij
                   tui
                   Domini
                   nostri
                   Iesu
                   Christi
                   :
                
                 That
                 it
                 may
                 bee
                 made
                 the
                 body
                 ,
                 and
                 blood
                 of
                 thy
                 moste
                 beloued
                 sonne
                 ,
                 our
                 Lord
                 Iesus
                 Christ
                 .
                 
                   Paschasius
                   Ratbert
                   .
                   l.
                   de
                   corpore
                   &
                   sanguine
                   Christi
                   .
                
              
               
                 6.
                 
                 I
                 reade
                 in
                 an
                 auncient
                 Anonymus
                 Manuscript
                 history
                 of
                 this
                 kingdome
                 .
                 (
                 
                   M.
                   S.
                   hist.
                   incipit
                   in
                   principio
                   creauit
                   Deus
                   .
                   cap
                   nomina
                   summorum
                   Pontificum
                   .
                   )
                   post
                   Passionem
                   Christi
                   anno
                   sequenti
                   beatus
                   Petrus
                   Apostolus
                   
                   tenuit
                   cathedram
                   sacerdotalem
                   in
                   partibus
                   orientis
                   annis
                   quatuor
                   ,
                   vbi
                   primam
                   Missam
                   celebrauit
                   .
                   Deinde
                   venit
                   Antiochiam
                   ,
                   vbi
                   cathedram
                   adeptus
                   ,
                   sedit
                   annis
                   septem
                   ,
                   inde
                   venit
                   Roneam
                   .
                
                 The
                 next
                 yeare
                 after
                 the
                 Passion
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 S.
                 Peter
                 the
                 Apostle
                 held
                 his
                 preistly
                 chaire
                 in
                 the
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 east
                 foure
                 yeares
                 ,
                 where
                 hee
                 first
                 celebrated
                 Masse
                 .
                 From
                 thence
                 hee
                 came
                 to
                 Antioch
                 ,
                 where
                 obteyning
                 the
                 chaire
                 ,
                 hee
                 sat
                 seuen
                 yeares
                 ,
                 from
                 thence
                 hee
                 came
                 to
                 Rome
                 .
                 The
                 auncient
                 English
                 history
                 ,
                 commonly
                 called
                 Caxtons
                 history
                 ,
                 because
                 printed
                 by
                 him
                 ,
                 thus
                 testifieth
                 :
                 
                   Peter
                   the
                   first
                   Pope
                   was
                   ablessed
                   man
                   ,
                   and
                   glorious
                   Apostle
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   hee
                   was
                   head
                   of
                   the
                   church
                   (
                   after
                   S.
                   Hierome
                
                 )
                 37.
                 
                   yeares
                   ,
                   and
                   he
                   held
                   his
                   Bishoprick
                   in
                   the
                   easte
                   fiue
                   yeares
                   ,
                   and
                   hee
                   said
                   Masse
                   .
                   hee
                   made
                   our
                   Lords
                   body
                   ,
                   then
                   after
                   hee
                   came
                   to
                   Antioch
                   .
                   old
                   English
                   histor
                   .
                   published
                   by
                   Caxton
                   .
                   part
                   .
                
                 4.
                 
                   an
                   .
                   D.
                
                 34.
                 
              
               
                 7.
                 
                 Martianus
                 Polonus
                 hath
                 the
                 same
                 words
                 ,
                 with
                 our
                 Manuscript
                 history
                 before
                 cited
                 .
                 Walfridus
                 Strabo
                 800.
                 yeares
                 since
                 writeth
                 ,
                 
                   how
                   the
                   Romans
                   receaued
                   the
                   vse
                   and
                   obseruations
                   of
                   their
                   Masse
                
                 (
                 common
                 to
                 the
                 western
                 world
                 )
                 
                   from
                   S.
                   Peter
                   the
                   cheifest
                   
                   of
                   the
                   Apostles
                   .
                   Martin
                   .
                   Polon
                   .
                   in
                   supputat
                   .
                   tempor
                   .
                   col
                   .
                
                 27.
                 
                   in
                   S.
                   Petro.
                   Walafrid
                   .
                   Strab.
                   l.
                   de
                   obseruat
                   .
                   cap.
                
                 22.
                 
                 The
                 like
                 hath
                 S
                 Clement
                 scholler
                 and
                 successor
                 to
                 S.
                 Peter
                 ,
                 Comestor
                 ,
                 Ioannes
                 Belethus
                 ,
                 Pope
                 Innocentius
                 the
                 third
                 ,
                 Polychronicon
                 ,
                 Ioannes
                 Cantabrigiensis
                 ,
                 Petrus
                 de
                 natalibus
                 ,
                 Hesichius
                 ,
                 Nicholaus
                 Cabasilla
                 ,
                 Germanus
                 S.
                 Beda
                 ,
                 S.
                 Hierome
                 ,
                 Theonas
                 ,
                 Cassianus
                 .
                 S.
                 Anacletus
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 made
                 preist
                 by
                 S.
                 Peter
                 ,
                 as
                 hee
                 himselfe
                 witnesseth
                 ,
                 S.
                 Epiphanius
                 ,
                 Ionas
                 Aureliensis
                 ,
                 our
                 learned
                 cōtryman
                 ,
                 with
                 diuers
                 others
                 ,
                 cited
                 by
                 Eisengrenius
                 and
                 others
                 .
                 And
                 to
                 take
                 the
                 warrant
                 of
                 Protestants
                 with
                 vs
                 ,
                 for
                 this
                 veritie
                 :
                 first
                 wee
                 haue
                 the
                 testimony
                 of
                 the
                 Magdeburgians
                 from
                 Martinus
                 Polonus
                 ,
                 and
                 others
                 ,
                 
                   in
                   quibusdam
                   chronicis
                   vt
                   Martini
                   &
                   aliorum
                   ,
                
                 not
                 onely
                 that
                 S.
                 Peter
                 said
                 Masse
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 some
                 sort
                 the
                 order
                 thereof
                 .
                 Our
                 first
                 English
                 Protestant
                 Archbishop
                 of
                 Canterbury
                 expressely
                 acknowledgeth
                 ,
                 
                   that
                   S.
                   Peter
                   said
                   Masse
                   both
                   in
                   the
                   easte
                   ,
                   Missam
                   dictā
                   à
                   Petro
                   in
                   orientalibus
                   regionibus
                   ,
                
                 and
                 after
                 hee
                 came
                 into
                 the
                 west
                 also
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 ,
                 
                   illius
                   traditio
                   à
                   Christi
                   primo
                   instituto
                   ducentis
                   amplius
                   annis
                   in
                   prima
                   Ecclesia
                   durauit
                   .
                
                 The
                 order
                 
                 of
                 Masse
                 which
                 S.
                 Peter
                 vsed
                 &
                 taught
                 ,
                 continued
                 in
                 the
                 primatiue
                 church
                 aboue
                 200.
                 yeares
                 from
                 the
                 institution
                 of
                 Christ
                 vntill
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 Pope
                 Zepherine
                 .
                 
                   Clem.
                   Rom.
                   l.
                
                 10.
                 
                 
                   Recognit
                   .
                   histor
                   .
                   scholast
                   .
                   cap.
                
                 7.
                 
                   in
                   act
                   .
                   Apostol
                   .
                   Io.
                   Belethus
                   l.
                   de
                   offic
                   .
                   diuin
                   .
                   cap.
                
                 124.
                 
                 Innocent
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 
                   Praefat.
                   l.
                
                 1.
                 
                 
                   Polychronic
                   .
                   l.
                
                 4.
                 cap.
                 6.
                 
                 
                   Ioannis
                   Cantabrigien
                   .
                   in
                   pupill
                   .
                   oculi
                   .
                   c.
                
                 8.
                 
                 
                   Petrus
                   de
                   natalib
                   .
                   l.
                
                 4.
                 cap.
                 108.
                 
                 
                   Hesichius
                   Hierosol
                   .
                   in
                   act
                   .
                   cap.
                
                 20.
                 
                   &
                   cap.
                
                 23.
                 
                 
                   Leuit
                   .
                   l.
                
                 6.
                 
                 
                   Nichol.
                   Cabass
                   .
                   c.
                
                 28.
                 
                   de
                   Miss
                   .
                   Germ.
                   Constantinp
                   .
                   in
                   can
                   .
                   Miss
                   .
                   Anaclet
                   .
                   epist
                   .
                
                 2.
                 
                   &
                   al.
                   apud
                   Eisengren
                   .
                   centen
                   .
                
                 1.
                 fol.
                 116.117
                 .
                 
                   Magdeburg
                   .
                   ●…ent
                
                 .
                 1.
                 l.
                 2.
                 cap.
                 6.
                 col
                 .
                 500.
                 
                 
                   Math.
                   Parker
                   .
                   antiquit
                   .
                   Britannie
                   .
                   pag.
                
                 47.
                 cap.
                 17.
                 
              
               
                 8.
                 
                 And
                 this
                 Pope
                 by
                 this
                 great
                 protestants
                 confession
                 ,
                 was
                 so
                 far
                 from
                 chaunginge
                 any
                 essentiall
                 thinge
                 therin
                 ,
                 to
                 make
                 it
                 worse
                 ,
                 that
                 to
                 insist
                 in
                 his
                 wordes
                 :
                 
                   donec
                   eam
                   Zepherinus
                
                 16.
                 
                 
                   Romanus
                   Pontifex
                   quorundam
                   suasionibus
                   ad
                   pulchriorem
                   materiam
                   formamque
                   mutare
                   voluit
                
                 :
                 vntill
                 Zepherine
                 the
                 sixteenth
                 Pope
                 of
                 Rome
                 by
                 the
                 persuasions
                 of
                 some
                 would
                 chaunge
                 that
                 Masse
                 to
                 a
                 more
                 excellent
                 matter
                 and
                 forme
                 .
                 And
                 to
                 put
                 vs
                 out
                 of
                 doubt
                 that
                 Pope
                 and
                 S.
                 Zepherine
                 did
                 make
                 no
                 chaunge
                 or
                 alteration
                 
                 of
                 this
                 S.
                 Peters
                 Masse
                 ,
                 now
                 after
                 two
                 hundred
                 yeares
                 ,
                 in
                 protestants
                 iudgement
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 which
                 rather
                 honored
                 ,
                 then
                 in
                 any
                 respect
                 disgraced
                 this
                 holy
                 sacrifice
                 ,
                 all
                 the
                 chaunge
                 which
                 this
                 Protestant
                 Archbishop
                 findeth
                 made
                 herin
                 by
                 this
                 holy
                 Pope
                 ,
                 is
                 this
                 ,
                 by
                 his
                 owne
                 testimony
                 ,
                 that
                 where
                 before
                 woddē
                 challices
                 were
                 vsed
                 in
                 some
                 places
                 ,
                 in
                 those
                 times
                 of
                 persecution
                 and
                 necessitie
                 ,
                 this
                 Pope
                 (
                 to
                 vse
                 this
                 protestants
                 words
                 the
                 16.
                 
                 Pope
                 of
                 Rome
                 )
                 
                   constituted
                   that
                   Masses
                   should
                   bee
                   celebrated
                   with
                   patens
                   of
                   glasse
                   .
                   Zepherinus
                
                 16.
                 
                 
                   Romanus
                   Episcopus
                   ,
                   patents
                   vitreis
                   Missas
                   celebrari
                   constituit
                   .
                   (
                   Matth.
                   Parker
                   supr
                   .
                   cap.
                
                 18.
                 pag.
                 47.
                 )
                 Which
                 an
                 other
                 English
                 Protestant
                 purposely
                 entreating
                 of
                 such
                 thinges
                 ,
                 thus
                 expresseth
                 :
                 
                   sanguinis
                   Christi
                   consecrationem
                   in
                   vit●…eo
                   calice
                   ,
                   non
                   ligneo
                   ,
                   vt
                   antea
                   ,
                   fieri
                   debere
                   statuit
                   .
                
                 Pope
                 Zepherine
                 constituted
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 consecration
                 of
                 the
                 blood
                 of
                 Christ
                 should
                 bee
                 made
                 in
                 a
                 chalice
                 of
                 glasse
                 ,
                 &
                 not
                 of
                 wood
                 ,
                 as
                 before
                 was
                 vsed
                 .
                 
                   Robertus
                   Barns
                   in
                   vita
                   Pontific
                   .
                   Roman
                   .
                   in
                   Seuer
                   .
                   alij
                   Zepherin
                   .
                
                 And
                 further
                 :
                 
                   Cum
                   Episcopus
                   celebraret
                   Missae
                   sacra
                   ,
                   iussit
                   omnes
                   presbyteros
                   adesse
                   .
                
                 Hee
                 commaunded
                 that
                 all
                 the
                 preists
                 should
                 be
                 present
                 ,
                 
                 when
                 the
                 Bishop
                 celebrated
                 the
                 sacrifice
                 of
                 Masse
                 .
              
               
                 9.
                 
                 This
                 is
                 all
                 S.
                 Zepherine
                 altered
                 in
                 this
                 Masse
                 of
                 S.
                 Peter
                 ,
                 by
                 these
                 protestants
                 own
                 graunt
                 :
                 Therefore
                 it
                 is
                 sufficiently
                 agreed
                 vpon
                 both
                 by
                 Catholicks
                 and
                 the
                 best
                 learned
                 protestants
                 ,
                 that
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 common
                 opinion
                 in
                 that
                 respect
                 ,
                 S.
                 Peter
                 did
                 not
                 onely
                 and
                 vsually
                 say
                 Masse
                 ,
                 beeinge
                 a
                 massing
                 and
                 sacrificing
                 preist
                 ,
                 by
                 his
                 preistlie
                 consecration
                 ,
                 but
                 as
                 the
                 great
                 Apostle
                 of
                 Christ
                 composed
                 an
                 order
                 ,
                 or
                 forme
                 of
                 saying
                 Masse
                 ,
                 and
                 deliuered
                 it
                 to
                 the
                 church
                 to
                 practise
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 was
                 so
                 accordingly
                 receaued
                 ,
                 and
                 practised
                 with
                 the
                 best
                 learned
                 &
                 most
                 holy
                 men
                 ,
                 the
                 glorious
                 lights
                 of
                 Gods
                 house
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 primatiue
                 and
                 freely
                 confessed
                 vnspotted
                 dayes
                 of
                 Christianitie
                 .
                 What
                 this
                 holy
                 order
                 was
                 ,
                 and
                 how
                 it
                 did
                 not
                 differ
                 in
                 any
                 substantiall
                 or
                 essentiall
                 matter
                 from
                 that
                 Masse
                 which
                 the
                 present
                 Roman
                 church
                 now
                 vseth
                 ,
                 I
                 shall
                 sufficiently
                 proue
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 good
                 leaue
                 ,
                 and
                 likinge
                 ,
                 both
                 of
                 Catholicke
                 ,
                 &
                 learned
                 protestant
                 authors
                 ,
                 hereafter
                 .
              
               
                 10.
                 
                 In
                 the
                 meane
                 time
                 ,
                 to
                 make
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 already
                 said
                 vnquestionable
                 ,
                 S.
                 
                 Peter
                 euer
                 left
                 in
                 the
                 renowned
                 places
                 where
                 hee
                 liued
                 ,
                 this
                 holy
                 doctrine
                 ,
                 and
                 practise
                 of
                 saying
                 Masse
                 .
                 And
                 whether
                 soeuer
                 he
                 sent
                 any
                 Apostolick
                 men
                 to
                 preach
                 the
                 ghospell
                 ,
                 this
                 was
                 a
                 principall
                 charge
                 ,
                 &
                 power
                 bequeathed
                 vnto
                 them
                 .
                 For
                 Hierusalem
                 where
                 S.
                 Peter
                 first
                 preached
                 I
                 haue
                 spoken
                 sufficiently
                 in
                 S.
                 Iames
                 before
                 ,
                 so
                 for
                 S.
                 Marke
                 at
                 Alexandria
                 ,
                 &
                 the
                 African
                 parts
                 .
                 For
                 Antioch
                 also
                 I
                 haue
                 written
                 what
                 might
                 suffice
                 ,
                 yet
                 will
                 I
                 add
                 somewhat
                 of
                 the
                 glorious
                 successor
                 of
                 S.
                 Peter
                 there
                 ,
                 S.
                 Ignatius
                 ,
                 whome
                 S.
                 Chrisostome
                 the
                 great
                 ornament
                 of
                 that
                 very
                 church
                 S.
                 Felix
                 ,
                 and
                 Theodoret
                 doe
                 allowe
                 mee
                 to
                 call
                 ,
                 the
                 immediate
                 substitute
                 or
                 successor
                 of
                 S.
                 Peter
                 there
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   that
                   by
                   S.
                   Peter
                   hee
                   was
                   consecrated
                   Bishop
                   ,
                   dextera
                   beati
                   Petri
                   fuisse
                   ordinatum
                   Episcopum
                   Ecclesiae
                   Antiochenae
                   ,
                
                 and
                 ,
                 
                   per
                   magni
                   Petri
                   dexteram
                   Pontificatum
                   suscepit
                   .
                
                 Though
                 I
                 doe
                 not
                 deny
                 ,
                 but
                 as
                 S.
                 Clement
                 did
                 to
                 S.
                 Linus
                 ,
                 and
                 Cletus
                 at
                 Rome
                 ,
                 so
                 S.
                 Ignatius
                 might
                 and
                 did
                 giue
                 place
                 to
                 Saint
                 Euodius
                 at
                 Antioche
                 .
                 Whome
                 great
                 Authors
                 therefore
                 name
                 S.
                 Peters
                 first
                 successor
                 there
                 .
                 (
                 
                   S.
                   Io.
                   Chrisostom
                   .
                   orat
                   .
                   de
                   translat
                   .
                   corp
                   .
                   S.
                   Ignatij
                   Antioch
                   .
                   Felix
                   .
                   Rom.
                   Pont.
                   
                   epist.
                   ad
                   Zenon
                   .
                   Imper.
                   in
                   S.
                   Synod
                   .
                   Const
                   .
                   act
                   .
                
                 1.
                 
                 
                   Theodoret.
                   dialog
                
                 .
                 1.
                 
                 
                   Immutab
                   .
                   Euseb
                   .
                   chr
                   .
                   &
                   hist.
                   l.
                
                 3.
                 c.
                 16.
                 
                 
                   Hieron
                   .
                   l.
                   de
                   scriptor
                   .
                   in
                   Ignat
                   .
                   Ignat.
                   epist
                   .
                   ad
                   Antioch
                   .
                
              
               
                 11.
                 
                 This
                 holy
                 Saint
                 and
                 learned
                 Father
                 consecrated
                 by
                 S.
                 Peter
                 ,
                 was
                 so
                 farr
                 a
                 massing
                 preist
                 ,
                 and
                 earnest
                 practiser
                 and
                 patron
                 of
                 this
                 holy
                 sacrifice
                 of
                 Masse
                 ,
                 wherein
                 Christs
                 sacred
                 body
                 and
                 blood
                 ar
                 offered
                 ,
                 that
                 as
                 not
                 onely
                 Theodoret
                 and
                 al
                 Catholicks
                 with
                 him
                 teach
                 ,
                 but
                 as
                 the
                 grand
                 protestants
                 Beza
                 ,
                 Peter
                 Martyr
                 ,
                 Scultetus
                 ,
                 Whitaker
                 ,
                 and
                 others
                 as
                 enforced
                 doe
                 graunt
                 ,
                 that
                 S.
                 Ignatius
                 did
                 condemne
                 Simon
                 and
                 Menander
                 for
                 hereticks
                 ,
                 because
                 according
                 to
                 theire
                 knowne
                 heresie
                 against
                 Christs
                 true
                 humanitie
                 ,
                 they
                 did
                 reiect
                 the
                 sacrifice
                 of
                 his
                 body
                 and
                 blood
                 in
                 the
                 sacrifice
                 of
                 Masse
                 :
                 (
                 
                   Theodoret.
                   Dial.
                
                 3.
                 
                 
                   Beza
                   Dial.
                   Cyclops
                   .
                   Peter
                   Mart.
                   loc
                   .
                
                 12.
                 
                 
                   Missae
                   .
                   Scutlet
                   .
                   part
                
                 .
                 1.
                 
                 
                   Medull
                   .
                   patr
                   ,
                   l.
                
                 1.
                 
                 
                   Whitaker
                   contra
                   Camp.
                   &
                   al.
                   )
                   They
                   doe
                   not
                   receaue
                
                 (
                 saith
                 S.
                 Ignatius
                 )
                 
                   Eucharist
                   and
                   sacrifice
                   ,
                   because
                   they
                   doe
                   not
                   confesse
                   the
                   Eucharist
                   to
                   bee
                   the
                   body
                   of
                   our
                   Sauiour
                   Iesus
                   Christ
                   ,
                   which
                   suffered
                   for
                   our
                   sinnes
                   ,
                   which
                   his
                   Father
                   by
                   his
                   bountie
                   raised
                   againe
                   .
                   (
                   apud
                   Theoderet
                   .
                   supr
                   .
                
                 )
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
              
               
                 12.
                 
                 The
                 protestants
                 of
                 Magdeburg
                 .
                 (
                 cent
                 .
                 2.
                 col
                 .
                 113.
                 cap.
                 6.
                 )
                 acknowledge
                 (
                 which
                 no
                 man
                 can
                 deny
                 )
                 
                   in
                   epistolis
                   Ignatij
                   vt
                   hodie
                   extant
                   vtrimque
                   legitur
                   &
                   sacrificium
                   immolare
                   ,
                   &
                   Missas
                   facere
                   .
                
                 Wee
                 reade
                 both
                 to
                 offer
                 sacrifice
                 ,
                 and
                 say
                 Masses
                 in
                 the
                 epistles
                 of
                 Ignatius
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 are
                 extant
                 at
                 this
                 day
                 .
                 And
                 our
                 English
                 Protestants
                 confesse
                 in
                 these
                 termes
                 .
                 (
                 
                   Sutclisse
                   subu
                   .
                   pag.
                
                 32.
                 )
                 
                   Wee
                   reade
                   in
                   Ignatius
                   this
                   phrase
                   ,
                   offerre
                   ,
                   and
                   ,
                   sacrificium
                   〈◊〉
                   ,
                   to
                   offer
                   ,
                   and
                   ,
                   immolate
                   sacrifice
                   .
                
                 And
                 not
                 to
                 insist
                 vpon
                 the
                 words
                 of
                 S.
                 Ignatius
                 (
                 
                   Ignatius
                   epistol
                   .
                   ad
                   Smirnens
                
                 .
                 )
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 which
                 the
                 olde
                 translation
                 turneth
                 ,
                 
                   ●…ssam
                   facere
                
                 ,
                 to
                 say
                 Masse
                 ,
                 the
                 other
                 Greeke
                 wordes
                 of
                 this
                 holy
                 Saint
                 which
                 the
                 Magdeburgian
                 protestants
                 doe
                 allowe
                 for
                 his
                 (
                 
                   Magdeburg
                   supr
                
                 .
                 )
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 do
                 in
                 all
                 lexicons
                 and
                 Greeke
                 Authors
                 ,
                 properly
                 signifie
                 sacrificinge
                 ,
                 or
                 offering
                 sacrifice
                 ;
                 and
                 yet
                 as
                 that
                 holy
                 Father
                 witnesseth
                 ,
                 this
                 was
                 in
                 his
                 time
                 the
                 act
                 and
                 office
                 of
                 Christian
                 preists
                 .
                 
                   And
                   
                   saith
                   :
                   this
                   preisthood
                   ,
                   is
                   the
                   toppe
                   or
                   cheife
                   of
                   all
                   good
                   things
                   amonge
                   men
                   ,
                   and
                   hee
                   that
                   rageth
                   against
                   it
                   ,
                   doth
                   not
                   reproach
                   mā
                   ,
                   but
                   God
                   and
                   Christ
                   his
                   onely
                   begotten
                   Sonne
                   ,
                   who
                   by
                   nature
                   is
                   the
                   highest
                   preist
                   of
                   God
                   his
                   Father
                   ,
                
                 and
                 hee
                 teacheth
                 how
                 an
                 externall
                 sacrifice
                 offered
                 vppon
                 an
                 externall
                 materiall
                 altar
                 ,
                 is
                 a
                 proper
                 act
                 of
                 this
                 holy
                 preisthood
                 .
                 (
                 
                   Ignat.
                   epistol
                   .
                   ad
                   Hieron
                   .
                   epistol
                   .
                   ad
                   Ephes
                   .
                
                 )
                 And
                 that
                 this
                 sacrifice
                 in
                 particular
                 is
                 ,
                 
                   a
                   medicine
                   of
                   immortality
                   ,
                   a
                   preseruatiue
                   against
                   death
                   ,
                   and
                   procuringe
                   life
                   in
                   God.
                
                 The
                 bread
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 
                   heauenly
                   food
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   the
                   flesh
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   and
                   blood
                   of
                   Christ
                   .
                   Ignat.
                   epist
                   .
                   ad
                   Trallian
                   .
                   ad
                   Ephes
                   .
                   &
                   ad
                   Roman
                   .
                
              
               
                 13.
                 
                 And
                 if
                 wee
                 attend
                 S.
                 Peter
                 in
                 his
                 iorney
                 from
                 the
                 east
                 to
                 these
                 western
                 parts
                 ,
                 as
                 Rome
                 ,
                 &
                 from
                 thence
                 to
                 this
                 kingdome
                 of
                 Britanie
                 ,
                 wee
                 shall
                 still
                 finde
                 antiquities
                 ,
                 and
                 monuments
                 ,
                 though
                 so
                 many
                 ar
                 loste
                 ,
                 that
                 hee
                 still
                 continued
                 his
                 holy
                 function
                 in
                 sayinge
                 Masse
                 ,
                 and
                 neither
                 there
                 ,
                 nor
                 here
                 did
                 or
                 could
                 consecrate
                 any
                 but
                 sacrificinge
                 massinge
                 preists
                 .
                 This
                 holy
                 Apostle
                 cominge
                 in
                 his
                 iorney
                 to
                 Rome
                 to
                 Pisa
                 a
                 famous
                 citie
                 of
                 Hetruria
                 in
                 Italy
                 ,
                 vppon
                 the
                 Sea
                 coaste
                 ,
                 with
                 his
                 disciples
                 ,
                 we
                 finde
                 
                 auncient
                 euidence
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 there
                 said
                 Masse
                 ,
                 &
                 in
                 honor
                 &
                 memory
                 of
                 him
                 a
                 church
                 was
                 there
                 builded
                 ,
                 and
                 after
                 his
                 death
                 dedicated
                 vnto
                 him
                 ,
                 yearely
                 frequented
                 with
                 great
                 resorte
                 of
                 pilgrims
                 .
                 (
                 
                   Martin
                   .
                   Peres
                   l.
                   de
                   diuinis
                   &
                   Apost
                   .
                   traditionib
                   .
                   part
                   .
                
                 3.
                 fol.
                 70.
                 )
                 
                   and
                   part
                   of
                   the
                   very
                   altar
                   whereon
                   hee
                   said
                   Masse
                   is
                   there
                   still
                   kept
                   in
                   the
                   sacrarie
                   of
                   that
                   church
                   ,
                   with
                   an
                   antiquitie
                   in
                   authenticall
                   old
                   characters
                   ,
                   testifying
                   the
                   truth
                   herof
                   .
                   Certa
                   parte
                   altaris
                   vbi
                   celebrauit
                   in
                   sacrario
                   templi
                   maioris
                   venerabiliter
                   recondita
                   ,
                   vna
                   cum
                   testimonio
                   literis
                   valde
                   authenticis
                   &
                   vetustis
                   ,
                   hinc
                   rei
                   fidem
                   minimè
                   suspectam
                   facientibus
                   .
                
                 Also
                 there
                 is
                 at
                 Naples
                 ,
                 as
                 both
                 Catholicks
                 and
                 protestants
                 witnes
                 ,
                 an
                 old
                 church
                 ,
                 where
                 S.
                 Peter
                 said
                 Masse
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 church
                 thereuppon
                 called
                 :
                 
                   Ad
                   diui
                   Petri
                   aram
                
                 :
                 At
                 the
                 altar
                 of
                 S.
                 Peter
                 .
                 (
                 
                   Benedict
                   .
                   Fulco
                   l.
                   de
                   locis
                   antiq
                   .
                   Neopolitan
                   .
                   Lindan
                   .
                   Apolog.
                   Iacob
                   .
                   Gualter
                   .
                   tabula
                   chronographic
                   .
                   secult
                   .
                
                 1.
                 pag.
                 44.
                 )
                 at
                 the
                 entrance
                 of
                 the
                 dore
                 whereof
                 ,
                 this
                 inscription
                 still
                 remayneth
                 to
                 keepe
                 it
                 in
                 remembrance
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Siste
                   fidelis
                   .
                
                 
                   Et
                   priusquam
                   templum
                   ingrediaris
                   ,
                
                 
                   Petrum
                   sacrificantem
                   venerare
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   O
                   faithfull
                   man
                   stay
                   ,
                   and
                   before
                   thou
                   enter
                   into
                   the
                   church
                   ,
                   worship
                   Peter
                   sacrificinge
                   .
                
              
               
                 14.
                 
                 For
                 Rome
                 wee
                 haue
                 still
                 the
                 portable
                 and
                 remoueable
                 altare
                 whereon
                 S.
                 Peter
                 and
                 many
                 of
                 his
                 successors
                 there
                 in
                 persecution
                 said
                 Masse
                 .
                 (
                 
                   Antiquitat
                   .
                   Eccl.
                   Lateran
                   .
                   Romae
                   .
                   Breuiar
                   .
                   Rom.
                   die
                
                 9.
                 
                 
                   Nouembr
                   .
                   in
                   dedica
                   .
                   Basilic
                   .
                   Saluatoris
                   .
                
                 )
                 wee
                 haue
                 all
                 his
                 successors
                 holy
                 Saints
                 and
                 Martyrs
                 allmost
                 300.
                 yeares
                 by
                 protestants
                 confession
                 ,
                 all
                 of
                 them
                 sacrificinge
                 ,
                 and
                 massing
                 preistes
                 ,
                 as
                 shall
                 bee
                 manifest
                 in
                 their
                 times
                 and
                 places
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 foure
                 first
                 of
                 them
                 S.
                 Linus
                 Cletus
                 ,
                 Clement
                 ,
                 and
                 Anacletus
                 ,
                 consecrated
                 and
                 ordered
                 massing
                 and
                 sacrificing
                 preists
                 ,
                 by
                 their
                 holy
                 Master
                 and
                 predecessor
                 S.
                 Peter
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 as
                 both
                 they
                 themselues
                 and
                 other
                 auncient
                 authors
                 testifie
                 .
                 We
                 are
                 warranted
                 by
                 our
                 protestants
                 with
                 others
                 before
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 forme
                 and
                 order
                 of
                 the
                 sacrifice
                 of
                 Masse
                 which
                 S.
                 Peter
                 composed
                 ,
                 vsed
                 ,
                 and
                 deliuered
                 to
                 the
                 church
                 ,
                 was
                 without
                 any
                 chaunge
                 or
                 alteration
                 ,
                 continued
                 in
                 that
                 church
                 of
                 Rome
                 &
                 these
                 western
                 nations
                 aboue
                 200.
                 yeares
                 :
                 from
                 whence
                 it
                 appeareth
                 consequently
                 &
                 plainlie
                 by
                 these
                 protestante
                 writers
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 
                 kingdome
                 of
                 Britanie
                 receauing
                 the
                 faith
                 from
                 Rome
                 in
                 the
                 Apostles
                 times
                 ,
                 and
                 generally
                 in
                 the
                 times
                 of
                 Pope
                 Eleuthenus
                 &
                 Victor
                 ,
                 who
                 both
                 were
                 before
                 S.
                 Zepherine
                 ,
                 in
                 whose
                 dayes
                 they
                 suppose
                 some
                 addition
                 to
                 haue
                 beene
                 vsed
                 in
                 that
                 Masse
                 ,
                 inuincibly
                 prou●…th
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 kingdome
                 with
                 others
                 did
                 not
                 onely
                 admit
                 Masse
                 ,
                 and
                 massinge
                 preists
                 in
                 the
                 first
                 conuersion
                 thereof
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 very
                 vnchaunged
                 and
                 vnaltered
                 Masse
                 of
                 S.
                 Peter
                 himselfe
                 .
                 We
                 haue
                 the
                 Catalogues
                 and
                 histories
                 of
                 the
                 successions
                 of
                 Bishops
                 in
                 all
                 renowned
                 churches
                 in
                 this
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 which
                 receaued
                 theire
                 first
                 Apostles
                 and
                 Bishops
                 from
                 S.
                 Peter
                 ,
                 that
                 are
                 preserued
                 ,
                 testifyinge
                 that
                 these
                 their
                 first
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 Preists
                 ,
                 and
                 Bishops
                 sent
                 vnto
                 them
                 from
                 S
                 Peter
                 ,
                 were
                 massinge
                 and
                 sacrificinge
                 preists
                 ,
                 and
                 Bishops
                 .
                 If
                 I
                 could
                 exemply
                 but
                 in
                 halfe
                 the
                 number
                 of
                 them
                 which
                 were
                 so
                 ordered
                 ,
                 and
                 sent
                 by
                 S.
                 Peter
                 into
                 Italy
                 ,
                 Spaine
                 ,
                 Germanie
                 ,
                 and
                 Fraunce
                 ,
                 I
                 should
                 make
                 to
                 longe
                 a
                 digression
                 from
                 the
                 question
                 of
                 Britanie
                 ,
                 which
                 I
                 cheifly
                 handle
                 ,
                 write
                 a
                 forreine
                 historie
                 ,
                 and
                 entertaine
                 my
                 reader
                 ouer
                 much
                 in
                 such
                 affaires
                 :
                 therefore
                 I
                 will
                 only
                 
                 insist
                 in
                 some
                 few
                 of
                 the
                 cheifest
                 ,
                 those
                 that
                 came
                 nearest
                 vnto
                 vs
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 whom
                 our
                 Britans
                 in
                 al
                 probable
                 iudgement
                 had
                 most
                 intercourse
                 ,
                 commerce
                 ,
                 or
                 acquaintance
                 .
              
               
                 15.
                 
                 I
                 begin
                 with
                 S.
                 Maximinus
                 ,
                 and
                 S.
                 Lazarus
                 whom
                 Christ
                 raised
                 to
                 life
                 ,
                 seeing
                 to
                 the
                 first
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 72.
                 disciples
                 of
                 Christ
                 S.
                 Peter
                 commended
                 S.
                 Mary
                 Magdalen
                 ,
                 because
                 some
                 protestants
                 thinke
                 S.
                 Ioseph
                 of
                 Aramathia
                 that
                 buried
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 liued
                 ,
                 died
                 ,
                 and
                 was
                 buried
                 with
                 vs
                 in
                 Britanie
                 ,
                 came
                 into
                 Fraunce
                 with
                 them
                 .
                 (
                 
                   Guliel
                   .
                   Eisengren
                   .
                   centenar
                
                 .
                 1.
                 part
                 .
                 5.
                 dist
                 .
                 3.
                 fol.
                 148.
                 
                 
                   Theater
                   .
                   of
                   great
                   Britanie
                   l.
                
                 6.
                 
                 That
                 the
                 first
                 said
                 Masse
                 we
                 are
                 taught
                 ,
                 because
                 we
                 read
                 ,
                 
                   that
                   hee
                   did
                   minister
                   the
                   holy
                   Eucharist
                   ,
                   to
                   S.
                   Mary
                   Magdalē
                   after
                   Masse
                   was
                   ended
                   .
                   Quod
                   morienti
                   S.
                   Magdalenae
                   post
                   Missarum
                   solemnia
                   Sacrosanctam
                   Eucharistiam
                   administrasse
                   legimus
                   .
                   Anton.
                   Democh.
                   l.
                
                 2.
                 
                   de
                   Mass
                   .
                   contra
                   Caluin
                   .
                   Petrus
                   de
                   natal
                   .
                   l.
                
                 5.
                 
                 
                   Antonin
                   .
                   part
                
                 .
                 1.
                 
                 
                   Volater
                   .
                   l.
                
                 7.
                 
                 
                   Guliel
                   .
                   Eisengr
                   .
                   cent
                
                 .
                 1.
                 fol.
                 148.
                 pag.
                 2.
                 
                 This
                 for
                 Aqueus
                 where
                 he
                 was
                 Bishop
                 .
                 For
                 S.
                 Lazarus
                 his
                 beeing
                 a
                 massinge
                 preist
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 saying
                 of
                 Masse
                 ,
                 at
                 Marssiles
                 in
                 Fraunce
                 ,
                 where
                 hee
                 was
                 Bishop
                 ,
                 
                   the
                   holie
                   vestiments
                   in
                   which
                   hee
                   said
                   Masse
                   beeing
                   
                   to
                   this
                   day
                   preserued
                   and
                   to
                   be
                   seene
                   in
                   the
                   cathedrall
                   church
                   there
                   ,
                   ar
                   sufficient
                   witnes
                   .
                   In
                   Cathedrali
                   Ecclesia
                   ,
                   vestes
                   in
                   quibus
                   Missam
                   celebrabat
                   ,
                   adhuc
                   hodie
                   conscruantur
                   &
                   monstrantur
                   .
                   Demochar
                   .
                   l.
                
                 2.
                 
                   contr
                   .
                   Caluin
                   .
                   c.
                
                 32.
                 
                 
                   Petr.
                   de
                   natal
                   .
                   l.
                
                 1.
                 c.
                 72.
                 
                 
                   Antonin
                   .
                   part
                
                 .
                 1.
                 tit
                 .
                 6.
                 cap.
                 19.
                 
                 
                   Guliel
                   .
                   Eiseng
                   .
                   centen
                
                 .
                 1.
                 fol.
                 149.
                 
              
               
                 16.
                 
                 How
                 famous
                 S.
                 Martial
                 disciple
                 of
                 S.
                 Peter
                 ,
                 and
                 sent
                 into
                 Fraunce
                 by
                 him
                 ,
                 was
                 in
                 many
                 parts
                 of
                 that
                 nation
                 so
                 wel
                 known
                 to
                 our
                 British
                 Druides
                 in
                 those
                 dayes
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 vnknowne
                 to
                 any
                 antiquarie
                 of
                 these
                 contries
                 :
                 And
                 as
                 little
                 ignorance
                 can
                 any
                 man
                 pretend
                 ,
                 that
                 hee
                 was
                 a
                 massinge
                 sacrificinge
                 preist
                 ,
                 for
                 so
                 renowned
                 hee
                 was
                 for
                 this
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 infidels
                 themselues
                 then
                 knew
                 it
                 ,
                 amonge
                 whome
                 the
                 cheife
                 idolatrous
                 preist
                 or
                 Druid
                 of
                 Limogen
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 french
                 Annales
                 tel
                 vs
                 ,
                 forsooke
                 the
                 towne
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 an
                 Hebrue
                 called
                 Martiall
                 ,
                 who
                 being
                 come
                 into
                 Gaule
                 ,
                 
                   vseth
                   not
                   wine
                   ,
                   nor
                   flesh
                   ,
                   but
                   when
                   he
                   offereth
                   sacrifice
                   to
                   God
                   :
                   si
                   non
                   que
                   au
                   sacrifice
                   de
                   Dieu
                   .
                   Who
                   buildinge
                   a
                   chappel
                   there
                   ,
                   celebrated
                   Masse
                   in
                   it
                   .
                   Celebré
                   le
                   Sainct
                   sacrifice
                   de
                   la
                   Messe
                   .
                   S.
                   Aurelian
                   .
                   in
                   vet
                   .
                   S.
                   Martialis
                   .
                   Doctor
                   .
                   Puel
                   .
                   D.
                   Tigeon
                   .
                   Cl.
                   March.
                   Ro.
                   Seigneur
                   de
                   Faux
                   Augenin
                   histor
                   .
                   
                   Gallic
                   .
                   in
                   S.
                   Martial
                   .
                   Vincent
                   .
                   in
                   specul
                   .
                   hist
                   .
                   cap.
                
                 41.
                 
                 
                   Io.
                   Gualt
                   .
                   Chronolog
                   .
                   ecclesiasticopol
                   .
                   an
                   .
                   Do.
                
                 56.
                 
                 And
                 in
                 that
                 citie
                 still
                 remayneth
                 the
                 holy
                 altar
                 ,
                 on
                 which
                 hee
                 vsed
                 to
                 say
                 Masse
                 whereof
                 hee
                 himselfe
                 maketh
                 mention
                 in
                 his
                 epistle
                 ,
                 
                   ad
                   Burde
                   galenses
                
                 ,
                 &
                 for
                 that
                 cause
                 so
                 honored
                 ,
                 
                   that
                   it
                   is
                   by
                   publick
                   edict
                   of
                   parlament
                   examining
                   and
                   approuing
                   the
                   truth
                   of
                   that
                   history
                   ,
                   from
                   auncient
                   time
                   ,
                   decreed
                   ,
                   that
                   seuen
                   candels
                   should
                   continually
                   bee
                   kept
                   burninge
                   before
                   it
                   ,
                   the
                   body
                   of
                   that
                   their
                   Apostle
                   beeing
                   buried
                   neare
                   vnto
                   it
                   .
                   Florimund
                   .
                   Remund
                   .
                   de
                   Origen
                   .
                   haeres
                   .
                   l.
                
                 8.
                 cap.
                 12.
                 
                   edict
                   .
                   inter
                   log
                   .
                   parlam
                   .
                   Galliae
                   de
                   hac
                   re
                   .
                   Annon
                   videtis
                   S.
                   Martialem
                   ad
                   Burdegalenses
                   nostros
                   scripsisse
                   ,
                   se
                   aram
                   Deo
                   Israelis
                   &
                   martyri
                   ipsius
                   Stephano
                   dedicasse
                   ?
                   ea
                   ara
                   in
                   ciuitate
                   Lemogicum
                   ,
                   vbi
                   Apostolus
                   ipse
                   Aquitaniae
                   quiescit
                   ,
                   conspicitur
                   ,
                   aedificata
                   à
                   Principe
                   Stephano
                   ,
                   quem
                   ad
                   Christianismum
                   ipse
                   conuerteret
                   :
                   ante
                   eam
                   noctes
                   diesque
                   ardent
                   septem
                   candelae
                   ,
                   iuxta
                   antiquam
                   istam
                   fundationem
                   ,
                   in
                   parlamento
                   nostro
                   ,
                   &
                   disceptatam
                   ,
                   &
                   confirmatam
                   .
                
              
               
                 17.
                 
                 And
                 this
                 holy
                 Saint
                 ,
                 and
                 Apostle
                 of
                 Aquitaine
                 ,
                 himselfe
                 teacheth
                 ,
                 what
                 great
                 honor
                 and
                 reuerence
                 is
                 due
                 to
                 Christian
                 sacrificing
                 
                 preists
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 an
                 excellent
                 sacrifice
                 they
                 offer
                 of
                 Christs
                 sacred
                 body
                 &
                 blood
                 in
                 holy
                 Masse
                 :
                 thus
                 he
                 writeth
                 to
                 his
                 late
                 conuerted
                 Christians
                 .
                 (
                 
                   S.
                   Martial
                   .
                   Episc
                   .
                   ad
                   Burdegales
                   .
                   cap.
                
                 3.
                 )
                 
                   honorabatis
                   Sacerdotes
                   qui
                   decipiebant
                   vos
                   sacrificijs
                   suis
                   ,
                   qui
                   mutis
                   &
                   surdis
                   statuis
                   offerebant
                   ,
                   qui
                   nec
                   se
                   nec
                   vos
                   iuuare
                   poterant
                   :
                   nunc
                   autem
                   multò
                   magis
                   Sacerdotes
                   Die
                   omnipotentis
                   ,
                   qui
                   vitam
                   vobis
                   tribuunt
                   ,
                   in
                   calice
                   &
                   pane
                   vino
                   ,
                   honorare
                   debetis
                   .
                
                 Before
                 you
                 were
                 conuerted
                 to
                 Christ
                 ,
                 you
                 did
                 honour
                 your
                 preists
                 ,
                 which
                 deceaued
                 you
                 with
                 their
                 sacrifices
                 ,
                 which
                 did
                 sacrifice
                 to
                 dumbe
                 and
                 deafe
                 statues
                 ,
                 who
                 could
                 neither
                 helpe
                 themselues
                 ,
                 nor
                 you
                 .
                 But
                 now
                 much
                 more
                 you
                 ought
                 to
                 honour
                 the
                 preists
                 of
                 God
                 almighty
                 ,
                 which
                 giue
                 vnto
                 you
                 life
                 in
                 the
                 chalice
                 ,
                 and
                 liuelie
                 breade
                 .
                 And
                 a
                 little
                 after
                 ,
                 speaking
                 more
                 plainely
                 of
                 this
                 holy
                 sacrifice
                 ,
                 offered
                 vnto
                 God
                 ,
                 vppon
                 the
                 altar
                 ,
                 hee
                 saith
                 :
                 
                   Sacrificium
                   Deo
                   Creatori
                   offertur
                   ,
                   in
                   ara
                   Christi
                   corpus
                   &
                   singuinem
                   in
                   vitam
                   aeternam
                   offerrimus
                   .
                   Quod
                   Iudaei
                   per
                   inuidiam
                   immolauerunt
                   ,
                   putantes
                   so
                   nomen
                   cius
                   à
                   terra
                   abolere
                   :
                   nos
                   causa
                   salutis
                   nostrae
                   ,
                   in
                   ara
                   sanctificata
                   proponimus
                   ,
                   scientes
                   hoc
                   solo
                   remedio
                   nobis
                   vitam
                   praestandam
                   ,
                   &
                   
                   mortem
                   effugandam
                   :
                   hoc
                   enim
                   Dominus
                   noster
                   misit
                   nos
                   agere
                   in
                   sui
                   commemorationem
                   .
                
                 Sacrifice
                 is
                 offered
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 our
                 Creator
                 ,
                 vppon
                 the
                 altar
                 .
                 We
                 offer
                 the
                 body
                 and
                 blood
                 of
                 Christ
                 for
                 euerlasting
                 life
                 .
                 That
                 which
                 the
                 Iewes
                 did
                 offer
                 through
                 enuy
                 ,
                 thinking
                 to
                 abolish
                 his
                 name
                 from
                 the
                 earth
                 ;
                 wee
                 offer
                 this
                 vppon
                 an
                 hallowed
                 altare
                 ,
                 knowinge
                 that
                 by
                 this
                 onely
                 remedy
                 ,
                 life
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 giuen
                 vnto
                 vs
                 ,
                 and
                 death
                 to
                 bee
                 auoided
                 .
                 For
                 this
                 our
                 Lord
                 Iesus
                 commaunded
                 vs
                 to
                 doe
                 in
                 his
                 commemoration
                 .
              
               
                 18.
                 
                 Thus
                 this
                 holy
                 Saint
                 ,
                 that
                 stilleth
                 himselfe
                 .
                 The
                 Apostle
                 of
                 Iesus
                 Christ
                 ,
                 who
                 as
                 hee
                 saith
                 was
                 present
                 with
                 Christ
                 in
                 his
                 life
                 ,
                 when
                 hee
                 was
                 buried
                 ,
                 and
                 see
                 him
                 after
                 his
                 resurrection
                 .
                 (
                 
                   Martial
                   .
                   epist.
                   ad
                   Burdegal
                   .
                   epestol
                   .
                   ad
                   Tholosanos
                   .
                
                 )
                 was
                 one
                 of
                 his
                 72.
                 disciples
                 ,
                 &
                 was
                 by
                 speciall
                 commaund
                 of
                 Christ
                 vnto
                 S.
                 Peter
                 ,
                 whose
                 disciple
                 hee
                 after
                 was
                 ,
                 sent
                 by
                 him
                 to
                 bee
                 the
                 happy
                 Apostle
                 of
                 that
                 contrie
                 .
                 And
                 I
                 haue
                 rather
                 amonge
                 many
                 others
                 in
                 the
                 like
                 condition
                 ,
                 cited
                 this
                 history
                 of
                 S.
                 Martial
                 ,
                 because
                 morally
                 to
                 speake
                 ,
                 the
                 best
                 learned
                 Druids
                 &
                 others
                 of
                 this
                 our
                 Britanie
                 ,
                 where
                 the
                 cheifest
                 and
                 commaunders
                 in
                 that
                 sect
                 remayned
                 ,
                 
                 could
                 not
                 bee
                 ignorant
                 of
                 these
                 thinges
                 ;
                 for
                 both
                 S.
                 Aurelianus
                 successor
                 immediate
                 to
                 S.
                 Martial
                 at
                 Limogen
                 ,
                 and
                 S.
                 Martial
                 also
                 himselfe
                 are
                 most
                 worthy
                 witnesses
                 ,
                 that
                 Sigebertus
                 the
                 
                   summus
                   Sacerdos
                
                 ,
                 high
                 preist
                 ,
                 Arch-flamen
                 ,
                 and
                 cheifest
                 of
                 the
                 Druids
                 sect
                 ,
                 in
                 those
                 partes
                 ,
                 was
                 by
                 S.
                 Martial
                 conuerted
                 ,
                 to
                 this
                 his
                 holy
                 ,
                 sacrificinge
                 and
                 massing
                 Christian
                 Religion
                 .
                 (
                 
                   S.
                   Aurelian
                   .
                   in
                   vit
                   .
                   S.
                   Martial
                   .
                   &
                   Martial
                   .
                   epistol
                   .
                   ad
                   Burdegal
                   .
                   cap
                
                 3.
                 )
                 And
                 S.
                 Aurelianus
                 doth
                 make
                 this
                 his
                 holy
                 conuersion
                 so
                 famous
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 could
                 not
                 be
                 concealed
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 rulers
                 of
                 the
                 Druids
                 Religion
                 in
                 Britanie
                 ,
                 whom
                 it
                 so
                 much
                 concerned
                 .
                 (
                 
                   Aurelian
                   .
                   supr
                   .
                   &
                   annotat
                   .
                   in
                   S.
                   Martial
                   .
                
                 )
                 for
                 presently
                 after
                 ,
                 Benedicta
                 ,
                 wife
                 of
                 the
                 Prince
                 of
                 that
                 Prouince
                 ,
                 was
                 conuerted
                 by
                 S.
                 Martial
                 ,
                 this
                 high
                 preiste
                 of
                 the
                 Druids
                 :
                 Sigebert
                 being
                 also
                 conuerted
                 ,
                 
                   did
                   breake
                   in
                   peeces
                   all
                   their
                   Idols
                   ,
                   destroyed
                   their
                   Temples
                   ,
                   except
                   the
                   Temple
                   dedicated
                   to
                   the
                   vnknowne
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   shiuered
                   the
                   altars
                   of
                   the
                   diuils
                   into
                   dust
                   .
                   Ipsemet
                   Sigebertus
                   Pontifex
                   Idola
                   omnia
                   confregit
                   minutim
                   ,
                   &
                   Templa
                   euertit
                   ,
                   excepto
                   Templo
                   ignoti
                   Dei
                   ,
                   &
                   altaria
                   daemonum
                   in
                   puluerem
                   .
                
                 Which
                 S.
                 Martial
                 himselfe
                 doth
                 sufficiently
                 
                 insinuate
                 ,
                 when
                 hee
                 saith
                 :
                 
                   dum
                   altaria
                   daemonum
                   ,
                   in
                   puluerem
                   redigerentur
                   ,
                   aram
                   ignoti
                   Dei
                   ad
                   consecrationem
                   reseruari
                   iussimus
                   .
                   Quia
                   dedicata
                   in
                   nomine
                   Dei
                   Israel
                   ,
                   &
                   testis
                   ipsius
                   Stephani
                   ,
                   qui
                   pro
                   eo
                   à
                   Iudaeis
                   passus
                   est
                   .
                   (
                   S.
                   Martial
                   sup
                   .
                   cap.
                
                 3
                 )
                 when
                 the
                 altars
                 of
                 the
                 deuils
                 were
                 beaten
                 into
                 dust
                 ,
                 wee
                 commaunded
                 the
                 altare
                 of
                 the
                 vnknowne
                 God
                 to
                 bee
                 reserued
                 for
                 consecration
                 .
                 Which
                 was
                 dedicated
                 in
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 the
                 God
                 of
                 Israel
                 ,
                 and
                 Martir
                 Stephen
                 ,
                 who
                 suffered
                 for
                 him
                 by
                 the
                 Iewes
                 .
              
               
                 19.
                 
                 And
                 if
                 wee
                 come
                 to
                 the
                 nearer
                 parts
                 of
                 Fraunce
                 ,
                 Paris
                 ,
                 Rouen
                 ,
                 Britany
                 ,
                 Normandy
                 ,
                 Picardy
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 the
                 sea
                 coaste
                 ,
                 we
                 shall
                 euidently
                 see
                 ,
                 that
                 no
                 other
                 doctrine
                 or
                 practise
                 of
                 this
                 holy
                 sacrifice
                 of
                 Masse
                 ,
                 could
                 possibly
                 haue
                 entrāce
                 into
                 this
                 kingdome
                 :
                 for
                 in
                 those
                 parts
                 wee
                 finde
                 S.
                 Denis
                 the
                 Areopagite
                 ,
                 that
                 glorious
                 massinge
                 ,
                 and
                 Masse
                 teachinge
                 Father
                 ,
                 S.
                 Pauls
                 scholler
                 ,
                 sent
                 thither
                 by
                 the
                 massinge
                 Pope
                 ,
                 S.
                 Clement
                 ,
                 with
                 his
                 massinge
                 companions
                 ,
                 S.
                 Rusticus
                 ,
                 and
                 Eleutherius
                 ,
                 and
                 S.
                 Nicasius
                 sent
                 a
                 massinge
                 preist
                 ,
                 and
                 Bishop
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 same
                 massinge
                 Pope
                 .
                 (
                 
                   Gregor
                   .
                   Turonen
                   .
                   l.
                
                 1.
                 
                   hist.
                   Sur.
                   in
                   vit
                   .
                   Genouefuae
                   .
                   Metaphr
                   .
                
                 3.
                 
                 
                   Octob
                   .
                   
                   Bed.
                   &
                   Vsuard
                   .
                
                 7.
                 
                   id
                   .
                   Octob.
                   Volater
                   .
                   l.
                
                 15.
                 
                 
                   Breu.
                   Rom.
                   in
                   S.
                   Dionis
                   .
                   Arnold
                   .
                   Merman
                   .
                   l.
                   Britones
                   ,
                   Normandos
                   ,
                   Rothomagenses
                   ,
                   Picardos
                   ,
                   omnemque
                   maris
                   Oceani
                   tractum
                   instruxit
                   ,
                   formauitque
                   fide
                   S.
                   Nicasius
                   à
                   S.
                   Clemente
                   illue
                   Apostolus
                   delegatus
                   imperante
                   Nerone
                   .
                   Conuers
                   .
                   gent.
                   tabul
                   .
                   Eccles
                   .
                   Rothomagen
                   .
                
                 And
                 some
                 thinke
                 he
                 preached
                 and
                 practised
                 this
                 doctrine
                 also
                 ,
                 in
                 this
                 our
                 Britanie
                 .
                 
                   Harris
                   .
                   Theatr.
                   l.
                
                 1.
                 
              
               
                 20.
                 
                 If
                 we
                 circuite
                 further
                 ,
                 and
                 come
                 to
                 Gallia
                 ,
                 Belgica
                 ,
                 Collen
                 ,
                 Mentz
                 ,
                 Treuers
                 ,
                 Lothoringia
                 ,
                 Alsasia
                 ,
                 Heluetia
                 and
                 those
                 parts
                 ,
                 wee
                 shall
                 finde
                 in
                 these
                 daies
                 of
                 the
                 Apostles
                 sent
                 thither
                 by
                 S.
                 Peter
                 ,
                 S.
                 Clement
                 vncle
                 to
                 S.
                 Clement
                 the
                 Pope
                 ,
                 his
                 glorious
                 companions
                 S.
                 Mansuetus
                 our
                 contriman
                 ,
                 Celestius
                 ,
                 Felix
                 ,
                 and
                 Patiens
                 :
                 wee
                 see
                 sent
                 thither
                 also
                 by
                 the
                 same
                 Apostle
                 &
                 his
                 authoritie
                 ,
                 S.
                 Maternus
                 ,
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 72.
                 disciples
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 with
                 S.
                 Eucharius
                 ,
                 Valerius
                 ,
                 our
                 noble
                 Britan
                 ,
                 S.
                 Beatus
                 ,
                 and
                 others
                 .
                 
                   Arnold
                   .
                   Mohu
                   .
                   supr
                   .
                   Io.
                   Scomer
                   .
                   Gul.
                   Eisengren
                   .
                   cent
                   .
                
                 1.
                 
                 
                   Antonin
                   .
                   part
                
                 .
                 1.
                 
                 
                   Petr.
                   de
                   natal
                   .
                   l.
                
                 10.
                 cap.
                 113.
                 
                 
                   Ant.
                   Democh.
                   lib.
                
                 2.
                 
                   de
                   Miss
                   .
                   Sebast.
                   Munster
                   .
                   in
                   Cosmograph
                   .
                   Bed.
                
                 18.
                 
                   cal
                   .
                   Octobr.
                   Wolfg.
                   Bawr
                   .
                   in
                   vit
                   .
                   praesul
                   .
                   
                   Memetocern
                   .
                   Annal.
                   Colonien
                   .
                   &
                   Treueren
                   .
                
                 And
                 that
                 these
                 were
                 massinge
                 ,
                 and
                 sacrificinge
                 preists
                 ,
                 wee
                 haue
                 many
                 authorities
                 :
                 onely
                 I
                 will
                 exemplify
                 in
                 the
                 two
                 cheifest
                 ,
                 to
                 which
                 the
                 others
                 were
                 subordinate
                 in
                 such
                 affaires
                 ,
                 and
                 taught
                 and
                 practised
                 as
                 those
                 two
                 their
                 superiors
                 ,
                 S.
                 Clement
                 and
                 S.
                 Maternus
                 did
                 .
              
               
                 21
                 ,
                 Of
                 these
                 it
                 is
                 euident
                 ,
                 not
                 onely
                 because
                 they
                 were
                 both
                 consecrated
                 preists
                 ,
                 and
                 directed
                 by
                 that
                 great
                 massinge
                 preist
                 ,
                 and
                 Apostle
                 S.
                 Peter
                 ,
                 whose
                 commaund
                 &
                 order
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 owne
                 institution
                 beeing●…
                 holy
                 Saints
                 they
                 neither
                 did
                 nor
                 could
                 violate
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 that
                 they
                 vsually
                 said
                 Masse
                 ,
                 as
                 first
                 of
                 S.
                 Clement
                 it
                 is
                 testified
                 ,
                 of
                 his
                 publicke
                 ,
                 and
                 solemne
                 sayinge
                 of
                 Masse
                 ,
                 
                   Missarum
                   solemnijs
                   celebratis
                
                 ,
                 wherewith
                 he
                 armed
                 himselfe
                 before
                 hee
                 wrought
                 that
                 great
                 miracle
                 ,
                 in
                 destroyinge
                 the
                 horrible
                 dragon
                 which
                 had
                 killed
                 at
                 Metz
                 ,
                 so
                 many
                 men
                 ,
                 &
                 other
                 creatures
                 ;
                 by
                 which
                 publick
                 miraculous
                 deede
                 many
                 were
                 conuerted
                 to
                 the
                 faith
                 of
                 Christ
                 .
                 
                   Antonin
                   .
                   part
                
                 .
                 1.
                 tit
                 .
                 6.
                 cap.
                 26.
                 
                 
                   Anton.
                   Demochar
                   .
                   l.
                
                 2.
                 
                   de
                   Missa
                   .
                   c.
                
                 42.
                 
                 
                   Gulielm
                   .
                   Eisengren
                   .
                   centen
                
                 .
                 1.
                 fol.
                 147.
                 )
                 And
                 to
                 performe
                 this
                 holy
                 solemnitie
                 and
                 sacrifice
                 
                 of
                 Masse
                 ,
                 hee
                 ordered
                 cleargie
                 men
                 ,
                 
                   in
                   diuers
                   degrees
                   ,
                   and
                   orders
                   ,
                   in
                   diuersis
                   gradibus
                   ,
                
                 which
                 no
                 Christians
                 but
                 such
                 as
                 allow
                 the
                 sacrifice
                 of
                 Masse
                 ,
                 admit
                 ,
                 and
                 builded
                 churches
                 there
                 .
                 (
                 
                   Antonin
                   .
                   supr
                   .
                   Petr.
                   de
                   natal
                   .
                   l.
                
                 10.
                 c.
                 113.
                 
                 
                   Vincent
                   .
                   l.
                
                 9.
                 cap.
                 42.
                 )
                 S.
                 Maternus
                 also
                 the
                 disciple
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 massing
                 Apostle
                 ,
                 S.
                 Peter
                 ,
                 and
                 sent
                 into
                 Germany
                 by
                 him
                 ,
                 who
                 preached
                 in
                 many
                 prouinces
                 thereof
                 ,
                 buildinge
                 diuers
                 churches
                 to
                 holy
                 Saints
                 ,
                 as
                 S.
                 Iohn
                 Baptist
                 ,
                 his
                 Master
                 ,
                 S.
                 Peter
                 ,
                 and
                 others
                 ,
                 was
                 so
                 renowned
                 a
                 massing
                 preist
                 ,
                 that
                 among
                 other
                 his
                 wonderful
                 miracles
                 .
                 (
                 
                   Petrus
                   Merssaeus
                   Cratepol
                   .
                   Catalog
                   .
                   de
                   Archiepiscop
                   .
                   Treuern
                   .
                   )
                
                 it
                 is
                 commonly
                 deliuered
                 ,
                 and
                 written
                 of
                 him
                 ,
                 
                   that
                   he
                   said
                   three
                   Masses
                   in
                   one
                   day
                   ,
                   in
                   far
                   distant
                   places
                   .
                   Diuersis
                   ac
                   longe
                   distantibus
                   locis
                   .
                
                 So
                 renowned
                 were
                 these
                 men
                 for
                 that
                 most
                 holy
                 function
                 ,
                 and
                 office
                 ,
                 so
                 zelous
                 and
                 deuoute
                 in
                 the
                 performance
                 thereof
                 ,
                 and
                 God
                 so
                 well
                 pleased
                 ,
                 and
                 serued
                 in
                 that
                 so
                 sacred
                 an
                 exercise
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 did
                 so
                 miraculously
                 concurre
                 vnto
                 it
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 
                   THE
                   XII
                   .
                   CHAPTER
                
                 .
                 Wherein
                 is
                 proued
                 euen
                 by
                 protestants
                 ,
                 that
                 whatsoeuer
                 Apostle
                 or
                 other
                 ,
                 first
                 preached
                 Christ
                 in
                 Britanie
                 ,
                 brought
                 sacrificinge
                 preisthood
                 hither
                 :
                 and
                 S.
                 Peter
                 first
                 founded
                 here
                 our
                 ecclesiasticall
                 Hierarchie
                 ,
                 of
                 sacrificinge
                 massinge
                 preists
                 and
                 Bishops
                 .
              
               
                 NOw
                 we
                 may
                 hope
                 that
                 no
                 man
                 being
                 by
                 name
                 a
                 Christian
                 ,
                 will
                 bee
                 so
                 opposite
                 an
                 Antichristian
                 ,
                 to
                 thinke
                 ,
                 that
                 Christ
                 which
                 could
                 not
                 teache
                 errors
                 ,
                 or
                 contrary
                 doctrines
                 ,
                 and
                 deliuered
                 but
                 one
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 true
                 ,
                 and
                 infallible
                 Religion
                 to
                 the
                 whole
                 world
                 ,
                 for
                 all
                 places
                 ,
                 people
                 ,
                 and
                 ages
                 ,
                 had
                 one
                 Religion
                 for
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 in
                 Europe
                 ,
                 Asia
                 ,
                 and
                 Africke
                 ,
                 all
                 of
                 them
                 as
                 before
                 ,
                 embracing
                 in
                 the
                 Apostles
                 time
                 the
                 holy
                 sacrifice
                 of
                 Masse
                 ,
                 and
                 sacrificinge
                 preisthood
                 :
                 and
                 an
                 other
                 for
                 Britanie
                 ,
                 quite
                 different
                 ,
                 and
                 neuer
                 heard
                 of
                 in
                 any
                 antiquitie
                 ,
                 neuer
                 practised
                 in
                 any
                 other
                 forme
                 ,
                 or
                 order
                 ,
                 neuer
                 registred
                 in
                 any
                 monument
                 .
                 And
                 seeing
                 all
                 the
                 Euangelists
                 ,
                 and
                 Apostles
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 together
                 with
                 their
                 
                 disciples
                 ,
                 were
                 massinge
                 and
                 sacrificinge
                 preists
                 ,
                 and
                 there
                 were
                 no
                 other
                 to
                 preach
                 ,
                 and
                 propagate
                 true
                 Religion
                 ,
                 in
                 this
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 other
                 nation
                 ,
                 vnder
                 heauen
                 ,
                 but
                 they
                 ,
                 how
                 could
                 any
                 Caluinistical
                 communion
                 ,
                 or
                 other
                 new
                 deuise
                 bee
                 imagined
                 to
                 haue
                 had
                 beeinge
                 here
                 ?
                 For
                 whosoeuer
                 it
                 was
                 ,
                 which
                 any
                 protestant
                 doth
                 ,
                 or
                 will
                 affirme
                 ,
                 to
                 haue
                 beene
                 the
                 first
                 preacher
                 of
                 Christianitie
                 in
                 this
                 kingdome
                 ,
                 S.
                 Peter
                 ,
                 S.
                 Paul
                 ,
                 or
                 S.
                 Simon
                 Zelotes
                 ,
                 who
                 onely
                 among
                 the
                 Apostles
                 are
                 reported
                 in
                 histories
                 to
                 haue
                 beene
                 in
                 this
                 kingdome
                 ,
                 as
                 our
                 best
                 learned
                 protestant
                 antiquaries
                 with
                 others
                 truely
                 acknowledge
                 ,
                 or
                 S.
                 Ioseph
                 of
                 Aramathia
                 ,
                 for
                 which
                 many
                 contend
                 ,
                 or
                 whosoeuer
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 were
                 preists
                 (
                 as
                 preists
                 they
                 must
                 needes
                 bee
                 in
                 all
                 opinion
                 Catholicke
                 or
                 Protestant
                 ,
                 that
                 should
                 found
                 our
                 church
                 )
                 they
                 must
                 needes
                 also
                 be
                 massing
                 and
                 sacrificing
                 preists
                 ,
                 no
                 other
                 Christian
                 preists
                 beeinge
                 in
                 the
                 whole
                 worlde
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 ,
                 as
                 before
                 is
                 euident
                 .
                 
                   Theater
                   of
                   great
                   Britanie
                   lib.
                
                 6.
                 
                 
                   Camb.
                   in
                   Britan.
                   Godw.
                   conuers
                   .
                   of
                   Brit.
                   Stowe
                   hist.
                   Holinsh.
                   hist
                   .
                   of
                   Engl.
                   
                
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 And
                 for
                 those
                 three
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 I
                 haue
                 particularly
                 proued
                 in
                 euery
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 that
                 
                 they
                 all
                 ,
                 as
                 also
                 all
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 that
                 holy
                 order
                 of
                 the
                 Apostles
                 which
                 diuided
                 the
                 world
                 among
                 them
                 to
                 conuert
                 it
                 to
                 Christ
                 ,
                 were
                 without
                 any
                 exception
                 ,
                 massing
                 preistes
                 .
                 And
                 if
                 any
                 man
                 will
                 persist
                 in
                 S.
                 Ioseph
                 and
                 his
                 holy
                 company
                 ,
                 seeing
                 none
                 of
                 these
                 were
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 but
                 directed
                 by
                 them
                 ,
                 as
                 all
                 other
                 disciples
                 either
                 of
                 the
                 72.
                 or
                 others
                 were
                 at
                 those
                 daies
                 ,
                 whosoeuer
                 among
                 them
                 were
                 preists
                 ,
                 must
                 needs
                 also
                 be
                 massing
                 and
                 sacrificing
                 preists
                 ,
                 no
                 others
                 being
                 either
                 to
                 consecrate
                 ,
                 or
                 direct
                 them
                 in
                 their
                 holy
                 labours
                 ,
                 but
                 those
                 which
                 are
                 manifestly
                 proued
                 such
                 .
                 And
                 seeing
                 wee
                 do
                 not
                 finde
                 in
                 any
                 antiquary
                 Catholicke
                 or
                 Protestant
                 ,
                 but
                 S.
                 Iosephs
                 both
                 conuersation
                 and
                 direction
                 was
                 either
                 with
                 ,
                 or
                 by
                 S.
                 Peter
                 ,
                 S.
                 Iohn
                 ,
                 S.
                 Iames
                 ,
                 or
                 S.
                 Philip
                 ,
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 all
                 these
                 beeing
                 acknowledged
                 to
                 bee
                 massinge
                 preists
                 ,
                 whosoeuer
                 in
                 S.
                 Iosephs
                 company
                 were
                 consecrated
                 ,
                 or
                 directed
                 by
                 any
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 could
                 not
                 receaue
                 any
                 other
                 consecration
                 ,
                 or
                 direction
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 But
                 to
                 do
                 some
                 honor
                 vnto
                 this
                 kingdome
                 ,
                 of
                 great
                 Britanie
                 more
                 expressely
                 in
                 this
                 kind
                 ,
                 though
                 the
                 generally
                 complained
                 of
                 ,
                 and
                 lamented
                 amonge
                 antiquaries
                 losse
                 
                 of
                 our
                 auncient
                 records
                 ,
                 and
                 histories
                 of
                 these
                 matters
                 ,
                 will
                 forbid
                 mee
                 to
                 write
                 so
                 fully
                 as
                 I
                 could
                 wishe
                 ,
                 of
                 this
                 subiect
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 set
                 downe
                 some
                 of
                 the
                 cheifest
                 ,
                 and
                 first
                 massinge
                 and
                 sacrificinge
                 preists
                 ,
                 and
                 Bishops
                 in
                 this
                 nation
                 ,
                 and
                 shew
                 plainly
                 ,
                 how
                 wee
                 had
                 and
                 euer
                 continued
                 ,
                 an
                 holy
                 and
                 hierarchicall
                 succession
                 of
                 such
                 sacred
                 parsons
                 from
                 S.
                 Peter
                 ,
                 that
                 greatest
                 Apostle
                 of
                 Christ
                 in
                 all
                 ages
                 ,
                 offeringe
                 the
                 blessed
                 bodie
                 ,
                 and
                 blood
                 of
                 Christ
                 in
                 the
                 sacrifice
                 of
                 Masse
                 ,
                 vnto
                 these
                 times
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 it
                 shall
                 euidently
                 appeare
                 ,
                 although
                 this
                 kingedome
                 hath
                 for
                 situation
                 beene
                 called
                 an
                 other
                 world
                 ,
                 yet
                 it
                 did
                 neuer
                 from
                 the
                 beginning
                 of
                 Christianitie
                 here
                 ,
                 differ
                 frō
                 the
                 known
                 Catholick
                 Christian
                 world
                 ,
                 in
                 these
                 holy
                 misteries
                 ,
                 vntill
                 these
                 times
                 .
              
               
                 4.
                 
                 For
                 the
                 truth
                 and
                 veritie
                 of
                 this
                 first
                 plantinge
                 the
                 sacrificinge
                 Christian
                 preisthood
                 ,
                 and
                 sacrifice
                 of
                 Masse
                 in
                 this
                 kingdome
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 little
                 or
                 nothing
                 materiall
                 whether
                 it
                 was
                 S.
                 Peter
                 ,
                 S.
                 Paul
                 ,
                 or
                 S.
                 Simon
                 Zelotes
                 ,
                 or
                 S.
                 Ioseph
                 of
                 Aramathia
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 others
                 ,
                 disciples
                 to
                 any
                 of
                 those
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 others
                 of
                 the
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 because
                 as
                 before
                 is
                 proued
                 ,
                 they
                 all
                 agreed
                 in
                 these
                 holy
                 thinges
                 ;
                 
                 yet
                 to
                 know
                 who
                 was
                 our
                 first
                 founder
                 and
                 Father
                 in
                 Christ
                 ,
                 to
                 whome
                 wee
                 owe
                 for
                 that
                 the
                 greatest
                 reuerence
                 ,
                 dutiful
                 children
                 should
                 ,
                 and
                 ought
                 to
                 performe
                 ,
                 to
                 deriue
                 from
                 him
                 ,
                 our
                 happy
                 Hierarchicall
                 succession
                 in
                 holy
                 things
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 know
                 the
                 truth
                 which
                 some
                 haue
                 veiled
                 and
                 obscured
                 to
                 much
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 thing
                 most
                 worthy
                 our
                 knowledge
                 ,
                 and
                 our
                 shame
                 if
                 wee
                 shoulde
                 dwell
                 in
                 ignorance
                 thereof
                 .
                 Therefore
                 to
                 be
                 breife
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 is
                 lately
                 and
                 largely
                 proued
                 ,
                 that
                 S.
                 Peter
                 was
                 this
                 our
                 first
                 parent
                 in
                 Christ
                 ,
                 by
                 all
                 testimonies
                 ,
                 for
                 this
                 place
                 it
                 will
                 suffice
                 ,
                 to
                 shew
                 how
                 the
                 best
                 learned
                 English
                 Protestant
                 antiquaries
                 most
                 backward
                 in
                 this
                 busines
                 ,
                 by
                 certaine
                 Maximes
                 or
                 vndoubted
                 grounds
                 in
                 antiquitie
                 ,
                 doe
                 consequently
                 and
                 by
                 an
                 euident
                 necessitie
                 ,
                 binde
                 themselues
                 and
                 al
                 others
                 to
                 be
                 of
                 this
                 opinion
                 .
                 
                   Stowe
                   and
                   Howes
                   histor
                
                 .
              
               
                 5.
                 
                 First
                 they
                 say
                 the
                 twelue
                 Apostles
                 diuided
                 the
                 world
                 amongst
                 them
                 ,
                 to
                 conuert
                 it
                 .
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 which
                 followeth
                 from
                 the
                 former
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 kingdome
                 fell
                 in
                 diuision
                 to
                 one
                 of
                 these
                 Apostles·
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 silence
                 in
                 histories
                 ,
                 that
                 any
                 Apostle
                 ,
                 but
                 S.
                 Peter
                 ,
                 S.
                 Paul
                 (
                 this
                 none
                 of
                 the
                 twelue
                 )
                 
                 and
                 S.
                 Simon
                 Zelotes
                 were
                 here
                 .
                 Fourthly
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 kingdome
                 receaued
                 the
                 faith
                 (
                 if
                 not
                 sooner
                 )
                 in
                 the
                 beginninge
                 of
                 the
                 Empire
                 of
                 Claudius
                 .
                 Fiftly
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 his
                 time
                 many
                 Christians
                 came
                 hither
                 from
                 Rome
                 ,
                 and
                 diuers
                 here
                 were
                 in
                 that
                 time
                 conuerted
                 to
                 the
                 faith
                 of
                 Christ
                 .
                 Sixtly
                 ,
                 that
                 S.
                 Paul
                 came
                 not
                 to
                 Rome
                 ,
                 nor
                 any
                 of
                 these
                 western
                 parts
                 ,
                 while
                 longe
                 after
                 the
                 death
                 of
                 Claudius
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 dayes
                 of
                 Nero
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 scripture
                 it selfe
                 with
                 all
                 histories
                 is
                 witnesse
                 therof
                 .
                 Seuenthly
                 ,
                 none
                 of
                 them
                 doth
                 affirme
                 ,
                 that
                 S.
                 Simon
                 Zelotes
                 was
                 here
                 at
                 all
                 ,
                 but
                 if
                 hee
                 were
                 here
                 ,
                 they
                 incline
                 to
                 thinke
                 hee
                 came
                 not
                 hither
                 vntill
                 the
                 cominge
                 of
                 S.
                 Ioseph
                 of
                 Aramathia
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 63.
                 yeare
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 when
                 in
                 all
                 opinions
                 diuers
                 of
                 this
                 kingedome
                 were
                 Christians
                 allmost
                 20.
                 yeares
                 ,
                 and
                 some
                 preists
                 of
                 this
                 nation
                 very
                 longe
                 before
                 that
                 time
                 .
              
               
                 6.
                 
                 From
                 hence
                 an
                 halfe
                 blind
                 man
                 must
                 needs
                 make
                 this
                 vndoubted
                 ,
                 and
                 infallible
                 conclusion
                 ,
                 that
                 S.
                 Peter
                 was
                 our
                 first
                 Apostle
                 and
                 Father
                 in
                 Christ
                 .
                 These
                 protestant
                 antiquaries
                 of
                 Englād
                 giue
                 vs
                 further
                 warrant
                 both
                 from
                 themselues
                 and
                 antiquitie
                 ,
                 
                   that
                   S.
                   Peter
                   did
                   in
                   euery
                   Prouince
                   appoint
                   
                   one
                   Archbishop
                   ,
                   whom
                   all
                   other
                   Bishops
                   of
                   the
                   same
                   Prouince
                   should
                   obey
                   .
                   Peter
                   preached
                   in
                   no
                   place
                   ,
                   but
                   hee
                   there
                   ordeyned
                   Bishops
                   and
                   teachers
                   ,
                   and
                   founded
                   churches
                   .
                
                 And
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 confirmed
                 almost
                 800.
                 yeares
                 since
                 by
                 Simeon
                 Metaphrastes
                 (
                 a
                 learned
                 Saint
                 of
                 the
                 Greeke
                 church
                 )
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Greeke
                 Antiquities
                 ,
                 and
                 diuers
                 others
                 that
                 S.
                 Peter
                 preachinge
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 life
                 in
                 this
                 Iland
                 ,
                 hee
                 here
                 founded
                 churches
                 and
                 ordeyned
                 preistes
                 and
                 deacons
                 .
                 And
                 except
                 S.
                 Peter
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 S.
                 Iohn
                 ,
                 S.
                 Iames
                 ,
                 S.
                 Marke
                 and
                 S.
                 Timothie
                 with
                 whom
                 they
                 Paralel
                 S.
                 Aristobulus
                 our
                 first
                 Archbishop
                 ,
                 were
                 not
                 Archbishops
                 ,
                 this
                 great
                 Saint
                 was
                 by
                 theire
                 allowance
                 our
                 Archbishop
                 in
                 Britanie
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 before
                 so
                 constituted
                 by
                 S.
                 Peter
                 ,
                 no
                 other
                 being
                 then
                 to
                 ordeine
                 him
                 to
                 that
                 dignitie
                 in
                 this
                 nation
                 ,
                 all
                 which
                 our
                 protestants
                 thus
                 write
                 with
                 publick
                 warrant
                 and
                 priuiledge
                 .
                 
                   Iohn
                   Whitguift
                   answere
                   to
                   the
                   admonition
                   pag.
                
                 65.
                 sect
                 .
                 1.
                 
                   and
                   def
                   of
                   the
                   answ
                   .
                   pag.
                
                 318.
                 
                 
                   Clem.
                   Rom.
                   apud
                   eund
                   .
                   &
                   Polydor.
                   Virg.
                   l.
                
                 4.
                 
                   de
                   inuent
                   .
                   c.
                
                 12.13
                 .
                 
                   Sutcliff
                   .
                   Subuers
                   .
                   pag.
                
                 3.
                 
                 
                   Theater
                   of
                   great
                   Britanie
                   l.
                
                 6.
                 cap.
                 9.
                 
                 
                   Sim.
                   Metaphrast
                   .
                   die
                
                 29.
                 
                 
                   Ian.
                   Eisengren
                   .
                   centen
                
                 .
                 1.
                 
                 
                   Thom.
                   Rogers
                   in
                   artic
                   .
                   Relig.
                   of
                   Engl.
                   
                   articul
                   .
                
                 36.
                 
              
               
                 7.
                 
                 Therefore
                 except
                 this
                 great
                 massing
                 preist
                 and
                 Apostle
                 S.
                 Peter
                 should
                 bee
                 of
                 an
                 other
                 opinion
                 and
                 practise
                 in
                 these
                 thinges
                 in
                 this
                 our
                 Britanie
                 ,
                 then
                 hee
                 and
                 all
                 the
                 other
                 Apostles
                 had
                 beene
                 in
                 all
                 other
                 times
                 and
                 places
                 before
                 (
                 which
                 no
                 Christian
                 can
                 once
                 imagine
                 )
                 he
                 also
                 consecrated
                 massing
                 and
                 sacrificing
                 preists
                 ,
                 and
                 Bishops
                 in
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 this
                 kingdome
                 .
                 And
                 although
                 our
                 losses
                 of
                 such
                 sacred
                 monuments
                 haue
                 beene
                 great
                 ,
                 yet
                 wee
                 haue
                 not
                 altogether
                 loste
                 the
                 memory
                 of
                 al
                 their
                 names
                 :
                 one
                 and
                 the
                 first
                 which
                 I
                 finde
                 in
                 histories
                 ,
                 was
                 
                   S.
                   Mansuetus
                   natione
                   Scotus
                
                 ,
                 borne
                 in
                 this
                 kingdome
                 of
                 great
                 Britanie
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 the
                 antiquities
                 of
                 the
                 church
                 of
                 Toul
                 in
                 Lorraine
                 claimed
                 to
                 bee
                 the
                 first
                 Bishop
                 of
                 that
                 citie
                 ,
                 so
                 likewise
                 of
                 the
                 church
                 of
                 Treuers
                 ,
                 except
                 the
                 identitie
                 of
                 the
                 name
                 deceaueth
                 mee
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 afterwarde
                 liuinge
                 very
                 longe
                 Archbishop
                 there
                 ,
                 because
                 hee
                 made
                 much
                 stay
                 or
                 residence
                 in
                 those
                 places
                 ,
                 yet
                 both
                 our
                 learned
                 contriman
                 S.
                 Marianus
                 ,
                 and
                 Methodus
                 ,
                 nere
                 the
                 Apostles
                 times
                 affirme
                 ,
                 that
                 hee
                 as
                 others
                 which
                 they
                 there
                 name
                 ,
                 S.
                 Clement
                 ,
                 Felix
                 ,
                 Rusticus
                 ,
                 Moses
                 ,
                 Martinus
                 &c.
                 preached
                 
                 both
                 ,
                 
                   in
                   propria
                   prouincia
                   &
                   exterius
                   ,
                   both
                   in
                   their
                   owne
                   and
                   other
                   nations
                   .
                   Annal.
                   Tollens
                   .
                   Arnold
                   .
                   Mirman
                   .
                   in
                   Theatr.
                   conuers
                   .
                   gent.
                   Belliforest
                   Cosmograph
                   .
                   Petr.
                   Merssaeus
                   Catalog
                   .
                   Archiep.
                   Treuerens
                   .
                   in
                   S.
                   Mansueto
                   .
                   Marian.
                   Scot.
                   l.
                
                 2.
                 aetat
                 .
                 6.
                 col
                 .
                 254.
                 
                 
                   Method
                   .
                   apud
                   eundem
                   supr
                
                 .
              
               
                 8.
                 
                 This
                 holy
                 contriman
                 of
                 ours
                 beeinge
                 consecrated
                 preist
                 by
                 S.
                 Peter
                 ,
                 that
                 greate
                 massinge
                 preist
                 ,
                 and
                 Apostle
                 ,
                 must
                 needes
                 himselfe
                 also
                 by
                 that
                 ,
                 if
                 wee
                 had
                 no
                 other
                 argument
                 ,
                 bee
                 a
                 massinge
                 preist
                 .
                 But
                 wee
                 ar
                 not
                 so
                 streightned
                 of
                 proofes
                 in
                 this
                 matter
                 ,
                 for
                 wee
                 haue
                 warrant
                 by
                 the
                 French
                 &
                 German
                 histories
                 ,
                 that
                 hee
                 was
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 companions
                 of
                 S.
                 Clement
                 vncle
                 to
                 S.
                 Clement
                 the
                 Pope
                 ,
                 that
                 great
                 massinge
                 Archbishop
                 of
                 Metz
                 ,
                 sent
                 thither
                 as
                 Arnoldus
                 Mirmannius
                 thinketh
                 in
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 Caius
                 Caligula
                 :
                 so
                 auncient
                 a
                 massinge
                 preist
                 he
                 maketh
                 this
                 our
                 glorious
                 contrimā
                 .
                 
                   Arnold
                   Mirm.
                   supr
                   .
                   Annal.
                   Tullen
                   .
                   Bellifor
                   .
                   supr
                   .
                   Gul.
                   Eisengren
                   .
                   centur
                   .
                
                 1.
                 
                 
                   Petr.
                   de
                   natal
                   .
                   l.
                
                 11.
                 
                 
                   Demochar
                   .
                   l.
                
                 2.
                 
                   de
                   Miss
                   .
                   contra
                   Caluin
                   .
                   Caio
                   Caligula
                   Imperante
                   ,
                   Tullenses
                   habuere
                   Apostolum
                   ,
                   suaeque
                   in
                   Christum
                   fidei
                   primum
                   Antistitem
                   S.
                   Petri
                   Apostoli
                   discipulum
                   S.
                   Clementis
                   
                   Collegam
                   origine
                   Scotum
                   .
                
                 The
                 inhabitants
                 of
                 Toul
                 had
                 for
                 their
                 Apostle
                 &
                 first
                 Bishop
                 of
                 their
                 faith
                 in
                 Christ
                 ,
                 S.
                 Mansuetus
                 disciple
                 of
                 S.
                 Peter
                 the
                 Apostle
                 ,
                 companion
                 of
                 S.
                 Clement
                 ,
                 hee
                 beeinge
                 a
                 Scot
                 by
                 natiuitie
                 .
                 Eisengrenius
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Authors
                 hee
                 followeth
                 ,
                 hath
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 onely
                 saying
                 he
                 was
                 made
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Toul
                 Anno
                 Christi
                 49.
                 in
                 the
                 49.
                 yeare
                 of
                 Christ
                 in
                 the
                 Empire
                 of
                 Claudius
                 .
                 
                   Guliel
                   .
                   Eisengr
                   .
                   centur
                
                 .
                 1.
                 fol.
                 56.
                 
                   cit
                   .
                   Petr.
                   de
                   natal
                   .
                   l.
                
                 11.
                 
                 
                   &
                   Demochar
                   .
                   l.
                
                 2.
                 )
                 so
                 that
                 if
                 this
                 Britanie
                 had
                 a
                 massinge
                 preist
                 made
                 by
                 S.
                 Peter
                 ,
                 whose
                 disciple
                 he
                 was
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 40.
                 yeare
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 a
                 massinge
                 Bishop
                 within
                 9.
                 yeares
                 after
                 ,
                 the
                 sacrifice
                 of
                 Masse
                 ,
                 beeing
                 of
                 continuance
                 here
                 aboue
                 1580
                 yeares
                 ,
                 it
                 maketh
                 a
                 sufficient
                 time
                 of
                 prescription
                 to
                 claime
                 title
                 of
                 continuance
                 .
                 And
                 hee
                 was
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 oldest
                 massing
                 preists
                 and
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 finde
                 of
                 this
                 nation
                 ,
                 onely
                 S.
                 Kentigern
                 equall
                 perhaps
                 vnto
                 him
                 therin
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 annals
                 of
                 Treuers
                 say
                 that
                 this
                 S.
                 Mansuetus
                 (
                 I
                 finde
                 no
                 other
                 in
                 that
                 time
                 )
                 was
                 successor
                 to
                 the
                 greate
                 massinge
                 Archbishop
                 of
                 that
                 city
                 S.
                 Maternus
                 ,
                 of
                 whome
                 I
                 haue
                 spoken
                 before
                 ,
                 
                   Anno
                   Domini
                
                 160.
                 in
                 the
                 160.
                 yeare
                 
                 of
                 Christ
                 :
                 at
                 which
                 time
                 by
                 many
                 authors
                 Kinge
                 Lucius
                 and
                 this
                 kingdome
                 was
                 conuerted
                 ;
                 and
                 besides
                 many
                 such
                 preists
                 had
                 28.
                 massing
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 as
                 I
                 shall
                 demonstrate
                 in
                 the
                 next
                 age
                 .
                 
                   Petrus
                   Mersseus
                   Catalog
                   .
                   Archiep.
                   Treuer
                   .
                   an
                   .
                
                 160.
                 
              
               
                 9.
                 
                 And
                 very
                 probable
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 euen
                 by
                 our
                 English
                 Protestants
                 .
                 
                   The
                   Protestant
                   Theater
                   of
                   great
                   Britanie
                   l.
                
                 6.
                 teaching
                 that
                 about
                 this
                 time
                 betweene
                 the
                 40.
                 and
                 50.
                 yeare
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 many
                 in
                 Britany
                 became
                 Christiās
                 ,
                 as
                 namely
                 
                   Pomponia
                   Graecina
                
                 ,
                 the
                 wife
                 of
                 the
                 Romans
                 Lieutenant
                 ,
                 Aulus
                 Plautius
                 ,
                 and
                 about
                 the
                 same
                 time
                 
                   S.
                   Beatus
                
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 holie
                 companion
                 Anonymus
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 a
                 German
                 writer
                 calleth
                 him
                 Achates
                 ,
                 made
                 massing
                 preists
                 by
                 S.
                 Peter
                 ,
                 &
                 directed
                 by
                 him
                 ,
                 this
                 holy
                 massinge
                 preist
                 S.
                 Mansuetus
                 had
                 some
                 cooperatiō
                 in
                 that
                 happy
                 busines
                 .
                 And
                 that
                 these
                 our
                 two
                 renowned
                 contrimen
                 S.
                 Beatus
                 and
                 his
                 companion
                 ,
                 were
                 sacrificing
                 massing
                 preists
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 euident
                 :
                 first
                 because
                 they
                 were
                 here
                 first
                 instructed
                 in
                 the
                 faith
                 of
                 Christ
                 by
                 thē
                 ,
                 which
                 of
                 necessitie
                 (
                 no
                 others
                 being
                 here
                 ,
                 or
                 els
                 where
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 )
                 were
                 massinge
                 preists
                 :
                 secondly
                 because
                 as
                 these
                 protestāts
                 both
                 Germā
                 &
                 English
                 tell
                 
                 vs
                 they
                 were
                 further
                 instructed
                 &
                 directed
                 by
                 S.
                 Peter
                 a
                 massing
                 preist
                 and
                 Apostle
                 ,
                 &
                 if
                 perhaps
                 (
                 which
                 these
                 men
                 doe
                 not
                 insinuate
                 ,
                 S.
                 Peter
                 was
                 martired
                 before
                 they
                 were
                 consecrated
                 preists
                 ,
                 yet
                 beeing
                 consecrated
                 at
                 Rome
                 ,
                 without
                 all
                 question
                 ,
                 where
                 none
                 but
                 massinge
                 Bishops
                 and
                 consecrators
                 were
                 ,
                 S.
                 Linus
                 ,
                 Cletus
                 or
                 Clemens
                 ,
                 they
                 must
                 needs
                 bee
                 consecrated
                 massinge
                 preists
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 further
                 proued
                 by
                 the
                 places
                 of
                 their
                 moste
                 aboade
                 after
                 ,
                 S.
                 Beatus
                 liuinge
                 in
                 and
                 beeinge
                 the
                 Apostle
                 of
                 Heluetia
                 ,
                 where
                 abouts
                 many
                 massinge
                 preists
                 before
                 remembred
                 consecrated
                 by
                 S.
                 Peter
                 ,
                 as
                 S.
                 Eucharius
                 ,
                 Valerius
                 ,
                 Clemens
                 ,
                 Mansuetus
                 ,
                 his
                 contryman
                 ,
                 with
                 others
                 were
                 .
                 The
                 other
                 came
                 into
                 his
                 owne
                 contry
                 of
                 Britanie
                 here
                 ,
                 where
                 (
                 as
                 before
                 )
                 as
                 he
                 could
                 finde
                 none
                 but
                 massinge
                 preists
                 ,
                 so
                 hee
                 left
                 behinde
                 him
                 no
                 others
                 ,
                 as
                 I
                 shall
                 proue
                 herafter
                 .
              
               
                 10.
                 
                 And
                 manifest
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 our
                 Christian
                 Britans
                 which
                 were
                 conuersinge
                 at
                 Rome
                 ,
                 when
                 and
                 where
                 they
                 were
                 consecrated
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 whome
                 they
                 also
                 at
                 their
                 beeing
                 there
                 conuersed
                 ,
                 were
                 for
                 their
                 qualities
                 ,
                 sayers
                 ,
                 or
                 hearers
                 of
                 Masse
                 .
                 Which
                 is
                 
                 clearely
                 proued
                 by
                 the
                 Christian
                 family
                 of
                 our
                 noble
                 contriwoman
                 Claudia
                 ,
                 or
                 Sabinella
                 ,
                 wife
                 to
                 Aulus
                 Pudēs
                 ;
                 whose
                 house
                 by
                 the
                 Romane
                 antiquities
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 was
                 the
                 first
                 lodginge
                 of
                 S.
                 Peter
                 the
                 Apostle
                 ,
                 that
                 great
                 massinge
                 preist
                 ,
                 so
                 it
                 was
                 their
                 cheifest
                 place
                 of
                 saying
                 ,
                 and
                 hearinge
                 Masse
                 :
                 
                   Maiorum
                   traditione
                   praescriptum
                   est
                   ,
                   domum
                   Pudentis
                   Romae
                   fuisse
                   primum
                   hospitium
                   Sancti
                   Petri
                   ,
                   illicque
                   primum
                   Christianos
                   conuenisse
                   ad
                   Synaxim
                   coactam
                   Ecclesiam
                   .
                   Martyrolog
                   .
                   Rom.
                   in
                   S.
                   Pudente
                   ,
                   Praxede
                   ,
                   Pudentiana
                   ,
                   Donato
                   &
                   Timotheo
                   .
                   Baron
                   .
                   ib.
                   annotat
                   .
                   die
                
                 19.
                 
                 Maij.
                 Where
                 wee
                 see
                 ,
                 it
                 the
                 first
                 and
                 principall
                 massinge
                 church
                 in
                 Rome
                 ,
                 both
                 for
                 the
                 Britans
                 &
                 Romans
                 also
                 ,
                 that
                 were
                 Christians
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 best
                 residency
                 S.
                 Peter
                 or
                 his
                 successors
                 which
                 were
                 the
                 consecrators
                 of
                 preists
                 there
                 had
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 .
                 And
                 hee
                 had
                 such
                 care
                 of
                 this
                 house
                 and
                 family
                 ,
                 that
                 not
                 onlie
                 the
                 parents
                 ,
                 Pudens
                 ,
                 and
                 Claudia
                 ,
                 but
                 all
                 their
                 children
                 S.
                 Nouatus
                 ,
                 S.
                 Timotheus
                 ,
                 Pudentiana
                 ,
                 and
                 Praxedes
                 were
                 by
                 him
                 instructed
                 in
                 the
                 faith
                 ,
                 and
                 S.
                 Timothie
                 was
                 made
                 massinge
                 preist
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 auncient
                 Roman
                 Martyrologe
                 and
                 others
                 witnes
                 .
                 
                   Romae
                   depositio
                   S.
                   Nouati
                   ,
                   filij
                   beati
                   Pudentis
                   Senatoris
                   ,
                   
                   &
                   fratris
                   S.
                   Timothei
                   presbyteri
                   ,
                   &
                   sanctarum
                   Christi
                   virginum
                   Pudentianae
                   ,
                   &
                   Praxedis
                   ,
                   qui
                   ab
                   Apostolis
                   eruditi
                   sunt
                   in
                   fide
                   .
                   Martyrolog
                   .
                   Rom.
                   die
                
                 20.
                 
                 
                   Iunij
                   .
                   Vsuard
                   .
                   eod
                   .
                   die
                   .
                   Baron
                   .
                   annotat
                   .
                   in
                
                 20.
                 
                   diem
                   Iun.
                   act
                   .
                   S.
                   Nouati
                   &
                   S.
                   Iustine
                   .
                
                 Therefore
                 this
                 S.
                 Timotheus
                 our
                 holy
                 cōtriman
                 by
                 his
                 blessed
                 Mother
                 S.
                 Claudia
                 ,
                 beeinge
                 instructed
                 by
                 S.
                 Peter
                 a
                 massinge
                 preist
                 ,
                 and
                 consecrated
                 by
                 a
                 massinge
                 preist
                 and
                 Pope
                 ,
                 and
                 resigninge
                 his
                 house
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 massinge
                 church
                 ,
                 as
                 will
                 euidentlye
                 appeare
                 in
                 the
                 beginninge
                 of
                 the
                 next
                 age
                 ,
                 when
                 I
                 come
                 to
                 that
                 notorious
                 massinge
                 preist
                 and
                 Pope
                 S.
                 Pius
                 by
                 our
                 protestants
                 confessions
                 ,
                 who
                 dedicated
                 that
                 house
                 for
                 a
                 massing
                 church
                 ,
                 must
                 himselfe
                 also
                 by
                 these
                 protestants
                 bee
                 a
                 massing
                 preist
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 holy
                 parents
                 brother
                 and
                 and
                 sisters
                 sacred
                 Virgins
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 our
                 Christian
                 contrimen
                 there
                 ,
                 bee
                 reuerencers
                 and
                 frequenters
                 of
                 holy
                 Masse
                 .
              
               
                 11.
                 
                 The
                 like
                 I
                 might
                 without
                 reprofe
                 write
                 of
                 others
                 ,
                 whose
                 names
                 I
                 haue
                 els
                 where
                 remēbred
                 ,
                 that
                 probably
                 they
                 preached
                 in
                 Britanie
                 ,
                 in
                 this
                 age
                 ,
                 and
                 out
                 of
                 question
                 were
                 massinge
                 preists
                 ,
                 but
                 hauing
                 so
                 many
                 certaine
                 and
                 euident
                 examples
                 without
                 exception
                 ,
                 I
                 neede
                 not
                 the
                 assistance
                 
                 of
                 probabilities
                 ,
                 onely
                 because
                 wee
                 are
                 assured
                 by
                 great
                 English
                 Protestants
                 Bishops
                 and
                 others
                 ,
                 that
                 as
                 the
                 truth
                 is
                 ,
                 
                   there
                   is
                   a
                   mutuall
                   relation
                   and
                   dependance
                   ,
                   betweene
                   an
                   altare
                   and
                   sacrifice
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   an
                   altar
                   doth
                   as
                   naturally
                   ,
                   and
                   as
                   necessarily
                   infer
                   a
                   sacrifice
                   ,
                   as
                   a
                   shrine
                   doth
                   a
                   Saint
                   ,
                   a
                   Father
                   a
                   sonne
                   .
                   (
                   Morton
                   .
                   Apolog.
                   part
                   .
                
                 2.
                 pag.
                 82.
                 
                 
                   Morton
                   appeale
                   l.
                
                 2.
                 sect
                 .
                 1.
                 pag.
                 162.
                 )
                 these
                 protestants
                 confesse
                 vnto
                 vs
                 againe
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 cannot
                 deny
                 ,
                 that
                 longe
                 before
                 they
                 imagine
                 any
                 alteration
                 of
                 Religion
                 in
                 the
                 church
                 of
                 Rome
                 ,
                 this
                 kingdome
                 had
                 Christian
                 altars
                 ,
                 (
                 
                   Theater
                   of
                   great
                   Britanie
                   l.
                
                 6.
                 
                 
                   Gildas
                   l.
                   de
                   excid
                   .
                
                 )
                 and
                 amonge
                 others
                 they
                 iustifie
                 vnto
                 vs
                 the
                 antiquities
                 of
                 Glastenbury
                 ,
                 which
                 assure
                 vs
                 ,
                 there
                 was
                 an
                 altare
                 in
                 the
                 olde
                 church
                 there
                 builded
                 by
                 S.
                 Ioseph
                 of
                 Aramathia
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 holy
                 company
                 ;
                 and
                 this
                 altar
                 and
                 holy
                 place
                 was
                 of
                 such
                 reuerence
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 holy
                 Saint
                 Patrick
                 with
                 others
                 ,
                 desired
                 to
                 bee
                 buried
                 by
                 that
                 holy
                 altar
                 ,
                 and
                 an
                 Angel
                 from
                 heauen
                 did
                 assigne
                 him
                 that
                 place
                 of
                 buriall
                 .
                 
                   Sepulturam
                   Angelo
                   monstrante
                   ,
                   flamamque
                   ingente
                   de
                   eodem
                   loco
                   cunctis
                   videntibus
                   erumpente
                   in
                   vetusta
                   Ecclesia
                   in
                   dextera
                   parte
                   altaris
                   promeruit
                   .
                
                 Where
                 we
                 
                 see
                 an
                 Angel
                 from
                 heauen
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 a
                 great
                 signe
                 ,
                 and
                 miracle
                 ,
                 openly
                 before
                 all
                 people
                 present
                 ,
                 
                   cunctis
                   vidētibus
                
                 ,
                 to
                 giue
                 testimony
                 to
                 the
                 worthines
                 of
                 the
                 holy
                 altar
                 ,
                 &
                 place
                 in
                 respect
                 therof
                 .
                 
                   Io.
                   Leland
                   in
                   assert
                   .
                   Arthur
                   .
                   Math.
                   Park
                   .
                   antiquit
                   .
                   Britan.
                   Stow
                   hist
                   .
                   Godw.
                   conuers
                   .
                   of
                   Brit.
                   antiquit
                   .
                   Glastō
                   apud
                   Capgrau
                   .
                   in
                   S.
                   Patric
                   .
                   Gul.
                   Malm.
                   l.
                   antiq
                   .
                   caenob
                   .
                   Glast
                   .
                
              
               
                 12.
                 
                 And
                 not
                 without
                 iust
                 cause
                 &
                 deseruing
                 by
                 these
                 our
                 protestāts
                 who
                 in
                 Gildas
                 as
                 they
                 allowe
                 him
                 ,
                 &
                 who
                 wrote
                 as
                 they
                 cōmonly
                 teach
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 Britans
                 still
                 held
                 the
                 Religion
                 deliuered
                 vnto
                 them
                 in
                 the
                 Apostles
                 time
                 ,
                 without
                 alteration
                 ,
                 doe
                 testifie
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 altars
                 here
                 from
                 the
                 beginning
                 were
                 ,
                 
                   sacra
                   altaria
                   ,
                   Sacrosancta
                   altaria
                   ,
                   sacrificij
                   caelestis
                   sedes
                   ,
                   holy
                   altars
                   ,
                   sacred
                   altars
                   ,
                   the
                   seate
                   of
                   the
                   celestiall
                   sacrifice
                   ,
                   altars
                   at
                   which
                   preists
                   did
                   sacrifice
                   and
                   say
                   Masse
                   ,
                   Sacerdotes
                   sacrificantes
                   inter
                   altaria
                   stantes
                   .
                
                 Altars
                 sanctuaries
                 and
                 priuiledges
                 ,
                 refuge
                 for
                 such
                 as
                 fled
                 vnto
                 them
                 ,
                 testified
                 by
                 our
                 protestants
                 themselues
                 .
                 
                   Gildas
                   epistol
                   .
                   de
                   excid
                   .
                   &
                   conquest
                   .
                   Britan.
                   edit
                   .
                   per
                   protestant
                   .
                
                 who
                 further
                 witnessing
                 that
                 the
                 first
                 general
                 councell
                 of
                 Nice
                 was
                 receaued
                 here
                 in
                 Britanie
                 in
                 the
                 da
                 i●…
                 of
                 Constantine
                 ,
                 and
                 now
                 by
                 
                 our
                 protestant
                 statute
                 is
                 of
                 high
                 authoritie
                 ,
                 and
                 vndeniable
                 in
                 England
                 ,
                 witnesse
                 also
                 :
                 
                   The
                   Ni●…en
                   councell
                   in
                   that
                   canon
                   which
                   Caluine
                   and
                   all
                   other
                   receaue
                   ,
                   saith
                   plainely
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   Lambe
                   of
                   God
                   offered
                   vnbloodely
                   ,
                   is
                   layed
                   vpon
                   the
                   holy
                   table
                   .
                   Stowe
                   and
                   howe
                   's
                   histor
                   .
                   an
                   .
                
                 542.
                 
                   theater
                   of
                   great
                   Britanie
                   l.
                
                 6.
                 
                   statut
                   .
                   an
                
                 .
                 1.
                 
                 
                   Eliz.
                   Regin
                   .
                   &
                
                 1.
                 
                 
                   Iacob
                   .
                   Regis
                   .
                   Fraunc
                   .
                   Mas●…n
                   with
                   direct
                   of
                   the
                   protest
                   .
                   Archb.
                   Abbots
                   booke
                   of
                   consecrat
                   .
                   pag.
                
                 243.
                 and
                 the
                 sacrifice
                 of
                 Christians
                 beeing
                 as
                 is
                 inuincibly
                 proued
                 ,
                 the
                 moste
                 holy
                 body
                 and
                 blood
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 altar
                 the
                 place
                 whereon
                 it
                 is
                 offered
                 ,
                 by
                 that
                 connexion
                 in
                 Greeke
                 ,
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 mutuall
                 correlatiues
                 ,
                 and
                 inseparable
                 ,
                 
                   &
                   nomine
                   &
                   re
                
                 ,
                 it
                 cannot
                 possibly
                 bee
                 otherwise
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 if
                 any
                 testimonie
                 of
                 heauen
                 or
                 earth
                 ,
                 men
                 or
                 Angels
                 ,
                 Catholicks
                 or
                 Protestants
                 will
                 satisfy
                 in
                 this
                 matter
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 manifestly
                 conuinced
                 ,
                 that
                 S.
                 Peter
                 preached
                 and
                 established
                 a
                 sacrificing
                 preisthood
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 doctrine
                 and
                 practise
                 of
                 holy
                 Masse
                 in
                 this
                 our
                 nation
                 .
              
               
                 13.
                 
                 And
                 yet
                 if
                 any
                 man
                 is
                 desirous
                 to
                 heare
                 S.
                 Peter
                 himselfe
                 confirme
                 that
                 from
                 heauen
                 ,
                 which
                 hee
                 so
                 approued
                 on
                 earthe
                 ,
                 wee
                 may
                 add
                 such
                 his
                 testimony
                 also
                 to
                 the
                 
                 holy
                 Angels
                 before
                 ,
                 and
                 bringe
                 other
                 Apostles
                 from
                 heauen
                 also
                 ,
                 that
                 were
                 massinge
                 preists
                 when
                 they
                 liued
                 here
                 ,
                 to
                 iustifye
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 in
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 this
                 kingedome
                 .
                 Wee
                 reade
                 in
                 the
                 aunciently
                 written
                 life
                 of
                 S.
                 Sampson
                 Archbishop
                 of
                 yorke
                 ,
                 when
                 our
                 protestants
                 say
                 the
                 Britans
                 still
                 kept
                 their
                 Apostolick
                 first
                 receaued
                 Religion
                 ,
                 a
                 man
                 so
                 holy
                 and
                 miraculous
                 that
                 S.
                 Iltutus
                 prophesied
                 of
                 him
                 beeing
                 but
                 a
                 boy
                 of
                 seuen
                 yeares
                 old
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 should
                 be
                 a
                 light
                 to
                 this
                 nation
                 ,
                 the
                 cheife
                 of
                 all
                 ,
                 and
                 Archbishop
                 very
                 profitable
                 to
                 the
                 church
                 of
                 God.
                 
                   Cum
                   septem
                   esset
                   annorum
                   ad
                   S.
                   Iltutum
                   Abbat
                   em
                   discendi
                   gratia
                   adducitur
                   :
                   qui
                   videns
                   puerum
                   osculatus
                   est
                   eum
                   ,
                   dicens
                   :
                   gratias
                   Deo
                   agimus
                   qui
                   lumen
                   hoc
                   nobis
                   indignae
                   de
                   gente
                   nostra
                   accendere
                   dignatus
                   est
                   in
                   terra
                   .
                   En
                   caput
                   omnium
                   nostrum
                   :
                   en
                   Pontifex
                   summus
                   multam
                   Ecclesiae
                   Dei
                   profuturus
                   .
                   Manuscript
                   .
                   antiq
                   .
                   &
                   Capgrau
                   .
                   in
                   Catalog
                   .
                   in
                   vita
                   S.
                   Sampsonis
                   Ep.
                   &
                   Confess
                   .
                
                 he
                 was
                 made
                 a
                 deacon
                 ,
                 and
                 after
                 a
                 massing
                 preist
                 by
                 the
                 great
                 massing
                 preist
                 and
                 Bishop
                 S.
                 Dubritius
                 the
                 Popes
                 Legate
                 ,
                 consecrated
                 by
                 the
                 massinge
                 Bishop
                 S.
                 Germanus
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 sent
                 hither
                 from
                 S.
                 and
                 Pope
                 Celestine
                 ,
                 to
                 settle
                 the
                 
                 church
                 of
                 Britanie
                 ;
                 both
                 whē
                 he
                 was
                 made
                 deacon
                 and
                 preist
                 ,
                 a
                 doue
                 descended
                 vppon
                 him
                 and
                 staied
                 immouably
                 vntill
                 the
                 office
                 was
                 ended
                 .
                 
                   Beeing
                   made
                   a
                   preist
                   ,
                   hee
                   was
                   so
                   glorious
                   and
                   renowned
                   a
                   massinge
                   preist
                   ,
                   that
                   alwaies
                   in
                   his
                   life
                   he
                   had
                   Angels
                   assisting
                   and
                   ministring
                   vnto
                   him
                   whensoeuer
                   he
                   said
                   Masse
                   .
                   Omni
                   tempore
                   vitae
                   suae
                   Angelos
                   dum
                   celebraret
                   ,
                   sibi
                   assistere
                   &
                   in
                   sacrificio
                   ministrare
                   videre
                   meruit
                   .
                
                 Yet
                 this
                 man
                 aboue
                 all
                 of
                 this
                 nation
                 ,
                 was
                 in
                 such
                 fauour
                 with
                 God
                 ,
                 S.
                 Peter
                 ,
                 S.
                 Iames
                 called
                 the
                 brother
                 of
                 our
                 Lord
                 ,
                 S.
                 Iohn
                 the
                 Euangelist
                 and
                 the
                 court
                 of
                 heauen
                 ,
                 that
                 these
                 three
                 great
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 with
                 a
                 great
                 company
                 of
                 celestiall
                 citizens
                 ,
                 
                   densissimis
                   candidatorum
                   turmis
                
                 ,
                 appeared
                 vnto
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 S.
                 Peter
                 told
                 him
                 ,
                 
                   that
                   our
                   Lord
                   Iesus
                   Christ
                   had
                   chosen
                   him
                   to
                   bee
                   a
                   Bishop
                   :
                   and
                   soone
                   after
                   an
                   Angell
                   appeared
                   to
                   S.
                   Dubritius
                   ,
                   and
                   commaunded
                   him
                   to
                   consecrate
                   S.
                   Sampson
                   a
                   Bishop
                   :
                   in
                   whose
                   consecration
                   they
                   ,
                
                 that
                 were
                 present
                 did
                 see
                 a
                 Doue
                 sent
                 from
                 heauen
                 to
                 stand
                 immouably
                 vppon
                 him
                 .
                 
                   Nec
                   multo
                   post
                   Angelus
                   Domini
                   beato
                   Dubritio
                   apparens
                   ,
                   Sampsonem
                   ordinari
                   Episcopum
                   praecepit
                   ,
                   in
                   cuius
                   consecratione
                   qui
                   aderant
                   columbam
                   caelitus
                   emissam
                   
                   immobiliter
                   super
                   eum
                   stare
                   videbant
                   .
                
              
               
                 14.
                 
                 And
                 in
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 S.
                 Mansuetus
                 ,
                 the
                 first
                 Bishop
                 of
                 London
                 in
                 the
                 Saxons
                 time
                 ,
                 when
                 S.
                 Peter
                 did
                 miraculously
                 appeare
                 about
                 the
                 dedicatinge
                 of
                 the
                 church
                 of
                 westminster
                 ,
                 as
                 many
                 both
                 holy
                 and
                 auncient
                 Catholicke
                 writers
                 ,
                 and
                 protestants
                 antiquaries
                 assure
                 vs
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 circumstances
                 of
                 the
                 historie
                 demonstrate
                 it
                 to
                 bee
                 true
                 ,
                 hee
                 sent
                 this
                 charge
                 and
                 commaund
                 to
                 S.
                 Mellitus
                 Bishop
                 of
                 London
                 ,
                 who
                 had
                 determined
                 to
                 dedicate
                 it
                 the
                 next
                 day
                 followinge
                 :
                 
                   I
                   haue
                   dedicated
                   the
                   church
                   ,
                   and
                   by
                   authoritie
                   of
                   my
                   sanctification
                   preuented
                   the
                   episcopall
                   benediction
                   .
                   Therefore
                   tell
                   the
                   Bishop
                   what
                   thou
                   hast
                   heard
                   and
                   seene
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   signes
                   remayninge
                   will
                   iustifie
                   thy
                   wordes
                   to
                   bee
                   true
                   .
                   Therfore
                   let
                   him
                   absteine
                   from
                   dedication
                   ,
                   and
                   supply
                   that
                   which
                   wanteth
                   ,
                   to
                   offer
                   there
                   the
                   holy
                   sacrifice
                   of
                   our
                   Lords
                   body
                   and
                   blood
                   .
                   Ego
                   sum
                   Petrus
                   qui
                   cum
                   meis
                   ciuibus
                   constructam
                   in
                   meo
                   nomine
                   basilicam
                   dedicaui
                   ,
                   episcopalemque
                   benedictionem
                   meae
                   sanctificationis
                   authoritate
                   praeueni
                   .
                   Dic
                   ergo
                   Pontifici
                   quae
                   vidisti
                   &
                   audisti
                   ,
                   tuoque
                   sermoni
                   signa
                   parietibus
                   impressa
                   testimonium
                   perhibebunt
                   .
                   Supersedeat
                   igitur
                   dedicatione
                   ,
                   suppleat
                   quod
                   omisimus
                   Dominici
                   
                   corporis
                   &
                   sanguinis
                   Sacrosancta
                   mysteria
                   .
                   S.
                   Alured
                   .
                   Riuall
                   .
                   M.
                   S.
                   in
                   vita
                   S.
                   Eduardi
                   Regis
                   &
                   confess
                   .
                   Iacob
                   .
                   Gen.
                   Episc
                   .
                   in
                   eius
                   vit
                   .
                   &
                   M.
                   S.
                   antiq
                   .
                   Sur.
                   in
                   vit
                   .
                   eius
                   &
                   Capgrau
                   .
                   in
                   eius
                   vit
                   .
                   Franc.
                   Mason
                   l.
                   of
                   consecrat
                   .
                
                 here
                 wee
                 see
                 ,
                 that
                 S.
                 Peter
                 now
                 in
                 glory
                 ,
                 both
                 allowed
                 and
                 commaunded
                 the
                 sacrifice
                 of
                 Masse
                 ,
                 which
                 when
                 hee
                 liued
                 and
                 conuersed
                 on
                 earth
                 ,
                 hee
                 had
                 practised
                 ,
                 frequented
                 ,
                 and
                 instituted
                 with
                 so
                 great
                 diligence
                 and
                 deuotion
                 .
              
               
                 15.
                 
                 So
                 likewise
                 when
                 in
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 the
                 Danish
                 fury
                 here
                 ,
                 hee
                 appeared
                 to
                 comfort
                 this
                 afflicted
                 contry
                 ,
                 where
                 hee
                 had
                 preached
                 and
                 taught
                 this
                 holy
                 doctrine
                 ,
                 hee
                 did
                 not
                 chuse
                 any
                 man
                 to
                 reueale
                 his
                 glad
                 tidings
                 vnto
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 deliuery
                 of
                 this
                 kingdome
                 ,
                 but
                 S.
                 Brithwold
                 ,
                 that
                 great
                 and
                 famous
                 massinge
                 preist
                 ,
                 and
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Winchester
                 ,
                 or
                 Wilton
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 most
                 known
                 massinge
                 place
                 of
                 England
                 ,
                 the
                 Abbey
                 of
                 Glastenbury
                 ,
                 and
                 did
                 fortell
                 ,
                 how
                 S.
                 Edward
                 Kinge
                 and
                 confessor
                 ,
                 that
                 most
                 great
                 reuerencer
                 of
                 holy
                 Masse
                 ,
                 perhaps
                 yet
                 vnborne
                 ,
                 and
                 borne
                 in
                 exile
                 in
                 Normandy
                 ,
                 should
                 bee
                 Kinge
                 in
                 England
                 ,
                 and
                 deliuer
                 it
                 from
                 those
                 floods
                 of
                 miseries
                 ,
                 wherewith
                 
                 it
                 was
                 then
                 surrounded
                 ,
                 and
                 longe
                 time
                 had
                 beene
                 .
                 And
                 to
                 assure
                 vs
                 this
                 was
                 a
                 true
                 vision
                 ,
                 and
                 prophesie
                 of
                 S.
                 Peter
                 ,
                 and
                 hee
                 an
                 approuer
                 of
                 all
                 louers
                 of
                 holy
                 Masse
                 ,
                 as
                 God
                 also
                 is
                 ,
                 this
                 hee
                 addeth
                 :
                 
                   Erit
                   cum
                   dormieris
                   cum
                   patribus
                   tuis
                   ,
                   visitabit
                   Dominus
                   populum
                   suum
                   ,
                   &
                   faciet
                   Dominus
                   redemptionem
                   plebis
                   suae
                   .
                   Eliget
                   enim
                   sibi
                   virum
                   secundum
                   cor
                   suum
                   qui
                   faciat
                   omnes
                   voluntates
                   suas
                   ,
                   qui
                   me
                   opitulante
                   regnum
                   adeptus
                   Anglorum
                   Danico
                   furori
                   finem
                   imponet
                   .
                   Erit
                   enim
                   acceptus
                   Deo
                   ,
                   gratus
                   hominibus
                   ,
                   terribilis
                   hostibus
                   ,
                   amabilis
                   ciuibus
                   ,
                   vtilis
                   Ecclesiae
                   ,
                   laudabilemque
                   vitam
                   sancto
                   fine
                   concludet
                   .
                
                 It
                 shall
                 come
                 to
                 passe
                 ,
                 when
                 thou
                 shalt
                 sleepe
                 with
                 thy
                 Fathers
                 ,
                 our
                 Lord
                 will
                 visit
                 his
                 people
                 ,
                 and
                 our
                 Lord
                 will
                 cause
                 a
                 redemption
                 of
                 his
                 people
                 .
                 For
                 hee
                 will
                 chuse
                 vnto
                 himselfe
                 a
                 man
                 ,
                 accordinge
                 to
                 his
                 owne
                 hart
                 ,
                 which
                 shall
                 doe
                 all
                 his
                 desires
                 ,
                 who
                 by
                 my
                 helpe
                 obteyninge
                 the
                 crowne
                 of
                 England
                 ,
                 shall
                 make
                 an
                 end
                 of
                 the
                 Danish
                 fury
                 .
                 For
                 hee
                 shall
                 bee
                 acceptable
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 gratefull
                 to
                 men
                 ,
                 terrible
                 to
                 his
                 enemies
                 ,
                 amiable
                 to
                 his
                 citisens
                 ,
                 profitable
                 to
                 the
                 church
                 ,
                 and
                 hee
                 shall
                 conclude
                 his
                 laudable
                 life
                 ,
                 with
                 an
                 holy
                 end
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 holy
                 and
                 learned
                 writers
                 of
                 his
                 life
                 thus
                 
                 immediatly
                 add
                 :
                 
                   all
                   which
                   things
                   the
                   euent
                   of
                   the
                   thinge
                   proued
                   to
                   bee
                   fulfilled
                   in
                   S.
                   Edward
                   .
                   Quae
                   omnia
                   in
                   beato
                   Eduardo
                   completa
                   rei
                   exitus
                   comprobauit
                   .
                
                 Therefore
                 this
                 must
                 needs
                 bee
                 a
                 true
                 vision
                 ,
                 and
                 prophesie
                 of
                 S.
                 Peter
                 .
                 
                   Alured
                   Riuall
                   .
                   l.
                   de
                   vit
                   .
                   S.
                   Eduardi
                   Iacob
                   .
                   Episc
                   .
                   Gen.
                   in
                   vit
                   .
                   eius
                   M.
                   S.
                   antiq
                   .
                   ibid.
                   Capgrau
                   .
                   in
                   Catal.
                   in
                   S.
                   Eduardo
                   Rege
                   &
                   Confessore
                   Sur.
                   in
                   vit
                   eius
                   &
                   Lippom.
                   Godwin
                   Catal.
                   of
                   Bishops
                   in
                   B.
                   Brithwild
                   .
                
              
               
                 16.
                 
                 This
                 is
                 that
                 holy
                 Kinge
                 that
                 left
                 the
                 hereditary
                 miraculous
                 power
                 of
                 curing
                 the
                 disease
                 called
                 the
                 Kings
                 euill
                 obteyned
                 by
                 his
                 piety
                 ,
                 to
                 his
                 successors
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 that
                 great
                 reuerencer
                 of
                 massinge
                 preists
                 ,
                 this
                 is
                 hee
                 who
                 at
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 eleuation
                 at
                 holy
                 Masse
                 in
                 England
                 ,
                 vpon
                 Whitsunday
                 did
                 see
                 by
                 reuelation
                 the
                 Kinge
                 of
                 Denmarke
                 drowned
                 in
                 the
                 sea
                 by
                 the
                 coaste
                 of
                 Denmarke
                 ,
                 as
                 hee
                 was
                 takinge
                 ship
                 to
                 come
                 to
                 inuade
                 England
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 nauy
                 dispersed
                 ,
                 which
                 ,
                 
                   peractis
                   Missarum
                   solemnijs
                   ,
                   as
                   soone
                   as
                   Masse
                   was
                   ended
                   ,
                
                 hee
                 confidently
                 related
                 .
                 
                   This
                   holie
                   Kinge
                
                 ,
                 to
                 speake
                 in
                 protestants
                 and
                 their
                 authors
                 words
                 .
                 (
                 
                   Stowe
                   histor
                   .
                   in
                   Edward
                   Cōfessor
                   .
                   )
                   before
                   the
                   day
                   of
                   his
                   natiuitie
                   was
                   elected
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   who
                   perseuering
                   in
                   chastitie
                   ,
                   ledd
                   
                   all
                   his
                   life
                   dedicated
                   to
                   God
                   in
                   true
                   marriage
                   ,
                   wherefore
                   as
                   wee
                   haue
                   knowne
                   proued
                   by
                   good
                   and
                   sufficient
                   men
                   being
                   witnesses
                   ,
                   God
                   greatlie
                   glorified
                   him
                   in
                   his
                   life
                   with
                   wonderful
                   signes
                   .
                
                 Therefore
                 it
                 is
                 euident
                 that
                 S.
                 Peter
                 ,
                 and
                 God
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 whole
                 court
                 of
                 heauen
                 ,
                 did
                 ,
                 and
                 doe
                 allowe
                 of
                 massinge
                 preists
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 holy
                 sacrifice
                 of
                 Masse
                 ,
                 not
                 only
                 as
                 it
                 was
                 celebrated
                 in
                 the
                 beginning
                 ,
                 but
                 after
                 all
                 additions
                 which
                 protestantes
                 write
                 ,
                 or
                 imagine
                 ,
                 were
                 put
                 vnto
                 it
                 ;
                 for
                 after
                 all
                 these
                 added
                 and
                 longe
                 after
                 ,
                 as
                 wee
                 see
                 ,
                 both
                 S.
                 Peter
                 and
                 God
                 himselfe
                 did
                 thus
                 approue
                 ,
                 and
                 honor
                 the
                 both
                 reuerent
                 sayers
                 ,
                 and
                 hearers
                 of
                 that
                 blessed
                 sacrifice
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   THE
                   XIII
                   .
                   CHAPTER
                
                 .
                 Wherein
                 is
                 proued
                 ,
                 how
                 after
                 the
                 death
                 of
                 S.
                 Peter
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 time
                 followinge
                 commonly
                 ascribed
                 to
                 S.
                 Linus
                 and
                 Cletus
                 in
                 the
                 see
                 of
                 Rome
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 Marius
                 Kinge
                 in
                 Britanie
                 ,
                 the
                 Britans
                 both
                 at
                 home
                 and
                 abroade
                 vsed
                 the
                 sacrificing
                 preisthood
                 ,
                 preists
                 and
                 Masse
                 .
              
               
                 HItherto
                 wee
                 haue
                 spoken
                 of
                 S.
                 Peter
                 ,
                 who
                 being
                 martired
                 by
                 Nero
                 the
                 Emperor
                 ,
                 
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 question
                 whether
                 S.
                 Linus
                 ,
                 whom
                 (
                 and
                 S.
                 Cletus
                 )
                 he
                 had
                 consecrated
                 Bishops
                 at
                 his
                 beeinge
                 at
                 Rome
                 before
                 he●…
                 came
                 into
                 these
                 West
                 parts
                 ,
                 or
                 S.
                 Clement
                 did
                 immediatly
                 succed
                 him
                 ;
                 S.
                 Leo
                 the
                 second
                 with
                 our
                 renowned
                 contrimen
                 ,
                 S.
                 Marianus
                 ,
                 Florentus
                 Wigorniensis
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 speake
                 in
                 Martinus
                 Polonus
                 wordes
                 .
                 (
                 
                   Leo
                   Papa
                
                 2.
                 
                   epistol
                   .
                   decretal
                   .
                   Marian.
                   Scot.
                   lib.
                
                 2.
                 aetat
                 .
                 6.
                 
                   in
                   Nerone
                   .
                   Florent
                   .
                   Wigorn.
                   an
                
                 50.
                 al.
                 72.
                 
                 
                   Martin
                   .
                   Pol.
                   supputat
                   .
                   col
                   .
                
                 33.
                 
                   in
                   Lino
                   .
                   )
                   They
                   which
                   searched
                   more
                   diligently
                   concerning
                   the
                   chaire
                   of
                   the
                   Romane
                   church
                   ,
                   doe
                   say
                   ,
                   that
                   Linus
                   and
                   Cletus
                   did
                   not
                   sitt
                   as
                   Popes
                   ,
                   but
                   as
                   coadiutors
                   of
                   the
                   Pope
                   ,
                   to
                   whome
                   S.
                   Peter
                   in
                   his
                   life
                   onely
                   committed
                   the
                   dispensation
                   of
                   ecclesiasticall
                   things
                   :
                   for
                   which
                   beeing
                   endowed
                   with
                   so
                   great
                   authoritie
                   ,
                   they
                   deserued
                   to
                   bee
                   placed
                   in
                   the
                   catalogue
                   of
                   the
                   Popes
                   ,
                   but
                   S.
                   Peter
                   appointed
                   S.
                   Clement
                   his
                   successor
                   .
                   Dicunt
                   qui
                   de
                   cathedra
                   Romanae
                   Ecclesiae
                   diligentius
                   perserutati
                   sunt
                   ,
                   quod
                   Linus
                   &
                   Cletus
                   non
                   sederunt
                   vt
                   Pontifices
                   ,
                   sed
                   vt
                   summi
                   Pontificis
                   coadiutores
                   ,
                   quibus
                   in
                   vita
                   sua
                   beatus
                   Petrus
                   vnam
                   tradidit
                   ecclesiasticarum
                   rerum
                   dispensationem
                   :
                   propter
                   quod
                   tanta
                   authoritate
                   dotati
                   ,
                   meruerunt
                   in
                   catalogo
                   Pontificum
                   
                   poni
                   .
                   Clementem
                   vero
                   ipse
                   beatus
                   Petrus
                   successorem
                   constituit
                   .
                
                 Which
                 S.
                 Clement
                 himselfe
                 as
                 he
                 is
                 commonly
                 receaued
                 ,
                 doth
                 also
                 likewise
                 affirme
                 of
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 and
                 S.
                 Leo
                 saith
                 :
                 
                   Linum
                   &
                   Cletum
                   nihil
                   vnquam
                   legibus
                   suis
                   ex
                   pontificali
                   ministerio
                   ,
                   potestatiuè
                   egisse
                   ,
                   sed
                   quantum
                   eis
                   àbeato
                   Petro
                   praecipiebatur
                   ,
                   tantum
                   solumodo
                   agebant
                   .
                
                 Linus
                 and
                 Cletus
                 did
                 nothinge
                 at
                 any
                 time
                 by
                 theire
                 lawes
                 by
                 papall
                 ministery
                 or
                 power
                 ,
                 but
                 how
                 much
                 was
                 commaunded
                 them
                 by
                 S.
                 Peter
                 ,
                 so
                 much
                 onely
                 they
                 did
                 .
                 
                   Clem.
                   Roman
                   .
                   epistol
                
                 .
                 1.
                 
                 
                   Leo
                   Papa
                
                 2.
                 
                   epist
                   .
                   decretali
                   supr
                   .
                   apud
                   Marian.
                   Wigorn.
                   &
                   alios
                   .
                
                 which
                 wee
                 finde
                 in
                 their
                 liues
                 that
                 the
                 first
                 ,
                 
                   ex
                   praecepto
                   Petri
                   Apostoli
                   constituit
                   ,
                   vt
                   mulier
                   in
                   Ecclesiam
                   velato
                   capite
                   intret
                   :
                
                 constituted
                 by
                 the
                 commaundement
                 of
                 S.
                 Peter
                 ,
                 that
                 a
                 woman
                 should
                 haue
                 her
                 head
                 couered
                 ,
                 when
                 shee
                 entred
                 the
                 church
                 .
                 
                   The
                   other
                   by
                   the
                   precept
                   of
                   S.
                   Peter
                   ordeyned
                
                 21.
                 
                   preists
                   in
                   the
                   citie
                   of
                   Rome
                   .
                   Cletus
                   ,
                   hic
                   ex
                   praecepto
                   Petri
                   ,
                   viginti
                   &
                   vnum
                   presbyteros
                   ordinauit
                   in
                   vrbe
                   Roma
                   .
                   Martin
                   .
                   Polon
                   .
                   supputat
                   .
                   in
                   Lino
                   &
                   Cleto
                   &
                   alij
                   .
                
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 But
                 because
                 many
                 others
                 ,
                 and
                 great
                 authors
                 incline
                 to
                 thinke
                 they
                 were
                 Popes
                 ,
                 
                 I
                 meddle
                 not
                 to
                 discusse
                 this
                 matter
                 ,
                 little
                 pertinent
                 to
                 my
                 present
                 purpose
                 ,
                 because
                 very
                 little
                 is
                 written
                 of
                 them
                 :
                 But
                 this
                 most
                 certaine
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 whether
                 they
                 were
                 Popes
                 ,
                 or
                 no
                 ,
                 being
                 consecrated
                 by
                 S.
                 Peter
                 that
                 knowne
                 massing
                 preist
                 ,
                 and
                 Pope
                 ,
                 and
                 hauinge
                 S.
                 Clement
                 their
                 successor
                 ,
                 that
                 knowne
                 ,
                 massinge
                 Pope
                 ,
                 they
                 must
                 needs
                 bee
                 also
                 massinge
                 preists
                 ,
                 and
                 Popes
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 were
                 Popes
                 .
                 And
                 for
                 S.
                 Linus
                 who
                 as
                 both
                 Catholicks
                 &
                 Protestants
                 testifie
                 ,
                 did
                 write
                 the
                 acts
                 of
                 S.
                 Peter
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 sort
                 as
                 they
                 are
                 published
                 ,
                 giueth
                 plaine
                 testimony
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 daily
                 saying
                 of
                 Masse
                 ,
                 &
                 offering
                 therin
                 the
                 blessed
                 body
                 and
                 blood
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 sheweth
                 how
                 the
                 signe
                 of
                 the
                 Crosse
                 was
                 vsed
                 in
                 the
                 celebration
                 thereof
                 euerie
                 day
                 :
                 
                   ô
                   crux
                   quae
                   quotidiè
                   car●…s
                   immaculati
                   Agni
                   fidelibus
                   diuid●…
                   populis
                   .
                   Linus
                   in
                   histor
                   .
                   pass
                   .
                   S.
                   Petri.
                
                 And
                 it
                 is
                 proued
                 not
                 onely
                 by
                 histories
                 ,
                 but
                 S.
                 Paul
                 himselfe
                 doth
                 sufficiently
                 incline
                 vs
                 to
                 knowe
                 ,
                 that
                 his
                 cheife
                 lodginge
                 was
                 in
                 the
                 then
                 cheife
                 massinge
                 house
                 of
                 our
                 Christian
                 Britans
                 ,
                 at
                 Rome
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 onely
                 of
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 the
                 Popes
                 ,
                 but
                 such
                 holy
                 disciples
                 as
                 came
                 to
                 Rome
                 vnto
                 them
                 :
                 for
                 writing
                 vnto
                 S.
                 Timothie
                 .
                 
                 2.
                 
                 Timoth.
                 4.
                 )
                 hee
                 remembreh
                 onely
                 to
                 salute
                 him
                 ,
                 but
                 fower
                 parsons
                 ,
                 
                   Eubulus
                   ,
                   Linus
                   ,
                   Pudens
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Claudia
                 ,
                 which
                 seeme
                 to
                 haue
                 had
                 all
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 moste
                 of
                 their
                 permanency
                 in
                 that
                 house
                 ,
                 where
                 S
                 ,
                 Timothy
                 also
                 had
                 beene
                 entertayned
                 when
                 hee
                 was
                 at
                 Rome
                 :
                 and
                 therefore
                 they
                 alone
                 salute
                 him
                 ,
                 beeing
                 as
                 S.
                 Chrisostome
                 and
                 Theodoret
                 wel
                 note
                 vppon
                 this
                 place
                 ,
                 the
                 most
                 eminent
                 Christians
                 then
                 in
                 Rome
                 .
                 
                   S.
                   Chrisostom
                   .
                   &
                   Theodoret
                   .
                   in
                
                 2.
                 
                 Tim.
                 4.
                 for
                 S.
                 Linus
                 was
                 a
                 Bishop
                 there
                 ordeyned
                 by
                 S.
                 Peter
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 other
                 three
                 renowned
                 for
                 their
                 harbouring
                 of
                 the
                 Christians
                 ,
                 there
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 ,
                 as
                 most
                 certaine
                 it
                 is
                 of
                 Pudens
                 and
                 Claudia
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 vnprobable
                 as
                 I
                 haue
                 shewed
                 in
                 other
                 places
                 that
                 Eubulus
                 was
                 our
                 noble
                 contriman
                 and
                 Father
                 to
                 Claudia
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 for
                 his
                 hospitalitie
                 to
                 the
                 Saints
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 first
                 remembred
                 in
                 this
                 salutation
                 ,
                 all
                 histories
                 beeinge
                 silent
                 of
                 him
                 and
                 no
                 other
                 nation
                 claiming
                 him
                 to
                 bee
                 from
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 Therefore
                 this
                 beeing
                 then
                 so
                 renowned
                 a
                 receptacle
                 ,
                 and
                 massinge
                 house
                 ,
                 although
                 S.
                 Linus
                 did
                 not
                 intermeddle
                 in
                 sendinge
                 preists
                 ,
                 or
                 preachers
                 into
                 this
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 other
                 countrie
                 ,
                 yet
                 the
                 Christian
                 Britans
                 
                 which
                 liued
                 at
                 home
                 ,
                 could
                 not
                 bee
                 ignorant
                 what
                 was
                 done
                 in
                 such
                 things
                 ,
                 in
                 this
                 holy
                 house
                 of
                 our
                 so
                 eminent
                 Christians
                 at
                 Rome
                 ,
                 seeing
                 there
                 was
                 continuall
                 traffick
                 and
                 intercourse
                 betweene
                 Rome
                 and
                 Britanie
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 much
                 euen
                 in
                 spirituall
                 things
                 by
                 our
                 best
                 protestant
                 antiquaries
                 of
                 this
                 kingdom
                 .
                 (
                 
                   Theater
                   of
                   great
                   Brit.
                   l.
                
                 6.
                 
                 
                   Matth.
                   Parker
                   .
                   antiquitat
                   .
                   Britan.
                   pag.
                
                 2.3
                 .
                 
                   Godwin
                   .
                   conuers
                   .
                   of
                   Britanie
                   pag.
                
                 17.18
                 .
                 
                   Cambd.
                   in
                   Britan.
                   Stowe
                   histor
                
                 .
                 )
                 that
                 they
                 asscribe
                 a
                 great
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 labours
                 and
                 meanes
                 of
                 plantinge
                 the
                 faith
                 of
                 Christ
                 in
                 Britanie
                 ,
                 to
                 our
                 holy
                 Brittish
                 Lady
                 Claudia
                 ,
                 and
                 those
                 of
                 that
                 house
                 in
                 Rome
                 .
                 All
                 of
                 them
                 beeing
                 Christians
                 ,
                 as
                 both
                 Catholicks
                 and
                 Protestants
                 write
                 ,
                 
                   totamque
                   suam
                   familiam
                   Christi
                   fidem
                   amplexos
                   ,
                
                 and
                 that
                 number
                 so
                 greate
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 were
                 in
                 it
                 in
                 the
                 beginning
                 of
                 the
                 next
                 age
                 an
                 hundred
                 men
                 ,
                 wantinge
                 foure
                 ,
                 
                   nonaginta
                   sex
                   homines
                
                 ,
                 that
                 were
                 Christians
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 fewer
                 in
                 this
                 time
                 by
                 probable
                 opinion
                 ,
                 the
                 owners
                 of
                 the
                 house
                 beeing
                 both
                 so
                 honorable
                 and
                 religious
                 ,
                 all
                 of
                 them
                 hearers
                 at
                 the
                 leaste
                 ,
                 and
                 frequenters
                 of
                 this
                 most
                 holy
                 sacrifice
                 .
                 
                   vit
                   .
                   S.
                   Pudentianae
                   in
                   Breuiar
                   .
                   Rom.
                   die
                
                 19.
                 
                 
                 Maij.
                 
              
               
                 4.
                 
                 And
                 to
                 speake
                 in
                 a
                 Protestant
                 Archbishops
                 ,
                 &
                 great
                 ātiquaries
                 words
                 :
                 (
                 
                   Matth.
                   Parker
                   .
                   antiquitat
                   .
                   Britan.
                   pag.
                
                 3.
                 )
                 
                   Nec
                   verisimil
                   .
                   solum
                   sed
                   verum
                   iudicandum
                   est
                   ,
                   in
                   tam
                   nobil●…
                   familia
                   faisse
                   cum
                   Claudia
                   gentiles
                   suos
                   ●…tannos
                   qui
                   vna
                   baptisati
                   fuerunt
                   ,
                   à
                   quibus
                   Euangelij
                   ignicula
                   per
                   totam
                   gentem
                   Britannicam
                   dispersa
                   ,
                   viritim
                   ad
                   multos
                   peruenerunt
                   .
                
                 Neither
                 is
                 it
                 onely
                 to
                 bee
                 iudged
                 likely
                 ,
                 but
                 true
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 so
                 noble
                 a
                 family
                 with
                 Claudia
                 ,
                 there
                 were
                 Britans
                 her
                 countrimen
                 ,
                 which
                 were
                 baptised
                 with
                 her
                 ,
                 by
                 whome
                 the
                 smale
                 fiers
                 of
                 the
                 ghospell
                 dispersed
                 throughout
                 the
                 whole
                 nation
                 of
                 Britanie
                 from
                 man
                 to
                 man
                 ,
                 did
                 come
                 to
                 many
                 .
                 And
                 not
                 onely
                 those
                 reuerencers
                 of
                 holy
                 Masse
                 which
                 were
                 of
                 the
                 family
                 of
                 Lady
                 Claudia
                 ,
                 but
                 many
                 others
                 in
                 Rome
                 ,
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 ,
                 both
                 Romane
                 and
                 Brittish
                 Christians
                 ,
                 in
                 theire
                 owne
                 parsons
                 cominge
                 from
                 thence
                 into
                 Britanie
                 ,
                 parsonally
                 performed
                 these
                 holy
                 offices
                 ,
                 as
                 our
                 Theater
                 protestantes
                 ,
                 thus
                 assure
                 vs.
                 
                   Theater
                   of
                   great
                   Britanie
                   l.
                
                 6.
                 cap.
                 9.
                 
                   it
                   hath
                   also
                   passed
                   with
                   allowance
                   among
                   the
                   learned
                   Senate
                   of
                   our
                   antiquaries
                   ,
                   that
                   when
                   Nero
                   began
                   (
                   a
                   little
                   before
                   this
                   time
                   )
                   to
                   
                   banish
                   and
                   persecute
                   the
                   Christians
                   in
                   Rome
                   ,
                   many
                   Romans
                   and
                   Britans
                   beeing
                   conuerted
                   to
                   the
                   faith
                   ,
                   fled
                   thence
                   into
                   these
                   remote
                   parts
                   of
                   the
                   earth
                   ,
                   where
                   they
                   might
                   ,
                   and
                   did
                   more
                   freely
                   enioy
                   the
                   libertie
                   of
                   their
                   professions
                   .
                
                 Which
                 an
                 other
                 Protestant
                 Bishop
                 and
                 antiquary
                 speakinge
                 of
                 these
                 dayes
                 of
                 Claudia
                 ,
                 thus
                 cōfirmeth
                 .
                 (
                 
                   Godwin
                   conuers
                   .
                   of
                   Britanie
                   pag.
                
                 18.
                 cap.
                 3.
                 )
                 
                   Of
                   these
                   times
                   wee
                   speake
                   of
                   ,
                   I
                   doubt
                   not
                   wee
                   may
                   vse
                   the
                   words
                   of
                   Cassiodorus
                   ,
                   it
                   was
                   not
                   counted
                   vnlawful
                   for
                   those
                   to
                   bee
                   Christians
                   ,
                   that
                   dwelt
                   beyond
                   Italy
                   and
                   Fraunce
                   ,
                   as
                   in
                   Britanie
                   .
                   Whereby
                   vndoubtedly
                   it
                   came
                   to
                   passe
                   ,
                   that
                   many
                   professing
                   Christ
                   ,
                   not
                   daringe
                   to
                   abide
                   nere
                   vnto
                   the
                   hart
                   of
                   the
                   Empire
                   ,
                   made
                   choice
                   of
                   our
                   Britanie
                   ,
                   vvhere
                   to
                   leade
                   their
                   liues
                   in
                   such
                   sort
                   ,
                   as
                   they
                   might
                   enioy
                   libertie
                   of
                   conscience
                   .
                
                 And
                 hee
                 noteth
                 in
                 the
                 mergine
                 :
                 
                   Britanie
                   a
                   refuge
                   for
                   Christians
                
                 .
              
               
                 5.
                 
                 Therefore
                 although
                 wee
                 should
                 follow
                 their
                 opinion
                 ,
                 that
                 say
                 S.
                 Linus
                 and
                 Cletus
                 executed
                 the
                 papall
                 function
                 ,
                 excluding
                 S.
                 Clement
                 vntill
                 after
                 their
                 death
                 ,
                 though
                 wee
                 finde
                 no
                 preists
                 purposely
                 ,
                 sent
                 by
                 them
                 vnto
                 this
                 kingdome
                 ,
                 or
                 other
                 nation
                 ,
                 yet
                 the
                 protestants
                 themselues
                 do
                 freelie
                 
                 graunt
                 .
                 
                   The
                   English
                   Protestant
                   Margin
                   .
                   annot
                   .
                   in
                   Matth.
                   Westm.
                   an
                   .
                
                 59.
                 
                 
                   Robert.
                   Barnes
                   in
                   vit
                   .
                   Pontif.
                   in
                   Lino
                   Damas
                   .
                   seu
                   Anastas
                   .
                   in
                   S.
                   Lino
                   &
                   Cleto
                   .
                   Breu.
                   Rom.
                   die
                   .
                
                 26.
                 
                 
                   April
                   .
                   &
                
                 23.
                 
                 
                   Septemb.
                   Martin
                   .
                   Pol.
                   in
                   S.
                   Lino
                   &
                   Cleto
                   .
                
                 that
                 they
                 were
                 both
                 made
                 preists
                 by
                 the
                 great
                 massinge
                 preist
                 and
                 Apostle
                 S.
                 Peter
                 ,
                 
                   Petrus
                   Apostolus
                   Linum
                   &
                   Cletum
                   presbyteros
                   ordinauit
                   ,
                
                 and
                 both
                 of
                 them
                 did
                 also
                 make
                 preists
                 ,
                 S
                 Linus
                 18.
                 as
                 both
                 Catholicks
                 and
                 protestants
                 teach
                 ,
                 and
                 diuers
                 Bishops
                 :
                 and
                 S.
                 Cletus
                 by
                 S
                 Peters
                 commaund
                 consecrated
                 in
                 the
                 citie
                 of
                 Rome
                 25.
                 preists
                 ,
                 which
                 beeing
                 commaunded
                 by
                 a
                 massinge
                 Apostle
                 ,
                 and
                 performed
                 by
                 a
                 massinge
                 Bishop
                 ,
                 must
                 needs
                 bee
                 massinge
                 preists
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 those
                 so
                 many
                 Christians
                 of
                 these
                 times
                 by
                 our
                 protestants
                 before
                 either
                 Britans
                 or
                 Romans
                 ,
                 which
                 either
                 by
                 their
                 concurrēce
                 at
                 Rome
                 still
                 staying
                 there
                 ,
                 or
                 by
                 personall
                 presence
                 beinge
                 come
                 ,
                 and
                 stayinge
                 here
                 ,
                 gaue
                 assistance
                 and
                 helpe
                 towardes
                 the
                 instruction
                 and
                 conuersion
                 of
                 this
                 our
                 Britanie
                 ,
                 must
                 needes
                 bee
                 either
                 sayers
                 ,
                 or
                 hearers
                 of
                 Masse
                 ,
                 and
                 practisers
                 and
                 approuers
                 of
                 that
                 holy
                 sacrifice
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 ioyned
                 themselues
                 with
                 those
                 massinge
                 preists
                 ,
                 and
                 Bishops
                 
                 in
                 this
                 kingdome
                 ,
                 which
                 I
                 named
                 before
                 and
                 liued
                 longe
                 after
                 this
                 time
                 ,
                 as
                 I
                 shall
                 shewe
                 hereafter
                 .
                 Or
                 if
                 wee
                 will
                 rather
                 incline
                 to
                 them
                 that
                 say
                 ,
                 these
                 two
                 were
                 onely
                 coadiutors
                 and
                 not
                 Popes
                 ,
                 but
                 giue
                 the
                 papacy
                 in
                 this
                 time
                 to
                 S.
                 Clement
                 as
                 some
                 Protestants
                 with
                 many
                 Catholicks
                 before
                 ,
                 and
                 others
                 hold
                 ,
                 to
                 speake
                 in
                 a
                 protestants
                 words
                 (
                 
                   Robert.
                   Barnes
                   l.
                   de
                   vit
                   .
                   Pontif
                   .
                   Romanor
                   .
                   in
                   Petro.
                   Petrus
                   ordinauit
                   Clementem
                   ,
                   sui
                   officij
                   vices
                   ei
                   committens
                
                 :
                 )
                 Peter
                 ordeyned
                 Clement
                 ,
                 committinge
                 the
                 place
                 of
                 his
                 office
                 vnto
                 him
                 :
                 It
                 must
                 needs
                 euen
                 by
                 that
                 title
                 bee
                 ,
                 that
                 as
                 hee
                 was
                 sacred
                 and
                 receaued
                 this
                 charge
                 and
                 power
                 from
                 that
                 great
                 massing
                 preist
                 ,
                 and
                 Bishop
                 S.
                 Peter
                 ,
                 so
                 hee
                 also
                 receaued
                 from
                 him
                 that
                 holy
                 sacrificinge
                 preisthood
                 ,
                 and
                 power
                 ,
                 and
                 succeeded
                 him
                 in
                 that
                 ,
                 as
                 other
                 sacred
                 papall
                 functions
                 ,
                 of
                 whome
                 I
                 am
                 to
                 speake
                 in
                 the
                 chapter
                 followinge
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 
                   THE
                   XIV
                   .
                   CHAPTER
                
                 .
                 How
                 duringe
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 S.
                 Clement
                 his
                 papacy
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 this
                 first
                 hundred
                 yeares
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 our
                 Christian
                 Britans
                 ,
                 together
                 with
                 all
                 others
                 continued
                 these
                 holy
                 doctrines
                 and
                 offices
                 of
                 sacrificing
                 preisthood
                 ,
                 preistes
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 sacrifice
                 of
                 the
                 blessed
                 body
                 and
                 blood
                 of
                 Christ
                 in
                 Masse
                 .
              
               
                 THis
                 holy
                 and
                 learned
                 Pope
                 ,
                 and
                 successor
                 to
                 S.
                 Peter
                 ,
                 S.
                 Clement
                 ,
                 whether
                 hee
                 presently
                 executed
                 that
                 highest
                 pastorall
                 function
                 ,
                 or
                 of
                 humilitie
                 gaue
                 place
                 to
                 S.
                 Linus
                 ,
                 and
                 Cletus
                 more
                 aunciently
                 consecrated
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 at
                 and
                 for
                 Rome
                 by
                 S.
                 Peter
                 ,
                 beeing
                 himselfe
                 consecrated
                 as
                 before
                 a
                 massinge
                 preist
                 ,
                 and
                 most
                 deuoutly
                 and
                 religiously
                 as
                 I
                 shall
                 demonstrate
                 ,
                 continually
                 executinge
                 that
                 holy
                 massinge
                 and
                 sacrificinge
                 preistly
                 power
                 ,
                 and
                 duty
                 ,
                 did
                 not
                 onely
                 in
                 generall
                 impart
                 it
                 to
                 this
                 nation
                 ,
                 as
                 hee
                 had
                 care
                 and
                 charge
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 church
                 committed
                 vnto
                 him
                 ,
                 nor
                 in
                 particular
                 because
                 hee
                 had
                 residence
                 and
                 much
                 continuance
                 with
                 our
                 Christian
                 Britans
                 
                 at
                 Rome
                 as
                 S.
                 Cletus
                 ,
                 Linus
                 and
                 Peter
                 before
                 had
                 ,
                 but
                 because
                 in
                 all
                 probable
                 iudgement
                 ,
                 hee
                 was
                 longe
                 time
                 here
                 in
                 Britanie
                 with
                 S.
                 Peter
                 ,
                 and
                 after
                 by
                 the
                 same
                 greate
                 Apostle
                 charged
                 in
                 one
                 of
                 his
                 laste
                 admonitions
                 vnto
                 him
                 ,
                 to
                 haue
                 an
                 especial
                 care
                 of
                 this
                 kingdome
                 of
                 Britanie
                 in
                 particular
                 ,
                 both
                 which
                 are
                 easely
                 proued
                 by
                 the
                 words
                 of
                 S.
                 Peter
                 vnto
                 S.
                 Clement
                 ,
                 as
                 hee
                 himselfe
                 thus
                 relateth
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 produceth
                 them
                 ,
                 as
                 one
                 amonge
                 other
                 reasons
                 ,
                 why
                 aboue
                 all
                 others
                 so
                 manie
                 worthie
                 men
                 ,
                 hee
                 made
                 choise
                 of
                 S.
                 Clement
                 to
                 bee
                 his
                 successor
                 .
                 
                   Clemens
                   Rom.
                   epistol
                
                 .
                 1.
                 
                   ex
                   verb.
                   S.
                   Petri
                   .
                   mihi
                   ab
                   initio
                   vsque
                   ad
                   finem
                   comes
                   itineris
                   &
                   actuum
                   fueris
                   ,
                   quaeque
                   per
                   singulas
                   ciuitates
                   ,
                   me
                   disputante
                   solicitus
                   Auditor
                   exceperis
                   .
                
                 Thou
                 hast
                 beene
                 a
                 companion
                 of
                 my
                 trauailes
                 ,
                 and
                 deedes
                 from
                 the
                 beginninge
                 vnto
                 the
                 end
                 .
                 Thou
                 as
                 a
                 carefull
                 Auditor
                 hast
                 obserued
                 what
                 I
                 haue
                 preached
                 in
                 euerie
                 citie
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 And
                 to
                 him
                 againe
                 :
                 
                   If
                   I
                   had
                   any
                   other
                   better
                   then
                   thou
                   ,
                   or
                   any
                   had
                   beene
                   so
                   diligent
                   helper
                   of
                   mee
                   ,
                   or
                   any
                   had
                   so
                   fully
                   receaued
                   my
                   doctrine
                   ,
                   and
                   learned
                   my
                   ecclesiasticall
                   dispositions
                   ,
                   if
                   I
                   had
                   any
                   such
                   other
                   ,
                   I
                   woulde
                   not
                   
                   compell
                   the
                   vnwillinge
                   to
                   vndertake
                   this
                   good
                   vvorke
                   .
                   Si
                   esset
                   alius
                   melior
                   ,
                   si
                   quis
                   mihi
                   alius
                   adiutor
                   tam
                   sedulus
                   adstitisset
                   ,
                   si
                   quis
                   tam
                   plenè
                   doctrinae
                   meae
                   rationem
                   caepisset
                   ,
                   sed
                   &
                   ecclesiasticas
                   dispositiones
                   à
                   me
                   tam
                   plenè
                   didicisset
                   ,
                   habens
                   alium
                   talem
                   ,
                   non
                   te
                   cogerem
                   opus
                   bonum
                   suscipere
                   nolentem
                   .
                
                 And
                 to
                 the
                 Christians
                 at
                 Rome
                 in
                 this
                 maner
                 .
                 When
                 hee
                 was
                 to
                 die
                 .
                 
                   Audite
                   me
                   fratres
                   &
                   conserui
                   mei
                   ,
                   quoniam
                   vt
                   edoctus
                   sum
                   ab
                   eo
                   qui
                   me
                   misit
                   ,
                   Domino
                   &
                   Magistro
                   meo
                   Iesu
                   Christo
                   ,
                   dies
                   mortis
                   meae
                   instat
                   ,
                   Clementem
                   hunc
                   Episcopum
                   vobis
                   ordino
                   ,
                   cui
                   soli
                   meae
                   praedicationis
                   &
                   doctrinae
                   cathedram
                   trado
                   :
                   Qui
                   mihi
                   ab
                   initio
                   vsque
                   in
                   finem
                   comes
                   in
                   omnibus
                   fuit
                   ,
                   &
                   per
                   hoc
                   veritatem
                   totius
                   meae
                   praedicationis
                   agnouit
                   :
                   Qui
                   in
                   omnibus
                   tentationibus
                   meis
                   socius
                   extitit
                   ,
                   fideliter
                   perseuerans
                   .
                
                 Heare
                 mee
                 ô
                 my
                 brethren
                 and
                 fellow
                 seruants
                 ,
                 because
                 as
                 I
                 am
                 taught
                 by
                 him
                 that
                 sent
                 mee
                 ,
                 my
                 Lord
                 and
                 Master
                 Iesus
                 Christ
                 ,
                 the
                 day
                 of
                 my
                 death
                 is
                 at
                 hand
                 ,
                 I
                 ordeine
                 this
                 Clement
                 to
                 bee
                 your
                 Bishop
                 ,
                 to
                 whome
                 alone
                 I
                 commit
                 the
                 chaire
                 of
                 my
                 preachinge
                 and
                 doctrine
                 ,
                 who
                 hath
                 beene
                 a
                 companion
                 vnto
                 mee
                 in
                 all
                 thinges
                 ,
                 or
                 places
                 from
                 the
                 begining
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 ,
                 and
                 thereby
                 knoweth
                 
                 the
                 truth
                 of
                 all
                 my
                 preachinge
                 .
                 Who
                 hath
                 beene
                 my
                 fellow
                 in
                 al
                 my
                 tentations
                 ,
                 faithfully
                 perseueringe
                 .
                 
                   Clem.
                   supr
                   .
                   epist
                
                 .
                 1.
                 
                 
                   Marian
                   .
                   Scot.
                   in
                   S.
                   Petro.
                   Flor.
                   Wigorn.
                   in
                   chron
                   .
                   in
                   S.
                   Petro.
                   Leo
                   Pap.
                
                 2.
                 
                   epistol
                   .
                   decretal
                   .
                   Alexander
                
                 1.
                 epist
                 .
                 1.
                 
                   ad
                   omnes
                   orthodox
                   .
                   To.
                
                 1.
                 
                 Concil
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 Therefore
                 seing
                 S.
                 Peter
                 was
                 in
                 Britanie
                 as
                 I
                 haue
                 shewed
                 before
                 ,
                 and
                 our
                 protestant
                 antiquaries
                 allowe
                 of
                 those
                 auncient
                 recordes
                 ,
                 which
                 almost
                 800.
                 yeares
                 since
                 were
                 alleaged
                 for
                 reuerende
                 antiquities
                 ,
                 and
                 say
                 ,
                 
                   that
                   S.
                   Peter
                   stayed
                   longe
                   time
                   in
                   this
                   our
                   Britanie
                   ,
                   conuerted
                   many
                   ,
                   founded
                   churches
                   ,
                   and
                   ordeyned
                   Bishops
                   ,
                   preists
                   ,
                   and
                   deacons
                   ;
                   quo
                   in
                   loco
                   cum
                   longo
                   tempore
                   fuisset
                   moratus
                   ,
                   &
                   verbo
                   gratiae
                   multos
                   illuminasset
                   ,
                   &
                   Ecclesias
                   constituisset
                   ,
                   Episcoposque
                   ,
                   &
                   presbyteros
                   ,
                   &
                   diaconos
                   ordinasset
                   .
                   Protestant
                   Theater
                   of
                   great
                   Brit.
                   lib.
                
                 6.
                 cap.
                 9
                 
                   antiquitat
                   .
                   graec
                   .
                   apud
                   Sim.
                   Metaphrasten
                   die
                
                 29.
                 
                 
                   Iunij
                   .
                   Laurent
                   .
                   Sur.
                
                 29.
                 
                 Iunij
                 :
                 and
                 was
                 such
                 a
                 massinge
                 preist
                 and
                 Apostle
                 ,
                 as
                 I
                 haue
                 shewed
                 before
                 ,
                 S.
                 Clement
                 this
                 his
                 vnseparable
                 companion
                 ,
                 in
                 all
                 times
                 ,
                 and
                 places
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 beginning
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 best
                 learner
                 ,
                 follower
                 ,
                 and
                 obseruer
                 of
                 his
                 doctrine
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 practise
                 in
                 holy
                 Religion
                 ,
                 must
                 needs
                 bee
                 here
                 in
                 Britanie
                 ,
                 with
                 him
                 staying
                 here
                 longe
                 time
                 ,
                 
                   longo
                   tempore
                
                 ,
                 and
                 bee
                 as
                 his
                 Master
                 S.
                 Peter
                 was
                 ,
                 a
                 massing
                 preist
                 .
                 And
                 S.
                 Peter
                 hauinge
                 consecrated
                 for
                 the
                 Romans
                 two
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 S.
                 Linus
                 ,
                 and
                 Cletus
                 before
                 ,
                 S.
                 Clement
                 could
                 not
                 bee
                 onely
                 for
                 that
                 place
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 commissionall
                 wordes
                 of
                 S.
                 Peter
                 to
                 S.
                 Clement
                 ,
                 are
                 generall
                 for
                 all
                 Christians
                 ,
                 without
                 limitation
                 of
                 place
                 ,
                 or
                 parsons
                 ,
                 to
                 supply
                 the
                 place
                 ,
                 and
                 parson
                 of
                 S.
                 Peter
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 cheife
                 of
                 all
                 .
                 So
                 this
                 must
                 needs
                 include
                 our
                 Britans
                 ,
                 beinge
                 so
                 many
                 of
                 them
                 then
                 Christians
                 at
                 Rome
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 bretheren
                 and
                 fellowe
                 seruants
                 in
                 Christ
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 wordes
                 bee
                 ,
                 equally
                 as
                 the
                 Romans
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 others
                 were
                 :
                 and
                 our
                 noble
                 contriwoman
                 S.
                 Claudia
                 her
                 house
                 hauinge
                 many
                 more
                 Christians
                 in
                 it
                 ,
                 then
                 any
                 other
                 in
                 Rome
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 principall
                 place
                 of
                 S.
                 Peters
                 residence
                 ,
                 when
                 hee
                 conuersed
                 there
                 ,
                 it
                 cannot
                 seeme
                 vnprobable
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 great
                 charge
                 was
                 committed
                 to
                 S.
                 Clemēt
                 by
                 S.
                 Peter
                 in
                 that
                 house
                 ,
                 where
                 the
                 ordinarie
                 assemblies
                 of
                 Christians
                 were
                 kept
                 .
                 And
                 so
                 of
                 all
                 nations
                 ,
                 this
                 our
                 Britanie
                 could
                 not
                 bee
                 left
                 out
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 charge
                 ,
                 and
                 
                 commission
                 :
                 which
                 S.
                 Clement
                 himselfe
                 doth
                 sufficiētly
                 proue
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 epistle
                 ,
                 wherwith
                 others
                 thus
                 hee
                 writeth
                 of
                 S.
                 Peters
                 charge
                 vnto
                 him
                 .
                 
                   S.
                   Clem.
                   Rom.
                   epist
                
                 .
                 1.
                 
                 Leo
                 2.
                 
                   epistol
                   .
                   decretal
                   .
                   Marian.
                   Scot.
                   in
                   S.
                   Clemente
                   .
                   Florent
                   .
                   Wigorn.
                   in
                   eod
                   .
                
              
               
                 4.
                 
                 
                   Episcopos
                   per
                   singulas
                   ciuitates
                   ,
                   quibus
                   ille
                   non
                   miserat
                   ,
                   perdoctos
                   &
                   prudentes
                   ,
                   sicut
                   serpentes
                   ,
                   simplicesque
                   sicut
                   columbas
                   ,
                   iuxta
                   Domini
                   praeceptionem
                   ,
                   nobis
                   mittere
                   praecepit
                   .
                   Quod
                   etiam
                   facere
                   inchoauimus
                   ,
                   &
                   Domino
                   opem
                   ferente
                   ,
                   facturi
                   sumus
                   ,
                   vos
                   autem
                   per
                   vestras
                   dioceses
                   Episcopos
                   sacrate
                   &
                   mittite
                   ,
                   quia
                   nos
                   ad
                   altas
                   partes
                   ,
                   quod
                   idem
                   iusset
                   ,
                   agere
                   curabimus
                   .
                   Aliquos
                   vero
                   ad
                   Gallias
                   ,
                   Hispaniasque
                   mittemus
                   ,
                   &
                   quosdam
                   ad
                   Germaniam
                   ,
                   &
                   Italiam
                   ,
                   atque
                   ad
                   reliquas
                   gentes
                   dirigere
                   cupimus
                   .
                   Vbi
                   autem
                   ferociores
                   &
                   rebelliores
                   gentes
                   esse
                   cognouerimus
                   ,
                   illic
                   dirigere
                   sapientiores
                   ,
                   &
                   austeriores
                   necesse
                   habemus
                   .
                
                 S.
                 Peter
                 commaunded
                 vs
                 ,
                 to
                 send
                 Bishops
                 very
                 learned
                 ,
                 and
                 wise
                 as
                 serpents
                 ,
                 and
                 simple
                 as
                 doues
                 according
                 vnto
                 the
                 commaūdement
                 of
                 our
                 Lord
                 ,
                 to
                 all
                 cities
                 ,
                 to
                 which
                 hee
                 had
                 not
                 sent
                 .
                 Which
                 wee
                 haue
                 begun
                 to
                 doe
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 the
                 helpe
                 of
                 our
                 Lord
                 will
                 doe
                 hereafter
                 and
                 consecrate
                 you
                 
                   (
                   writinge
                   
                   to
                   the
                   Bishop
                   of
                   Hierusalem
                   )
                
                 and
                 send
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 throughout
                 your
                 diocesses
                 ,
                 because
                 wee
                 will
                 haue
                 care
                 to
                 doe
                 it
                 to
                 other
                 parts
                 ,
                 as
                 hee
                 commaunded
                 .
                 Wee
                 will
                 send
                 some
                 to
                 Fraunce
                 ,
                 and
                 Spaine
                 ,
                 and
                 some
                 to
                 Germany
                 ,
                 and
                 Italy
                 ,
                 as
                 wee
                 desire
                 to
                 the
                 other
                 nations
                 :
                 and
                 where
                 the
                 people
                 ar
                 more
                 feirce
                 and
                 rebellious
                 ,
                 thither
                 we
                 haue
                 need
                 to
                 send
                 more
                 wise
                 and
                 austere
                 men
                 .
              
               
                 5.
                 
                 Where
                 wee
                 euidently
                 see
                 ,
                 by
                 S.
                 Clements
                 owne
                 testimonie
                 ,
                 &
                 consent
                 of
                 manie
                 auncient
                 learned
                 men
                 embracinge
                 it
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 charged
                 by
                 S.
                 Peter
                 to
                 send
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 not
                 onely
                 into
                 Italy
                 ,
                 Spaine
                 ,
                 Fraunce
                 ,
                 and
                 Germany
                 ,
                 but
                 into
                 all
                 these
                 other
                 nations
                 ,
                 
                   atque
                   ad
                   reliquas
                   gentes
                
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 Britanie
                 must
                 needs
                 bee
                 comprehended
                 :
                 &
                 consideringe
                 in
                 what
                 state
                 of
                 barbarousnes
                 this
                 kingdome
                 was
                 in
                 respect
                 of
                 Italy
                 ,
                 Spaine
                 ,
                 Fraunce
                 ,
                 and
                 Germany
                 also
                 ,
                 before
                 it
                 became
                 more
                 ciuill
                 by
                 the
                 Romans
                 rulinge
                 and
                 abidinge
                 here
                 ,
                 and
                 receauing
                 the
                 faith
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 there
                 was
                 no
                 nation
                 in
                 this
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 knowne
                 then
                 to
                 the
                 Romans
                 ,
                 that
                 might
                 bee
                 so
                 truely
                 termed
                 ,
                 
                   ferociores
                   &
                   rebelliores
                   gentes
                
                 ,
                 more
                 feirce
                 and
                 rebellious
                 nations
                 ,
                 then
                 these
                 of
                 Britanie
                 ,
                 as
                 not
                 
                 onely
                 the
                 Roman
                 historians
                 of
                 those
                 times
                 but
                 S.
                 Gildas
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 a
                 Britan
                 ,
                 moste
                 lamentably
                 bewaylinge
                 it
                 ,
                 their
                 owne
                 Brittish
                 history
                 ,
                 and
                 others
                 ar
                 sufficient
                 witnesses
                 .
                 
                   Iul.
                   Caesar
                   .
                   l.
                   de
                   bell
                   .
                   Gallic
                   .
                   Cornel.
                   Tacit.
                   Sueton.
                   Diod.
                   Sicul.
                   Gild.
                   l.
                   de
                   excid
                   .
                   &
                   conquest
                   .
                   Britan.
                   Galfrid
                   .
                   Monum
                   .
                   l.
                
                 3.4
                 .
                 and
                 yet
                 S.
                 Clement
                 plainely
                 saith
                 ,
                 that
                 hee
                 then
                 already
                 had
                 ,
                 or
                 would
                 by
                 the
                 grace
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 send
                 Bishops
                 into
                 al
                 those
                 contries
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 S.
                 Peters
                 commaunde
                 vnto
                 him
                 to
                 send
                 to
                 all
                 cities
                 ,
                 where
                 hee
                 himselfe
                 had
                 not
                 ordeyned
                 Bishops
                 .
                 Therefore
                 wee
                 cannot
                 doubt
                 ,
                 but
                 S.
                 Clement
                 did
                 performe
                 this
                 commaundement
                 of
                 S.
                 Peter
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 owne
                 promise
                 in
                 sending
                 some
                 learned
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 and
                 preists
                 into
                 this
                 kingdome
                 .
                 S.
                 Antoninus
                 ,
                 Philippus
                 Bergomensis
                 ,
                 diuers
                 in
                 the
                 opinion
                 of
                 Harrison
                 a
                 protestant
                 ,
                 and
                 Master
                 Harris
                 a
                 late
                 Catholicke
                 writer
                 thinke
                 hee
                 sent
                 S.
                 Taurinus
                 hither
                 .
                 
                   S.
                   Antomn
                   .
                   Florent
                   .
                   Archiep.
                   histor
                   .
                   part
                   .
                
                 1.
                 
                 
                   Philipp
                   .
                   Bergom
                   .
                   histor
                   .
                   in
                   S.
                   Taurino
                   .
                   Will.
                   Harrison
                   descrip
                   .
                   of
                   Britanie
                   ,
                   Harris
                   theatr
                   .
                   l.
                
                 1.
                 and
                 this
                 laste
                 affirmeth
                 the
                 same
                 of
                 S.
                 Nicasius
                 citing
                 also
                 Arnoldus
                 Mirmannius
                 ,
                 who
                 plainely
                 ,
                 saith
                 that
                 amonge
                 other
                 people
                 ,
                 
                   S.
                   
                   Nicasius
                   instructed
                   the
                   Britans
                   in
                   the
                   faith
                   ,
                   beeinge
                   sent
                   thither
                   Apostle
                   by
                   S.
                   Clement
                   :
                   Britones
                   ,
                   formauit
                   fide
                   S.
                   Nicasius
                   à
                   S.
                   Clemente
                   illuc
                   Apostolus
                   delegauit
                   .
                   Arnold
                   .
                   Mirmann
                   .
                   theatr
                   .
                   conuers
                   .
                   gent.
                
                 at
                 which
                 time
                 there
                 were
                 no
                 Britans
                 ,
                 but
                 of
                 this
                 Britanie
                 .
              
               
                 6.
                 
                 The
                 same
                 I
                 may
                 and
                 not
                 vnprobably
                 say
                 ,
                 of
                 S.
                 Martine
                 ,
                 to
                 whome
                 a
                 church
                 was
                 dedicated
                 at
                 Canterbury
                 in
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 Kinge
                 Lucius
                 ,
                 and
                 S.
                 Marcellus
                 ,
                 or
                 by
                 some
                 Marcellinus
                 ,
                 a
                 Brittish
                 Bishop
                 of
                 this
                 Land
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 nere
                 ensuinge
                 time
                 .
                 And
                 if
                 any
                 man
                 obiecteth
                 ,
                 three
                 of
                 these
                 S.
                 Taurinus
                 ,
                 Nicasius
                 and
                 Martine
                 by
                 diuers
                 writers
                 preached
                 in
                 Fraunce
                 ,
                 this
                 hindereth
                 nothinge
                 ,
                 but
                 rather
                 proueth
                 ,
                 seeing
                 others
                 affirme
                 it
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 preached
                 here
                 also
                 ,
                 S.
                 Marcellus
                 ,
                 or
                 Marcellinus
                 which
                 was
                 certainly
                 a
                 Britan
                 ,
                 both
                 preached
                 ,
                 and
                 was
                 Bishop
                 in
                 a
                 forreine
                 contry
                 ,
                 so
                 was
                 S.
                 Mansuetus
                 ,
                 and
                 S.
                 Beatus
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 case
                 before
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 is
                 euident
                 by
                 Methodius
                 ,
                 and
                 Marianus
                 already
                 cited
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 was
                 vsuall
                 in
                 those
                 daies
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 same
                 men
                 to
                 preach
                 not
                 onely
                 in
                 their
                 owne
                 but
                 forreine
                 and
                 straunge
                 contries
                 .
                 And
                 our
                 English
                 Protestant
                 publishers
                 of
                 Matthew
                 of
                 Westminster
                 ,
                 incline
                 to
                 
                 thinke
                 so
                 of
                 diuers
                 sent
                 into
                 Fraunce
                 by
                 S.
                 Clement
                 .
                 (
                 
                   Matth.
                   Westm
                   an
                
                 .
                 94.
                 )
                 amonge
                 whome
                 there
                 are
                 numbred
                 S.
                 Nicasius
                 ,
                 and
                 Taurinus
                 ;
                 for
                 where
                 the
                 Monke
                 of
                 Westminster
                 saith
                 ,
                 they
                 were
                 sent
                 by
                 S.
                 Clement
                 ,
                 
                   ad
                   locandum
                   in
                   Gallijs
                   nouae
                   fidei
                   fundamentum
                   ,
                
                 to
                 place
                 the
                 foundation
                 of
                 the
                 faith
                 in
                 Gallia
                 :
                 these
                 protestants
                 giue
                 a
                 larger
                 circuite
                 ,
                 and
                 say
                 plainely
                 ,
                 
                   doctores
                   mittuntur
                   versus
                   occidentem
                
                 ,
                 that
                 S.
                 Clement
                 sent
                 those
                 doctors
                 ,
                 
                   S.
                   Denis
                   ,
                   Nicasius
                   ,
                   Taurinus
                   ,
                   Trophinus
                   ,
                   Paulus
                   ,
                   Saturninus
                   ,
                   Astremonius
                   ,
                   Martialis
                   ,
                   Gratianus
                   ,
                   Iulianus
                   ,
                   Lucianus
                   ,
                   Firminus
                   ,
                   Photinus
                   into
                   the
                   West
                   ,
                
                 where
                 Britanie
                 is
                 .
                 
                   Protestant
                   Marg.
                   annotat
                   .
                   in
                   Matth.
                   Westm
                   .
                   supr
                   .
                   an
                   .
                
                 94.
                 and
                 very
                 straung
                 it
                 should
                 be
                 if
                 S.
                 Clement
                 as
                 before
                 hauing
                 so
                 great
                 charge
                 giuen
                 vnto
                 him
                 by
                 S.
                 Peter
                 as
                 well
                 of
                 Britanie
                 ,
                 as
                 Gallia
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 his
                 owne
                 words
                 and
                 promise
                 was
                 to
                 send
                 Bishops
                 into
                 this
                 our
                 Britanie
                 ,
                 should
                 bee
                 so
                 mindfull
                 of
                 Fraunce
                 so
                 nere
                 vnto
                 vs
                 ,
                 to
                 send
                 so
                 many
                 as
                 we
                 see
                 ,
                 thither
                 ,
                 and
                 forget
                 S.
                 Peter
                 ,
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 and
                 Britanie
                 so
                 much
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 send
                 none
                 vnto
                 it
                 at
                 all
                 .
              
               
                 7.
                 
                 That
                 S.
                 Clement
                 ,
                 and
                 consequently
                 those
                 holy
                 preists
                 and
                 Bishops
                 which
                 were
                 
                 consecrated
                 ,
                 and
                 sent
                 by
                 him
                 into
                 these
                 parts
                 ,
                 were
                 sacrificinge
                 and
                 massinge
                 preistes
                 ,
                 is
                 manifest
                 before
                 ,
                 &
                 his
                 owne
                 works
                 ar
                 so
                 euident
                 in
                 this
                 behalfe
                 ,
                 that
                 if
                 S.
                 Clement
                 was
                 not
                 a
                 massing
                 preist
                 ,
                 and
                 Bishop
                 ,
                 and
                 consecrated
                 such
                 ,
                 there
                 neither
                 is
                 ,
                 or
                 euer
                 was
                 any
                 massinge
                 preist
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 .
                 For
                 hee
                 setteth
                 downe
                 at
                 large
                 the
                 whole
                 order
                 of
                 that
                 holy
                 sacrifice
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 now
                 offered
                 ,
                 and
                 celebrated
                 by
                 Roman
                 Catholicks
                 ,
                 prouinge
                 that
                 vnbloody
                 sacrifice
                 to
                 bee
                 the
                 moste
                 holie
                 bodie
                 ,
                 and
                 blood
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 so
                 naming
                 it
                 ,
                 as
                 also
                 holy
                 Oblation
                 ,
                 Masse
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 such
                 titles
                 as
                 the
                 present
                 Roman
                 church
                 doth
                 .
                 (
                 
                   Clem.
                   l.
                
                 6.
                 
                   constitut
                   .
                   cap.
                
                 23.
                 l.
                 2.
                 cap.
                 6.20
                 .
                 epistol
                 .
                 2.
                 l.
                 7.
                 
                   constitut
                   .
                   Apostol
                   .
                   cap.
                
                 43.
                 l.
                 8.
                 cap.
                 35.
                 l.
                 10.
                 
                 
                   Recognit
                   .
                   epist
                
                 .
                 2.
                 
                   can
                   .
                   Apost
                
                 .
                 3.4.5.72
                 .
                 )
                 hee
                 remembreth
                 also
                 the
                 consecrated
                 Altars
                 ,
                 whereon
                 it
                 was
                 offered
                 ,
                 altare
                 cloathes
                 ,
                 and
                 veales
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 altare
                 ,
                 lights
                 thereuppon
                 ,
                 church
                 vessels
                 of
                 gold
                 ,
                 and
                 siluer
                 chalices
                 ,
                 cruets
                 ,
                 pales
                 ,
                 incensinge
                 ,
                 holy
                 vestures
                 by
                 the
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 and
                 preists
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 ,
                 the
                 signinge
                 with
                 the
                 Crosse
                 ,
                 naminge
                 of
                 holy
                 martyrs
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 memories
                 ,
                 the
                 preface
                 to
                 the
                 Masse
                 ,
                 and
                 canon
                 thereof
                 ,
                 wherein
                 was
                 offered
                 
                 the
                 same
                 sacrifice
                 ,
                 Christ
                 himselfe
                 instituted
                 .
                 Prayers
                 and
                 sacrifice
                 for
                 the
                 deade
                 ,
                 the
                 ghospell
                 and
                 epistle
                 reade
                 at
                 Masse
                 ,
                 the
                 pax
                 or
                 holy
                 salutation
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 other
                 ceremonies
                 the
                 preists
                 benediction
                 at
                 the
                 ende
                 of
                 the
                 holy
                 sacrifice
                 ,
                 how
                 the
                 Catech●…ens
                 not
                 baptised
                 were
                 not
                 permitted
                 to
                 be
                 present
                 at
                 the
                 sacrifice
                 ,
                 but
                 dismissed
                 before
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 no
                 materiall
                 thinge
                 differeth
                 from
                 the
                 present
                 missale
                 vsed
                 in
                 the
                 church
                 of
                 Rome
                 .
                 epist
                 .
                 2.
                 l.
                 8.
                 
                   constit
                   .
                   cap.
                
                 16.17
                 .
                 l.
                 2.
                 
                   constit
                   .
                   cap.
                
                 23.61.63
                 .
                 l.
                 8.
                 cap.
                 17.
                 l.
                 6.
                 cap.
                 30.
                 l.
                 8.
                 cap.
                 18.47.48
                 .
                 l.
                 2.
                 cap.
                 63.
                 l.
                 8.
                 cap.
                 15.
                 l.
                 2.
                 cap.
                 61.62
                 .
              
               
                 8.
                 
                 And
                 it
                 would
                 bee
                 a
                 very
                 vnlearned
                 obiection
                 ,
                 in
                 this
                 case
                 for
                 any
                 man
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 S.
                 Clements
                 workes
                 haue
                 beene
                 corrupted
                 :
                 for
                 euident
                 it
                 is
                 before
                 ,
                 that
                 all
                 his
                 predecessors
                 in
                 the
                 see
                 of
                 Rome
                 ,
                 all
                 the
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 Euangelists
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 disciples
                 in
                 all
                 places
                 ,
                 taught
                 ,
                 and
                 practised
                 this
                 holy
                 doctrine
                 ,
                 and
                 sacrifice
                 of
                 Masse
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 except
                 S.
                 Clement
                 should
                 be
                 singular
                 against
                 them
                 all
                 ,
                 in
                 this
                 point
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 manifestlie
                 vntrue
                 before
                 ,
                 his
                 bookes
                 could
                 not
                 bee
                 corrupted
                 ,
                 or
                 corrected
                 in
                 this
                 respect
                 ;
                 and
                 if
                 they
                 had
                 beene
                 altered
                 therin
                 ,
                 they
                 had
                 
                 beene
                 corrected
                 to
                 the
                 common
                 receaued
                 truth
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 corrupted
                 with
                 errors
                 .
                 Secondly
                 no
                 man
                 that
                 saith
                 S.
                 Clements
                 workes
                 to
                 haue
                 beene
                 corrupted
                 ,
                 as
                 Ruffinus
                 and
                 others
                 ,
                 doe
                 say
                 they
                 were
                 corrupted
                 in
                 any
                 such
                 matter
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 the
                 Eunomian
                 hereticks
                 ,
                 thrustinge
                 in
                 some
                 things
                 ,
                 sauouringe
                 of
                 their
                 heresie
                 ,
                 into
                 his
                 books
                 .
                 (
                 
                   Ruffin
                   .
                   Apolog.
                   pro
                   Origene
                
                 .
                 )
                 and
                 Ruffinus
                 and
                 all
                 those
                 men
                 were
                 teachers
                 ,
                 practisers
                 and
                 defenders
                 of
                 holy
                 Masse
                 .
                 (
                 
                   Ruffin
                   .
                   histor
                   .
                   eccl
                   .
                   l.
                
                 1.
                 cap.
                 22.
                 )
                 Thirdly
                 our
                 protestants
                 which
                 graunt
                 the
                 church
                 to
                 haue
                 beene
                 free
                 from
                 error
                 longe
                 after
                 the
                 first
                 400.
                 yeares
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 before
                 which
                 Ruffinus
                 liued
                 ,
                 and
                 these
                 bookes
                 were
                 corrupted
                 as
                 hee
                 with
                 others
                 testifieth
                 ,
                 may
                 not
                 bee
                 allowed
                 by
                 their
                 owne
                 Religion
                 ,
                 to
                 say
                 these
                 sacrificinge
                 and
                 massinge
                 doctrines
                 were
                 errors
                 ,
                 but
                 truthes
                 of
                 those
                 vnspotted
                 times
                 .
                 And
                 so
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 possible
                 that
                 exceptinge
                 some
                 thinge
                 tendings
                 to
                 the
                 Eunomians
                 heresie
                 foisted
                 into
                 his
                 works
                 by
                 them
                 ,
                 any
                 thinge
                 els
                 about
                 these
                 matters
                 should
                 be
                 thrust
                 in
                 ;
                 for
                 Ruffinus
                 who
                 ,
                 as
                 before
                 was
                 a
                 patron
                 ,
                 and
                 practiser
                 of
                 Masse
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 teacheth
                 it
                 to
                 haue
                 beene
                 the
                 vniuersall
                 doctrine
                 ,
                 and
                 
                 practise
                 of
                 the
                 church
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 witnesseth
                 ,
                 that
                 whatsoeuer
                 was
                 corrupted
                 in
                 S.
                 Clements
                 works
                 ,
                 hee
                 himselfe
                 beeing
                 ,
                 
                   Apostolicus
                   vir
                   ,
                   immo
                   pene
                   Apostolus
                   ,
                   an
                   Apostolick
                   man
                   ,
                   and
                   almost
                   an
                   Apostle
                   .
                   Were
                   such
                   things
                   as
                   the
                   ecclesiasticall
                   rule
                   doth
                   not
                   receaue
                   ;
                   quae
                   ecclesiastica
                   regula
                   omnino
                   non
                   recipit
                   .
                   Ruffin
                   .
                   Apolog.
                   supr
                   .
                
                 therefore
                 the
                 holy
                 sacrifice
                 of
                 Masse
                 ,
                 and
                 massinge
                 preisthood
                 ,
                 beeing
                 so
                 authentically
                 allowed
                 by
                 the
                 ecclesiastical
                 rule
                 ,
                 both
                 then
                 ,
                 before
                 ,
                 and
                 after
                 ,
                 could
                 be
                 none
                 of
                 those
                 things
                 ,
                 which
                 were
                 corrupted
                 ,
                 or
                 inserted
                 into
                 S.
                 Clements
                 works
                 .
              
               
                 9.
                 
                 And
                 to
                 make
                 this
                 matter
                 more
                 sure
                 ,
                 wee
                 haue
                 many
                 and
                 renowned
                 Authors
                 of
                 that
                 ,
                 and
                 following
                 times
                 ,
                 saying
                 clearely
                 ,
                 that
                 S.
                 Clement
                 did
                 compose
                 ,
                 and
                 publish
                 to
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 a
                 forme
                 of
                 Masse
                 ,
                 which
                 continued
                 in
                 succeedinge
                 ages
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 without
                 any
                 materiall
                 chaunge
                 ,
                 or
                 difference
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 whole
                 church
                 of
                 Christ
                 now
                 vseth
                 .
                 Amonge
                 these
                 is
                 S.
                 Proclus
                 Patriarch
                 of
                 Constantinople
                 ,
                 successor
                 to
                 S.
                 Chrisostom
                 that
                 great
                 massing
                 prelate
                 ,
                 who
                 in
                 his
                 book
                 of
                 the
                 sacred
                 Masse
                 ,
                 
                   de
                   traditione
                   diuinae
                   Liturgiae
                
                 ,
                 writeth
                 in
                 this
                 maner
                 .
                 (
                 
                   Proclus
                   Patriarch
                   .
                   Constantinopol
                   .
                   tract
                   .
                   de
                   traditione
                   
                   diuinae
                   Liturgiae
                   .
                   )
                   multi
                   diuini
                   Pastores
                   ,
                   qui
                   Apostolis
                   successerunt
                   ,
                   ac
                   Ecclesiae
                   Doctores
                   ,
                   sacrorum
                   diuinae
                   Liturgiae
                   mysteriorum
                   rationem
                   explicantes
                   ,
                   scriptis
                   mandatam
                   Ecclesiae
                   tradiderunt
                   ,
                   in
                   quibus
                   primi
                   &
                   clarissimi
                   sunt
                   S.
                   Clemens
                   ,
                   summi
                   illius
                   Apostolorum
                   discipulus
                   &
                   successor
                   ,
                   qui
                   sacrosancta
                   illa
                   mysteria
                   ,
                   à
                   Sanctis
                   Apostolis
                   sibi
                   reuelata
                   ,
                   in
                   lucem
                   edidit
                   .
                   Many
                   diuine
                   Pastors
                   ,
                   which
                   succeeded
                   the
                   Apostles
                   ,
                   and
                   Doctors
                   of
                   the
                   church
                   ,
                   expoundinge
                   the
                   order
                   of
                   the
                   holy
                   misteries
                   ,
                   of
                   the
                   diuine
                   Liturgie
                   Masse
                   ,
                   committed
                   it
                   to
                   writing
                   ,
                   and
                   deliuered
                   it
                   to
                   the
                   church
                   ,
                   among
                   whome
                   the
                   principall
                   and
                   most
                   renowned
                   were
                   S.
                   Clement
                   ,
                   the
                   disciple
                   and
                   successor
                   of
                   that
                   cheifest
                   of
                   the
                   Apostles
                   ,
                   which
                   did
                   publish
                   to
                   light
                   ,
                   those
                   holy
                   misteries
                   reuealed
                   vnto
                   him
                   by
                   the
                   Apostles
                   .
                
                 Where
                 wee
                 see
                 ,
                 that
                 S.
                 Clement
                 did
                 not
                 onely
                 write
                 the
                 order
                 of
                 Masse
                 ,
                 but
                 is
                 recompted
                 in
                 the
                 first
                 place
                 ,
                 as
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 cheifest
                 ,
                 that
                 performed
                 this
                 holie
                 worke
                 .
              
               
                 10.
                 
                 The
                 others
                 which
                 he
                 there
                 nameth
                 ar
                 S.
                 Iames
                 the
                 Apostle
                 ,
                 first
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Hierusalem
                 ,
                 S.
                 Basile
                 the
                 great
                 ,
                 and
                 S.
                 Iohn
                 Chrisostome
                 ,
                 this
                 mans
                 
                   spirituall
                   Father
                   ,
                   Pater
                   noster
                   Ioannes
                   ,
                   cui
                   aure
                   a
                   lingua
                   cognomen
                   
                   dedit
                   .
                
                 Who
                 as
                 hee
                 saith
                 did
                 shorten
                 the
                 Apostles
                 Masse
                 ,
                 takinge
                 some
                 things
                 from
                 it
                 ,
                 because
                 for
                 the
                 length
                 it
                 did
                 not
                 so
                 well
                 please
                 some
                 men
                 ,
                 declined
                 from
                 that
                 great
                 zeale
                 of
                 the
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 time
                 :
                 for
                 as
                 he
                 writeth
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 place
                 ,
                 the
                 holy
                 Apostles
                 were
                 exceedingly
                 deuoted
                 to
                 this
                 most
                 holy
                 sacrifice
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 thinge
                 most
                 necessary
                 ,
                 and
                 principall
                 in
                 their
                 function
                 :
                 
                   postquam
                   Seruator
                   noster
                   in
                   caelum
                   assumptus
                   est
                   ,
                   Apostoli
                   priusquam
                   per
                   omnem
                   terram
                   dispergerentur
                   ,
                   conspirantibus
                   animis
                   cum
                   multam
                   consolationem
                   in
                   mystico
                   illo
                   Dominici
                   corporis
                   sacrificio
                   positam
                   inuenissent
                   ,
                   fusissmè
                   ,
                   &
                   longa
                   oratione
                   Liturgiam
                   decantabant
                   .
                   Haec
                   enim
                   diuina
                   sacra
                   vna
                   cum
                   dicendi
                   ratione
                   coniuncta
                   ,
                   caeteris
                   rebus
                   anteponenda
                   censebant
                   ,
                   atque
                   maiori
                   &
                   alacriori
                   rerum
                   diuinarum
                   ,
                   &
                   sacrificij
                   sacrosancti
                   studio
                   &
                   desiderio
                   flagrabant
                   ,
                   &
                   illud
                   obnixe
                   amplectebantur
                   .
                   After
                   our
                   Sauiour
                   was
                   assumpted
                   vnto
                   heauen
                   ,
                   the
                   Apostles
                   before
                   they
                   were
                   dispersed
                   through
                   all
                   the
                   earth
                   ,
                   assemblinge
                   together
                   ,
                   with
                   agreeinge
                   mindes
                   ,
                   applied
                   themselues
                   to
                   pray
                   all
                   the
                   day
                   :
                   and
                   when
                   they
                   had
                   found
                   much
                   consolation
                   placed
                   in
                   that
                   mysticall
                   sacrifice
                   of
                   our
                   Lords
                   body
                   ,
                   they
                   did
                   singe
                   Liturgie
                   (
                   Masse
                   most
                   largely
                   
                   with
                   longe
                   prayer
                   .
                   For
                   they
                   did
                   thinke
                   these
                   diuine
                   sacrifices
                   ioyned
                   with
                   preachinge
                   to
                   bee
                   preferred
                   before
                   all
                   other
                   thinges
                   ,
                   and
                   were
                   incensed
                   with
                   a
                   greater
                   and
                   more
                   chearfull
                   affection
                   and
                   desire
                   of
                   diuine
                   things
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   holy
                   sacrifice
                   ,
                   and
                   did
                   embrace
                   it
                   ,
                   with
                   all
                   their
                   power
                   .
                
                 Hitherto
                 this
                 auncient
                 Saint
                 ,
                 and
                 Patriarch
                 .
              
               
                 11.
                 
                 Of
                 Ruffinus
                 I
                 haue
                 spoken
                 before
                 ,
                 onely
                 I
                 add
                 here
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 beeing
                 commonlie
                 takē
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 interpreter
                 of
                 many
                 these
                 works
                 of
                 S.
                 Clement
                 ,
                 where
                 the
                 holy
                 sacrifice
                 of
                 Masse
                 ,
                 and
                 massinge
                 preisthood
                 ar
                 so
                 euidently
                 approued
                 ,
                 and
                 acknowledging
                 S.
                 Clements
                 works
                 had
                 bene
                 in
                 some
                 things
                 corrupted
                 ,
                 euer
                 taketh
                 these
                 for
                 the
                 true
                 writings
                 ,
                 and
                 doctrine
                 of
                 S.
                 Clement
                 ,
                 and
                 far
                 from
                 being
                 corruptions
                 ,
                 or
                 insertions
                 by
                 others
                 .
                 The
                 holy
                 learned
                 and
                 auncient
                 Bishop
                 Nicholaus
                 Methonensis
                 .
                 
                   Episc
                   .
                   l.
                   de
                   vero
                   Christi
                   corpore
                   in
                   Eucharistia
                   .
                
                 hauinge
                 shewed
                 ,
                 how
                 S.
                 Iames
                 said
                 Masse
                 at
                 Hierusalem
                 ,
                 S.
                 Peter
                 and
                 S.
                 Paule
                 at
                 Antioch
                 ,
                 S.
                 Marke
                 at
                 Alexandria
                 ,
                 S.
                 Iohn
                 and
                 S
                 Andrew
                 in
                 Asia
                 ,
                 and
                 Europe
                 ,
                 concludeth
                 with
                 an
                 eminency
                 for
                 S.
                 Clements
                 Masse
                 .
                 
                   Omnesque
                   vniuersae
                   Ecclesiae
                   vbicumque
                   
                   sint
                   ,
                   per
                   eam
                   quam
                   Sanctus
                   Clemens
                   conscripsit
                   Liturgiā
                   tradiderunt
                   .
                
                 And
                 all
                 the
                 Bishops
                 haue
                 deliuered
                 to
                 the
                 whole
                 church
                 ,
                 whersoeuer
                 dispersed
                 ,
                 the
                 Liturgie
                 or
                 Masse
                 accordinge
                 to
                 that
                 order
                 which
                 S.
                 Clement
                 wrote
                 .
                 And
                 to
                 put
                 vs
                 out
                 of
                 al
                 doubt
                 ,
                 hee
                 meaneth
                 this
                 of
                 the
                 holy
                 sacrifice
                 of
                 Christs
                 body
                 and
                 blood
                 in
                 the
                 Masse
                 ,
                 that
                 that
                 his
                 booke
                 is
                 instituted
                 ,
                 
                   de
                   vero
                   Christi
                   corpore
                   in
                   Eucharistia
                   ,
                
                 of
                 the
                 true
                 body
                 of
                 Christ
                 in
                 the
                 Eucharist
                 ,
                 Marcus
                 Ephesius
                 and
                 Bessarion
                 write
                 the
                 very
                 same
                 ,
                 of
                 S.
                 Clements
                 Masse
                 ,
                 citinge
                 diuers
                 testimonies
                 ,
                 from
                 thence
                 for
                 the
                 reall
                 presence
                 ,
                 of
                 Christ
                 in
                 that
                 most
                 holy
                 sacrifice
                 ,
                 and
                 diuers
                 others
                 deliuer
                 the
                 like
                 .
                 
                   Marcus
                   Ephes
                   .
                   l.
                   de
                   corpore
                   &
                   sanguine
                   Christi
                   Bessarion
                   l.
                   de
                   Sacramento
                   Eucharist
                   .
                   M.
                   S.
                   Gallic
                   .
                   antiq
                   .
                   pr.
                   or
                   que
                   nous
                   sommes
                   .
                   an
                   Dom.
                
                 81.
                 
                   in
                   S.
                   Clement
                
                 .
              
               
                 12.
                 
                 Whereby
                 is
                 euidently
                 proued
                 that
                 S.
                 Clement
                 did
                 not
                 only
                 write
                 a
                 forme
                 of
                 the
                 Masse
                 ,
                 &
                 practise
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 sacrificing
                 preist
                 that
                 holy
                 sacrifice
                 but
                 this
                 was
                 so
                 renowned
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 published
                 by
                 the
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 &
                 receaued
                 in
                 all
                 churches
                 .
                 And
                 amonge
                 these
                 in
                 this
                 our
                 Britanie
                 ,
                 except
                 the
                 Brittish
                 ātiquities
                 
                 themselues
                 written
                 before
                 the
                 vnion
                 of
                 the
                 Christian
                 Britans
                 with
                 the
                 disciples
                 of
                 S.
                 Gregory
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 conuerted
                 Saxons
                 in
                 this
                 contrie
                 do
                 deceaue
                 vs
                 ,
                 which
                 our
                 English
                 Protestāts
                 generally
                 extolling
                 the
                 credit
                 of
                 those
                 monuments
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Christian
                 Britans
                 Religion
                 ,
                 may
                 not
                 affirme
                 .
                 This
                 antiquitie
                 so
                 auncient
                 as
                 I
                 haue
                 related
                 ,
                 and
                 purposely
                 entreatinge
                 of
                 the
                 first
                 order
                 of
                 saying
                 Masse
                 ,
                 especially
                 in
                 Fraunce
                 ,
                 and
                 this
                 kingdome
                 of
                 Britanie
                 ,
                 comprehending
                 England
                 and
                 Scotland
                 ,
                 is
                 in
                 that
                 respect
                 though
                 with
                 a
                 later
                 hand
                 writinge
                 thus
                 intituled
                 :
                 
                   prima
                   institutio
                   &
                   varietas
                   ecclesiastici
                   seruity
                   ,
                   praecipue
                   in
                   Britannia
                   &
                   Gallia
                
                 :
                 The
                 first
                 institution
                 and
                 varietie
                 of
                 the
                 ecclesiasticall
                 seruice
                 especially
                 in
                 Britanie
                 &
                 Fraunce
                 .
                 And
                 it
                 termeth
                 it
                 ,
                 cursum
                 ,
                 the
                 course
                 or
                 order
                 of
                 the
                 publick
                 Liturgie
                 ,
                 or
                 Masse
                 thereby
                 expressed
                 .
                 
                   Bed.
                   in
                   Martyrolog
                
                 .
                 4.
                 
                   cal
                   .
                   Ianuar.
                   Beatus
                   Trophinus
                   Episcopus
                   Arelatensis
                   ,
                   &
                   Sanctus
                   Phetinus
                   Martyr
                   ,
                   &
                   Episcopus
                   Lugdunensis
                   ,
                   discipulus
                   Sancti
                   Petri
                   Apostoli
                   ,
                   cursum
                   Romanum
                   in
                   Gallijs
                   tradiderunt
                   .
                   Inde
                   postea
                   relatione
                   beati
                   Photini
                   Martyris
                   cum
                   quadraginta
                   &
                   octo
                   Martyribus
                   retrusi
                   in
                   ergastalum
                   ,
                   ad
                   beatum
                   Clementem
                   
                   quartum
                   loci
                   successorem
                   beati
                   Petri
                   Apostoli
                   deportauerunt
                   .
                
                 Trophinus
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Arles
                 ,
                 and
                 S.
                 Photin
                 Martyr
                 and
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Lions
                 ,
                 disciple
                 of
                 S.
                 Peter
                 Apostle
                 ,
                 deliuered
                 the
                 Roman
                 order
                 in
                 Fraunce
                 .
                 Then
                 afterward
                 the
                 relation
                 of
                 S.
                 Photin
                 Martyr
                 imprisoned
                 together
                 with
                 48.
                 
                 Martyrs
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 carryed
                 to
                 S.
                 Clement
                 ,
                 the
                 fourth
                 in
                 succession
                 to
                 S.
                 Peter
                 ,
                 the
                 Apostle
                 .
                 Where
                 wee
                 plainely
                 see
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 church
                 of
                 Rome
                 had
                 then
                 a
                 publick
                 order
                 &
                 forme
                 of
                 Masse
                 and
                 this
                 was
                 published
                 throughout
                 France
                 by
                 S.
                 Trophinus
                 ,
                 from
                 whose
                 fountaine
                 as
                 I
                 haue
                 shewed
                 before
                 ,
                 both
                 from
                 Catholicks
                 ,
                 and
                 Protestants
                 ,
                 all
                 the
                 churches
                 of
                 Fraunce
                 did
                 receaue
                 instruction
                 .
                 
                   Zosimus
                   Pap.
                   epist.
                   To.
                
                 1.
                 
                 
                   Concil
                   .
                   Petr.
                   Cluniacens
                   .
                   Magdeb
                   .
                   centur
                   .
                
                 2.
                 pag.
                 2.
                 col
                 .
                 6.
                 
                 
                   Martyrolog
                   .
                   Rom.
                   die
                
                 29.
                 
                 Decemb.
                 
              
               
                 13.
                 
                 And
                 this
                 Masse
                 after
                 the
                 death
                 of
                 S.
                 Peter
                 ,
                 Linus
                 ,
                 and
                 Cletus
                 ,
                 was
                 approued
                 by
                 S.
                 Clement
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 it
                 seemeth
                 by
                 an
                 auncient
                 Manuscript
                 french
                 history
                 ,
                 hee
                 added
                 the
                 epistle
                 and
                 ghospell
                 which
                 all
                 were
                 not
                 written
                 in
                 S.
                 Peters
                 time
                 .
                 For
                 thus
                 it
                 testifieth
                 with
                 others
                 .
                 
                   S.
                   Clement
                   Pope
                   ordeyneth
                   that
                   in
                   the
                   solemnitie
                   of
                   the
                   Masse
                   ,
                   the
                   epistle
                   
                   and
                   ghospell
                   should
                   bee
                   reade
                   .
                   (
                   M.
                   S.
                   French
                   historie
                   an
                   .
                   Do.
                
                 81.
                 cap.
                 2.
                 )
                 and
                 immediatlie
                 addeth
                 ,
                 how
                 then
                 hee
                 sent
                 many
                 preachers
                 and
                 holy
                 Bishops
                 into
                 Fraunce
                 ,
                 and
                 these
                 parts
                 ,
                 which
                 could
                 bringe
                 with
                 them
                 no
                 other
                 Liturgie
                 ,
                 or
                 Masse
                 ,
                 then
                 that
                 which
                 their
                 Master
                 S.
                 Clement
                 had
                 so
                 published
                 ,
                 and
                 approued
                 ,
                 both
                 by
                 his
                 authoritie
                 ,
                 and
                 practise
                 before
                 .
                 And
                 if
                 the
                 Masse
                 of
                 S.
                 Marke
                 was
                 not
                 the
                 same
                 with
                 Saint
                 Peters
                 ,
                 as
                 some
                 thinke
                 ,
                 yet
                 sure
                 wee
                 are
                 ,
                 seeing
                 hee
                 was
                 an
                 Euangelist
                 ,
                 S.
                 Peters
                 scholler
                 and
                 wrote
                 his
                 ghospell
                 ,
                 
                   ex
                   ore
                   Petri
                
                 ,
                 from
                 S.
                 Peters
                 mouth
                 ,
                 as
                 S.
                 Hierome
                 witnesseth
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 his
                 approbation
                 .
                 (
                 
                   Hieron
                   .
                   in
                   Catal.
                   script
                   .
                   in
                   S.
                   Marco
                   .
                
                 )
                 that
                 his
                 Masse
                 could
                 not
                 bee
                 different
                 from
                 his
                 Masters
                 ,
                 in
                 any
                 materiall
                 thinge
                 ,
                 and
                 seeinge
                 S.
                 Peter
                 approued
                 his
                 ghospell
                 ,
                 hee
                 did
                 not
                 ,
                 and
                 would
                 not
                 disproue
                 or
                 disallowe
                 his
                 Masse
                 :
                 And
                 yet
                 this
                 old
                 Brittish
                 antiquitie
                 is
                 witnes
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Masse
                 which
                 the
                 old
                 Christian
                 Scots
                 ,
                 did
                 vse
                 in
                 his
                 time
                 ,
                 and
                 was
                 accompted
                 very
                 holy
                 ,
                 was
                 practised
                 by
                 S.
                 Marke
                 ,
                 and
                 from
                 him
                 continued
                 to
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 this
                 Author
                 ,
                 by
                 continuall
                 tradition
                 ,
                 from
                 one
                 to
                 an
                 other
                 .
              
               
               
                 14.
                 
                 
                   Ipsum
                   cursum
                   qui
                   dicitur
                   presenti
                   tempore
                   Scottorum
                   ,
                   Beatus
                   Marcus
                   decantauit
                   &
                   post
                   ipsum
                   Gregorius
                   Nazianzenus
                   ,
                   quem
                   Hieronymus
                   suum
                   Magistrum
                   esse
                   affirmat
                   ,
                   &
                   beatus
                   Basilius
                   frater
                   ipsius
                   S.
                   Gregorij
                   ,
                   Antonius
                   ,
                   Paulus
                   ,
                   Macharius
                   vel
                   Ioannes
                   ,
                   &
                   Malchus
                   secundum
                   ordinem
                   Patrum
                   decantauerunt
                   .
                   Inde
                   postea
                   beatissimus
                   Cassianus
                   ,
                   &
                   post
                   ipsum
                   beatus
                   Honoratus
                   ,
                   &
                   Sanctus
                   Caesarius
                   Episcopus
                   qui
                   fuit
                   in
                   Arelata
                   ,
                   &
                   beatus
                   Porcarius
                   Abbas
                   qui
                   in
                   ipso
                   monasterio
                   fuit
                   ,
                   ipsum
                   cursum
                   decantauerunt
                   ,
                   qui
                   beatum
                   Lupum
                   ,
                   &
                   beatum
                   Germanum
                   Monachos
                   in
                   eorum
                   monasterio
                   habuerunt
                   ,
                   &
                   ipsi
                   sub
                   norma
                   regulae
                   ipsum
                   cursum
                   ibidem
                   decantauerunt
                   .
                   Et
                   postea
                   Episcopatus
                   cathedram
                   adepti
                   in
                   Britannijs
                   &
                   Scottijs
                   praedicauerunt
                   .
                   Quae
                   vita
                   beati
                   Germani
                   Episcopi
                   Antisiodorensis
                   ,
                   &
                   vita
                   beat
                   Lupi
                   affirmat
                   .
                   Qui
                   beatum
                   Patricium
                   literas
                   sacras
                   docuerunt
                   ,
                   atque
                   enutrierunt
                   .
                   Et
                   ipsum
                   Episcopum
                   in
                   Scottijs
                   ac
                   Britannijs
                   posuerunt
                   ,
                   qui
                   vixit
                   annos
                   centum
                   quinquaginta
                   &
                   tres
                   ,
                   &
                   ipsum
                   cursum
                   ibidem
                   decantauit
                   :
                   &
                   post
                   ipsum
                   beatus
                   Vuandilocus
                   senex
                   ,
                   &
                   beatus
                   Gomogillus
                   ,
                   qui
                   habuerunt
                   in
                   eorum
                   monasterio
                   Monachos
                   circiter
                   tria
                   millia
                   .
                   Inde
                   beatus
                   Vuandilocus
                   in
                   predicationis
                   ministerium
                   à
                   
                   beato
                   Gomogillo
                   missus
                   est
                   ,
                   &
                   beatus
                   Columbanus
                   partibus
                   Galliarum
                   ,
                   &
                   ibidem
                   ipsum
                   cursum
                   decantauerunt
                   .
                
                 That
                 order
                 which
                 at
                 this
                 time
                 is
                 called
                 the
                 order
                 of
                 Scots
                 ,
                 S.
                 Marke
                 did
                 singe
                 ,
                 and
                 after
                 him
                 Gregory
                 Nazianzen
                 ,
                 whome
                 Hierome
                 affirmeth
                 to
                 haue
                 beene
                 his
                 Master
                 ,
                 and
                 S
                 Basil
                 brother
                 of
                 the
                 said
                 S
                 Gregory
                 ,
                 Antonius
                 ,
                 Paulus
                 ,
                 Macharius
                 or
                 Iohn
                 ,
                 and
                 Malchus
                 ,
                 accordinge
                 to
                 the
                 order
                 of
                 the
                 Fathers
                 did
                 singe
                 it
                 .
                 And
                 after
                 that
                 most
                 blessed
                 Cassian
                 ,
                 and
                 after
                 him
                 S.
                 Honoratus
                 ,
                 and
                 S.
                 Caesarius
                 Bishop
                 ,
                 that
                 was
                 in
                 Arles
                 ,
                 and
                 S.
                 Porcarius
                 Abbot
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 monasterie
                 ,
                 did
                 singe
                 that
                 order
                 ,
                 who
                 had
                 monkes
                 in
                 their
                 monastery
                 S.
                 Lupus
                 and
                 S
                 Germanus
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 three
                 vnder
                 rule
                 did
                 singe
                 the
                 same
                 order
                 :
                 and
                 after
                 made
                 Bishops
                 preached
                 in
                 Britanie
                 ,
                 and
                 Scotlande
                 ,
                 which
                 thinges
                 the
                 life
                 of
                 S.
                 German
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Antisiodor
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 life
                 of
                 S.
                 Lupus
                 doth
                 affirme
                 ,
                 who
                 taught
                 S.
                 Patricke
                 holy
                 learning
                 ,
                 &
                 brought
                 him
                 vp
                 ,
                 and
                 placed
                 him
                 Bishop
                 in
                 Scotland
                 ,
                 and
                 Britanie
                 ,
                 who
                 liued
                 an
                 hundred
                 fifty
                 and
                 three
                 yeares
                 ,
                 and
                 songe
                 there
                 the
                 same
                 order
                 .
                 And
                 after
                 him
                 Vuandilocus
                 an
                 old
                 man
                 ,
                 and
                 S.
                 Gomogillus
                 ,
                 who
                 had
                 in
                 
                 their
                 monastery
                 about
                 three
                 thousand
                 monkes
                 .
                 After
                 S.
                 Vuandilocus
                 was
                 sent
                 to
                 preach
                 by
                 S.
                 Gomogillus
                 ,
                 as
                 also
                 S.
                 Columbanus
                 to
                 the
                 parts
                 of
                 Fraunce
                 ,
                 and
                 there
                 they
                 did
                 singe
                 the
                 same
                 order
                 .
              
               
                 15.
                 
                 Hitherto
                 the
                 wordes
                 of
                 this
                 so
                 auncient
                 ,
                 and
                 approued
                 Manuscript
                 Brittish
                 antiquitie
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 whether
                 soeuer
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 whomsoeuer
                 we
                 turne
                 our selues
                 to
                 enquire
                 of
                 these
                 thinges
                 ,
                 whether
                 Hebrues
                 ,
                 Grecians
                 ,
                 or
                 Latines
                 ,
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 Euangelists
                 ,
                 or
                 their
                 Disciples
                 ,
                 &
                 with
                 vs
                 at
                 home
                 ,
                 Britons
                 ,
                 or
                 Saxons
                 ,
                 Catholicks
                 or
                 Protestants
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 clearely
                 and
                 plainely
                 confessed
                 ,
                 that
                 generally
                 in
                 this
                 first
                 Apostolicke
                 age
                 ,
                 and
                 hundred
                 yeares
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 which
                 must
                 needes
                 bee
                 allowed
                 for
                 a
                 rule
                 ,
                 square
                 ,
                 and
                 direction
                 to
                 all
                 succeedinge
                 times
                 ,
                 and
                 posterities
                 .
                 The
                 holy
                 sacrificing
                 preisthood
                 of
                 the
                 present
                 Greeke
                 and
                 Latine
                 church
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 Christian
                 nations
                 ,
                 whether
                 these
                 late
                 nouelties
                 ,
                 haue
                 not
                 entered
                 ,
                 sacrificinge
                 massinge
                 preists
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 moste
                 holy
                 sacrifice
                 of
                 Masse
                 ,
                 were
                 our
                 Sauiour
                 Christ
                 Iesus
                 his
                 sacred
                 ordinances
                 and
                 institutions
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 vsed
                 ,
                 practised
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 all
                 honor
                 performed
                 by
                 the
                 whole
                 number
                 of
                 the
                 
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 without
                 exception
                 ,
                 their
                 disciples
                 ,
                 and
                 successors
                 in
                 all
                 places
                 ,
                 &
                 among
                 the
                 rest
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 great
                 glory
                 thereof
                 ,
                 in
                 this
                 our
                 nation
                 of
                 great
                 Britanie
                 .
                 And
                 all
                 this
                 without
                 any
                 materiall
                 chaunge
                 ,
                 or
                 alteration
                 in
                 that
                 sacrifice
                 ,
                 the
                 principall
                 act
                 ,
                 and
                 office
                 of
                 truely
                 cōsecrated
                 preists
                 ,
                 &
                 preisthood
                 ,
                 as
                 is
                 before
                 related
                 ,
                 and
                 our
                 cheife
                 protestantes
                 haue
                 before
                 confessed
                 of
                 the
                 moste
                 contradicted
                 and
                 questionable
                 thinges
                 ,
                 a
                 sacrifice
                 instituted
                 by
                 Christ
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 conteyning
                 an
                 oblation
                 of
                 his
                 moste
                 blessed
                 body
                 ,
                 and
                 blood
                 ,
                 both
                 for
                 the
                 liuing
                 and
                 faithfull
                 departed
                 ,
                 propitiatory
                 for
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 with
                 a
                 memory
                 of
                 the
                 holy
                 Saints
                 in
                 heauen
                 ,
                 of
                 which
                 lesser
                 instance
                 hath
                 bene
                 giuen
                 ,
                 because
                 few
                 Saints
                 of
                 the
                 new
                 testament
                 were
                 then
                 at
                 the
                 first
                 deceased
                 this
                 life
                 ,
                 and
                 entered
                 into
                 glory
                 ,
                 yet
                 the
                 churches
                 then
                 dedicated
                 to
                 diuers
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 inuocation
                 &
                 praier
                 then
                 made
                 vnto
                 them
                 ,
                 as
                 before
                 appeareth
                 ,
                 maketh
                 it
                 an
                 vndoubted
                 truth
                 .
              
               
                 16.
                 
                 To
                 which
                 I
                 only
                 add
                 for
                 this
                 kingdome
                 of
                 our
                 Britanie
                 from
                 those
                 antiquities
                 ,
                 both
                 printed
                 ,
                 and
                 Manuscripts
                 ,
                 which
                 our
                 protestants
                 most
                 allowe
                 ,
                 and
                 approue
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 S.
                 Ioseph
                 of
                 Aramathia
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 holy
                 company
                 ,
                 besides
                 their
                 buildinge
                 a
                 church
                 ,
                 in
                 honor
                 of
                 the
                 blessed
                 Virgin
                 Mary
                 ,
                 did
                 expressely
                 serue
                 her
                 ,
                 and
                 pray
                 vnto
                 her
                 :
                 
                   duod
                   cim
                   praedicti
                   in
                   eodem
                   loco
                   ,
                   Deo
                   &
                   beatae
                   Virgini
                   deuota
                   exhibentes
                   obsequia
                   ,
                   vigilijs
                   ,
                   ieiunijs
                   ,
                   &
                   orationibus
                   vacantes
                   ,
                   eiusdem
                   Virginis
                   Dei
                   ,
                   genitricis
                   auxilio
                   in
                   necessitatibus
                   suis
                   refocillobantur
                   .
                
                 The
                 twelue
                 holy
                 men
                 spoken
                 of
                 before
                 ,
                 S.
                 Ioseph
                 and
                 his
                 companions
                 ,
                 yeeldinge
                 deuout
                 seruices
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 blessed
                 Virgin
                 ,
                 attendinge
                 to
                 watchings
                 ,
                 fastings
                 ,
                 and
                 prayers
                 ,
                 were
                 in
                 their
                 necessities
                 releiued
                 by
                 the
                 helpe
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 Virgin
                 ,
                 Mother
                 of
                 God.
                 (
                 
                   Antiquitat
                   .
                   Glast
                   .
                   apud
                   Capgrau
                   .
                   in
                   Catalog
                   .
                   in
                   S.
                   Ioseph
                   ab
                   Aramath
                   .
                   &
                   S.
                   Patricio
                   .
                   antiq
                   .
                   M.
                   S.
                   tabulis
                   affixae
                   in
                   ead
                   Eccles
                   .
                   Glaston
                   .
                   and
                   others
                   .
                
                 )
                 So
                 that
                 whomsoeuer
                 S.
                 Peter
                 ,
                 S.
                 Paul
                 ,
                 S.
                 Ioseph
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 other
                 man
                 will
                 truly
                 and
                 seriouslie
                 allowe
                 ,
                 or
                 in
                 his
                 owne
                 singular
                 conceipt
                 or
                 phantasie
                 imagin
                 ,
                 to
                 haue
                 beene
                 the
                 first
                 preacher
                 ,
                 &
                 teacher
                 of
                 the
                 Christian
                 faith
                 ,
                 and
                 Religion
                 ,
                 in
                 Britanie
                 ,
                 or
                 what
                 or
                 whose
                 order
                 and
                 forme
                 of
                 Masse
                 ,
                 and
                 Liturgie
                 ,
                 they
                 will
                 say
                 was
                 then
                 here
                 vsed
                 and
                 practised
                 ,
                 they
                 must
                 needs
                 by
                 all
                 authorities
                 ,
                 &
                 
                 warranted
                 iudgements
                 acknowledge
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 holy
                 preists
                 here
                 in
                 that
                 time
                 were
                 sacrificinge
                 massinge
                 preists
                 ,
                 their
                 externall
                 Liturgie
                 and
                 sacrifice
                 ,
                 the
                 sacrifice
                 of
                 Masse
                 ,
                 wherein
                 Christs
                 holy
                 body
                 and
                 blood
                 were
                 consecrated
                 ,
                 and
                 offered
                 both
                 for
                 the
                 liuinge
                 ,
                 and
                 faithfull
                 departed
                 ,
                 the
                 Saints
                 were
                 remembred
                 ,
                 and
                 prayed
                 vnto
                 ,
                 and
                 no
                 materiall
                 difference
                 betweene
                 that
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 present
                 Masse
                 ,
                 of
                 either
                 the
                 Greeke
                 or
                 Latine
                 church
                 .
                 And
                 so
                 I
                 end
                 this
                 first
                 age
                 and
                 hundred
                 yeares
                 of
                 Christ
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               THE
               SECOND
               AGE
               OR
               HVNDRED
               YEARES
               OF
               CHRIST
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   THE
                   XV.
                   CHAPTER
                
                 .
                 Wherein
                 demonstration
                 is
                 made
                 ,
                 both
                 by
                 protestants
                 and
                 other
                 antiquaries
                 ,
                 that
                 sacrificinge
                 massinge
                 preists
                 ,
                 and
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 and
                 sacrifice
                 of
                 Masse
                 ,
                 continued
                 and
                 were
                 honored
                 in
                 this
                 kingdome
                 of
                 Britanie
                 from
                 the
                 beginninge
                 of
                 this
                 hundred
                 yeares
                 ,
                 vntill
                 Kinge
                 Lucius
                 time
                 ,
                 when
                 it
                 was
                 wholly
                 conuerted
                 to
                 that
                 faith
                 .
              
               
                 WE
                 are
                 now
                 come
                 to
                 the
                 beginninge
                 of
                 the
                 second
                 age
                 ,
                 or
                 century
                 
                 of
                 yeares
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 when
                 by
                 all
                 accompts
                 in
                 historie
                 ,
                 Kinge
                 Coillus
                 ,
                 that
                 was
                 bred
                 vp
                 at
                 Rome
                 ,
                 was
                 Kinge
                 in
                 Britanie
                 ,
                 and
                 S.
                 Anacletus
                 Pope
                 of
                 Rome
                 .
                 When
                 many
                 of
                 our
                 before
                 remembred
                 massinge
                 and
                 sacrificinge
                 Brittish
                 preists
                 ,
                 as
                 namely
                 
                   S.
                   Mansuetus
                   ,
                   S.
                   Beatus
                
                 ,
                 his
                 holy
                 companion
                 before
                 by
                 some
                 named
                 Achates
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   S.
                   Timotheus
                
                 were
                 liuinge
                 .
                 And
                 though
                 I
                 doe
                 not
                 find
                 any
                 particularly
                 named
                 ,
                 whome
                 S.
                 Anacletus
                 sent
                 hither
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 holy
                 preistly
                 massinge
                 order
                 ,
                 yet
                 to
                 followe
                 euen
                 the
                 opinion
                 ,
                 and
                 direction
                 of
                 English
                 Protestant
                 antiquaries
                 ,
                 in
                 this
                 busines
                 ,
                 wee
                 must
                 needs
                 graunt
                 ,
                 that
                 hee
                 had
                 a
                 care
                 of
                 this
                 contry
                 as
                 wel
                 as
                 others
                 in
                 this
                 kind
                 ,
                 for
                 they
                 testifie
                 of
                 this
                 Pope
                 ;
                 
                   Ab
                   ●…pso
                   Domino
                   primatum
                   Romanae
                   Ecclesiae
                   super
                   omnes
                   Ecclesias
                   ,
                   vniuersumque
                   Christiani
                   nomine
                   populum
                   concessum
                   esse
                   asseruit
                   .
                   (
                   Robert.
                   Barns
                   l.
                   de
                   vit
                   .
                   Pontific
                   .
                   Roman
                   .
                   in
                   Anaclet
                   .
                   Ormerod
                   .
                   pict
                   .
                   Pap.
                   pag.
                
                 78.
                 )
                 
                   Pope
                   Anacletus
                   affirmed
                   ,
                   that
                   supremacy
                   was
                   graunted
                   from
                   our
                   Lord
                   himselfe
                   ,
                   to
                   the
                   church
                   of
                   Rome
                   ,
                   ouer
                   all
                   churches
                   ,
                   and
                   all
                   Christian
                   people
                   .
                   Because
                   ,
                   saith
                   hee
                   ,
                   Christ
                   said
                   to
                   S.
                   Peter
                   ,
                   who
                   liued
                   and
                   died
                   at
                   Rome
                   ,
                   thou
                   art
                   Peter
                   ,
                   or
                   a
                   rocke
                   ,
                   
                   and
                   vppon
                   this
                   rocke
                   I
                   will
                   builde
                   my
                   church
                   .
                   Quia
                   ,
                   inquit
                   ,
                   Petro
                   agenti
                   &
                   morienti
                   Romae
                   dixit
                   ,
                   tu
                   es
                   Petrus
                   &
                   super
                   hanc
                   petram
                   aedificabo
                   Ecclesiam
                   meam
                   .
                
                 By
                 which
                 reason
                 amonge
                 others
                 ,
                 diuers
                 other
                 learned
                 English
                 Protestant
                 writers
                 ,
                 with
                 publicke
                 priuilege
                 and
                 allowance
                 ,
                 doe
                 proue
                 vnto
                 vs
                 first
                 confessinge
                 with
                 this
                 holy
                 Pope
                 ,
                 that
                 Christ
                 made
                 S.
                 Peter
                 the
                 supreame
                 and
                 cheife
                 gouernour
                 of
                 his
                 church
                 :
                 secondly
                 that
                 this
                 supreamacy
                 was
                 necessary
                 and
                 to
                 continue
                 foreuer
                 in
                 his
                 church
                 :
                 and
                 thirdly
                 because
                 S.
                 Peter
                 dyinge
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Rome
                 ,
                 and
                 at
                 Rome
                 ,
                 and
                 there
                 onely
                 possibly
                 to
                 haue
                 his
                 laste
                 and
                 immediate
                 successor
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 constituted
                 by
                 himselfe
                 as
                 is
                 euident
                 in
                 S.
                 Clement
                 before
                 ,
                 it
                 euidently
                 followeth
                 by
                 the
                 reason
                 of
                 this
                 holy
                 Pope
                 ,
                 and
                 protestants
                 ,
                 that
                 euen
                 by
                 Christ
                 himselfe
                 this
                 supreamacy
                 ouer
                 all
                 churches
                 and
                 Christians
                 ,
                 was
                 graunted
                 to
                 the
                 church
                 of
                 Rome
                 .
                 Whereuppon
                 these
                 protestants
                 testifie
                 in
                 his
                 life
                 ,
                 that
                 hee
                 ordeyned
                 diuers
                 lawes
                 bindinge
                 the
                 whole
                 church
                 ,
                 and
                 still
                 obserued
                 .
                 
                   Rob.
                   Barnes
                   in
                   Anacleto
                
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 And
                 if
                 we
                 may
                 beleeue
                 the
                 first
                 Protestant
                 Archbishop
                 of
                 Canterbury
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 
                 the
                 whole
                 world
                 also
                 ,
                 Matthew
                 Parker
                 ,
                 hee
                 telleth
                 vs
                 how
                 in
                 particular
                 his
                 iurisdiction
                 extended
                 into
                 this
                 kingdome
                 of
                 Britanie
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 diuision
                 and
                 constitution
                 of
                 Archbishops
                 sees
                 with
                 vs
                 ,
                 was
                 by
                 Pope
                 Anacletus
                 his
                 ordination
                 :
                 
                   Ex
                   Anacle
                   to
                   huius
                   insulae
                   diuisionem
                   .
                   (
                   Matth.
                   Parker
                   antiquitat
                   .
                   Brit.
                   pag
                
                 24.
                 )
                 And
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 a
                 sacrificinge
                 massinge
                 preist
                 ,
                 it
                 must
                 needs
                 be
                 graunted
                 ,
                 both
                 by
                 his
                 owne
                 ,
                 and
                 our
                 protestant
                 testimonies
                 also
                 of
                 him
                 ;
                 for
                 hee
                 himselfe
                 is
                 witnesse
                 ,
                 that
                 hee
                 was
                 made
                 preist
                 by
                 the
                 great
                 sacrificinge
                 and
                 massinge
                 Apostle
                 S.
                 Peter
                 :
                 
                   à
                   Sancto
                   Petro
                   Apostolorum
                   Principe
                   ,
                   presbyter
                   ordinatus
                   .
                   (
                   Anacletus
                   epist
                   .
                
                 3.
                 
                 To.
                 1.
                 concil
                 .
                 )
                 and
                 our
                 protestants
                 do
                 plainely
                 confesse
                 of
                 this
                 holie
                 Pope
                 :
                 
                   Sacerdotem
                   sacrificaturum
                   ,
                   ministros
                   vestibus
                   sacris
                   indutos
                   ,
                   seu
                   testes
                   &
                   custodes
                   sibi
                   adhibere
                   ordinauit
                   .
                   Episcopos
                   vero
                   ,
                   &
                   plures
                   ministros
                   sibi
                   in
                   sacris
                   faciendis
                   adiungat
                   :
                   &
                   quod
                   Sacerdote
                   maior
                   ac
                   dignior
                   sit
                   .
                   (
                   Robert
                   .
                   Barnes
                   l.
                   de
                   vit
                   .
                   Pontif
                   Roman
                   in
                   Anacleto
                   .
                   )
                
                 Pope
                 Anacletus
                 ordeined
                 ,
                 that
                 when
                 a
                 preist
                 was
                 to
                 offer
                 sacrifice
                 ,
                 hee
                 should
                 take
                 vnto
                 him
                 as
                 witnesses
                 and
                 keepers
                 ,
                 ministers
                 in
                 holy
                 vestiments
                 .
                 And
                 that
                 a
                 
                 Bishop
                 should
                 ioyne
                 vnto
                 him
                 more
                 ministers
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 said
                 Masse
                 :
                 And
                 that
                 hee
                 is
                 greater
                 ,
                 and
                 more
                 worthie
                 then
                 a
                 preist
                 .
                 The
                 authoritie
                 from
                 whence
                 they
                 cite
                 this
                 ,
                 is
                 much
                 more
                 plaine
                 ,
                 where
                 the
                 very
                 order
                 wee
                 still
                 vse
                 in
                 solemne
                 Masses
                 is
                 expressed
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 protestant
                 words
                 manifestly
                 proue
                 that
                 the
                 sacrifice
                 of
                 Masse
                 and
                 sacrificinge
                 vestures
                 ,
                 were
                 vsed
                 frō
                 the
                 daies
                 of
                 the
                 Apostles
                 .
                 Therfore
                 this
                 holy
                 Pope
                 exercising
                 supreamacy
                 ,
                 and
                 enactinge
                 lawes
                 for
                 the
                 whole
                 church
                 in
                 Britanie
                 or
                 wheresoeuer
                 ,
                 as
                 these
                 protestāts
                 there
                 doe
                 testifie
                 ,
                 it
                 must
                 needs
                 bee
                 confessed
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 preists
                 which
                 in
                 his
                 time
                 either
                 for
                 Britanie
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 other
                 nation
                 ,
                 were
                 consecrated
                 immediatlie
                 by
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 or
                 mediatly
                 by
                 his
                 authority
                 ,
                 were
                 as
                 himselfe
                 was
                 ,
                 sacrificinge
                 massinge
                 preistes
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 deacons
                 also
                 for
                 which
                 hee
                 made
                 decrees
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 testimony
                 of
                 these
                 men
                 .
                 (
                 
                   Robert.
                   Barnes
                   Sup.
                   in
                   Anaclet
                   .
                   Matth.
                   Parker
                   .
                   antiquitat
                   .
                   Britan.
                   pag.
                
                 24.
                 )
                 were
                 also
                 as
                 they
                 teach
                 ,
                 such
                 as
                 serued
                 at
                 the
                 altare
                 and
                 sacrifice
                 of
                 Masse
                 ,
                 as
                 Master
                 Foxe
                 speakinge
                 of
                 the
                 very
                 deacons
                 ordeined
                 by
                 Pope
                 Anacletus
                 proueth
                 in
                 these
                 termes
                 .
                 
                   therefore
                   serued
                   the
                   office
                   of
                   the
                   deacons
                   ,
                   as
                   
                   wee
                   reade
                   ,
                   to
                   lay
                   the
                   offerings
                   of
                   the
                   people
                   vppon
                   the
                   altare
                   ,
                   to
                   bee
                   hallowed
                   ,
                   and
                   when
                   the
                   misteries
                   ,
                   be
                   consecrated
                   ,
                   to
                   distribute
                   the
                   cupp
                   of
                   the
                   sacred
                   blood
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                   to
                   the
                   faithfull
                   people
                   .
                   (
                   Foxe
                   Tom.
                
                 2.
                 
                   in
                   Q.
                   Mary
                   .
                   Ambros
                   .
                   l.
                   de
                   omnib
                   .
                   diuin
                   .
                   offic
                   .
                   )
                
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 And
                 much
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 aboade
                 and
                 residency
                 of
                 this
                 holy
                 Pope
                 ,
                 as
                 also
                 of
                 his
                 predecessors
                 and
                 successors
                 as
                 appeareth
                 before
                 ,
                 and
                 will
                 bee
                 more
                 manifest
                 hereafter
                 ,
                 was
                 in
                 that
                 knowne
                 massinge
                 and
                 sacrificinge
                 house
                 ,
                 of
                 our
                 noble
                 contriwoman
                 S.
                 Claudia
                 ,
                 or
                 her
                 children
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 order
                 of
                 Masse
                 which
                 hee
                 vsed
                 ,
                 was
                 the
                 same
                 which
                 was
                 practised
                 by
                 S.
                 Peter
                 the
                 Apostle
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 him
                 deliuered
                 to
                 the
                 church
                 ,
                 as
                 these
                 protestants
                 haue
                 before
                 with
                 other
                 Authors
                 confessed
                 .
                 (
                 
                   Matth.
                   Parker
                   antiquitat
                   .
                   Brit.
                   pag.
                
                 47.
                 cap.
                 17.
                 )
                 and
                 such
                 was
                 the
                 condition
                 of
                 his
                 next
                 successor
                 
                   S.
                   Euaristus
                
                 ,
                 vsing
                 the
                 same
                 order
                 of
                 saying
                 Masse
                 ,
                 with
                 S.
                 Peter
                 ,
                 and
                 both
                 claiminge
                 ,
                 and
                 exercisinge
                 supreamacie
                 ouer
                 all
                 churches
                 ,
                 as
                 these
                 protestants
                 assure
                 vs.
                 (
                 
                   Parker
                   supr
                   .
                   Barn.
                   in
                   vit
                   .
                   Pontif.
                   in
                   Euaristo
                   .
                   Io.
                   Funoc
                   .
                   commentar
                   .
                   l.
                
                 5.
                 an
                 .
                 105.
                 
                 
                   Ed.
                   Grimston
                
                 .
                 )
                 and
                 Nennius
                 the
                 auncient
                 Brittish
                 writer
                 ,
                 who
                 as
                 these
                 protestants
                 
                 say
                 ,
                 wrote
                 a
                 thousand
                 yeares
                 since
                 ,
                 doth
                 expressely
                 affirme
                 ,
                 in
                 his
                 Manuscript
                 history
                 ,
                 that
                 hee
                 delt
                 with
                 the
                 Kinge
                 himselfe
                 of
                 this
                 our
                 Britanie
                 about
                 the
                 conuersion
                 thereof
                 ,
                 probably
                 before
                 Kinge
                 Lucius
                 was
                 borne
                 :
                 
                   Missa
                   legatione
                   à
                   Papa
                   Romano
                   Euaristo
                   .
                
                 And
                 many
                 were
                 conuerted
                 by
                 this
                 h●…s
                 meanes
                 .
                 (
                 
                   booke
                   of
                   estates
                   pag.
                
                 435.
                 
                 
                   Bal.
                   l.
                   de
                   scriptor
                   .
                   cent
                   .
                
                 1.
                 
                   in
                   Nennio
                   Banchor
                   .
                   Nennius
                   histor
                   .
                   M.S.
                
                 )
                 therefore
                 this
                 Pope
                 being
                 knowne
                 to
                 bee
                 a
                 massinge
                 Pope
                 ,
                 the
                 preists
                 which
                 were
                 (
                 by
                 Nēnius
                 )
                 sēt
                 hither
                 by
                 him
                 ,
                 must
                 needs
                 bee
                 massing
                 preists
                 ,
                 as
                 all
                 others
                 here
                 ,
                 at
                 ,
                 and
                 before
                 that
                 mission
                 were
                 .
              
               
                 4.
                 
                 Next
                 is
                 Pope
                 Alexander
                 ,
                 a
                 man
                 ,
                 by
                 our
                 protestants
                 allowance
                 ,
                 
                   studio
                   euangelizandi
                   &
                   miraculis
                   celebris
                   ,
                   interfectus
                   martyr
                   obijt
                   :
                
                 renowned
                 for
                 his
                 zeale
                 in
                 preachinge
                 the
                 ghospell
                 ,
                 and
                 miracle
                 ,
                 and
                 dyinge
                 a
                 martyr
                 .
                 (
                 
                   Whitguist
                   .
                   answ
                   .
                   to
                   the
                   admonit
                   .
                   pag.
                
                 97.98
                 .
                 
                   Rob.
                   Barnes
                   l.
                   de
                   vit
                   .
                   Pontific
                   .
                   Rom.
                   in
                   Alexandro
                
                 1.
                 
                 
                   Bal.
                   act
                   .
                   Rom.
                   Pontific
                   .
                   in
                   eodem
                   .
                
                 )
                 this
                 Pope
                 as
                 Albertus
                 Krantzius
                 writeth
                 ,
                 sent
                 preachers
                 ,
                 and
                 preists
                 into
                 this
                 our
                 Britanie
                 .
                 (
                 
                   Albert.
                   Krantz
                   .
                   Metropol
                   .
                   l.
                
                 1.
                 cap.
                 6.
                 )
                 therefore
                 to
                 know
                 of
                 our
                 protestāts
                 whether
                 they
                 were
                 massing
                 preistes
                 ,
                 
                 we
                 must
                 enquire
                 ,
                 and
                 learne
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 what
                 he
                 was
                 in
                 this
                 respect
                 that
                 sent
                 them
                 ,
                 because
                 hee
                 would
                 not
                 ,
                 not
                 could
                 send
                 others
                 then
                 hee
                 himselfe
                 was
                 ,
                 for
                 such
                 a
                 busines
                 .
                 That
                 hee
                 was
                 a
                 sacrificinge
                 massinge
                 preist
                 ,
                 and
                 Pope
                 these
                 protestants
                 thus
                 assure
                 vs
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 lawes
                 and
                 decrees
                 which
                 as
                 they
                 thus
                 testifie
                 ,
                 hee
                 made
                 and
                 published
                 for
                 the
                 church
                 .
                 (
                 
                   Robert.
                   Barn.
                   in
                   vit
                   .
                   Pont.
                   in
                   Aleaandro
                
                 1.
                 
                 
                   Io.
                   Funccius
                   l.
                
                 5.
                 
                   commentar
                   .
                   in
                   Alexand.
                
                 1.
                 an
                 .
                 111.
                 )
                 
                   In
                   Eucharistiae
                   sacrificio
                   aquam
                   vino
                   admisceri
                   voluit
                   .
                   Ad
                   Eucharistiae
                   oblationem
                   azimum
                   panem
                   non
                   fermentatum
                   ,
                   sumendum
                   esse
                   praecepit
                   .
                   Vno
                   die
                   vnam
                   tantum
                   Missam
                   à
                   singulis
                   sacrificijs
                   fieri
                   debere
                   ,
                   decreto
                   sanciuit
                   .
                   Peccata
                   sacrificio
                   (
                   de
                   Eucharistia
                   loquens
                   )
                   deleri
                   ait
                   :
                   Ideo
                   passionem
                   in
                   Missa
                   recitandam
                   instituit
                   .
                   Rationem
                   effectus
                   huius
                   sacrificij
                   ,
                   hoc
                   est
                   ,
                   quod
                   peccata
                   expiet
                   ,
                   adiecit
                   ,
                   dicens
                   :
                   Quia
                   corpore
                   &
                   sanguine
                   Christi
                   in
                   sacrificijs
                   nihil
                   maius
                   est
                   .
                
                 Hee
                 tooke
                 order
                 that
                 in
                 the
                 sacrifice
                 of
                 Eucharist
                 ,
                 water
                 shoulde
                 bee
                 mingled
                 with
                 wine
                 .
                 He
                 commaunded
                 ,
                 that
                 vnleuened
                 and
                 not
                 leuened
                 breade
                 should
                 bee
                 vsed
                 for
                 the
                 sacrifice
                 of
                 the
                 Eucharist
                 .
                 Hee
                 made
                 a
                 decree
                 ,
                 that
                 no
                 sacrificing
                 preist
                 should
                 say
                 more
                 then
                 one
                 
                 Masse
                 in
                 one
                 day
                 .
                 Speakinge
                 of
                 the
                 Eucharist
                 he
                 saith
                 ,
                 that
                 sinnes
                 ar
                 blotted
                 out
                 with
                 sacrifice
                 :
                 therefore
                 hee
                 ordeyned
                 that
                 the
                 passion
                 should
                 bee
                 recited
                 at
                 Masse
                 .
                 He
                 added
                 the
                 reason
                 of
                 this
                 effecte
                 of
                 this
                 sacrifice
                 to
                 purge
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 sayinge
                 :
                 because
                 in
                 sacrifice
                 nothinge
                 is
                 greater
                 ,
                 then
                 the
                 body
                 and
                 blood
                 of
                 Christ
                 .
              
               
                 5
                 These
                 protestants
                 add
                 further
                 of
                 this
                 massinge
                 Pope
                 ,
                 in
                 this
                 busines
                 (
                 
                   Rob.
                   Barns
                   supr
                   .
                   in
                   Alex.
                
                 1.
                 )
                 
                   In
                   Massa
                   pridiè
                   quam
                   pateretur
                   ,
                   vsque
                   ad
                   haec
                   verba
                   .
                   Hoc
                   est
                   corpus
                   meum
                   addidit
                   ,
                   ad
                   memoriam
                   passionis
                   Christi
                   in●…ul●…andam
                
                 He
                 added
                 in
                 the
                 Masse
                 ,
                 the
                 day
                 before
                 hee
                 suffered
                 ,
                 vnto
                 these
                 words
                 ,
                 this
                 is
                 my
                 body
                 ,
                 to
                 impresse
                 in
                 our
                 memories
                 the
                 passion
                 of
                 Christ
                 .
                 Where
                 we
                 see
                 it
                 euidently
                 confessed
                 by
                 these
                 protestants
                 themselues
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 primatiue
                 holy
                 Pope
                 Alexander
                 that
                 liued
                 (
                 to
                 speake
                 in
                 a
                 Protestant
                 Archbishops
                 words
                 ,
                 anno
                 111.
                 
                   in
                   the
                   yeare
                   of
                   Christ
                   one
                   hundred
                   and
                   eleuen
                   )
                   and
                   was
                   a
                   godly
                   Bishop
                   .
                   (
                   Ioh.
                   Whitguift
                   answ
                   .
                   to
                   the
                   admonit
                   .
                   sect
                   .
                
                 1.2
                 .
                 pag
                 97.98
                 .
                 
                   and
                   dif
                   .
                   of
                   the
                   answ
                   pag.
                
                 594.
                 )
                 and
                 by
                 the
                 German
                 historian
                 before
                 sent
                 preists
                 into
                 this
                 kingdome
                 ,
                 was
                 as
                 farr
                 engaged
                 in
                 the
                 misteries
                 of
                 holie
                 
                 Masse
                 ,
                 as
                 any
                 Roman
                 massinge
                 preist
                 is
                 at
                 this
                 present
                 ,
                 acknowledging
                 it
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 greatest
                 of
                 al
                 sacrifices
                 ,
                 the
                 body
                 and
                 blood
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 a
                 sacrifice
                 expiatinge
                 and
                 propitiatory
                 for
                 sinnes
                 .
                 And
                 what
                 matter
                 was
                 to
                 bee
                 vsed
                 and
                 consecrated
                 ,
                 and
                 how
                 preists
                 were
                 to
                 behaue
                 themselues
                 in
                 this
                 most
                 holie
                 sacrifice
                 .
                 And
                 it
                 appeareth
                 euen
                 by
                 these
                 mens
                 testimonies
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 preists
                 of
                 that
                 time
                 are
                 so
                 far
                 from
                 not
                 sayinge
                 Masse
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 did
                 not
                 onely
                 daily
                 offer
                 this
                 most
                 holie
                 sacrifice
                 of
                 Christs
                 body
                 and
                 blood
                 for
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 but
                 they
                 said
                 Masse
                 more
                 often
                 then
                 once
                 a
                 day
                 ,
                 diuers
                 Masses
                 in
                 one
                 day
                 ,
                 vntill
                 it
                 was
                 forbidden
                 as
                 before
                 by
                 this
                 holy
                 Pope
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   one
                   preist
                   ,
                   should
                   say
                   but
                   one
                   Masse
                   a
                   day
                   .
                   Vno
                   die
                   vnam
                   tantam
                   Missam
                   à
                   singulis
                   sacrificijs
                   fieri
                   debere
                   ,
                   decreto
                   sanciuit
                   .
                
              
               
                 6.
                 
                 This
                 Pope
                 was
                 as
                 all
                 Christians
                 then
                 ,
                 far
                 from
                 beinge
                 a
                 parlamentary
                 protestant
                 of
                 England
                 to
                 punish
                 sayinge
                 or
                 hearinge
                 of
                 Masse
                 daily
                 with
                 a
                 yearely
                 penaltie
                 of
                 foure
                 and
                 twenty
                 thousands
                 ,
                 three
                 hundreds
                 &
                 twenty
                 pounds
                 &
                 twenty
                 markes
                 ,
                 an
                 hūdred
                 markes
                 for
                 euery
                 Masse
                 ,
                 or
                 make
                 holy
                 sacrificing
                 massinge
                 preists
                 to
                 be
                 traitors
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 entertayners
                 fellons
                 ,
                 when
                 
                 by
                 these
                 protestants
                 (
                 
                   Rob.
                   Barnes
                   sup
                   .
                   in
                   Alexandro
                
                 1.
                 )
                 
                   this
                   holy
                   Pope
                   excommunicated
                   those
                   that
                   resisted
                   the
                   Popes
                   Legats
                   ,
                   and
                   forbad
                   preists
                   and
                   cleargie
                   men
                   to
                   bee
                   conuented
                   before
                   a
                   lay
                   tribunall
                   .
                   Legatis
                   Apostolicis
                   obsistentes
                   ,
                   decreto
                   excommunicauit
                   .
                   Clericum
                   ad
                   plebeium
                   tribunal
                   pertrah●…re
                   prohibuit
                   .
                
                 And
                 yet
                 hee
                 was
                 so
                 holy
                 and
                 renowned
                 a
                 man
                 ,
                 as
                 besides
                 that
                 which
                 protestāts
                 haue
                 testified
                 of
                 him
                 before
                 ,
                 an
                 other
                 writeth
                 .
                 (
                 
                   Edw.
                   Grimston
                   .
                   in
                   the
                   estate
                   of
                   the
                   church
                   of
                   Rome
                   .
                   pag.
                
                 435.
                 
                   in
                   Alex.
                
                 1.
                 )
                 
                   Alexander
                   a
                   Roman
                   ,
                   a
                   man
                   of
                   so
                   holy
                   a
                   life
                   ,
                   as
                   many
                   Roman
                   Senators
                   receaued
                   the
                   Christian
                   Religion
                   by
                   reason
                   of
                   his
                   great
                   pietie
                   .
                
                 So
                 wee
                 may
                 be
                 assured
                 that
                 all
                 Christiās
                 thē
                 were
                 of
                 his
                 opiniō
                 in
                 these
                 things
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 before
                 him
                 were
                 :
                 for
                 none
                 of
                 these
                 things
                 which
                 these
                 protestāts
                 here
                 say
                 ,
                 hee
                 decreed
                 ,
                 were
                 new
                 ,
                 or
                 inuented
                 or
                 added
                 by
                 him
                 ,
                 but
                 confirmed
                 in
                 their
                 first
                 institution
                 and
                 integritie
                 ,
                 as
                 I
                 haue
                 proued
                 from
                 these
                 protestants
                 and
                 others
                 before
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 mixture
                 of
                 water
                 with
                 wine
                 was
                 an
                 apostolicall
                 tradition
                 .
                 
                   Couel
                   against
                   Burg.
                   pag.
                
                 122.
                 )
                 which
                 S.
                 Alexander
                 himselfe
                 confirmeth
                 ,
                 when
                 hee
                 saith
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 (
                 
                   Cyprian
                   .
                   epistol
                
                 .
                 63.
                 
                 Alexand.
                 1.
                 epistol
                 .
                 1.
                 )
                 
                   a
                   patribus
                   
                   accepimus
                   ,
                   &
                   ipsa
                   ratio
                   docet
                   .
                
                 We
                 haue
                 so
                 receaued
                 it
                 from
                 our
                 predecessors
                 ,
                 and
                 reason
                 it selfe
                 so
                 teacheth
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 commaundeth
                 ,
                 
                   vt
                   pauis
                   tantum
                   ,
                   &
                   vinum
                   aqua
                   permixtum
                   in
                   sacrificio
                   offerantur
                   ,
                
                 that
                 onely
                 breade
                 and
                 wine
                 mixed
                 with
                 water
                 ,
                 bee
                 offered
                 in
                 the
                 sacrifice
                 ,
                 and
                 S.
                 Cyprian
                 plainely
                 saith
                 it
                 was
                 ,
                 
                   Dominica
                   traditio
                
                 ,
                 a
                 tradition
                 of
                 Christ
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 by
                 his
                 owne
                 order
                 and
                 example
                 .
                 And
                 hee
                 with
                 others
                 so
                 expoundeth
                 Salomon
                 in
                 the
                 Prouerbs
                 to
                 prophesie
                 therof
                 ,
                 as
                 I
                 haue
                 declared
                 at
                 large
                 before
                 .
                 
                   Prouerb
                   .
                   c.
                
                 9.
                 
                 
                   Ciprian
                   .
                   epist
                
                 .
                 63.
                 
                   ad
                   Cecilium
                
                 .
              
               
                 7.
                 
                 The
                 eminency
                 of
                 this
                 sacrifice
                 ,
                 aboue
                 all
                 others
                 ,
                 how
                 it
                 conteyneth
                 the
                 body
                 and
                 blood
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 satisfactory
                 for
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 as
                 S.
                 Alexander
                 by
                 these
                 protestants
                 teacheth
                 ,
                 they
                 haue
                 often
                 told
                 vs
                 before
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 soe
                 esteemed
                 from
                 the
                 first
                 institution
                 thereof
                 by
                 Christ
                 .
                 That
                 which
                 hee
                 saith
                 ,
                 how
                 it
                 ought
                 to
                 bee
                 solemnized
                 with
                 vnleuened
                 breade
                 ,
                 was
                 also
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 protestants
                 ,
                 besides
                 the
                 generall
                 practise
                 of
                 the
                 Latine
                 church
                 ,
                 assure
                 vs
                 ,
                 the
                 ordinance
                 of
                 Christ
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 lawe
                 it selfe
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 Protestant
                 Archbishop
                 with
                 others
                 thus
                 
                 expoūdeth
                 this
                 confirmatory
                 decree
                 of
                 this
                 holy
                 Pope
                 .
                 (
                 
                   Ioh.
                   Whitguife
                   answ
                   .
                   to
                   the
                   admonit
                   .
                   sect
                   .
                
                 1.2
                 .
                 pag.
                 98.
                 
                   and
                   def
                   .
                   of
                   the
                   answ
                   .
                   pag
                
                 594.
                 )
                 
                   Alexander
                   was
                   a
                   good
                   and
                   godly
                   Bishop
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   reported
                   in
                   some
                   writers
                   ,
                   that
                   hee
                   appointed
                   vnleuened
                   breade
                   to
                   bee
                   vsed
                   in
                   the
                   Eucharist
                   ,
                   because
                   that
                   Christ
                   himselfe
                   vsed
                   the
                   same
                   accordinge
                   to
                   the
                   lawe
                   written
                   Exod.
                
                 12.
                 
                 Deuteron
                 .
                 16.
                 
                 The
                 wordes
                 :
                 
                   pridie
                   quàm
                   pateretur
                
                 ,
                 the
                 day
                 before
                 Christ
                 suffered
                 ,
                 vnto
                 the
                 words
                 ,
                 
                   hoc
                   est
                   corpus
                   meum
                
                 ,
                 this
                 is
                 my
                 body
                 ;
                 were
                 not
                 newly
                 added
                 by
                 Pope
                 Alexander
                 ,
                 but
                 declared
                 by
                 him
                 to
                 bee
                 the
                 institution
                 of
                 Christ
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 of
                 necessitie
                 to
                 bee
                 vsed
                 .
                 For
                 these
                 hee
                 testifieth
                 thereof
                 .
                 (
                 Alexand.
                 1.
                 epist.
                 1.
                 
                   ad
                   omnes
                   Orthodox
                   .
                   Tom.
                
                 2.
                 
                   concil
                   .
                   de
                   conse
                   .
                   dist
                   .
                
                 2.
                 
                   nihil
                   in
                   Sac.
                   )
                   Ipsa
                   veritas
                   nos
                   instruxit
                   &c.
                   Christ
                   Iesus
                   truth
                   it selfe
                   hath
                   instructed
                   vs
                   to
                   offer
                   the
                   chalice
                   and
                   breade
                   in
                   the
                   Sacrament
                   ,
                   when
                   hee
                   saith
                   :
                   Iesus
                   tooke
                   breade
                   ,
                   and
                   blessed
                   it
                   ,
                   and
                   gaue
                   to
                   his
                   disciples
                   ,
                   sayinge
                   :
                   Take
                   and
                   eate
                   for
                   this
                   is
                   my
                   body
                   ,
                   which
                   shall
                   bee
                   giuen
                   for
                   you
                   ,
                   likewise
                   after
                   hee
                   had
                   supped
                   ,
                   hee
                   tooke
                   the
                   chalice
                   ,
                   and
                   gaue
                   to
                   his
                   disciples
                   ,
                   sayinge
                   :
                   Take
                   and
                   drinke
                   you
                   all
                   of
                   it
                   ,
                   for
                   this
                   is
                   the
                   chalice
                   of
                   my
                   blood
                   ,
                   which
                   shall
                   
                   bee
                   shed
                   for
                   you
                   ,
                   for
                   remission
                   of
                   sinnes
                   .
                   For
                   offences
                   and
                   sinnes
                   are
                   blotted
                   out
                   with
                   these
                   sacrifices
                   offered
                   vnto
                   our
                   Lord.
                   And
                   therfore
                   his
                   passion
                   is
                   to
                   bee
                   remembred
                   in
                   these
                   ,
                   by
                   the
                   which
                   wee
                   are
                   redeemed
                   ,
                   and
                   often
                   to
                   bee
                   recited
                   ,
                   and
                   these
                   to
                   bee
                   offered
                   vnto
                   our
                   Lord.
                   With
                   such
                   sacrifices
                   our
                   Lord
                   will
                   bee
                   delighted
                   and
                   pacified
                   ,
                   and
                   forgiue
                   great
                   sinnes
                   .
                   For
                   in
                   sacrifices
                   nothinge
                   can
                   bee
                   greater
                   then
                   the
                   body
                   ,
                   and
                   blood
                   of
                   Christ.
                   Nor
                   any
                   oblation
                   better
                   then
                   this
                   ,
                   but
                   this
                   excelleth
                   all
                   .
                   Which
                   is
                   to
                   be
                   offered
                   to
                   our
                   Lord
                   with
                   a
                   pure
                   conscience
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   bee
                   receaued
                   with
                   a
                   pure
                   minde
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   bee
                   reuerenced
                   of
                   all
                   men
                   .
                   And
                   as
                   it
                   is
                   better
                   then
                   all
                   others
                   ,
                   so
                   it
                   ought
                   more
                   to
                   bee
                   worshipped
                   and
                   reuerenced
                   .
                   Quae
                   pura
                   conscientia
                   Domino
                   offerenda
                   est
                   ,
                   &
                   Pura
                   mente
                   sumenda
                   ,
                   atque
                   ab
                   omnibus
                   veneranda
                   .
                   Et
                   sicut
                   potior
                   est
                   cateris
                   ,
                   ita
                   potius
                   excoli
                   &
                   venerari
                   debet
                   .
                
              
               
                 8.
                 
                 This
                 was
                 the
                 opinion
                 of
                 this
                 holy
                 Pope
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 good
                 Christians
                 vnder
                 his
                 charge
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 prime
                 age
                 of
                 Christianitie
                 ,
                 and
                 hereby
                 wee
                 perfectly
                 knowe
                 ,
                 that
                 S.
                 Alexander
                 did
                 not
                 add
                 any
                 new
                 thinge
                 to
                 the
                 holy
                 sacrifice
                 of
                 Masse
                 ,
                 but
                 only
                 proposed
                 the
                 ordinance
                 and
                 institution
                 of
                 Christ
                 
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 to
                 bee
                 followed
                 and
                 obserued
                 ,
                 as
                 is
                 euident
                 in
                 that
                 I
                 haue
                 cited
                 from
                 him
                 ,
                 wherby
                 it
                 appeareth
                 ,
                 that
                 what
                 he
                 wrote
                 in
                 that
                 matter
                 ,
                 
                   ipsa
                   veritas
                   nos
                   instruxit
                
                 ,
                 that
                 Christ
                 the
                 infallible
                 truth
                 ,
                 did
                 teache
                 and
                 so
                 instruct
                 and
                 institute
                 as
                 euidently
                 is
                 proued
                 by
                 comparinge
                 those
                 wordes
                 ,
                 which
                 these
                 protestants
                 say
                 S.
                 Alexander
                 added
                 in
                 the
                 Masse
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 institution
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 deliuered
                 in
                 holy
                 scriptures
                 by
                 the
                 Euangelists
                 and
                 S.
                 Paule
                 .
                 The
                 words
                 supposed
                 to
                 bee
                 added
                 bee
                 these
                 :
                 
                   Qui
                   pridie
                   quàm
                   pateretur
                   :
                   who
                
                 (
                 Christ
                 )
                 
                   the
                   day
                   before
                   his
                   passion
                   tooke
                   breade
                   into
                   his
                   holy
                   and
                   venerable
                   hands
                   ,
                   and
                   lifting
                   vp
                   his
                   eyes
                   towards
                   heauen
                   to
                   thee
                   ,
                   God
                   his
                   Father
                   omnipotent
                   ,
                   giuinge
                   thanks
                   vnto
                   thee
                   ,
                   blessed
                   it
                   ,
                   brake
                   and
                   gaue
                   to
                   his
                   disciples
                   ,
                   saying
                   ,
                   take
                   and
                   eate
                   you
                   all
                   of
                   this
                   .
                   For
                   this
                   is
                   my
                   body
                   .
                
                 All
                 vnto
                 the
                 last
                 wordes
                 ,
                 
                   for
                   this
                   is
                   my
                   body
                
                 .
                 They
                 say
                 were
                 S.
                 Alexanders
                 addition
                 .
                 But
                 S.
                 Paul
                 ,
                 as
                 hee
                 is
                 translated
                 by
                 our
                 protestants
                 ,
                 hath
                 the
                 same
                 from
                 Christs
                 institution
                 ,
                 in
                 this
                 maner
                 .
                 (
                 1.
                 
                 
                   Corinth
                   .
                   cap.
                
                 11.
                 vers
                 .
                 23.24.25.26
                 .
                 )
                 
                   I
                   haue
                   receaued
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   that
                   which
                   also
                   I
                   deliuered
                   vnto
                   you
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   Lord
                   Iesus
                   the
                   same
                   night
                   in
                   which
                   he
                   was
                   betraied
                   tooke
                   
                   bread
                   ,
                   and
                   when
                   hee
                   had
                   giuen
                   thankes
                   ,
                   hee
                   brake
                   it
                   ,
                   and
                   saide
                   ,
                   take
                   ,
                   eate
                   ,
                   this
                   is
                   my
                   body
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   broken
                   for
                   you
                   :
                   doe
                   this
                   in
                   remembrance
                   of
                   mee
                   .
                   After
                   the
                   same
                   maner
                   also
                   hee
                   tooke
                   the
                   cup
                   ,
                   when
                   hee
                   had
                   supped
                   ,
                   sayinge
                   ,
                   this
                   cup
                   is
                   the
                   new
                   testament
                   in
                   my
                   blood
                   ,
                   this
                   doe
                   yee
                   as
                   oft
                   as
                   yee
                   drinke
                   it
                   ,
                   in
                   remembrance
                   of
                   mee
                   .
                   For
                   as
                   often
                   as
                   yee
                   eate
                   this
                   bread
                   ,
                   and
                   drinke
                   this
                   cup
                   ,
                   yee
                   doe
                   shew
                   the
                   Lords
                   death
                   till
                   hee
                   come
                   .
                   Wherfore
                   vvhosoeuer
                   shall
                   eate
                   this
                   bread
                   ,
                   and
                   drinke
                   this
                   cup
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   vnvvorthily
                   ,
                   shall
                   be
                   guilty
                   of
                   the
                   bodie
                   ,
                   and
                   blood
                   of
                   the
                   Lord.
                
                 The
                 like
                 haue
                 the
                 Euangelists
                 ,
                 S.
                 Matthew
                 ,
                 Marke
                 ,
                 and
                 Luke
                 from
                 the
                 wordes
                 and
                 institution
                 of
                 Christ
                 himselfe
                 .
                 
                   Matth.
                   cap.
                
                 26.
                 
                 
                   Marc.
                   cap.
                
                 14.
                 
                 
                   Luc.
                   cap.
                
                 22.
                 
              
               
                 9.
                 
                 And
                 it
                 plainely
                 appeareth
                 by
                 that
                 is
                 said
                 ,
                 that
                 without
                 these
                 wordes
                 ,
                 or
                 their
                 equiualent
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 vnpossible
                 to
                 obserue
                 the
                 institution
                 and
                 commaundement
                 of
                 Christ
                 in
                 this
                 behalfe
                 .
                 And
                 therfore
                 our
                 most
                 learned
                 ,
                 holy
                 ,
                 and
                 auncient
                 contriman
                 S.
                 Albinus
                 ,
                 or
                 Alcuinus
                 ,
                 Remigius
                 Antisiodorensis
                 ,
                 and
                 others
                 after
                 them
                 ,
                 confidently
                 and
                 truely
                 say
                 .
                 (
                 
                   Albin
                   .
                   Flac.
                   Alcuin
                   .
                   l.
                   de
                   diuin
                   .
                   officijs
                   cap.
                   de
                   celebratione
                   Missa
                   .
                   Remigius
                   
                   Antissiodor
                   .
                   in
                   exposit
                   .
                   Missae
                   .
                   Hoc
                   quod
                   sequitur
                   ,
                   qui
                   pridie
                   quam
                   pateretur
                   ,
                   vsque
                   in
                   memoriam
                   facietis
                   :
                   Apostoli
                   &c.
                   
                
                 This
                 which
                 followeth
                 ,
                 who
                 the
                 day
                 before
                 hee
                 suffered
                 ,
                 vnto
                 those
                 wordes
                 ,
                 you
                 shall
                 doe
                 it
                 in
                 my
                 commemoration
                 ,
                 the
                 Apostles
                 had
                 in
                 vse
                 after
                 the
                 ascension
                 of
                 our
                 Lord.
                 Therefore
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 church
                 might
                 celebrate
                 a
                 continuall
                 memory
                 of
                 her
                 redeemer
                 ,
                 our
                 Lord
                 deliuered
                 it
                 to
                 his
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Apostles
                 generally
                 to
                 the
                 whole
                 church
                 in
                 these
                 words
                 ,
                 without
                 which
                 ,
                 no
                 tonge
                 ,
                 no
                 Region
                 ,
                 no
                 citie
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 no
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 church
                 can
                 consecrate
                 this
                 Sacrament
                 .
                 Which
                 the
                 Apostle
                 doth
                 make
                 manifest
                 ,
                 sayinge
                 :
                 for
                 I
                 haue
                 receaued
                 of
                 our
                 Lord
                 ,
                 which
                 I
                 haue
                 also
                 deliuered
                 vnto
                 you
                 ,
                 that
                 our
                 Lord
                 Iesus
                 the
                 night
                 when
                 he
                 was
                 betrayed
                 ,
                 tooke
                 breade
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 rest
                 .
                 Therfore
                 by
                 the
                 power
                 and
                 wordes
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 this
                 breade
                 and
                 this
                 chalice
                 was
                 consecrated
                 from
                 the
                 beginninge
                 ,
                 is
                 euer
                 consecrated
                 and
                 shall
                 be
                 consecrated
                 .
                 For
                 he
                 speakinge
                 his
                 words
                 by
                 his
                 preists
                 ,
                 doth
                 by
                 his
                 heauenly
                 blessing
                 make
                 his
                 holy
                 body
                 and
                 blood
                 .
              
               
                 10.
                 
                 S.
                 Ambrose
                 relateth
                 this
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 maner
                 in
                 these
                 wordes
                 .
                 
                   Ambros
                   .
                   l.
                
                 4.
                 
                   de
                   Sacramentis
                   
                   cap.
                
                 5.
                 
                   vis
                   scire
                   quia
                   verbis
                   caelestibus
                   consecratur
                   &c.
                   
                
                 Wilt
                 thou
                 knowe
                 that
                 consecration
                 is
                 done
                 by
                 heauenly
                 wordes
                 ?
                 receaue
                 what
                 the
                 wordes
                 bee
                 .
                 The
                 preist
                 doth
                 say
                 :
                 make
                 vnto
                 vs
                 ,
                 saith
                 he
                 ,
                 this
                 oblation
                 ratified
                 ,
                 reasonable
                 ,
                 acceptable
                 :
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 figure
                 of
                 the
                 body
                 ,
                 and
                 blood
                 ,
                 of
                 our
                 Lord
                 Iesus
                 Christ
                 .
                 Who
                 the
                 day
                 before
                 hee
                 suffered
                 did
                 take
                 breade
                 in
                 his
                 holy
                 hands
                 ,
                 and
                 looked
                 to
                 heauen
                 ,
                 to
                 thee
                 ô
                 holy
                 Father
                 ,
                 omnipotent
                 euerlastinge
                 God
                 giuing
                 thanks
                 :
                 blessed
                 it
                 ,
                 brake
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 beeinge
                 broken
                 gaue
                 to
                 his
                 disciples
                 ,
                 sayinge
                 ,
                 take
                 and
                 eate
                 you
                 all
                 of
                 this
                 :
                 for
                 this
                 is
                 my
                 bodie
                 ,
                 which
                 shal
                 be
                 broken
                 for
                 many
                 .
                 Likewise
                 also
                 hee
                 tooke
                 the
                 cup
                 after
                 hee
                 had
                 supped
                 ,
                 the
                 day
                 before
                 hee
                 suffered
                 ,
                 looked
                 to
                 heauen
                 to
                 thee
                 ô
                 holy
                 Father
                 eternall
                 God
                 ,
                 giuinge
                 thankes
                 :
                 blessed
                 it
                 ,
                 gaue
                 it
                 to
                 his
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 and
                 disciples
                 ,
                 sayinge
                 take
                 you
                 ,
                 and
                 drinke
                 you
                 all
                 of
                 it
                 :
                 for
                 this
                 is
                 my
                 blood
                 .
                 Behold
                 all
                 those
                 wordes
                 are
                 the
                 Euangelists
                 ,
                 vntill
                 those
                 ,
                 take
                 and
                 drinke
                 ,
                 either
                 body
                 or
                 blood
                 .
                 After
                 they
                 bee
                 the
                 words
                 of
                 Christ
                 :
                 take
                 drinke
                 you
                 all
                 of
                 it
                 :
                 For
                 this
                 is
                 my
                 blood
                 .
                 Consider
                 euery
                 thing
                 ,
                 who
                 the
                 day
                 before
                 saith
                 hee
                 that
                 hee
                 suffered
                 ,
                 
                 hee
                 tooke
                 breade
                 in
                 his
                 holy
                 hands
                 ,
                 before
                 it
                 is
                 consecrated
                 it
                 is
                 breade
                 ,
                 but
                 after
                 the
                 words
                 of
                 Christ
                 come
                 vnto
                 it
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 bodie
                 of
                 Christ
                 .
              
               
                 11.
                 
                 The
                 like
                 hee
                 hath
                 in
                 other
                 places
                 ,
                 so
                 haue
                 other
                 auncient
                 and
                 holy
                 Fathers
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 plainely
                 that
                 our
                 protestants
                 themselues
                 doe
                 freely
                 graunt
                 (
                 
                   Foxe
                   Tom
                
                 2.
                 
                   act
                   .
                   and
                   Monum
                   .
                   in
                   Queene
                   Mary
                   .
                
                 )
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 so
                 practised
                 ,
                 and
                 deliuered
                 by
                 the
                 Apostles
                 themselues
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 further
                 the
                 expresse
                 commaundement
                 of
                 Christ
                 to
                 vse
                 those
                 or
                 their
                 equiualents
                 words
                 :
                 
                   verba
                   institutionis
                   caenae
                   r●…citata
                   omnino
                   videntur
                   .
                   Nam
                   Paulus
                   ea
                   non
                   frustra
                
                 1.
                 
                 Cor.
                 11.
                 
                   repetit
                   .
                   &
                   quidem
                   annexum
                   mandatum
                   hoc
                   facite
                   in
                   mei
                   commemorationem
                   ,
                   postulat
                   vt
                   historia
                   illa
                   de
                   institutione
                   &
                   passione
                   Christi
                   recolatur
                   ,
                   vt
                   Paulus
                
                 1.
                 
                 Cor.
                 10.
                 
                 The
                 words
                 of
                 the
                 institution
                 of
                 the
                 supper
                 doubtles
                 ,
                 were
                 recited
                 in
                 the
                 Apostles
                 time
                 ,
                 for
                 Paul
                 doth
                 not
                 in
                 vaine
                 repeate
                 them
                 ,
                 in
                 his
                 first
                 Epistle
                 ,
                 and
                 eleuenth
                 chapter
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 Corinthiens
                 ,
                 and
                 certes
                 the
                 commaundement
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 do
                 this
                 in
                 commemoration
                 of
                 mee
                 ,
                 doth
                 require
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 history
                 of
                 the
                 institution
                 ,
                 and
                 passion
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 bee
                 related
                 ,
                 as
                 
                 Paul
                 witnesseth
                 1.
                 
                 Cor.
                 10.
                 
                 (
                 
                   Magdeburgen
                   .
                   centur
                
                 .
                 1.
                 l.
                 2.
                 cap.
                 6.
                 col
                 .
                 500.
                 
                   c.
                   Ritus
                   circa
                   caenam
                   Domini
                   .
                   )
                
                 Therefore
                 by
                 all
                 consents
                 ,
                 this
                 holy
                 Pope
                 exercisinge
                 supreame
                 spirituall
                 iurisdiction
                 in
                 all
                 places
                 ,
                 and
                 beeinge
                 so
                 famous
                 a
                 massinge
                 Pope
                 ,
                 and
                 still
                 retayninge
                 the
                 Masse
                 of
                 the
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 some
                 (
                 as
                 before
                 )
                 sendinge
                 preists
                 into
                 this
                 our
                 Britanie
                 ,
                 neither
                 these
                 which
                 he
                 is
                 supposed
                 to
                 haue
                 sent
                 hither
                 ,
                 or
                 those
                 others
                 which
                 stil
                 after
                 this
                 suruiued
                 of
                 this
                 natiō
                 ,
                 were
                 or
                 could
                 bee
                 any
                 others
                 then
                 sacrificinge
                 massinge
                 preists
                 :
                 neither
                 our
                 Christian
                 Brittans
                 at
                 Rome
                 so
                 neare
                 vnto
                 him
                 ,
                 bee
                 others
                 then
                 hearers
                 or
                 sayers
                 of
                 holie
                 Masse
                 .
              
               
                 12.
                 
                 Successor
                 to
                 S.
                 Alexander
                 was
                 S.
                 Sixtus
                 the
                 first
                 of
                 that
                 name
                 ,
                 who
                 as
                 these
                 protestants
                 tell
                 vs
                 ,
                 was
                 Pope
                 ten
                 yeares
                 ,
                 three
                 moneths
                 and
                 21.
                 dayes
                 ,
                 succeedinge
                 his
                 blessed
                 predecessor
                 as
                 well
                 in
                 this
                 opinion
                 ,
                 and
                 practise
                 of
                 sacrificinge
                 preisthood
                 ,
                 and
                 holy
                 Masse
                 ,
                 as
                 in
                 the
                 papall
                 dignitie
                 ,
                 for
                 as
                 these
                 men
                 say
                 .
                 (
                 
                   Robert
                   ,
                   Barnes
                   in
                   vit
                   .
                   Pontific
                   .
                   Rom.
                   in
                   Sixton
                   .
                   Io.
                   Func
                   .
                   l.
                
                 5.
                 
                   commentar
                   .
                   in
                   Sixto
                
                 1.
                 an
                 121.
                 )
                 
                   sacra
                   vasa
                   ne
                   quis
                   praeter
                   sacros
                   ministros
                   attingerent
                   ,
                   praecepit
                   .
                   
                   Quod
                   corporale
                   appellant
                   ,
                   ex
                   lineo
                   panno
                   fieri
                   iussit
                   .
                   Missam
                   non
                   nisi
                   in
                   altari
                   celebrandam
                   esse
                   ,
                   constituit
                   .
                
                 Hee
                 commaunded
                 that
                 none
                 but
                 sacred
                 ministers
                 should
                 handle
                 the
                 sacred
                 vessels
                 ,
                 that
                 which
                 they
                 call
                 the
                 corporall
                 hee
                 commaunded
                 to
                 be
                 made
                 of
                 linnen
                 cloath
                 .
                 He
                 ordeyned
                 that
                 Masse
                 should
                 not
                 be
                 celebrated
                 ,
                 but
                 vpon
                 an
                 altare
                 .
                 And
                 so
                 wee
                 are
                 assured
                 by
                 these
                 enemies
                 to
                 holy
                 Masse
                 ,
                 and
                 sacrificinge
                 preisthood
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 in
                 all
                 places
                 maintained
                 both
                 ,
                 for
                 hee
                 was
                 so
                 absolute
                 for
                 the
                 Popes
                 supreamacy
                 euen
                 by
                 these
                 witnesses
                 ,
                 that
                 ,
                 
                   hee
                   gaue
                   power
                   to
                   all
                   ecclesiasticall
                   ministers
                   to
                   appeale
                   from
                   their
                   Bishop
                   to
                   the
                   Pope
                   of
                   Rome
                   .
                   Ab
                   Episcopo
                   ad
                   Romanum
                   Pontificem
                   appellandi
                   ius
                   dedit
                   ecclesiasticis
                   ministris
                   .
                
              
               
                 13.
                 
                 Successor
                 to
                 S.
                 Sixtus
                 was
                 Telesphorus
                 ,
                 both
                 in
                 dignitie
                 and
                 doctrine
                 also
                 by
                 the
                 warrant
                 of
                 these
                 protestāts
                 ,
                 for
                 by
                 them
                 hee
                 was
                 so
                 deuoted
                 a
                 defendor
                 ,
                 and
                 teacher
                 of
                 sacrificinge
                 preisthood
                 ,
                 and
                 holy
                 Masse
                 that
                 ,
                 
                   hee
                   decreed
                   euery
                   preist
                   should
                   say
                   three
                   Masses
                   vpon
                   Christ-Masse
                   day
                   ,
                   and
                   an
                   other
                   dayes
                   they
                   shoulde
                   not
                   say
                   Masse
                   before
                   the
                   third
                   hower
                   of
                   the
                   day
                   .
                   Hee
                   commaunded
                   that
                   the
                   songe
                   of
                   the
                   Angels
                   glory
                   to
                   God
                   on
                   high
                   ,
                   
                   should
                   bee
                   sunge
                   at
                   Masse
                   .
                
                 Yet
                 say
                 two
                 Protestant
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 and
                 one
                 theire
                 primate
                 :
                 
                   there
                   is
                   nothing
                   conteyned
                   in
                   gloria
                   in
                   excelsis
                   ,
                   but
                   the
                   same
                   is
                   taken
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   scriptures
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   bee
                   vsed
                   of
                   all
                   true
                   Christians
                   .
                   Telesphorus
                   who
                   added
                   it
                   ,
                   was
                   a
                   good
                   Bishop
                   ,
                   a
                   man
                   notable
                   for
                   learninge
                   ,
                   and
                   pietie
                   ;
                   eruditione
                   ac
                   pietate
                   vir
                   insigius
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   church
                   of
                   Rome
                   as
                   yet
                   pure
                   in
                   doctrine
                   .
                   Rob.
                   Barn.
                   supr
                   .
                   in
                   Telesphor
                   .
                   Func
                   .
                   l.
                
                 5.
                 
                   comment
                   .
                   an
                
                 .
                 129.
                 
                 
                   Stowe
                   and
                   Howes
                   histor
                   .
                   in
                   Helius
                   Adrian
                   .
                   Cartwright
                   adm
                   .
                   Whitguift
                   answ
                   .
                   to
                   .
                   admonit
                   .
                   pag.
                
                 101.
                 
                   &
                   def
                   .
                   pag.
                
                 602.
                 
                 
                   Bal.
                   l.
                
                 1.
                 
                   de
                   act
                   .
                   Pontif
                   .
                   Rom.
                   in
                   Telesphor
                   .
                
              
               
                 14.
                 
                 S.
                 Higinius
                 succeedinge
                 ,
                 succeeded
                 also
                 by
                 these
                 protestants
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 in
                 exercising
                 spirituall
                 supreamacy
                 ouer
                 all
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 decreeinge
                 ,
                 
                   that
                   no
                   Metropolitane
                   shoulde
                   condemne
                   any
                   Bishop
                   of
                   his
                   Prouince
                   ,
                   without
                   the
                   aduise
                   of
                   the
                   other
                   Bishops
                   .
                
                 And
                 for
                 sacrificinge
                 preisthood
                 ,
                 and
                 Masse
                 ,
                 hee
                 honored
                 them
                 so
                 much
                 ,
                 that
                 liuinge
                 in
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 the
                 Emperor
                 Antonius
                 Pius
                 ,
                 a
                 fauourer
                 of
                 Christians
                 ,
                 he
                 decreed
                 that
                 Christian
                 churches
                 should
                 be
                 dedicated
                 ,
                 
                   with
                   solemne
                   rite
                   of
                   sacrifice
                   of
                   Masse
                   .
                   Cum
                   solemni
                   ceremoniarum
                   &
                   sacrificiorum
                   ritu
                   dedicanda
                   
                   esse
                   .
                   (
                   Io.
                   Funcc
                   .
                   l.
                
                 5.
                 
                   commentar
                   .
                   an
                
                 .
                 141.
                 
                 
                   Rob.
                   Barn.
                   in
                   Higin
                   .
                   supr
                   .
                
                 )
                 and
                 by
                 an
                 other
                 protestant
                 :
                 
                   Templa
                   dedicare
                   cum
                   solemni
                   ceremonia
                   &
                   sacrificio
                   iussit
                   .
                
                 In
                 this
                 Popes
                 time
                 ,
                 as
                 many
                 of
                 our
                 protestant
                 antiquaries
                 with
                 others
                 from
                 antiquities
                 tell
                 vs
                 ,
                 we
                 had
                 manie
                 godlie
                 Christian
                 preachers
                 ,
                 and
                 preists
                 in
                 Britanie
                 ,
                 which
                 by
                 so
                 many
                 testimonies
                 before
                 without
                 any
                 exception
                 must
                 needes
                 be
                 sacrificing
                 massing
                 preists
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 many
                 authorities
                 conuerted
                 many
                 to
                 that
                 holy
                 faith
                 ,
                 and
                 sacrificinge
                 massinge
                 Religion
                 of
                 Christ
                 in
                 this
                 kingdome
                 ,
                 (
                 
                   Annal.
                   Burton
                   .
                   an
                
                 .
                 140.
                 or
                 141.
                 
                 
                   Harrison
                   descript
                   .
                   of
                   Britanie
                   Io.
                   Caius
                   l.
                
                 1.
                 
                   antiq
                   .
                   Cantabrig
                   .
                   Theater
                   of
                   great
                   Britanie
                   l.
                
                 6.
                 
                 
                   Harris
                   Theat
                   .
                   Tom.
                
                 2.
                 )
                 and
                 no
                 meruaile
                 whē
                 so
                 many
                 Authors
                 write
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 one
                 towne
                 of
                 Cambridge
                 there
                 were
                 thē
                 nyne
                 such
                 learned
                 Christiās
                 of
                 that
                 only
                 place
                 ;
                 a
                 schole
                 of
                 learninge
                 ,
                 at
                 ,
                 and
                 diuers
                 hundreds
                 of
                 yeares
                 before
                 that
                 time
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 antiquities
                 and
                 antiquaries
                 of
                 that
                 vniuersitie
                 informe
                 vs.
                 And
                 no
                 man
                 can
                 doubt
                 of
                 many
                 such
                 preists
                 being
                 here
                 then
                 ,
                 if
                 he
                 duely
                 consider
                 the
                 difficulties
                 of
                 a
                 generall
                 conuersion
                 of
                 so
                 large
                 ,
                 and
                 Idolatrous
                 sauage
                 nation
                 ,
                 as
                 this
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 
                 was
                 ,
                 and
                 how
                 all
                 agree
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 wholly
                 conuerted
                 long
                 before
                 the
                 death
                 of
                 Kinge
                 Lucius
                 ,
                 who
                 by
                 Matthew
                 of
                 Westminster
                 ,
                 commended
                 by
                 our
                 protestants
                 for
                 an
                 exact
                 calculator
                 of
                 times
                 ,
                 and
                 others
                 ,
                 beeinge
                 borne
                 in
                 the
                 115.
                 yeare
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 was
                 at
                 the
                 death
                 of
                 this
                 Pope
                 ,
                 holdinge
                 the
                 papacie
                 but
                 4.
                 yeares
                 ,
                 3.
                 moneths
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 very
                 fewe
                 dayes
                 ,
                 35.
                 yeares
                 of
                 age
                 ,
                 and
                 had
                 bene
                 Kinge
                 25.
                 yeares
                 ,
                 his
                 Father
                 Coillus
                 dying
                 ,
                 when
                 hee
                 was
                 but
                 10.
                 yeares
                 olde
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 by
                 all
                 antiquities
                 ,
                 in
                 all
                 his
                 life
                 euen
                 before
                 his
                 owne
                 conuersion
                 ,
                 a
                 great
                 frend
                 and
                 fauourer
                 of
                 Christians
                 ,
                 and
                 this
                 his
                 kingedome
                 a
                 refuge
                 ,
                 and
                 receptacle
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 that
                 were
                 in
                 those
                 times
                 persecuted
                 for
                 Christian
                 Religion
                 .
                 
                   Matthew
                   of
                   West
                   .
                   Anno
                   gratiae
                
                 115.
                 
                 
                   Ioh.
                   Bal.
                   l.
                   de
                   script
                   .
                   in
                   Matth.
                   Westm
                   .
                   Rob.
                   Bar.
                   sup
                   .
                   in
                   Higinio
                   .
                   Matth.
                   Westm.
                   an
                   .
                
                 150.
                 
                 
                   Matth.
                   Westm.
                   an
                   .
                   gratiae
                
                 124.
                 
              
               
                 15.
                 
                 And
                 to
                 omit
                 forreine
                 examples
                 beyonde
                 number
                 in
                 this
                 case
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 Saxons
                 of
                 this
                 nation
                 ,
                 were
                 conuerted
                 by
                 the
                 disciples
                 of
                 Gregory
                 ,
                 though
                 S.
                 Augustine
                 was
                 a
                 very
                 miraculous
                 man
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 companions
                 many
                 and
                 holy
                 learned
                 men
                 ,
                 and
                 industrious
                 in
                 that
                 sacred
                 worke
                 ,
                 &
                 found
                 
                 many
                 worthie
                 and
                 renowned
                 Bishops
                 here
                 with
                 their
                 cleargies
                 that
                 assisted
                 them
                 with
                 al
                 their
                 power
                 in
                 the
                 conuersion
                 of
                 this
                 nation
                 ,
                 as
                 those
                 glorious
                 Bishops
                 S.
                 Molocus
                 that
                 ioyned
                 with
                 ,
                 
                   S.
                   Bonifacius
                
                 ,
                 sent
                 from
                 Italy
                 with
                 many
                 good
                 mē
                 ,
                 
                   cum
                   piorum
                   caetu
                
                 ,
                 S.
                 Iue
                 ,
                 S.
                 Kentegern
                 ,
                 S.
                 Asaph
                 ,
                 S.
                 Lethardus
                 stiled
                 the
                 precursor
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   vvay
                   maker
                   to
                   S.
                   Augustine
                   ,
                   praecursor
                   &
                   ianitor
                   venturi
                   Augustini
                   ,
                
                 with
                 others
                 ,
                 and
                 had
                 all
                 the
                 furtherance
                 the
                 holy
                 Queene
                 S.
                 Bertha
                 ,
                 and
                 her
                 husband
                 Kinge
                 Ethelbert
                 the
                 most
                 potent
                 in
                 this
                 Iland
                 reigninge
                 from
                 the
                 vttermost
                 coasts
                 of
                 kent
                 vnto
                 Humber
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 the
                 vertues
                 of
                 S.
                 Bertha
                 and
                 S.
                 Lethardus
                 by
                 many
                 arguments
                 ,
                 a
                 Christian
                 in
                 iudgement
                 and
                 affection
                 before
                 S.
                 Augustines
                 cominge
                 hither
                 .
                 
                   Hect.
                   Boeth
                   .
                   hist
                   .
                   l.
                
                 9.
                 fol.
                 178.
                 
                 
                   Holish
                   .
                   hist
                   .
                   of
                   Engl.
                   l.
                
                 5.
                 c.
                 29.
                 pag.
                 112.
                 
                 
                   Capgrau
                   .
                   in
                   S.
                   Iuone
                   M.
                   S.
                   in
                   vit
                   .
                   eius
                   &
                   in
                   S.
                   Asaph
                   .
                   &
                   Kentegern
                   .
                   Godvvin
                   .
                   Catal.
                   Bal.
                   centur
                   .
                
                 1.
                 
                   de
                   script
                   .
                   Capgrau
                   .
                   in
                   S.
                   Lethard
                   .
                   Matth.
                   Parker
                   .
                   antiq
                   .
                   in
                   S.
                   Augustin
                   Stowe
                   histor
                   .
                   in
                   Kinge
                   Ethelb
                   Holinsh.
                   histor
                   .
                   of
                   Engl.
                   Theater
                   of
                   great
                   Brit.
                   in
                   K.
                   Ethelbert
                   .
                   Bed.
                   l.
                
                 1.
                 
                   histor
                   .
                   &
                   l
                
                 2.
                 
              
               
                 16.
                 
                 Yett
                 S.
                 Augustine
                 and
                 fine
                 other
                 
                 Archbishops
                 of
                 Canterbury
                 after
                 him
                 S.
                 Laurence
                 ,
                 S.
                 Mellitus
                 ,
                 S
                 ,
                 Iustus
                 ,
                 S.
                 Honorius
                 ,
                 and
                 S.
                 Adeodatus
                 ,
                 were
                 deade
                 ,
                 and
                 aboue
                 foure
                 score
                 yeares
                 passed
                 ,
                 after
                 the
                 cominge
                 of
                 S.
                 Augustine
                 into
                 England
                 ,
                 before
                 this
                 kingdome
                 wholly
                 submitted
                 it self
                 to
                 the
                 true
                 discipline
                 of
                 holy
                 church
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 time
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 the
                 labours
                 of
                 that
                 our
                 moste
                 learned
                 Archbishop
                 ,
                 S.
                 Theodor.
                 
                   Godvvin
                   .
                   Catal.
                   in
                   Theodor.
                   Matth.
                   Parker
                   in
                   eodem
                   Capgrau
                   .
                   &
                   M.
                   S.
                   in
                   vit
                   .
                   S.
                   Theodori
                   .
                
                 Therfore
                 seeing
                 wee
                 haue
                 so
                 ample
                 warrant
                 in
                 antiquities
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 olde
                 chronicle
                 of
                 Landaffe
                 ,
                 ascribed
                 to
                 S.
                 Telian
                 ,
                 S.
                 Bede
                 ,
                 the
                 old
                 English
                 Chronicle
                 ,
                 named
                 Beatus
                 ,
                 Cocelin
                 ,
                 and
                 others
                 that
                 the
                 faith
                 of
                 Christ
                 was
                 preached
                 in
                 Britanie
                 in
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 Kinge
                 Lucius
                 in
                 the
                 156.
                 yeare
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 very
                 many
                 conuerted
                 by
                 preists
                 sent
                 from
                 the
                 Pope
                 of
                 Rome
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 not
                 aboue
                 three
                 yeares
                 after
                 the
                 death
                 of
                 this
                 Pope
                 S.
                 Higinius
                 ,
                 &
                 in
                 the
                 papacy
                 of
                 Pope
                 Pius
                 the
                 first
                 ,
                 we
                 may
                 not
                 with
                 iudgement
                 thinke
                 ,
                 but
                 these
                 preists
                 or
                 diuers
                 of
                 them
                 that
                 had
                 wonne
                 so
                 many
                 to
                 Christ
                 in
                 that
                 time
                 ,
                 were
                 sent
                 in
                 the
                 dayes
                 of
                 this
                 massing
                 Pope
                 S.
                 Higinius
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 sacrificinge
                 predecessors
                 
                 which
                 besides
                 that
                 is
                 already
                 said
                 in
                 this
                 matter
                 ,
                 will
                 more
                 appeare
                 in
                 the
                 next
                 Pope
                 S.
                 Pius
                 the
                 first
                 .
                 
                   Chronicon
                   Landaf
                   .
                   apud
                   Io.
                   Caium
                   l.
                
                 1.
                 
                   antiq
                   .
                   Cantabrig
                   .
                   pag.
                
                 107.
                 
                 
                   Beda
                   l.
                
                 1.
                 
                   histor
                   .
                   cap.
                
                 4.
                 
                 
                   Chronicle
                   Brutus
                   an
                
                 .
                 156.
                 
                 
                   Gocelin
                   .
                   in
                   vita
                   S.
                   Augustini
                   cap.
                
                 31.
                 
                 
                   Stovve
                   histor
                   .
                   in
                   Kinge
                   Lucius
                   Io.
                   Caius
                   supr
                   .
                
              
               
                 17.
                 
                 This
                 holy
                 Pope
                 by
                 all
                 accompts
                 gouerned
                 the
                 church
                 of
                 Christ
                 at
                 Rome
                 ,
                 whē
                 by
                 so
                 many
                 auncient
                 authorities
                 the
                 preists
                 sent
                 from
                 thence
                 ,
                 had
                 so
                 increased
                 and
                 propagated
                 the
                 Christian
                 faith
                 in
                 this
                 kingedome
                 ,
                 who
                 the
                 better
                 to
                 bee
                 mindefull
                 of
                 this
                 nation
                 ,
                 as
                 his
                 predecessors
                 ,
                 by
                 that
                 amonge
                 other
                 motiues
                 ,
                 were
                 ,
                 liued
                 and
                 conuersed
                 moste
                 ,
                 and
                 more
                 then
                 with
                 any
                 of
                 any
                 other
                 contrie
                 ,
                 or
                 nation
                 ,
                 with
                 our
                 Christian
                 Britans
                 ,
                 that
                 were
                 then
                 at
                 Rome
                 ,
                 in
                 so
                 much
                 that
                 we
                 haue
                 allowance
                 both
                 from
                 Catholicks
                 &
                 Protestants
                 ,
                 that
                 a
                 great
                 part
                 of
                 their
                 cheife
                 residency
                 was
                 in
                 the
                 house
                 of
                 S.
                 Claudia
                 ,
                 our
                 noble
                 Christian
                 contriwoman
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 such
                 freedome
                 and
                 libertie
                 to
                 commaund
                 therein
                 ,
                 that
                 diuers
                 protestants
                 ,
                 besides
                 all
                 Catholicke
                 antiquities
                 assure
                 vs
                 ,
                 this
                 holy
                 Pope
                 
                 by
                 the
                 graunt
                 &
                 donation
                 of
                 her
                 holy
                 children
                 did
                 cōsecrate
                 it
                 for
                 the
                 first
                 Christian
                 church
                 in
                 Rome
                 .
                 (
                 
                   Robert.
                   Barnes
                   in
                   vita
                   Pontif.
                   Rom.
                   in
                   Pio
                
                 1.
                 )
                 
                   Thermas
                   nonati
                   templo
                   dedicauit
                   ,
                   Pope
                   Pius
                   the
                   first
                   dedicated
                   the
                   house
                   of
                   Nouatus
                
                 (
                 sonne
                 of
                 S.
                 Claudia
                 )
                 
                   for
                   a
                   church
                
                 .
                 An
                 other
                 thus
                 writeth
                 of
                 him
                 ,
                 in
                 this
                 matter
                 .
                 
                   Hee
                   consecrated
                   the
                   first
                   temple
                   of
                   Rome
                   ,
                   vvhich
                   vvas
                   dedicated
                   to
                
                 5.
                 
                 
                   Pudentiana
                   ,
                   the
                   Temples
                   of
                   Christians
                   hauing
                   bene
                   in
                   former
                   times
                   in
                   hidden
                   and
                   obscure
                   caues
                   .
                   Edvv.
                   Grimston
                   booke
                   of
                   est
                   .
                   in
                   the
                   church
                   of
                   Rome
                   .
                   pag.
                
                 436.
                 )
                 the
                 Catholicke
                 antiquities
                 that
                 testifie
                 this
                 ,
                 are
                 to
                 many
                 too
                 be
                 cited
                 .
                 (
                 
                   Act.
                   &
                   vit
                   .
                   S.
                   Pudentianae
                   &
                   Breu.
                   Rom.
                   die
                
                 19.
                 
                 
                   Maij.
                   Martyrol
                   .
                   Rom.
                
                 19.
                 
                 
                   Maij.
                   Baron
                   .
                   annot
                   .
                   in
                   eod
                   .
                   Rom.
                   Martyrol
                   .
                   die
                
                 20.
                 
                 Iunij
                 .
                 )
                 but
                 they
                 all
                 agree
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Popes
                 of
                 Rome
                 were
                 ordinarily
                 intertayned
                 in
                 this
                 house
                 of
                 our
                 Christian
                 Britans
                 ,
                 and
                 especiallie
                 this
                 holy
                 Pope
                 Pius
                 said
                 Masse
                 there
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   vvas
                   there
                   releiued
                   by
                   S.
                   Pudentiana
                   ,
                   daughter
                   to
                   our
                   Brittish
                   Ladie
                   Claudia
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Christians
                   came
                   thither
                   vsually
                   to
                   heare
                   Masse
                   ,
                   vvhen
                   Antoninus
                   the
                   Emperor
                   had
                   forbidden
                   Christians
                   to
                   haue
                   Masse
                   publickly
                   .
                   Quòd
                   ab
                   Antonino
                   Imperatore
                   sancitum
                   erat
                   ,
                   ne
                   
                   Christiani
                   publicè
                   sacrificia
                   facerent
                   :
                   Pius
                   Pontifex
                   in
                   adibus
                   Pudentianae
                   cum
                   Christianis
                   sacra
                   celebrabat
                   .
                
              
               
                 18.
                 
                 And
                 to
                 manifest
                 farther
                 vnto
                 vs
                 ,
                 what
                 a
                 massinge
                 Pope
                 this
                 S.
                 Pius
                 was
                 ,
                 and
                 how
                 in
                 all
                 probable
                 iudgement
                 ,
                 that
                 holy
                 doctrine
                 amonge
                 others
                 ,
                 was
                 propagated
                 here
                 in
                 Britanie
                 ,
                 these
                 antiquities
                 tell
                 vs
                 ,
                 there
                 was
                 in
                 that
                 Brittish
                 house
                 ,
                 
                   ninty
                   sixe
                   Christian
                   men
                   ,
                   nonagiata
                   sex
                   homines
                   Christiani
                   .
                
                 (
                 
                   Pius
                   Pap.
                
                 1.
                 epist
                 .
                 )
                 and
                 the
                 like
                 hee
                 writeth
                 of
                 the
                 house
                 of
                 Euprepia
                 ,
                 where
                 hee
                 also
                 liued
                 ,
                 and
                 said
                 Masse
                 ,
                 
                   vbi
                   nunc
                   cum
                   pauperibus
                   commorantes
                   ,
                   Miss
                   is
                   agimus
                   .
                
                 And
                 hee
                 was
                 so
                 zelous
                 herein
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 haue
                 Masse
                 said
                 with
                 all
                 attention
                 ,
                 &
                 deuotion
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 decreed
                 as
                 these
                 protestants
                 testifie
                 ,
                 to
                 write
                 in
                 their
                 owne
                 words
                 :
                 
                   Sacerdotibus
                   negligentius
                   Missae
                   sacra
                   facientibus
                   paenas
                   statuit
                   .
                
                 (
                 
                   Robert.
                   Barnes
                   in
                   vit
                   .
                   Pontific
                   .
                   Rom.
                   in
                   Pio
                
                 1.
                 
                 
                   Grimston
                   in
                   Pius
                
                 1.
                 
                 
                   Io.
                   Func
                   .
                   commentar
                   .
                   in
                   Chronolog
                   .
                   l.
                
                 5.
                 
                   in
                   Pio
                
                 1.
                 an
                 .
                 145.
                 )
                 He
                 ordeyned
                 punishments
                 for
                 preists
                 that
                 said
                 Masse
                 negligently
                 .
                 That
                 if
                 any
                 by
                 imprudency
                 shoulde
                 shedd
                 any
                 of
                 the
                 blood
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 vppon
                 the
                 ground
                 ,
                 hee
                 shoulde
                 doe
                 penance
                 fourtie
                 dayes
                 .
                 If
                 vppon
                 the
                 altare
                 ,
                 
                 3.
                 dayes
                 .
                 That
                 if
                 vpon
                 the
                 linen
                 cloath
                 vnder
                 the
                 chalice
                 4.
                 dayes
                 .
                 If
                 vpon
                 the
                 other
                 linen
                 cloathe
                 9.
                 dayes
                 .
                 That
                 hee
                 should
                 lick
                 vp
                 the
                 blood
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 that
                 was
                 shedd
                 ,
                 or
                 if
                 that
                 could
                 not
                 be
                 ,
                 either
                 pare
                 it
                 ,
                 or
                 washe
                 it
                 away
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 pared
                 or
                 washed
                 ,
                 either
                 to
                 bee
                 burnt
                 ,
                 or
                 kept
                 reserued
                 in
                 the
                 sacrarie
                 .
                 
                   Vt
                   si
                   quis
                   per
                   imprudentiam
                   de
                   sanguine
                   Christi
                   effunderet
                   in
                   terram
                   ,
                   paenitentiam
                   ageret
                   dies
                
                 40.
                 
                 
                   Si
                   super
                   altare
                   ,
                   dies
                
                 3.
                 
                 
                   Si
                   super
                   linteum
                   substratum
                   calici
                
                 ,
                 4.
                 
                   dies
                   .
                   Si
                   super
                   aliud
                   linteum
                   ,
                   dies
                
                 9.
                 
                 
                   Sanguinem
                   Christi
                   effusum
                   lambere
                   ,
                   vel
                   si
                   id
                   fieri
                   non
                   possit
                   ,
                   aut
                   radere
                   ,
                   aut
                   eluere
                   :
                   &
                   rasum
                   aut
                   lotum
                   ,
                   vel
                   comburi
                   ,
                   vel
                   in
                   sacrarium
                   repositum
                   seruari
                   .
                
              
               
                 19.
                 
                 Therefore
                 this
                 Pope
                 beeinge
                 in
                 all
                 mens
                 iudgements
                 ,
                 Catholicks
                 and
                 Protestants
                 .
                 (
                 
                   Ioh.
                   Bal.
                   l.
                
                 1.
                 
                   act
                   .
                   Pontif.
                   Rom.
                   in
                   Pio
                
                 1.
                 )
                 an
                 holy
                 Saint
                 ,
                 and
                 martyr
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 vse
                 a
                 Protestant
                 Bishops
                 words
                 ,
                 
                   one
                   that
                   did
                   many
                   vvorks
                   of
                   true
                   pietie
                   in
                   the
                   field
                   of
                   the
                   Christian
                   church
                   ,
                   multa
                   verae
                   pietatis
                   opera
                   ,
                   in
                   agro
                   Christianae
                   Ecclesiae
                   fecisse
                   perhibetur
                   ,
                
                 was
                 so
                 wel
                 acquainted
                 with
                 our
                 Christian
                 Britans
                 ,
                 and
                 both
                 claymed
                 and
                 exercised
                 supreame
                 spirituall
                 iurisdiction
                 ouer
                 all
                 places
                 ,
                 and
                 parsons
                 in
                 matters
                 of
                 Religion
                 by
                 
                 these
                 protestants
                 .
                 (
                 
                   Robert.
                   Barnes
                   in
                   vit
                   .
                   Pij
                
                 1.
                 )
                 
                   Quae
                   ad
                   Religionem
                   spectant
                   ,
                   à
                   suae
                   dioceseos
                   synodis
                   audtenda
                   esse
                   statuit
                   :
                   salua
                   tamen
                   Pontificia
                   authoritate
                   ,
                
                 of
                 all
                 natious
                 this
                 our
                 Britanie
                 must
                 needs
                 then
                 bee
                 an
                 honorer
                 of
                 sacrificinge
                 preists
                 ,
                 and
                 holy
                 Masse
                 ,
                 in
                 this
                 time
                 ,
                 and
                 euer
                 after
                 ,
                 vnto
                 the
                 generall
                 conuersion
                 of
                 it
                 in
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 S.
                 Eleutherius
                 ,
                 betweene
                 whome
                 and
                 this
                 Saint
                 Pius
                 there
                 were
                 but
                 two
                 Popes
                 ,
                 S.
                 Anicetus
                 and
                 S.
                 Sother
                 ,
                 both
                 which
                 were
                 not
                 Popes
                 many
                 yeares
                 by
                 these
                 protestāts
                 ,
                 not
                 18.
                 yeares
                 by
                 any
                 of
                 their
                 accompts
                 .
                 
                   Robert.
                   Barn.
                   in
                   Pio
                
                 1.
                 
                 
                   Anicet
                   .
                   &
                   Sother
                   .
                   Io.
                   Balaeus
                   in
                   act
                   .
                   Pontif
                   .
                   in
                   eisdem
                   Edvv.
                   Grimst
                   .
                   in
                   the
                   same
                   Popes
                   .
                   Foxe
                   Tom.
                
                 1.
                 
              
               
                 20.
                 
                 And
                 these
                 Popes
                 were
                 so
                 far
                 from
                 crossinge
                 with
                 this
                 ,
                 and
                 others
                 their
                 predecessors
                 in
                 these
                 points
                 of
                 supreamacy
                 ,
                 sacrificinge
                 preists
                 ,
                 and
                 sacrifice
                 of
                 Masse
                 ,
                 that
                 by
                 the
                 confession
                 of
                 these
                 protestants
                 ,
                 they
                 made
                 decrees
                 ,
                 which
                 confirmed
                 them
                 all
                 ,
                 makinge
                 lawes
                 bindinge
                 all
                 Archbishops
                 ,
                 Primates
                 ,
                 and
                 Metropolitans
                 ,
                 and
                 shewing
                 they
                 were
                 subiect
                 to
                 the
                 Pope
                 of
                 Rome
                 ,
                 and
                 prescribed
                 rules
                 for
                 all
                 preists
                 sayinge
                 Masse
                 ,
                 and
                 shauing
                 their
                 crownes
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 now
                 
                 vse
                 in
                 the
                 Roman
                 church
                 ,
                 at
                 this
                 day
                 ,
                 
                   Archiepiscopum
                   à
                   suo
                   Episcopo
                   ,
                   aut
                   coram
                   primate
                   ,
                   aut
                   Romano
                   Pontifice
                   accusandum
                   esse
                   .
                   Archiepiscopos
                   non
                   Primates
                   ,
                   sed
                   Metropolitanos
                   appellandos
                   esse
                   dixit
                   ,
                   nisi
                   ista
                   praerogatiua
                   à
                   Romano
                   Pontifice
                   concederetur
                   .
                   Capitis
                   verticem
                   spherulae
                   instar
                   radendum
                   Sacerdotibus
                   ,
                   praecopit
                   .
                   Ne
                   Sacerdos
                   celebraret
                   ,
                   nisi
                   vt
                   minimum
                   duo
                   adessent
                   ,
                   ordinauit
                   ,
                   ne
                   Monacha
                   pallam
                   contrectaret
                   ,
                   neuè
                   thus
                   in
                   aceram
                   poneret
                   ,
                   statuit
                   .
                
                 So
                 wee
                 are
                 sure
                 ,
                 these
                 two
                 holy
                 Popes
                 ,
                 Saints
                 and
                 Martyrs
                 ,
                 were
                 also
                 sacrificinge
                 Popes
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 preists
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 vnder
                 them
                 ,
                 whether
                 in
                 Britanie
                 or
                 els
                 where
                 ,
                 beeinge
                 subiect
                 and
                 obedient
                 vnto
                 them
                 ,
                 were
                 massinge
                 preists
                 .
                 And
                 so
                 wee
                 are
                 now
                 come
                 with
                 a
                 continuall
                 deduction
                 of
                 these
                 sacred
                 doctrines
                 and
                 practises
                 ,
                 both
                 in
                 the
                 church
                 of
                 this
                 our
                 Britanie
                 ,
                 and
                 others
                 vntill
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 Pope
                 and
                 Saint
                 Eleutherius
                 ,
                 when
                 and
                 by
                 whose
                 happy
                 meanes
                 historians
                 commonly
                 tell
                 vs
                 ,
                 this
                 kingedome
                 was
                 generally
                 conuerted
                 to
                 the
                 faith
                 of
                 Christ
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 
                   THE
                   XVI
                   .
                   CHAPTER
                
                 .
                 Wherin
                 is
                 proued
                 by
                 testimonies
                 of
                 protestants
                 ,
                 and
                 others
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 kingdome
                 in
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 Kinge
                 Lucius
                 ,
                 was
                 conuerted
                 by
                 massing
                 Preists
                 ,
                 and
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 holy
                 sacrifice
                 of
                 Masse
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 massinge
                 preists
                 and
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 continued
                 here
                 in
                 honor
                 ,
                 all
                 this
                 age
                 .
              
               
                 IN
                 this
                 happy
                 generall
                 conuersion
                 of
                 this
                 kingdome
                 ,
                 no
                 man
                 of
                 what
                 Religion
                 soeuer
                 ,
                 can
                 without
                 prophane
                 and
                 irreligious
                 boldnes
                 ,
                 and
                 impudentnes
                 affirme
                 in
                 iudgement
                 ,
                 that
                 so
                 wise
                 and
                 vertuous
                 a
                 Kinge
                 ,
                 his
                 Nobles
                 ,
                 so
                 many
                 learned
                 Druides
                 ,
                 and
                 others
                 ,
                 especially
                 moued
                 to
                 Christian
                 Religion
                 by
                 the
                 pa●…ence
                 ,
                 pietie
                 ,
                 and
                 vertue
                 of
                 the
                 glorious
                 Martyrs
                 ,
                 and
                 Saints
                 of
                 those
                 dayes
                 by
                 all
                 antiquities
                 ,
                 Masse
                 sayinge
                 or
                 Masse
                 hearinge
                 Christians
                 ,
                 would
                 write
                 such
                 suppliant
                 letters
                 ,
                 and
                 send
                 Ambassadors
                 so
                 longe
                 a
                 iorney
                 ,
                 as
                 from
                 hence
                 to
                 Rome
                 ,
                 to
                 bee
                 conuerted
                 to
                 any
                 other
                 Religion
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 sacrificinge
                 and
                 massinge
                 profession
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 miracles
                 and
                 sanctity
                 of
                 whose
                 professors
                 ,
                 they
                 were
                 so
                 
                 moued
                 and
                 conuinced
                 in
                 iudgement
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 the
                 only
                 truth
                 .
                 Neither
                 would
                 or
                 could
                 Pope
                 Eleutherius
                 an
                 holy
                 &
                 learned
                 Saint
                 ,
                 and
                 successor
                 onely
                 to
                 sacrificinge
                 massing
                 Popes
                 ,
                 and
                 preists
                 ,
                 recommend
                 vnto
                 King
                 Lucius
                 ,
                 and
                 this
                 kingdome
                 ,
                 any
                 other
                 then
                 massinge
                 preists
                 ,
                 and
                 Religion
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 learned
                 messengers
                 of
                 Kinge
                 Lucius
                 ,
                 as
                 our
                 protestants
                 stile
                 them
                 .
                 (
                 
                   Io.
                   Bal.
                   centur
                
                 .
                 1.
                 
                   de
                   scriptor
                   .
                   in
                   Eluan
                   .
                   &
                   Meduuin
                   .
                   Math.
                   Parker
                   .
                   antiq
                   .
                   Brit.
                   Godwin
                   .
                   Conuers
                   .
                   of
                   Britanie
                   .
                
                 )
                 consent
                 to
                 any
                 other
                 ,
                 or
                 so
                 many
                 renowned
                 both
                 preists
                 and
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 as
                 were
                 still
                 remayninge
                 in
                 ,
                 or
                 of
                 this
                 nation
                 knowne
                 massinge
                 preists
                 ,
                 and
                 bishops
                 ,
                 ioyne
                 with
                 the
                 Legats
                 of
                 Pope
                 Eleutherius
                 ,
                 in
                 teaching
                 and
                 preachinge
                 any
                 other
                 doctrine
                 ,
                 or
                 Religion
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 Such
                 were
                 our
                 renowned
                 contrimen
                 S.
                 Mansuetus
                 ,
                 yet
                 liuinge
                 except
                 the
                 Annals
                 of
                 Treuers
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 same
                 name
                 deceaue
                 vs
                 ,
                 consecrated
                 preist
                 by
                 S.
                 Peter
                 ,
                 and
                 now
                 remoued
                 from
                 Toul
                 to
                 Treuers
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 ecclesiasticall
                 Annals
                 of
                 that
                 archiepiscopall
                 sea
                 tell
                 vs.
                 (
                 
                   Petr.
                   Merssaeus
                   Annal.
                   Archiep.
                   Treueren
                
                 .
                 7.
                 )
                 that
                 S.
                 Mansuetus
                 (
                 I
                 reade
                 of
                 no
                 other
                 of
                 that
                 name
                 but
                 our
                 holy
                 coutryman
                 
                 in
                 that
                 time
                 )
                 
                   was
                   Archbishop
                   of
                   Treuers
                   in
                   the
                   yeare
                   of
                   Christ
                
                 160.
                 
                 
                   Mansuetus
                   ,
                   qui
                   huic
                   nomini
                   &
                   vocationi
                   suae
                   vita
                   proba
                   ,
                   anno
                   Domini
                
                 160.
                 
                   optimè
                   respondit
                
                 .
                 And
                 S.
                 Marcellus
                 or
                 Marcellinus
                 our
                 glorious
                 contryman
                 ,
                 who
                 before
                 his
                 departure
                 out
                 of
                 Britanie
                 had
                 moued
                 Kinge
                 Lucius
                 to
                 the
                 faith
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 after
                 of
                 the
                 Tungers
                 ,
                 and
                 Archbishop
                 also
                 of
                 Treuers
                 returninge
                 hither
                 with
                 the
                 Popes
                 Legats
                 ,
                 was
                 so
                 renowned
                 an
                 instrument
                 in
                 the
                 conuersion
                 of
                 this
                 kingdome
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Annals
                 of
                 the
                 place
                 where
                 hee
                 was
                 Archbishop
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 by
                 the
                 preachinge
                 of
                 this
                 Saint
                 ,
                 the
                 third
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Tungers
                 Kinge
                 Lucius
                 was
                 baptised
                 .
                 
                   (
                   Annal-Treuer
                   .
                   in
                   S.
                   Marcello
                   .
                   )
                   S.
                   Marcellus
                   ,
                   alijs
                   Marcellinus
                   fuit
                   Tungorum
                   tertius
                   Episcopus
                   ,
                   &
                   huius
                   praedicatione
                   Rex
                   Angliae
                   ,
                   id
                   est
                   Lucius
                   ,
                   baptizatus
                   est
                   .
                
                 The
                 catalogue
                 of
                 the
                 Bishops
                 of
                 Tunger
                 giueth
                 him
                 greater
                 honor
                 ,
                 tellinge
                 vs
                 ,
                 
                   that
                   by
                   his
                   preaching
                   hee
                   conuerted
                   Lucius
                   Prince
                   of
                   Britanie
                   with
                   the
                   whole
                   nation
                   to
                   the
                   faith
                   of
                   Christ
                   .
                   Lucium
                   Britanniae
                   Principem
                   cum
                   tota
                   gente
                   ,
                   sua
                   praedicatione
                   ad
                   Christum
                   conuertit
                   (
                   Catalog
                   .
                   Episcop
                   .
                   Tungrens
                   .
                   in
                   S.
                   Marcello
                   .
                   )
                
                 And
                 yet
                 I
                 haue
                 shewed
                 before
                 ,
                 that
                 these
                 were
                 massinge
                 
                 preists
                 and
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 as
                 their
                 predecessors
                 in
                 those
                 places
                 ,
                 S
                 Valerius
                 ,
                 Eucharius
                 ,
                 Maternus
                 and
                 others
                 were
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 The
                 same
                 I
                 say
                 of
                 S.
                 Tymotheus
                 ,
                 our
                 holy
                 contryman
                 ,
                 by
                 his
                 Mother
                 S.
                 Claudia
                 beeinge
                 a
                 knowne
                 massinge
                 preist
                 ,
                 and
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 owners
                 of
                 that
                 his
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 brother
                 Nouatus
                 and
                 Sisters
                 house
                 in
                 Rome
                 ,
                 so
                 notoriously
                 dedicated
                 to
                 bee
                 the
                 first
                 publick
                 massinge
                 church
                 there
                 :
                 for
                 this
                 holy
                 massinge
                 preist
                 came
                 hither
                 in
                 this
                 time
                 ,
                 and
                 was
                 so
                 great
                 a
                 worker
                 in
                 the
                 conuersion
                 of
                 this
                 his
                 contrie
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 histories
                 of
                 Treuers
                 themselues
                 ,
                 which
                 giue
                 such
                 honor
                 as
                 before
                 to
                 their
                 Archbishop
                 S.
                 Marcellus
                 in
                 this
                 busines
                 ,
                 yet
                 freely
                 also
                 acknowledge
                 that
                 Kinge
                 Lucius
                 ,
                 
                   was
                   brought
                   to
                   the
                   Religion
                   of
                   Christ
                   by
                   S.
                   Timothie
                   ,
                
                 whome
                 they
                 call
                 S.
                 Paules
                 disciple
                 ,
                 perhaps
                 because
                 S.
                 Paul
                 maketh
                 so
                 honorable
                 a
                 memory
                 of
                 his
                 parents
                 ,
                 S.
                 Pudens
                 ,
                 and
                 Claudia
                 (
                 2.
                 
                 Timoth.
                 4.
                 )
                 &
                 likely
                 did
                 baptize
                 this
                 S.
                 Timothie
                 ,
                 and
                 therby
                 called
                 his
                 disciple
                 though
                 a
                 very
                 child
                 ,
                 when
                 S·
                 Paul
                 was
                 martyred
                 .
                 (
                 
                   Martyrolog
                   .
                   Rom.
                   die
                
                 20.
                 
                 
                   Iunij
                   Baron
                   .
                   annot
                   .
                   ib.
                   Sur.
                   Tom.
                
                 3.
                 die
                 12.
                 
                 Iunij
                 .
                 )
                 and
                 the
                 other
                 S.
                 Timothie
                 his
                 scholler
                 dead
                 
                 longe
                 before
                 .
                 
                   S.
                   Lucius
                   Britanniae
                   Rex
                   S.
                   Timothei
                   Apostoli
                   Pauli
                   discipuli
                   cruditione
                   ad
                   Religionem
                   Christi
                   inductus
                   est
                   .
                   (
                   Petr.
                   Merssaeus
                   &
                   Annal.
                   Archiep.
                   &
                   eccl
                   .
                   Treuer
                   .
                   in
                   S.
                   Marcello
                   .
                   )
                
                 If
                 wee
                 reflect
                 vppon
                 the
                 Saints
                 that
                 were
                 sent
                 cheife
                 Legats
                 hither
                 ,
                 from
                 Rome
                 ,
                 
                   S.
                   Fugatius
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Damianus
                 ,
                 the
                 principall
                 of
                 them
                 in
                 all
                 antiquities
                 ,
                 as
                 wee
                 must
                 needs
                 to
                 giue
                 them
                 their
                 due
                 ,
                 that
                 bee
                 chosen
                 and
                 selected
                 mē
                 ,
                 they
                 must
                 needes
                 be
                 learned
                 vertuous
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 mature
                 age
                 ,
                 and
                 iudgment
                 to
                 be
                 imploied
                 in
                 so
                 weightie
                 a
                 busines
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 all
                 histories
                 testifie
                 they
                 were
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 must
                 needes
                 bee
                 consecrated
                 massinge
                 preists
                 ,
                 beeing
                 sacred
                 by
                 those
                 remembred
                 sacrificinge
                 Popes
                 ,
                 which
                 neither
                 did
                 ,
                 nor
                 could
                 consecrate
                 any
                 other
                 ,
                 nor
                 they
                 bringe
                 any
                 other
                 doctrine
                 in
                 this
                 or
                 any
                 other
                 points
                 of
                 Religion
                 ,
                 but
                 what
                 they
                 had
                 receaued
                 from
                 those
                 holy
                 Popes
                 .
              
               
                 4.
                 
                 And
                 to
                 this
                 ,
                 besides
                 so
                 many
                 generall
                 Arguments
                 ,
                 S.
                 Gildas
                 the
                 moste
                 auncient
                 and
                 renowned
                 Brittish
                 Author
                 is
                 a
                 particular
                 witnes
                 ,
                 if
                 it
                 could
                 please
                 our
                 protestants
                 to
                 publish
                 it
                 to
                 the
                 worlde
                 ,
                 except
                 that
                 renowned
                 Abbot
                 Doctor
                 Fecknham
                 did
                 abuse
                 his
                 auditory
                 in
                 the
                 first
                 parlament
                 of
                 
                 Queene
                 Elizabeth
                 in
                 his
                 publicke
                 oration
                 ,
                 which
                 no
                 indifferent
                 man
                 will
                 thinke
                 ,
                 hee
                 did
                 or
                 durst
                 to
                 doe
                 ,
                 for
                 feare
                 of
                 open
                 shame
                 and
                 confusion
                 ,
                 if
                 hee
                 should
                 haue
                 aduouched
                 an
                 vntruth
                 in
                 that
                 assemblie
                 .
                 And
                 yet
                 speaking
                 principally
                 of
                 the
                 sacrifice
                 of
                 Masse
                 ,
                 then
                 to
                 bee
                 condemned
                 by
                 that
                 parlament
                 ,
                 citeth
                 Gildas
                 in
                 the
                 proeme
                 of
                 his
                 history
                 ,
                 testifyinge
                 that
                 the
                 same
                 Religion
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   church
                   seruice
                   ,
                   the
                   sacrifice
                   of
                   Masse
                   which
                   was
                   then
                   to
                   bee
                   abrogated
                   was
                   brought
                   hither
                   ,
                   and
                   settled
                   here
                   in
                   the
                   Latine
                   tonge
                   by
                   the
                   Legats
                   of
                   Pope
                   Eleutherius
                   .
                   (
                   Abbot
                   Fecknham
                   orat
                   .
                   in
                   parlam
                   .
                
                 2.
                 
                   of
                   Queene
                   Elizabeth
                   .
                
                 )
                 and
                 all
                 our
                 cheife
                 protestant
                 antiquaries
                 and
                 historians
                 of
                 England
                 ,
                 as
                 their
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 Parker
                 ,
                 Bale
                 ,
                 Godwine
                 ,
                 with
                 others
                 Gosteline
                 ,
                 Powell
                 ,
                 Foxe
                 ,
                 Fulke
                 ,
                 Middleton
                 ,
                 Stowe
                 ,
                 Holinshed
                 &
                 others
                 confidently
                 affirming
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Christian
                 Brittans
                 neuer
                 chaunged
                 in
                 any
                 materiall
                 thinge
                 ,
                 that
                 holy
                 Religion
                 which
                 they
                 receaued
                 in
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 the
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 but
                 constantly
                 continued
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 vntill
                 the
                 cominge
                 of
                 S.
                 Augustine
                 hither
                 ,
                 from
                 S.
                 Gregory
                 the
                 great
                 Pope
                 of
                 Rome
                 ,
                 and
                 after
                 .
                 
                   Parker
                   antiquitat
                   .
                   Britan.
                   pag.
                
                 6.45.46
                 .
                 
                   Balaeus
                   l.
                
                 2.
                 
                   de
                   act
                   .
                   Pontif.
                   Rom.
                   
                   in
                   Gregor
                   .
                
                 1.
                 
                   l.
                   de
                   scriptor
                   .
                   cent
                
                 .
                 1.
                 
                   in
                   August
                   .
                   Dronotho
                   .
                   Godwin
                   .
                   conuers
                   .
                   of
                   Brit.
                   Powel
                   .
                   annot
                   .
                   in
                   l.
                
                 2.
                 
                 
                   Giraldi
                   Camb.
                   de
                   Itiner
                   .
                   Cambr.
                   cap.
                
                 1.
                 
                 
                   Foxe
                   act
                   .
                   pag.
                
                 463.
                 
                   edit
                   .
                   an
                
                 .
                 1576.
                 
                 
                   Fulke
                   answ
                   .
                   to
                   a
                   count
                   Cath.
                   pag.
                
                 40.
                 
                 
                   Middelt
                   .
                   papistom
                   .
                   pag.
                
                 202
                 
                   Stow
                   histor
                   .
                   in
                   S.
                   Augustine
                   and
                   Kinge
                   Ethelbert
                   .
                   Holinsh.
                   histor
                   .
                   of
                   Engl.
                   cap.
                
                 21.
                 pag.
                 102.
                 
              
               
                 5.
                 
                 But
                 as
                 I
                 haue
                 proued
                 before
                 by
                 these
                 protestants
                 and
                 otherwise
                 ,
                 the
                 Britans
                 by
                 that
                 Apostolicke
                 man
                 receaued
                 the
                 doctrine
                 ,
                 profession
                 ,
                 and
                 practise
                 of
                 sacrificinge
                 preisthood
                 ,
                 preists
                 ,
                 and
                 sacrifice
                 of
                 Masse
                 ,
                 and
                 continued
                 them
                 vnto
                 this
                 time
                 ;
                 soe
                 I
                 will
                 demonstrate
                 by
                 them
                 and
                 all
                 antiquities
                 hereafter
                 ,
                 in
                 euery
                 age
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 kept
                 and
                 obserued
                 the
                 same
                 inuiolablie
                 to
                 those
                 dayes
                 ,
                 and
                 after
                 without
                 interruption
                 .
                 And
                 yet
                 this
                 is
                 but
                 a
                 needles
                 probation
                 ;
                 for
                 being
                 so
                 inuincibly
                 proued
                 before
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 receaued
                 these
                 holy
                 doctrines
                 and
                 professions
                 from
                 the
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 and
                 from
                 them
                 to
                 these
                 daies
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 had
                 departed
                 from
                 them
                 now
                 ,
                 or
                 after
                 ,
                 they
                 should
                 bee
                 apparantly
                 guiltie
                 of
                 error
                 in
                 departinge
                 from
                 those
                 truthes
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 from
                 them
                 to
                 these
                 dayes
                 continued
                 .
                 And
                 if
                 wee
                 looke
                 
                 into
                 the
                 catalogues
                 of
                 holy
                 writers
                 ,
                 in
                 this
                 time
                 ,
                 whose
                 works
                 bee
                 preserued
                 to
                 posteritie
                 ,
                 wee
                 shall
                 see
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 holy
                 sacrifice
                 of
                 Masse
                 ,
                 and
                 massinge
                 preists
                 ,
                 were
                 generally
                 in
                 al
                 places
                 in
                 as
                 great
                 vse
                 and
                 honour
                 as
                 at
                 this
                 day
                 .
                 The
                 moste
                 renowned
                 writers
                 of
                 this
                 time
                 whose
                 bookes
                 bee
                 extant
                 now
                 ,
                 were
                 S.
                 Iustine
                 ,
                 S.
                 Irenaeus
                 ,
                 and
                 Tertullian
                 ,
                 all
                 they
                 doe
                 plainelie
                 testifie
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 sacrifice
                 of
                 Masse
                 ,
                 offeringe
                 vp
                 the
                 sacred
                 body
                 ,
                 and
                 blood
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 was
                 the
                 generally
                 vsed
                 ,
                 &
                 knowne
                 sacrifice
                 of
                 the
                 Christians
                 in
                 this
                 time
                 ,
                 
                   in
                   omni
                   loco
                
                 ,
                 in
                 euerie
                 place
                 ,
                 saith
                 S.
                 Iustine
                 .
                 (
                 
                   Iustin
                   .
                   Dialog
                   .
                   cum
                   Tryhone
                   .
                   )
                   Ecclesia
                   in
                   vniuerso
                   mundo
                   offert
                   Deo.
                
                 The
                 church
                 doth
                 offer
                 it
                 in
                 all
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 saith
                 S.
                 Irenaeus
                 .
                 (
                 
                   Irenaeus
                   aduers
                   .
                   Haeres
                   .
                   lib.
                
                 4.
                 cap.
                 32.
                 )
                 therefore
                 the
                 church
                 of
                 Britanie
                 must
                 needs
                 offer
                 it
                 ;
                 and
                 I
                 haue
                 proued
                 by
                 our
                 Brittish
                 antiquities
                 before
                 ,
                 that
                 Rome
                 ,
                 Fraunce
                 ,
                 and
                 Britanie
                 in
                 these
                 daies
                 of
                 Eleutherius
                 ,
                 and
                 Irenaeus
                 which
                 went
                 to
                 Rome
                 in
                 the
                 papacy
                 of
                 S.
                 Eleutherius
                 ,
                 vsed
                 one
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 order
                 of
                 Masse
                 .
                 And
                 Tertullian
                 that
                 notorious
                 massing
                 Author
                 ,
                 declaring
                 how
                 Christiā
                 Religion
                 was
                 then
                 dilated
                 in
                 the
                 worlde
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 sacrifice
                 of
                 
                 Masse
                 was
                 the
                 common
                 sacrifice
                 thereof
                 ,
                 expressely
                 nameth
                 this
                 our
                 Britanie
                 to
                 haue
                 receaued
                 the
                 Christian
                 faith
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 agree
                 with
                 other
                 Christian
                 nations
                 therin
                 .
                 (
                 
                   Tertullian
                   .
                   de
                   cultu
                   Faeminar
                   .
                   cap.
                
                 11.
                 
                   l.
                   ad
                   Scapul
                   .
                   cap.
                
                 2.
                 
                   l.
                   de
                   orat
                   .
                   cap
                
                 14.
                 
                   l.
                   de
                   vel
                   .
                   Virg.
                   cap.
                
                 9.
                 
                   l.
                   contra
                   Iudaeos
                
                 .
                 )
                 &
                 S.
                 Iohn
                 Chrisostome
                 speaking
                 of
                 this
                 conuersion
                 of
                 our
                 Britans
                 ,
                 witnesseth
                 manifestly
                 ,
                 and
                 our
                 protestants
                 acknowledge
                 it
                 for
                 truth
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Brittish
                 churches
                 then
                 founded
                 ,
                 which
                 were
                 many
                 had
                 altars
                 ,
                 for
                 their
                 preists
                 ,
                 erected
                 in
                 them
                 .
                 (
                 
                   Chrisostom
                   .
                   serm·
                   de
                   Pentecost
                   .
                   protest
                   .
                   Theater
                   of
                   great
                   Britanie
                   l.
                
                 6.
                 
                 §
                 .
                 12.
                 )
                 which
                 as
                 is
                 confessed
                 before
                 by
                 these
                 protestants
                 ,
                 neither
                 were
                 ,
                 nor
                 could
                 in
                 Christian
                 Religion
                 bee
                 ordeyned
                 but
                 for
                 massinge
                 preists
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 sacrifice
                 of
                 Masse
                 ,
                 as
                 wee
                 finde
                 in
                 the
                 moste
                 auncient
                 churches
                 of
                 this
                 nation
                 ;
                 as
                 S.
                 Iosephs
                 dedicated
                 to
                 our
                 Lady
                 at
                 Glastēburie
                 .
                 (
                 
                   Antiquit
                   Glaston
                   .
                   Capgrau
                   .
                   in
                   S.
                   Patricio
                   M.
                   S.
                   antiq
                   .
                   in
                   Lucio
                   .
                
                 )
                 S.
                 Martins
                 at
                 Canterbury
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 olde
                 church
                 at
                 Winchester
                 ,
                 where
                 as
                 we
                 read
                 there
                 were
                 Christian
                 altares
                 ,
                 so
                 also
                 that
                 the
                 sacrifice
                 of
                 Masse
                 was
                 from
                 their
                 first
                 foundation
                 offered
                 on
                 them
                 .
                 (
                 
                   Bed.
                   hist.
                   l.
                
                 1.
                 cap.
                 27.
                 
                 
                   Galfr.
                   
                   Monum
                   .
                   l.
                
                 11.
                 
                   histor
                   .
                   cap.
                
                 4.
                 
                 
                   Stowe
                   histor
                   .
                   in
                   Constantine
                   sonne
                   of
                   Cador.
                   &c.
                
                 )
                 so
                 of
                 S.
                 Peters
                 church
                 in
                 Cornhill
                 in
                 London
                 and
                 others
                 .
                 And
                 S.
                 Damianus
                 and
                 Phaganus
                 the
                 cheife
                 Legats
                 of
                 S.
                 Eleutherius
                 ,
                 bearing
                 so
                 great
                 deuotion
                 to
                 the
                 massing
                 church
                 builded
                 by
                 S.
                 Ioseph
                 at
                 Glastenbury
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 themselues
                 continued
                 ,
                 and
                 dwelled
                 there
                 some
                 time
                 ,
                 and
                 settled
                 twelue
                 of
                 their
                 company
                 to
                 continue
                 there
                 duringe
                 their
                 liues
                 ,
                 must
                 needs
                 bee
                 massinge
                 preists
                 ,
                 as
                 all
                 had
                 here
                 euer
                 beene
                 from
                 the
                 Apostles
                 time
                 :
                 in
                 which
                 faith
                 and
                 Religion
                 this
                 holy
                 Pope
                 ,
                 as
                 our
                 protestants
                 with
                 al
                 antiquities
                 assure
                 vs
                 ,
                 confirmed
                 the
                 kingdome
                 of
                 Britanie
                 :
                 
                   Eleutherius
                   vt
                   bonus
                   paterfamilias
                   effecit
                   ,
                   vt
                   confirmatis
                   &
                   consolidatis
                   Britannis
                   in
                   suscepta
                   prius
                   ab
                   Apostolis
                   doctrina
                   ,
                   totum
                   illud
                   regnum
                   ,
                   in
                   eius
                   fidei
                   verba
                   iuraret
                   .
                   Ioh.
                   Bal.
                   l.
                
                 1.
                 
                   de
                   act
                   .
                   Pontif.
                   Rom.
                   in
                   Eleutherio
                   .
                
              
               
                 6.
                 
                 So
                 that
                 by
                 this
                 Protestant
                 Bishop
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 and
                 other
                 authorities
                 ,
                 those
                 doctrines
                 of
                 sacrificinge
                 preists
                 and
                 Masse
                 which
                 from
                 the
                 Apostles
                 dayes
                 ,
                 as
                 I
                 haue
                 aboundantly
                 proued
                 ,
                 had
                 without
                 discontinuance
                 euer
                 continued
                 here
                 in
                 diuers
                 particular
                 places
                 and
                 parsons
                 ,
                 were
                 now
                 generally
                 by
                 this
                 
                 holy
                 Pope
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 massinge
                 Legats
                 ,
                 established
                 and
                 confirmed
                 in
                 this
                 kingedome
                 :
                 
                   confirmatis
                   ,
                   &
                   consolidatis
                
                 ,
                 and
                 this
                 Pope
                 highly
                 commēded
                 for
                 that
                 his
                 general
                 confirmation
                 ,
                 
                   vt
                   bonus
                   paterfamilias
                
                 .
                 And
                 by
                 their
                 first
                 Archbishop
                 with
                 others
                 before
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 I
                 haue
                 proued
                 by
                 continuall
                 deduction
                 ,
                 the
                 order
                 and
                 forme
                 of
                 Masse
                 which
                 S.
                 Peter
                 deliuered
                 to
                 the
                 church
                 ,
                 was
                 still
                 continued
                 after
                 this
                 time
                 ,
                 without
                 any
                 materiall
                 chaunge
                 ,
                 alteration
                 ,
                 addition
                 ,
                 or
                 diminution
                 .
                 Neither
                 doth
                 any
                 Protestant
                 Author
                 challenge
                 S.
                 Eleutherius
                 ,
                 of
                 any
                 innouation
                 in
                 Religion
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 contrary
                 :
                 how
                 hee
                 condemned
                 all
                 innouators
                 therein
                 as
                 Tatianus
                 and
                 the
                 Seuerians
                 ,
                 makinge
                 a
                 decree
                 against
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 knowne
                 Religion
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 his
                 sacrificinge
                 Religion
                 ,
                 as
                 before
                 is
                 proued
                 was
                 much
                 increased
                 by
                 him
                 .
                 
                   Sub
                   hoc
                   Pontifice
                   caepit
                   Ecclesia
                   esse
                   securior
                   ,
                   ob
                   id
                   Christianorum
                   Religio
                   plurimum
                   aucta
                   est
                   .
                
                 And
                 yet
                 no
                 chaunge
                 at
                 all
                 therin
                 .
                 (
                 
                   Bal.
                   &
                   Robert.
                   Barnes
                   in
                   vita
                   Eleutherij
                   .
                   Eleutherius
                   epist
                   .
                   decretal
                   .
                   ad
                   prouincias
                   Gall.
                   To.
                
                 1.
                 
                   conc
                   .
                   Io.
                   Bal.
                   act
                   .
                   Pont.
                   Rom.
                   l.
                
                 1.
                 
                   in
                   Eleutherio
                   .
                   Rob.
                   Barn
                   in
                   vit
                   .
                   Pontif.
                   Rom.
                   in
                   eodem
                   .
                
                 )
                 therefore
                 all
                 those
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 &
                 preists
                 
                 which
                 by
                 all
                 writers
                 hee
                 consecrated
                 ,
                 must
                 needs
                 bee
                 massinge
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 and
                 preists
                 ,
                 as
                 all
                 those
                 three
                 Archbishops
                 ,
                 &
                 28.
                 
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 consecrated
                 ,
                 or
                 confirmed
                 for
                 this
                 kingdome
                 renowned
                 in
                 histories
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 the
                 preists
                 of
                 this
                 our
                 Britanie
                 vnder
                 them
                 ,
                 must
                 needes
                 bee
                 massing
                 Archbishops
                 ,
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 and
                 preists
                 .
                 Whose
                 succession
                 here
                 continued
                 vnto
                 the
                 conuersion
                 of
                 the
                 Saxons
                 ,
                 and
                 after
                 by
                 all
                 histories
                 ,
                 and
                 vntill
                 both
                 those
                 peoples
                 vnited
                 themselues
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 in
                 this
                 massinge
                 and
                 sacrificinge
                 doctrine
                 ,
                 which
                 both
                 the
                 Britans
                 ,
                 and
                 Saxons
                 had
                 euer
                 obserued
                 from
                 their
                 first
                 conuersions
                 ,
                 as
                 in
                 al
                 other
                 points
                 of
                 Christian
                 Religion
                 .
                 The
                 names
                 of
                 many
                 of
                 them
                 I
                 haue
                 remembred
                 in
                 other
                 places
                 .
              
               
                 7.
                 
                 And
                 concerninge
                 the
                 supreame
                 spirituall
                 power
                 ,
                 which
                 this
                 holy
                 Pope
                 both
                 claimed
                 ,
                 and
                 exercised
                 ,
                 both
                 in
                 this
                 kingedome
                 ,
                 to
                 settle
                 these
                 sacred
                 points
                 of
                 Religion
                 here
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 other
                 nations
                 ,
                 these
                 protestants
                 assure
                 vs
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 as
                 great
                 and
                 ample
                 ,
                 as
                 euer
                 any
                 his
                 successors
                 did
                 ,
                 or
                 now
                 doe
                 challenge
                 in
                 such
                 affaires
                 .
                 These
                 men
                 tell
                 vs.
                 (
                 
                   Rob·
                   Barnes
                   in
                   vit
                   .
                   Eleutherij
                   .
                   protest
                   .
                   annot
                   .
                   Mag.
                   in
                   Matth.
                   Westm
                   .
                   an
                   .
                
                 188.
                 )
                 
                 hee
                 condemned
                 hereticks
                 ,
                 and
                 made
                 decrees
                 against
                 them
                 ;
                 he
                 made
                 lawes
                 binding
                 all
                 cleargie
                 men
                 ,
                 &
                 in
                 the
                 cases
                 of
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 reserued
                 judgement
                 to
                 the
                 see
                 of
                 Rome
                 ,
                 
                   vt
                   nihil
                   nisi
                   apud
                   Pontificem
                   definiretur
                   .
                
                 In
                 his
                 epistle
                 to
                 Kinge
                 Lucius
                 ,
                 so
                 recommended
                 by
                 our
                 protestants
                 ,
                 hee
                 prescribeth
                 what
                 lawes
                 hee
                 was
                 to
                 vse
                 .
                 Hee
                 appointeth
                 the
                 limits
                 and
                 bounds
                 of
                 Britanie
                 ,
                 as
                 these
                 men
                 witnes
                 in
                 the
                 lawes
                 of
                 Kinge
                 Edward
                 t●e
                 Confessor
                 .
                 His
                 Legats
                 disposed
                 of
                 all
                 spirituall
                 things
                 here
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 time
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 by
                 his
                 papal
                 authoritie
                 confirmed
                 them
                 .
                 And
                 so
                 they
                 continued
                 vntil
                 heresie
                 and
                 infidelity
                 in
                 the
                 Pagan
                 Saxons
                 time
                 did
                 ouerthrowe
                 them
                 ,
                 as
                 all
                 histories
                 and
                 antiquities
                 ,
                 Brittish
                 ,
                 or
                 Saxon
                 ,
                 Catholicks
                 or
                 protestants
                 ,
                 as
                 their
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 Parker
                 ,
                 Bale
                 and
                 Godwine
                 ,
                 with
                 Cambden
                 ,
                 Powell
                 ,
                 Holinshed
                 ,
                 Stowe
                 ,
                 and
                 others
                 cited
                 in
                 other
                 places
                 are
                 witnesses
                 .
                 Therefore
                 it
                 will
                 bee
                 but
                 a
                 superogated
                 worke
                 ,
                 to
                 proceede
                 further
                 to
                 followinge
                 ages
                 ,
                 yet
                 for
                 a
                 generall
                 and
                 compleate
                 content
                 to
                 all
                 ,
                 I
                 wil
                 though
                 with
                 more
                 breuitie
                 ,
                 speake
                 also
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 here
                 end
                 this
                 second
                 age
                 ,
                 or
                 hundred
                 of
                 yeares
                 ,
                 Pope
                 Eleutherius
                 dyinge
                 in
                 the
                 later
                 ende
                 
                 thereof
                 ,
                 and
                 Kinge
                 Lucius
                 not
                 longe
                 after
                 in
                 the
                 beginninge
                 of
                 the
                 next
                 age
                 ,
                 and
                 Pope
                 and
                 S.
                 Victor
                 ,
                 the
                 immediate
                 successor
                 of
                 S.
                 Eleutherius
                 both
                 endinge
                 this
                 ,
                 and
                 giuing
                 entrance
                 to
                 the
                 next
                 ensuinge
                 age
                 ,
                 and
                 centenary
                 of
                 the
                 yeares
                 of
                 Christ
                 by
                 his
                 papall
                 regiment
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               THE
               THIRD
               AGE
               ,
               OR
               HVNDRED
               YEARES
               OF
               CHRIST
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   THE
                   XVII
                   .
                   CHAPTER
                
                 .
                 How
                 notwithstandinge
                 the
                 manifold
                 tumults
                 ,
                 and
                 persecution
                 of
                 Christian
                 Religion
                 ,
                 in
                 this
                 kingdome
                 of
                 Britanie
                 ,
                 in
                 this
                 third
                 hundred
                 yeares
                 ,
                 yet
                 the
                 holy
                 sacrifice
                 of
                 Masse
                 ,
                 sacrificinge
                 and
                 massinge
                 preists
                 ,
                 and
                 Bishops
                 stil
                 here
                 continued
                 ,
                 without
                 any
                 totall
                 discontinuance
                 .
              
               
                 KInge
                 Lucius
                 dyinge
                 ,
                 as
                 Matthew
                 of
                 Westminister
                 with
                 others
                 writeth
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 yeare
                 of
                 Christ
                 201.
                 the
                 first
                 of
                 this
                 third
                 hundred
                 yeare
                 ,
                 without
                 heire
                 ;
                 This
                 our
                 kingdome
                 by
                 that
                 meanes
                 in
                 the
                 beginning
                 of
                 this
                 age
                 was
                 pitifully
                 vexed
                 with
                 warrs
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 tumults
                 ;
                 &
                 towards
                 the
                 later
                 end
                 therof
                 lamentably
                 tormented
                 ,
                 and
                 afflicted
                 (
                 as
                 the
                 whole
                 Christian
                 worlde
                 almoste
                 then
                 was
                 )
                 with
                 the
                 moste
                 cruell
                 and
                 barbarous
                 persecution
                 of
                 Diocletian
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 among
                 other
                 miseries
                 ,
                 all
                 monuments
                 of
                 Christian
                 Religion
                 ,
                 so
                 neare
                 as
                 he
                 could
                 ,
                 were
                 ruined
                 and
                 destroyed
                 ;
                 whereby
                 it
                 came
                 to
                 passe
                 ,
                 that
                 little
                 memory
                 of
                 ecclesiasticall
                 things
                 then
                 ,
                 in
                 this
                 nation
                 is
                 left
                 to
                 posteritie
                 ,
                 yet
                 sufficient
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 found
                 ,
                 that
                 together
                 with
                 the
                 Popes
                 supreamacy
                 in
                 such
                 affaires
                 ,
                 the
                 holy
                 sacrificinge
                 preisthood
                 ,
                 the
                 sacrifice
                 of
                 Masse
                 ,
                 and
                 diuers
                 renowned
                 sacrificinge
                 Bishops
                 and
                 preists
                 ,
                 here
                 still
                 continued
                 without
                 discontinuance
                 ,
                 in
                 al
                 this
                 age
                 ,
                 notwithstandinge
                 so
                 huge
                 an
                 army
                 of
                 moste
                 sauage
                 ,
                 and
                 cruell
                 enemies
                 still
                 fightinge
                 against
                 them
                 .
                 
                   Matth.
                   Westm.
                   an
                   .
                   gratiae
                
                 201.
                 
                 
                   Bed.
                   l.
                
                 1.
                 
                   histor
                   .
                   c.
                
                 4.6
                 .
                 
                   Parker
                   .
                   antiquit
                   .
                   Britan
                   .
                   Godwin
                   .
                   conuers
                   .
                   of
                   Britanie
                   .
                   Stowe
                   histor
                   .
                   in
                   K.
                   Lucius
                   .
                   Theater
                   of
                   great
                   Brit.
                   l.
                
                 6.
                 
                 
                   Foxe
                   Tom.
                
                 1.
                 
                 
                   Holinsh.
                   histor
                   .
                   of
                   Engl.
                   Galfr.
                   Monum
                   .
                   hist.
                   Britan.
                   l.
                
                 5.
                 cap.
                 1.2.3.4.5.6.7
                 .
                 
                   Ponticus
                   Viran
                   .
                   Brit.
                   histor
                   .
                   l.
                
                 5.
                 
                 
                   Gildas
                   l.
                   de
                   excid
                   .
                   &
                   conquest
                   .
                   Britan.
                   cap.
                
                 7.8
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 For
                 First
                 our
                 cheife
                 protestants
                 haue
                 
                 told
                 vs
                 before
                 ,
                 that
                 S.
                 Peters
                 Maste
                 continued
                 in
                 vse
                 in
                 the
                 church
                 without
                 any
                 chaunge
                 ,
                 vnto
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 Pope
                 and
                 S.
                 Zepherine
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 next
                 successor
                 to
                 S.
                 Victor
                 ,
                 therefore
                 by
                 their
                 allowance
                 ,
                 wee
                 haue
                 the
                 sacrifice
                 of
                 Masse
                 ,
                 a
                 massinge
                 preisthood
                 ,
                 and
                 preists
                 to
                 offer
                 that
                 holie
                 sacrifice
                 all
                 his
                 time
                 .
                 Therefore
                 when
                 wee
                 finde
                 by
                 many
                 antiquities
                 and
                 historians
                 ,
                 aswell
                 Catholicks
                 as
                 Protestants
                 ,
                 that
                 hee
                 sent
                 many
                 learned
                 preists
                 and
                 preachers
                 into
                 this
                 kingedome
                 ,
                 especially
                 the
                 more
                 northren
                 parts
                 thereof
                 ,
                 which
                 wee
                 now
                 cal
                 Scotland
                 ,
                 wee
                 must
                 needes
                 if
                 wee
                 had
                 noe
                 other
                 argument
                 ,
                 conclude
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 were
                 sacrificinge
                 ,
                 and
                 massinge
                 preists
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 receaued
                 both
                 their
                 consecration
                 ,
                 and
                 iurisdiction
                 from
                 soe
                 knowne
                 a
                 massinge
                 preist
                 ,
                 and
                 Pope
                 his
                 authoritie
                 .
                 Yet
                 to
                 make
                 this
                 matter
                 more
                 euident
                 ,
                 and
                 shew
                 the
                 supreame
                 spirituall
                 power
                 which
                 hee
                 vsed
                 euen
                 in
                 this
                 ,
                 besides
                 that
                 which
                 he
                 both
                 claimed
                 and
                 exercised
                 in
                 excommunicatinge
                 the
                 church
                 of
                 Asia
                 for
                 their
                 not
                 due
                 obseruation
                 of
                 Easter
                 ,
                 hee
                 confirmed
                 the
                 order
                 and
                 institution
                 of
                 his
                 predecessor
                 S.
                 Eleutherius
                 ,
                 in
                 subiectinge
                 all
                 the
                 churches
                 ,
                 and
                 
                 Christians
                 of
                 that
                 part
                 of
                 Britany
                 now
                 termed
                 Scotlād
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 Archbishop
                 of
                 Yorke
                 ,
                 a
                 massing
                 preist
                 &
                 Prelate
                 ,
                 as
                 I
                 haue
                 shewed
                 before
                 ,
                 these
                 parts
                 and
                 countries
                 then
                 beeing
                 temporally
                 ruled
                 by
                 diuers
                 temporall
                 Kings
                 ,
                 or
                 Princes
                 ,
                 and
                 at
                 difference
                 or
                 enmity
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 one
                 with
                 an
                 other
                 .
                 And
                 to
                 make
                 this
                 Religiō
                 more
                 permanent
                 with
                 that
                 rude
                 nation
                 ,
                 
                   the
                   Scots
                   themselues
                   then
                   began
                   to
                   study
                   diuinitie
                   .
                   (
                   Hector
                   Boeth
                   .
                   Scot.
                   histor
                   .
                   l.
                
                 6.
                 fol.
                 89.
                 pag.
                 2.
                 )
                 
                   beeing
                   therin
                   instructed
                   by
                   those
                   preists
                   which
                   Pope
                   Victor
                   sent
                   thither
                   euen
                   to
                   the
                   vttermost
                   part
                   therof
                   to
                   propagate
                   Christian
                   Religion
                   .
                   Incepere
                   &
                   nostri
                   tum
                   primum
                   ,
                   sacras
                   colere
                   literas
                   ,
                   Sacerdotibus
                   praeceptoribus
                   ,
                   quos
                   Victor
                   Pontifex
                   Maximus
                   ,
                   ad
                   Christi
                   dogma
                   propalandum
                   in
                   extremam
                   miserat
                   Albionem
                   .
                
                 Which
                 was
                 in
                 the
                 yeare
                 of
                 Christ
                 203.
                 
                 
                   Humanae
                   salutis
                   tertius
                   supra
                   ducentessimum
                
                 .
                 And
                 euer
                 continued
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 as
                 theire
                 historians
                 contend
                 ,
                 vnto
                 these
                 dayes
                 of
                 heresie
                 ,
                 
                   nostri
                   qua
                   fide
                   &
                   pietate
                   instituti
                   semel
                   fuerunt
                   hactenus
                   erroribus
                   aspernatis
                   ,
                   perseuerant
                   .
                
                 Which
                 was
                 written
                 in
                 the
                 yeare
                 of
                 Christ
                 1526.
                 
                 
                   Anno
                   salutis
                   Christianae
                   sexto
                   &
                   vigesimo
                   supra
                   ,
                   millesimum
                   quingentesimum
                   .
                
              
               
               
                 3.
                 
                 So
                 longe
                 and
                 longer
                 these
                 massinge
                 preists
                 &
                 sacrifice
                 of
                 Masse
                 continued
                 there
                 with
                 honor
                 ,
                 by
                 their
                 writers
                 ,
                 and
                 our
                 English
                 Protestants
                 affirme
                 as
                 much
                 in
                 these
                 termes
                 .
                 (
                 
                   Edw.
                   Grimston
                   .
                   in
                   the
                   est
                   .
                   of
                   the
                   K.
                   of
                   great
                   Britanie
                   pag.
                
                 20.
                 cap.
                 17.
                 )
                 
                   Scotland
                   receaued
                   the
                   Christian
                   faith
                   in
                   the
                   time
                   of
                   Pope
                   Victor
                   the
                   first
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   yeare
                
                 203.
                 
                   and
                   idolatry
                   did
                   quite
                   cease
                   ,
                   vnder
                   Kinge
                   Craknite
                   ,
                   who
                   died
                   in
                   the
                   yeare
                
                 313.
                 
                 
                   Celestine
                   the
                   first
                   sent
                   Palladius
                   thither
                   to
                   roote
                   out
                   the
                   Pelagian
                   heresie
                   ,
                   which
                   began
                   to
                   encrease
                   there
                   vnder
                   Eugenius
                   the
                   seconde
                   ,
                   who
                   died
                   in
                   the
                   yeare
                
                 460.
                 
                   since
                   this
                   time
                   the
                   realme
                   continued
                   longe
                   in
                   the
                   profession
                   of
                   the
                   Romish
                   church
                   ,
                   vntill
                   these
                   later
                   dayes
                   ,
                
                 the
                 daies
                 of
                 Kinge
                 Iames
                 ,
                 our
                 present
                 soueraigne
                 ,
                 as
                 hee
                 there
                 expresseth
                 .
                 Therefore
                 seeing
                 the
                 profession
                 of
                 the
                 Romane
                 church
                 ,
                 which
                 frō
                 the
                 beginning
                 by
                 these
                 authorities
                 ,
                 and
                 testimonies
                 ,
                 both
                 Catholicke
                 and
                 Protestant
                 euer
                 continued
                 there
                 ,
                 was
                 the
                 profession
                 of
                 the
                 sacrifice
                 of
                 Masse
                 ,
                 and
                 massinge
                 preists
                 ,
                 such
                 was
                 the
                 profession
                 euer
                 vntill
                 now
                 in
                 those
                 parts
                 .
                 Againe
                 this
                 part
                 of
                 this
                 Iland
                 was
                 subiected
                 both
                 by
                 Pope
                 Eleutherius
                 ,
                 and
                 Victor
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 Archbishop
                 of
                 Yorke
                 a
                 massing
                 Prelate
                 ,
                 
                 either
                 S.
                 Theodosius
                 or
                 S.
                 Sampson
                 ,
                 therefore
                 the
                 preistes
                 subiect
                 to
                 that
                 see
                 ,
                 must
                 needs
                 bee
                 massinge
                 preists
                 .
                 (
                 
                   Harrison
                   description
                   of
                   Britanie
                   in
                   K.
                   Lucius
                   .
                   Godwin
                   Catalog
                   .
                   in
                   Yorke
                   pag.
                
                 555.
                 
                   edit
                   .
                   an
                
                 .
                 1515.
                 )
                 and
                 both
                 S.
                 Gildas
                 ,
                 S.
                 Bede
                 and
                 all
                 antiquities
                 assure
                 vs
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 Religion
                 was
                 preserued
                 in
                 peace
                 ,
                 and
                 quiet
                 here
                 ,
                 vnto
                 the
                 persecution
                 of
                 Diocletian
                 .
                 
                   Gild.
                   l.
                   de
                   excid
                   .
                   Britan
                   .
                   cap.
                
                 7.
                 
                 
                   Bed.
                   histor
                   .
                   eccl
                   .
                   l.
                   1.
                   cap.
                
                 4.
                 
                   antiq
                   .
                   Winton
                   .
                   apud
                   Godw.
                   Catal.
                   in
                   Winchester
                   .
                
                 1.
                 )
                 and
                 the
                 Annals
                 of
                 Scotland
                 tell
                 vs
                 expresselie
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 altars
                 chalices
                 ,
                 patens
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 vessels
                 ,
                 instruments
                 ,
                 and
                 ornaments
                 vsed
                 in
                 the
                 holy
                 sacrifice
                 of
                 Masse
                 ,
                 to
                 haue
                 bene
                 in
                 honorable
                 ,
                 and
                 publicke
                 vse
                 in
                 this
                 time
                 in
                 that
                 contry
                 .
                 (
                 
                   Hector
                   Boeth
                   .
                   Scot.
                   histor
                   .
                   l.
                
                 6.
                 fol.
                 102.
                 
              
               
                 4.
                 
                 And
                 if
                 we
                 leaue
                 Britanie
                 and
                 returne
                 againe
                 to
                 Rome
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Pope
                 there
                 ,
                 S.
                 Zepherine
                 ,
                 these
                 protestants
                 assure
                 vs
                 ,
                 
                   he
                   was
                   ,
                   rei
                   diuinae
                   magis
                   quam
                   humanae
                   intētus
                   ,
                   a
                   man
                   more
                   giuen
                   to
                   diuine
                   then
                   humaine
                   affaires
                   ,
                
                 a
                 Protestant
                 Bishops
                 words
                 :
                 and
                 yet
                 they
                 absolutly
                 teache
                 ,
                 hee
                 claimed
                 and
                 exercised
                 supreame
                 spirituall
                 iurisdiction
                 ,
                 and
                 made
                 decrees
                 ,
                 concerninge
                 the
                 holy
                 sacrifice
                 of
                 
                 Masse
                 ,
                 of
                 what
                 mater
                 ,
                 the
                 chalice
                 and
                 paten
                 ,
                 in
                 ,
                 and
                 on
                 which
                 the
                 body
                 and
                 blood
                 of
                 Christ
                 should
                 be
                 consecrated
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 sacrifice
                 ,
                 were
                 to
                 bee
                 made
                 ,
                 and
                 how
                 preists
                 ought
                 to
                 bee
                 present
                 when
                 the
                 Bishop
                 celebrated
                 the
                 sacrifice
                 of
                 Masse
                 ,
                 
                   cum
                   Episcopus
                   celebraret
                   Missae
                   sacra
                   iussit
                   omnes
                   presbyteros
                   adesse
                   .
                   (
                   Bal.
                   in
                   act
                   .
                   Pontif.
                   Rom.
                   l.
                
                 1.
                 
                   in
                   Zepherino
                   .
                   Edw.
                   Grimston
                   pag.
                
                 436.
                 
                   in
                   Zepherin
                   .
                   Rob.
                   Barnes
                   in
                   vit
                   .
                   Pontif.
                   Rom.
                   in
                   Zepherin
                   .
                   alij
                   .
                   Sacer
                
                 )
                 and
                 by
                 the
                 sentence
                 of
                 their
                 first
                 Protestant
                 Archbishop
                 ,
                 hee
                 was
                 so
                 far
                 from
                 doing
                 any
                 dishonor
                 to
                 this
                 holy
                 sacrifice
                 of
                 Masse
                 ,
                 that
                 ,
                 
                   ad
                   pulchriorem
                   materiam
                   formamque
                   mutare
                   voluit
                   .
                
                 The
                 chaunge
                 hee
                 made
                 ,
                 was
                 for
                 the
                 more
                 honor
                 therof
                 .
                 
                   Math.
                   Parker
                   antiquitat
                   .
                   Britan.
                   pag.
                
                 47.
                 
                 
                   Magdeb.
                   cent
                
                 .
                 1.
                 cap.
                 5
                 col
                 .
                 146.
                 )
                 beeing
                 nothing
                 but
                 that
                 I
                 cited
                 before
                 of
                 causing
                 the
                 sacrificing
                 instruments
                 to
                 be
                 made
                 of
                 a
                 better
                 matter
                 ,
                 making
                 no
                 other
                 chaunge
                 at
                 al
                 therin
                 .
                 And
                 within
                 few
                 yeares
                 after
                 ,
                 the
                 next
                 Pope
                 but
                 one
                 ,
                 Vrbanus
                 the
                 first
                 ,
                 as
                 these
                 protestants
                 assure
                 vs
                 made
                 a
                 lawe
                 ,
                 that
                 euē
                 in
                 the
                 poorer
                 churches
                 the
                 sacrificinge
                 vessels
                 should
                 either
                 bee
                 of
                 gold
                 ,
                 siluer
                 ,
                 or
                 tinne
                 .
                 
                   Ne
                   vasa
                   sacra
                   vitrea
                   ,
                   sed
                   aut
                   aurea
                   ,
                   aut
                   argen●…ea
                   ,
                   
                   aut
                   stannea
                   in
                   inopioribus
                   Ecclesijs
                   essent
                   ,
                   legem
                   tulit
                   .
                   (
                   Rob.
                   Barnes
                   in
                   Vrban
                   .
                
                 1.
                 
                 
                   Edw.
                   Grimston
                   .
                   estate
                   of
                   the
                   church
                   of
                   Rome
                   in
                   Vrban
                   .
                
                 1.
                 pag.
                 436.
                 
                 
                   Magdeb.
                   cent
                
                 .
                 1.
                 cap.
                 6.
                 col
                 .
                 146.
                 )
                 and
                 that
                 Pope
                 Fabian
                 an
                 holy
                 Saint
                 ,
                 and
                 miraculously
                 chosen
                 to
                 the
                 papall
                 dignitie
                 ,
                 made
                 a
                 decree
                 about
                 the
                 sacrifice
                 of
                 Masse
                 ,
                 what
                 preists
                 were
                 to
                 bee
                 allowed
                 to
                 say
                 Masse
                 .
                 And
                 they
                 put
                 it
                 out
                 of
                 all
                 question
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 most
                 renowned
                 other
                 Fathers
                 of
                 this
                 age
                 ,
                 as
                 Tertullian
                 S.
                 Ciprian
                 ,
                 with
                 others
                 taught
                 and
                 maintained
                 this
                 doctrine
                 of
                 the
                 sacrifice
                 of
                 Masse
                 .
                 
                   Magdeburg
                   .
                   cent
                
                 .
                 1.
                 cap.
                 4.
                 col
                 .
                 83.
                 
                   titul
                   .
                   de
                   Eucharist
                   .
                   &
                   sacrificio
                   .
                
                 so
                 they
                 write
                 of
                 Pope
                 Stephen
                 ,
                 Faelix
                 &
                 Sixtus
                 in
                 this
                 age
                 ,
                 whom
                 they
                 acknowledge
                 for
                 holy
                 Saints
                 ,
                 and
                 open
                 maintayners
                 and
                 practisers
                 of
                 this
                 blessed
                 sacrifice
                 ,
                 shewinge
                 how
                 in
                 their
                 time
                 ,
                 the
                 whole
                 canon
                 was
                 secretly
                 read
                 ,
                 as
                 is
                 now
                 obserued
                 .
                 
                   Sixtus
                   ,
                   dum
                   Sacerdos
                   canonem
                   ante
                   celebrationem
                   sub
                   silentio
                   legeret
                   ,
                   vt
                   in
                   populo
                   Sanctus
                   triplicatum
                   caneretur
                   ,
                   instituit
                   .
                
                 And
                 neither
                 bringe
                 any
                 Pope
                 ,
                 or
                 Father
                 to
                 the
                 contrary
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 Pope
                 altered
                 any
                 thinge
                 in
                 this
                 holy
                 sacrifice
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 doe
                 or
                 can
                 dislike
                 .
              
               
               
                 5.
                 
                 And
                 concerning
                 communion
                 it selfe
                 in
                 one
                 onely
                 kinde
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 laitie
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 as
                 saide
                 not
                 Masse
                 ,
                 now
                 vsed
                 in
                 the
                 Latine
                 church
                 ,
                 with
                 much
                 dislike
                 of
                 many
                 protestants
                 ,
                 these
                 protestants
                 themselues
                 confesse
                 vnto
                 vs.
                 (
                 
                   Magdeburgen·
                   cent
                
                 .
                 3.
                 cap.
                 6.
                 
                   de
                   ritib.
                   circa
                   caenam
                   col
                
                 .
                 149
                 )
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 the
                 custome
                 of
                 the
                 church
                 of
                 Rome
                 ,
                 of
                 Italy
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 other
                 Bishops
                 for
                 the
                 communicants
                 ,
                 to
                 receaue
                 onely
                 vnder
                 the
                 forme
                 of
                 bread
                 .
                 And
                 some
                 of
                 our
                 English
                 Protestants
                 as
                 Master
                 Parkins
                 .
                 (
                 
                   Parkinsus
                   l.
                   demonstr
                   .
                   problem
                   .
                   pag.
                
                 155.
                 )
                 giueth
                 many
                 instances
                 and
                 examples
                 of
                 such
                 communicating
                 .
                 And
                 amonge
                 others
                 bringeth
                 S.
                 Ciprian
                 to
                 bee
                 a
                 witnes
                 hereof
                 ,
                 writinge
                 in
                 this
                 time
                 ,
                 as
                 also
                 the
                 Protestants
                 of
                 Germany
                 doe
                 ,
                 teachinge
                 this
                 custome
                 in
                 those
                 churches
                 of
                 Rome
                 ,
                 Italy
                 ,
                 and
                 others
                 to
                 haue
                 bene
                 more
                 auncient
                 then
                 this
                 time
                 :
                 and
                 moste
                 certaine
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 both
                 S.
                 Ciprian
                 ,
                 and
                 Tertullian
                 before
                 him
                 ,
                 testifie
                 it
                 was
                 also
                 soe
                 vsed
                 in
                 Afrike
                 to
                 communicate
                 onely
                 vnder
                 the
                 forme
                 of
                 blood
                 .
                 (
                 
                   Ciprian
                   .
                   l.
                   de
                   laps
                   .
                   &
                   l.
                   de
                   spectacul
                   .
                   Tertullia
                   .
                   l.
                
                 2.
                 
                   ad
                   Vxorem
                   .
                   cap.
                
                 5.
                 )
                 S.
                 Irenaeus
                 proueth
                 the
                 same
                 of
                 the
                 age
                 before
                 ;
                 and
                 both
                 S.
                 Chrisostome
                 ,
                 or
                 whosoeuer
                 author
                 
                 of
                 the
                 
                   opus
                   imperfectū
                   super
                   Matthaeum
                
                 ,
                 S.
                 Augustine
                 ,
                 Isichius
                 ,
                 S.
                 Bede
                 ,
                 Theophilact
                 ,
                 and
                 others
                 doe
                 so
                 expound
                 ,
                 that
                 act
                 &
                 example
                 of
                 Christ
                 at
                 Emaus
                 ,
                 in
                 S.
                 Lukes
                 Ghospell
                 ,
                 after
                 his
                 resurrection
                 ,
                 thus
                 by
                 our
                 protestants
                 translation
                 :
                 
                   hee
                   tooke
                   bread
                   ,
                   and
                   blessed
                   it
                   ,
                   and
                   brake
                   ,
                   and
                   gaue
                   to
                   them
                   .
                   (
                   Homil
                   .
                
                 16.
                 
                   operis
                   imperfect
                   .
                   supr
                   .
                   Matth.
                   August
                   .
                   consens
                   .
                   Euang.
                   l.
                
                 3.
                 c.
                 25.
                 
                 
                   Isych
                   .
                   l.
                
                 2.
                 
                   in
                   Leuit
                   .
                   c.
                
                 9.
                 
                 
                   Bed.
                   &
                   Theop.
                   in
                   c.
                
                 24.
                 
                 
                   Luc.
                   cap.
                
                 24.
                 v.
                 30.
                 )
                 the
                 same
                 exposition
                 is
                 made
                 of
                 breakinge
                 of
                 breade
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 2.
                 and
                 20.
                 chapter
                 of
                 the
                 acts
                 of
                 the
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 auncient
                 author
                 ,
                 of
                 that
                 vnperfect
                 worke
                 ,
                 and
                 our
                 learned
                 coutrimen
                 ,
                 
                   Ionas
                   Aurelianensis
                
                 ,
                 and
                 S.
                 Bede
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Syriake
                 text
                 readeth
                 ,
                 
                   in
                   fractione
                   Eucharistiae
                
                 ,
                 in
                 breakinge
                 the
                 Eucharist
                 .
                 And
                 Iohn
                 Caluine
                 himselfe
                 doth
                 so
                 plainely
                 expounde
                 the
                 later
                 place
                 of
                 the
                 20.
                 chapter
                 .
                 
                   Actor
                   .
                   cap.
                
                 2.
                 v.
                 42.
                 cap.
                 20.
                 v.
                 7.
                 
                 Homil
                 .
                 17.
                 
                   operis
                   imperfecti
                   .
                   Beda
                   ad
                   cap.
                
                 20.
                 
                   act
                   .
                   Ionas
                   Aurelianen
                   .
                   l.
                
                 3.
                 
                   de
                   Imaginib
                   .
                   text
                   .
                   Syriac·
                   Caluin
                   .
                   in
                   act
                   .
                
                 20.
                 
              
               
                 6.
                 
                 And
                 to
                 make
                 all
                 sure
                 ,
                 the
                 parlament
                 statute
                 of
                 three
                 Protestant
                 Princes
                 ,
                 Kinge
                 Edward
                 6.
                 
                 Queene
                 Elizabeth
                 ,
                 and
                 Kinge
                 Iames.
                 (
                 
                   Statut.
                   parlam·
                   an
                
                 .
                 1.
                 
                 Edw.
                 6.
                 an
                 .
                 1.
                 
                 
                 
                   Elizab
                   ,
                   and
                   an
                
                 .
                 1.
                 
                 
                   Iacobi
                   Abridg.
                   of
                   stat
                   .
                   titul
                   .
                   seruice
                   and
                   Sacram.
                
                 )
                 doth
                 warrant
                 vs
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 the
                 primatiue
                 church
                 ,
                 communion
                 was
                 often
                 vsed
                 in
                 one
                 only
                 kinde
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 three
                 first
                 Euangelists
                 S.
                 Matthew
                 ,
                 Marke
                 and
                 Luke
                 ar
                 ample
                 witnesses
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 words
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 
                   drinke
                   you
                   all
                   of
                   this
                
                 (
                 the
                 ground
                 of
                 protestants
                 in
                 this
                 contention
                 )
                 were
                 onely
                 present
                 with
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 him
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 made
                 preists
                 by
                 all
                 antiquities
                 .
                 (
                 
                   Matth.
                   cap.
                
                 26.
                 v.
                 20.
                 
                 
                   Marc.
                   cap.
                
                 14.
                 ver
                 .
                 17.18
                 .
                 
                   Luc.
                   c.
                
                 22.
                 v.
                 14.
                 )
                 and
                 so
                 the
                 words
                 and
                 commaundement
                 could
                 not
                 possibly
                 bee
                 generall
                 ,
                 for
                 that
                 cause
                 ,
                 and
                 if
                 they
                 had
                 beene
                 generall
                 ,
                 all
                 the
                 whole
                 Christian
                 worlde
                 ,
                 in
                 all
                 ages
                 Catholicks
                 from
                 the
                 beginninge
                 ,
                 and
                 protestants
                 since
                 their
                 new
                 cominge
                 ,
                 had
                 beene
                 ,
                 and
                 ar
                 guiltie
                 of
                 transgressinge
                 that
                 institution
                 and
                 commaundement
                 .
                 Therfore
                 seeing
                 wee
                 cannot
                 finde
                 any
                 innouation
                 in
                 these
                 misteries
                 ,
                 in
                 this
                 time
                 ,
                 let
                 vs
                 seeke
                 out
                 some
                 more
                 massing
                 preists
                 of
                 this
                 nation
                 ,
                 in
                 this
                 tempestuous
                 season
                 .
                 For
                 such
                 we
                 finde
                 particularly
                 at
                 Rome
                 S.
                 Mellanius
                 as
                 the
                 Romane
                 Martyrologe
                 with
                 others
                 nameth
                 him
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 the
                 auncient
                 Manuscript
                 history
                 of
                 his
                 life
                 and
                 Capgraue
                 ,
                 
                 S.
                 Mellon
                 .
                 He
                 beeing
                 a
                 noble
                 Britane
                 ,
                 and
                 going
                 hence
                 to
                 Rome
                 to
                 pay
                 the
                 tribute
                 of
                 his
                 contry
                 and
                 serue
                 the
                 Emperor
                 ,
                 was
                 conuerted
                 to
                 the
                 faith
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 massing
                 Pope
                 S.
                 Stephen
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 him
                 takinge
                 first
                 all
                 inferior
                 orders
                 ,
                 was
                 made
                 a
                 massinge
                 preist
                 .
                 
                   Quem
                   praefatus
                   Papa
                   sibi
                   adhaerentem
                   per
                   omnes
                   Ecclesiae
                   gradus
                   vsque
                   ad
                   Sacerdotium
                   promouit
                   .
                   (
                   Martyrolog
                   .
                   Rom.
                   die
                
                 22.
                 
                 
                   Octob
                   .
                   Baron
                   .
                   ib.
                   Vincent
                   .
                   l.
                
                 11.
                 c.
                 74.
                 
                 
                   Petr.
                   de
                   natal
                   .
                   l.
                
                 9.
                 c.
                 93.
                 
                 
                   Demochar
                   .
                   contr
                   .
                   Caluin
                   .
                   M.
                   S.
                   antiq
                   .
                   de
                   vita
                   S.
                   Mellonis
                   .
                   Ioh.
                   Capgrau
                   .
                   in
                   catal
                   .
                   in
                   S.
                   Mellone
                   Episcopo
                   .
                   )
                
                 and
                 was
                 so
                 deuout
                 a
                 sayer
                 of
                 Masse
                 ,
                 that
                 among
                 other
                 times
                 ,
                 as
                 hee
                 was
                 sayinge
                 Masse
                 ,
                 an
                 Angell
                 openly
                 appeared
                 both
                 to
                 the
                 holy
                 Pope
                 ,
                 and
                 him
                 ,
                 at
                 the
                 right
                 hand
                 of
                 the
                 altare
                 ,
                 and
                 Masse
                 beeing
                 ended
                 designed
                 him
                 to
                 goe
                 to
                 Rouen
                 in
                 Normandy
                 ,
                 where
                 hee
                 was
                 the
                 second
                 Bishop
                 ,
                 next
                 to
                 S.
                 Nicasius
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Annals
                 of
                 that
                 church
                 are
                 witnesse
                 ,
                 and
                 continued
                 there
                 a
                 massinge
                 preist
                 ,
                 and
                 Bishop
                 sent
                 from
                 that
                 massinge
                 Pope
                 ,
                 vntill
                 about
                 the
                 yeare
                 of
                 Christ
                 280.
                 which
                 being
                 before
                 the
                 beginninge
                 of
                 the
                 persecution
                 of
                 Diocletian
                 ,
                 wee
                 had
                 then
                 here
                 in
                 Britanie
                 great
                 numbers
                 of
                 massinge
                 preists
                 ,
                 and
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 
                 as
                 I
                 haue
                 proued
                 before
                 by
                 our
                 best
                 antiquities
                 .
              
               
                 7.
                 
                 And
                 though
                 for
                 that
                 time
                 wee
                 are
                 in
                 a
                 great
                 defect
                 and
                 want
                 of
                 monuments
                 ,
                 yet
                 wee
                 haue
                 warrant
                 enough
                 ,
                 that
                 both
                 in
                 ,
                 and
                 after
                 that
                 persecution
                 ,
                 wee
                 had
                 both
                 massinge
                 preists
                 and
                 Bishops
                 to
                 continue
                 our
                 hierarchicall
                 succession
                 for
                 the
                 present
                 time
                 of
                 the
                 persecution
                 in
                 this
                 part
                 of
                 Britanie
                 ,
                 where
                 the
                 Romans
                 ruled
                 ,
                 &
                 the
                 persecution
                 by
                 that
                 oportunitie
                 and
                 power
                 raged
                 ,
                 wee
                 must
                 not
                 looke
                 into
                 our
                 churches
                 and
                 altars
                 destroyed
                 for
                 publick
                 vse
                 of
                 these
                 holy
                 points
                 of
                 Religion
                 ;
                 for
                 as
                 our
                 best
                 and
                 moste
                 auncient
                 author
                 ,
                 S.
                 Gildas
                 writeth
                 ,
                 
                   the
                   Christians
                   that
                   remained
                   ,
                   did
                   hide
                   themselues
                   ,
                   in
                   woods
                   ,
                   and
                   deserts
                   and
                   hidden
                   caues
                   .
                   Qui
                   superfuerant
                   siluis
                   ac
                   desertis
                   abditisque
                   speluncis
                   se
                   occultauere
                   .
                   (
                   Gildas
                   l.
                   de
                   excid
                   .
                   &
                   conq
                   .
                   Biitan
                   .
                   cap
                   ,
                
                 8.
                 )
                 S.
                 Bede
                 and
                 others
                 after
                 both
                 Catholicks
                 and
                 protestants
                 haue
                 the
                 like
                 .
                 (
                 
                   Bed.
                   histor
                   .
                   Eccl.
                   Angl.
                   l.
                
                 1.
                 cap.
                 8.
                 
                 
                   Matth.
                   Westm.
                   in
                   Dioclet
                   .
                   Theater
                   of
                   Brit.
                
                 16.
                 
                 
                   Stowe
                   Holinsh.
                   histor
                   .
                   of
                   Eng.
                
                 )
                 but
                 if
                 wee
                 goe
                 into
                 the
                 Northern
                 parts
                 ,
                 beyond
                 the
                 Romans
                 walland
                 bounds
                 ,
                 where
                 the
                 Christian
                 Britans
                 and
                 Scots
                 vnder
                 King
                 Crathlint
                 
                 that
                 renowned
                 glory
                 of
                 that
                 nation
                 then
                 reigned
                 ,
                 we
                 shal
                 finde
                 both
                 Masse
                 ,
                 and
                 massinge
                 preists
                 of
                 this
                 our
                 part
                 of
                 Britanie
                 flying
                 thither
                 in
                 honor
                 ,
                 and
                 offeringe
                 publicklie
                 the
                 moste
                 holy
                 sacrifice
                 of
                 Masse
                 ,
                 with
                 great
                 reuerence
                 and
                 solemnitie
                 :
                 
                   such
                   were
                   the
                   holy
                   massinge
                   preist
                   and
                   Bishop
                   S.
                   Amphibalus
                   ,
                   Modocus
                   ,
                   Priscus
                   ,
                   Calanus
                   ,
                   Ferranus
                   ,
                   Ambianus
                   ,
                   and
                   very
                   many
                   others
                   ,
                   alijque
                   permulti
                   ,
                
                 preachinge
                 the
                 doctrine
                 of
                 Christ
                 in
                 all
                 the
                 Scottish
                 contries
                 ,
                 
                   Christi
                   seruatoris
                   doctrinam
                   omnes
                   per
                   Scotorum
                   regiones
                   concionando
                   multis
                   pijsque
                   sudoribus
                   seminantes
                   .
                   Hector
                   .
                   Boeth
                   .
                   Scot.
                   histor
                   .
                   l.
                
                 6.
                 fol.
                 102.
                 
                 
                   Veremund
                   .
                   apud
                   eund
                   .
                   ib.
                   Holinsh.
                   histor
                   .
                   of
                   Scotland
                   in
                   K.
                   Crathlint
                   .
                
              
               
                 8.
                 
                 And
                 among
                 these
                 holy
                 doctrines
                 ,
                 that
                 of
                 holy
                 Masse
                 ,
                 sacrificing
                 preists
                 ,
                 &
                 preisthood
                 were
                 so
                 honorable
                 ,
                 and
                 renowned
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 religious
                 Kinge
                 Crathlint
                 did
                 build
                 a
                 cathedrall
                 church
                 ,
                 for
                 that
                 our
                 persecuted
                 massinge
                 Bishop
                 ,
                 and
                 preists
                 ,
                 endowinge
                 it
                 with
                 great
                 guifts
                 ,
                 and
                 al
                 things
                 necessary
                 for
                 the
                 honorable
                 and
                 reuerent
                 sayinge
                 of
                 Masse
                 ,
                 
                   as
                   chalices
                   ,
                   patens
                   ,
                   Candlesticks
                   ,
                   and
                   other
                   such
                   thinges
                   ,
                   requisite
                   for
                   the
                   vse
                   of
                   sacrifice
                   ,
                   made
                   of
                   siluer
                   and
                   gold
                   ,
                   and
                   
                   an
                   altare
                   inclosed
                   with
                   copper
                   and
                   brasse
                   .
                   Sed
                   &
                   Crathlintus
                   Rex
                   ,
                   sacra
                   Antistitis
                   aedem
                   muneribus
                   ornauit
                   amplissimis
                   ,
                   calicibus
                   ,
                   patenis
                   ,
                   candelabris
                   ,
                   alijsque
                   similibus
                   ,
                   ad
                   sacrorum
                   vsum
                   commodis
                   ,
                   ex
                   argento
                   auroque
                   fabrefactis
                   ,
                   altarique
                   cupro
                   ,
                   &
                   aere
                   clauso
                   .
                
                 And
                 that
                 these
                 and
                 many
                 others
                 flyinge
                 thither
                 ,
                 in
                 this
                 time
                 were
                 of
                 this
                 part
                 of
                 Britanie
                 ,
                 where
                 the
                 English
                 inhabite
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 plaine
                 by
                 these
                 histories
                 :
                 so
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 moste
                 manifest
                 ,
                 that
                 all
                 this
                 third
                 age
                 or
                 hundred
                 yeeres
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 the
                 holy
                 sacrifice
                 of
                 Masse
                 ,
                 massing
                 preists
                 ,
                 &
                 preisthood
                 ,
                 stil
                 cōtinued
                 in
                 al
                 this
                 kingdome
                 of
                 great
                 Britanie
                 ,
                 although
                 not
                 in
                 such
                 splendor
                 ,
                 and
                 glory
                 ,
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 the
                 great
                 afflictions
                 ,
                 and
                 miseries
                 of
                 those
                 dayes
                 :
                 as
                 in
                 better
                 times
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 make
                 mention
                 of
                 diuers
                 our
                 massinge
                 preists
                 ,
                 and
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 that
                 escaped
                 death
                 ,
                 and
                 suruiued
                 after
                 this
                 persecution
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 next
                 age
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 end
                 with
                 this
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
             
               THE
               FOVRTH
               AGE
               ,
               OR
               HVNDRED
               YEARES
               OF
               CHRIST
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   THE
                   XVIII
                   .
                   CHAPTER
                
                 .
                 How
                 the
                 holy
                 sacrifice
                 of
                 Masse
                 ,
                 sacrificing
                 and
                 massinge
                 preisthood
                 ,
                 preists
                 and
                 Bishops
                 continued
                 in
                 this
                 kingdome
                 of
                 great
                 Britanie
                 in
                 al
                 this
                 age
                 ,
                 without
                 any
                 interruption
                 or
                 discontinuance
                 .
              
               
                 IN
                 the
                 beginninge
                 of
                 this
                 age
                 ,
                 and
                 fourth
                 hundred
                 yeare
                 ,
                 the
                 state
                 of
                 the
                 church
                 of
                 Christ
                 was
                 little
                 different
                 ,
                 either
                 in
                 Britanie
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 other
                 nation
                 ,
                 from
                 that
                 wherin
                 it
                 was
                 in
                 the
                 later
                 end
                 of
                 the
                 former
                 ,
                 for
                 as
                 our
                 histories
                 tell
                 vs
                 ,
                 the
                 persecution
                 begun
                 by
                 Diocletian
                 did
                 not
                 cease
                 ,
                 although
                 not
                 in
                 such
                 extremitie
                 of
                 rigour
                 ,
                 vntill
                 Cōstantine
                 the
                 great
                 our
                 contriman
                 had
                 bene
                 Emperor
                 some
                 yeares
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 seuenth
                 yeare
                 of
                 his
                 Empire
                 by
                 Matthew
                 of
                 Westminster
                 ,
                 Florentius
                 Wigorniensis
                 ,
                 and
                 others
                 :
                 
                   caepta
                   semel
                   persecutio
                   ,
                   vsque
                   ad
                   septimū
                   annum
                   Constantini
                   feruere
                   non
                   cessauit
                   .
                   (
                   Matth.
                   Westm
                   .
                   an
                   .
                   gratiae
                
                 304.
                 
                 
                   Florent
                   .
                   Wigorn.
                   an
                
                 .
                 299.
                 al.
                 321.
                 )
                 neither
                 doe
                 our
                 Scottish
                 writers
                 ,
                 
                   Veremundus
                   ,
                   
                   Hector
                   Boethius
                
                 ,
                 and
                 others
                 differ
                 herein
                 ,
                 for
                 they
                 are
                 witnesses
                 ,
                 that
                 manie
                 holy
                 Christians
                 of
                 this
                 southern
                 part
                 of
                 Britanie
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 Constantius
                 ,
                 fledd
                 to
                 the
                 Picts
                 ,
                 and
                 Scots
                 ,
                 for
                 succour
                 ,
                 and
                 were
                 there
                 religiously
                 entertained
                 by
                 King
                 Crathlint
                 .
                 (
                 
                   Veremund
                   .
                   apud
                   Hect.
                   Boeth
                   .
                   l.
                
                 6.
                 
                 
                   Scotor
                   .
                   histor
                   .
                   fol.
                
                 102.
                 pag.
                 1.
                 )
                 
                   Constantius
                   Diocletiani
                   more
                   in
                   Britannia
                   Christianae
                   Religioni
                   fuerit
                   insidiatus
                   .
                   Vnde
                   magnus
                   piorum
                   numerus
                   persequētium
                   saeuitiam
                   declinare
                   cupiens
                   ,
                   ad
                   Scotos
                   &
                   Pictos
                   cōcessit
                   .
                   Hos
                   Crathlintos
                   Rex
                   ,
                   ad
                   se
                   confugientes
                   beneuolo
                   affectu
                   suscepit
                   .
                
                 And
                 the
                 Romane
                 histories
                 agree
                 with
                 this
                 ,
                 teachinge
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 the
                 beginning
                 of
                 the
                 Empire
                 of
                 Constantine
                 ,
                 &
                 vntill
                 he
                 had
                 the
                 vision
                 of
                 the
                 Crosse
                 ,
                 and
                 was
                 admonished
                 to
                 seeke
                 and
                 send
                 for
                 S.
                 Siluester
                 ,
                 then
                 Pope
                 ,
                 to
                 baptize
                 him
                 ,
                 the
                 persecution
                 still
                 continued
                 ,
                 and
                 S.
                 Siluester
                 hid
                 himself
                 in
                 the
                 mountaine
                 Soracte
                 ,
                 which
                 an
                 English
                 Protestant
                 Bishop
                 with
                 the
                 Italian
                 writers
                 thus
                 relateth
                 .
                 (
                 
                   Io.
                   Bal.
                   l.
                
                 1.
                 
                   de
                   act
                   .
                   Rom.
                   Pont.
                   in
                   Siluestro
                   .
                   )
                   At
                   postquam
                   soboles
                   Helenae
                   sanctissima
                   ,
                   Caesar
                   Constantinus
                   ,
                   apud
                   diuos
                   hominesque
                   fauorem
                   nactus
                   ,
                   in
                   excelso
                   vidit
                   crucis
                   aere
                   formam
                   .
                   Tunc
                   redijt
                   tandem
                   
                   Romam
                   ,
                   Soracte
                   relicto
                   ,
                   atque
                   sub
                   Augusto
                   magnos
                   sortitus
                   honores
                   .
                
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 Yet
                 notwithstanding
                 this
                 secret
                 profession
                 and
                 practise
                 of
                 Christian
                 Religion
                 ,
                 in
                 this
                 time
                 wee
                 haue
                 certaine
                 testimonies
                 of
                 the
                 continuance
                 of
                 these
                 holy
                 doctrines
                 of
                 the
                 sacrifice
                 of
                 Masse
                 ,
                 sacrificing
                 preists
                 ,
                 and
                 preisthood
                 ,
                 in
                 this
                 our
                 Britanie
                 in
                 those
                 dayes
                 .
                 For
                 our
                 Scottish
                 historians
                 before
                 alleaged
                 ,
                 giue
                 euidence
                 ,
                 that
                 those
                 massinge
                 preists
                 which
                 I
                 haue
                 named
                 before
                 ,
                 did
                 I
                 liue
                 a
                 while
                 after
                 this
                 time
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 in
                 the
                 isle
                 Mona
                 ,
                 there
                 was
                 a
                 sacrificinge
                 Bishop
                 ,
                 and
                 preists
                 that
                 said
                 Masse
                 ,
                 with
                 such
                 ritche
                 ornaments
                 and
                 instruments
                 for
                 that
                 time
                 as
                 I
                 haue
                 described
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 this
                 massinge
                 Bishops
                 name
                 was
                 Amphibalus
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Soder
                 ,
                 beeing
                 a
                 Britane
                 ,
                 liued
                 ,
                 and
                 died
                 there
                 an
                 old
                 man
                 ,
                 longe
                 after
                 the
                 death
                 of
                 S.
                 Amphibalus
                 our
                 martir
                 .
                 
                   Amphibalus
                   Brito
                   vir
                   insigni
                   pietate
                   ,
                   primus
                   Antistes
                   ibi
                   creatus
                   ,
                   Christi
                   dogma
                   per
                   Scotorum
                   Pictorumque
                   Regiones
                   propalando
                   ,
                   multa
                   contra
                   Gentilium
                   Religionem
                   dicendo
                   ,
                   scribendoque
                   gloriosum
                   &
                   Christiano
                   viro
                   planè
                   dignum
                   ,
                   multa
                   senectute
                   viuendo
                   fessus
                   ,
                   faelicemque
                   sortitus
                   est
                   finem
                   .
                   (
                   Boeth
                   .
                   &
                   Veremund
                   .
                   sup
                   .
                   l.
                
                 6.
                 
                   histor
                   .
                   
                   Scot.
                
                 )
                 where
                 besides
                 the
                 time
                 not
                 agreeing
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 old
                 age
                 wherein
                 this
                 S.
                 Amphibalus
                 liued
                 and
                 died
                 a
                 glorious
                 confessor
                 ,
                 but
                 no
                 Martyr
                 ,
                 the
                 contry
                 whence
                 hee
                 was
                 a
                 Britan
                 ,
                 
                   Amphibalus
                   Brito
                
                 ,
                 proue
                 it
                 was
                 an
                 other
                 different
                 Saint
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 Martyr
                 Amphibalus
                 ,
                 of
                 whome
                 we
                 doe
                 not
                 reade
                 that
                 hee
                 was
                 a
                 Bishop
                 ,
                 nor
                 a
                 Britan
                 ,
                 but
                 coming
                 hither
                 from
                 other
                 places
                 of
                 persecution
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 writers
                 of
                 his
                 life
                 are
                 witnesses
                 .
                 
                   Vir
                   quidam
                   meritis
                   &
                   doctrina
                   clarus
                   nomine
                   Amphibalus
                   ,
                   transiens
                   in
                   Britanniam
                   verolamina
                   Domino
                   ducente
                   perue●…it
                   .
                   (
                   M.
                   S.
                   antiq
                   &
                   Author
                   vitae
                   S.
                   Albani
                   antiquus
                   in
                   vit
                   .
                   S.
                   Albani
                   Ioh.
                   Capgrauius
                   &
                   alij
                   in
                   vit
                   S.
                   Albani
                   .
                
                 )
                 which
                 he
                 also
                 himselfe
                 doth
                 witnes
                 in
                 this
                 words
                 to
                 S.
                 Alban
                 
                   My
                   Lord
                   Iesus
                   Christ
                   the
                   sonne
                   of
                   the
                   liuinge
                   God
                   ,
                   hath
                   preserued
                   mee
                   from
                   daungers
                   ,
                   and
                   for
                   the
                   saluation
                   of
                   many
                   ,
                   sent
                   mee
                   into
                   this
                   nation
                   .
                   Dominus
                   meus
                   Iesus
                   Christus
                   filius
                   Dei
                   viui
                   securum
                   inter
                   discrimina
                   me
                   custodiuit
                   :
                   &
                   pro
                   multorum
                   salute
                   ad
                   istam
                   me
                   misit
                   prouinciam
                   .
                
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 And
                 we
                 had
                 at
                 this
                 time
                 here
                 in
                 Britanie
                 ,
                 liuinge
                 after
                 the
                 persecution
                 of
                 Diocletian
                 ,
                 many
                 others
                 both
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 and
                 preists
                 ,
                 that
                 exercised
                 and
                 offered
                 the
                 sacrifice
                 
                 of
                 Masse
                 ,
                 amonge
                 which
                 S.
                 Taurinus
                 was
                 Archbishop
                 of
                 Yorke
                 ,
                 ex●…
                 〈◊〉
                 protestant
                 antiquaries
                 ,
                 and
                 others
                 ar
                 deceaued
                 :
                 not
                 that
                 Taurinus
                 which
                 was
                 in
                 ,
                 or
                 before
                 the
                 dayes
                 of
                 Kinge
                 Lucius
                 ,
                 but
                 another
                 more
                 late
                 ,
                 and
                 liuinge
                 in
                 this
                 time
                 ,
                 placed
                 Archbishop
                 there
                 in
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 Constantius
                 Chlorus
                 ,
                 who
                 came
                 hither
                 as
                 Matthew
                 of
                 Westminster
                 writeth
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 yeare
                 of
                 Christ
                 302.
                 
                 (
                 
                   Matth.
                   Westm
                   .
                   an
                   .
                   gratiae
                
                 302.
                 )
                 and
                 by
                 the
                 consent
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 Constantius
                 ,
                 or
                 more
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 Protestant
                 Bishop
                 and
                 antiquary
                 from
                 antiquities
                 thus
                 deliuereth
                 .
                 (
                 
                   Godwin
                   .
                   Catal.
                   of
                   Bishops
                   in
                   Yorke
                
                 1.
                 pag.
                 555.
                 )
                 
                   it
                   is
                   reported
                   that
                   Constantius
                   Chlorus
                   appointed
                   Taurinus
                   Bishop
                   of
                   Eureux
                   to
                   bee
                   Archbishop
                   there
                   ,
                
                 at
                 Yorke
                 .
                 Which
                 is
                 almoste
                 or
                 fully
                 200.
                 yeares
                 after
                 the
                 other
                 Taurinus
                 was
                 sent
                 into
                 Fraunce
                 by
                 S.
                 Clement
                 ,
                 both
                 by
                 Catholicks
                 and
                 Protestants
                 .
                 And
                 by
                 all
                 writers
                 S.
                 Restitutus
                 was
                 at
                 this
                 time
                 or
                 soone
                 after
                 Archbishop
                 of
                 London
                 :
                 for
                 in
                 the
                 yeare
                 of
                 Christ
                 326.
                 hee
                 was
                 of
                 such
                 renowne
                 and
                 honor
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 chosen
                 the
                 onely
                 Bishop
                 of
                 this
                 Britanie
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 present
                 at
                 the
                 great
                 councell
                 of
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 at
                 Arles
                 in
                 Fraunce
                 ,
                 to
                 which
                 hee
                 thus
                 subscribed
                 
                 for
                 this
                 our
                 Britanie
                 :
                 
                   Ex
                   Prouincia
                   Britanniae
                   ciuitate
                   Londinensi
                   Restitus
                   Episcopus
                   .
                   Martyrol
                   .
                   Rom.
                   die
                
                 11.
                 
                 
                   Augusti
                   Vsuard
                   .
                   eod
                   .
                   die
                   .
                   Vincent
                   .
                   in
                   spec
                   .
                   l.
                
                 11.
                 c.
                 78
                 79.
                 
                 
                   Petr.
                   in
                   catal
                   .
                   l.
                
                 4.
                 cap.
                 50.
                 
                 
                   Matth.
                   Westm
                   .
                   an
                
                 .
                 94.
                 
                   protest
                   .
                   annot
                   .
                   marg
                   .
                   in
                   eund
                   .
                   Tom.
                
                 1.
                 
                   concil
                   .
                   in
                   Arelat
                   .
                   conc
                   .
                   Io.
                   Bal.
                   l.
                   de
                   scrip
                   .
                   cent
                   .
                
                 1.
                 
                   in
                   Restit
                   .
                   Godwin
                   Catal.
                   in
                   London
                   in
                   Restitutus
                   Matth.
                   Parker
                   antiq
                   .
                   Brit.
                   
                
              
               
                 4.
                 
                 And
                 a
                 friuolous
                 exception
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 for
                 Stowe
                 with
                 all
                 others
                 so
                 to
                 confesse
                 ,
                 and
                 after
                 to
                 add
                 :
                 
                   Hee
                   writeth
                   not
                   himselfe
                   Archbishop
                   ,
                   and
                   therefore
                   maketh
                   that
                   matter
                   of
                   Archbishops
                   doubtfull
                   ,
                   or
                   rather
                   ouerthroweth
                   that
                   opinion
                   .
                
                 (
                 
                   Stowe
                   histor
                   .
                   in
                   Kinge
                   Lucius
                   .
                
                 )
                 For
                 it
                 is
                 euident
                 by
                 the
                 subscriptions
                 of
                 that
                 councell
                 ,
                 that
                 many
                 of
                 the
                 greatest
                 Archbishops
                 in
                 this
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 were
                 present
                 ,
                 and
                 subscribed
                 there
                 :
                 yet
                 not
                 anie
                 one
                 of
                 thē
                 subscribed
                 by
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 Archbishop
                 ,
                 so
                 it
                 was
                 in
                 other
                 councels
                 .
                 And
                 as
                 a
                 Protestant
                 Bishop
                 and
                 antiquary
                 assureth
                 vs
                 ,
                 in
                 these
                 words
                 .
                 (
                 
                   Godwin
                   supr
                
                 .
                 )
                 
                   hee
                   subscribed
                   to
                   the
                   decrees
                   of
                   the
                   same
                   coūcel
                   ,
                   which
                   hee
                   brought
                   ouer
                   with
                   him
                   .
                
                 In
                 which
                 it
                 is
                 decreed
                 ,
                 that
                 none
                 but
                 sacrificinge
                 consecrated
                 preistes
                 ,
                 might
                 offer
                 the
                 sacrifice
                 of
                 
                 Masse
                 .
                 (
                 
                   Concil
                   .
                   Arelat
                   .
                   can
                
                 .
                 15.
                 )
                 And
                 among
                 so
                 many
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 and
                 preists
                 ,
                 as
                 were
                 present
                 there
                 ,
                 Claudianus
                 and
                 Auitus
                 the
                 Legats
                 of
                 that
                 renowned
                 massinge
                 preist
                 and
                 Pope
                 S.
                 Siluester
                 by
                 protestants
                 confession
                 ,
                 were
                 present
                 and
                 subscribed
                 to
                 this
                 councell
                 .
                 Therefore
                 this
                 our
                 Archbishop
                 ,
                 then
                 the
                 primate
                 of
                 all
                 Britanie
                 ,
                 must
                 needs
                 bee
                 a
                 massinge
                 preist
                 ,
                 as
                 also
                 all
                 preists
                 and
                 Bishops
                 vnder
                 him
                 .
                 Of
                 our
                 third
                 Archiepiscopall
                 see
                 at
                 Caerlegion
                 I
                 doe
                 not
                 finde
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 any
                 Archbishop
                 ,
                 before
                 
                   Tremounus
                   vrbis
                   legionum
                   Archiepiscopus
                
                 ,
                 Archbishop
                 there
                 in
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 
                   Aurelius
                   Ambrosius
                
                 .
                 (
                 
                   Galfrid
                   .
                   Monum
                   .
                   histor
                   .
                   l.
                
                 8.
                 cap.
                 10.
                 )
                 though
                 wee
                 know
                 ,
                 that
                 many
                 were
                 there
                 before
                 this
                 time
                 .
                 And
                 yet
                 the
                 memories
                 of
                 all
                 our
                 Bishops
                 that
                 escaped
                 aliue
                 from
                 this
                 persecution
                 ,
                 are
                 not
                 perished
                 .
                 For
                 besides
                 those
                 I
                 haue
                 recompted
                 ,
                 we
                 are
                 assured
                 both
                 by
                 Catholicke
                 and
                 Protestant
                 antiquaries
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Winchester
                 called
                 Constance
                 ,
                 was
                 now
                 liuinge
                 ,
                 and
                 dedicated
                 there
                 a
                 church
                 newly
                 reedified
                 to
                 the
                 honour
                 of
                 S.
                 Amphibalus
                 the
                 Martyr
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 yeare
                 of
                 Christ
                 310.
                 within
                 21.
                 yeares
                 after
                 it
                 was
                 destroyed
                 in
                 the
                 persecution
                 .
                 Because
                 
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 memorable
                 history
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 onely
                 warranted
                 by
                 an
                 old
                 Manuscript
                 ,
                 but
                 published
                 and
                 approued
                 by
                 a
                 new
                 Protestant
                 Bishop
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 relate
                 it
                 in
                 these
                 his
                 owne
                 words
                 .
                 
                   Manuscript
                   .
                   antiq
                   .
                   Godwin
                   .
                   Catal.
                   of
                   Bish.
                   in
                   Winch.
                   pag.
                
                 207.
                 
              
               
                 
                   This
                   church
                   as
                   the
                   same
                   Author
                   ,
                   olde
                   Manuscript
                   ,
                   saith
                   ,
                   was
                   hallowed
                   and
                   dedicated
                   vnto
                   the
                   honour
                   of
                   our
                   Sauiour
                   ,
                   October
                
                 29.189
                 .
                 
                   by
                   Faganus
                   &
                   Damianus
                   Bishops
                   ,
                   about
                   the
                   space
                   of
                
                 100.
                 
                   yeare
                   the
                   church
                   of
                   Christ
                   had
                   then
                   peace
                   in
                   this
                   land
                   ,
                   viz.
                   vntill
                   the
                   reigne
                   of
                   Dioclesian
                   ,
                   who
                   endeauouringe
                   to
                   roote
                   out
                   Christian
                   Religion
                   ,
                   not
                   onely
                   killed
                   the
                   professors
                   of
                   the
                   same
                   ,
                   but
                   pulled
                   downe
                   all
                   churches
                   and
                   Temples
                   ,
                   any
                   where
                   consecrated
                   vnto
                   the
                   exercise
                   thereof
                   .
                   Amongest
                   the
                   rest
                   this
                   of
                   Winchester
                   at
                   that
                   time
                   went
                   to
                   wracke
                   ,
                   the
                   buildings
                   thereof
                   beeinge
                   ruinated
                   ,
                   and
                   made
                   euen
                   with
                   the
                   grounde
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Monkes
                   and
                   all
                   the
                   officers
                   belonginge
                   vnto
                   it
                   ,
                   either
                   slaine
                   or
                   enforced
                   to
                   flie
                   for
                   the
                   present
                   time
                   ,
                   and
                   yet
                   afterward
                   to
                   denie
                   Christ
                   .
                   This
                   happened
                   anno
                
                 289.
                 
                   not
                   longe
                   after
                   the
                   death
                   of
                   this
                   cruell
                   Tyrant
                   ,
                   to
                   witt
                   ,
                   the
                   yeare
                
                 309.
                 
                 
                   The
                   church
                   aforesaid
                   was
                   againe
                   reedified
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   with
                   such
                   wonderful
                   forwardnes
                   ,
                   and
                   zeale
                   ,
                   as
                   within
                   
                   one
                   yeare
                   and
                   thirtie
                   dayes
                   ,
                   both
                   it
                   and
                   all
                   the
                   edifices
                   belonginge
                   vnto
                   it
                   ,
                   as
                   chambers
                   and
                   other
                   buildings
                   for
                   the
                   Monkes
                   ,
                   were
                   quite
                   finished
                   in
                   very
                   seemely
                   and
                   conuenient
                   maner
                   .
                   The
                
                 15.
                 
                   day
                   of
                   Marche
                   following
                   ,
                   it
                   vvas
                   againe
                   hallovved
                   and
                   dedicated
                   vnto
                   the
                   honor
                   ,
                   and
                   memory
                   of
                   Amphibalus
                   ,
                   that
                   had
                   suffered
                   death
                   for
                   Christ
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   late
                   persecution
                   ,
                   by
                   Constance
                   Bishop
                   ,
                   as
                   my
                   author
                   saith
                   ,
                   of
                   Winchester
                   ,
                   at
                   the
                   request
                   of
                   Deodatus
                   ,
                   Abbot
                   of
                   this
                   nevv
                   erected
                   monastery
                   .
                
                 The
                 like
                 or
                 greater
                 expedition
                 was
                 vsed
                 in
                 buildinge
                 ,
                 and
                 dedicatinge
                 a
                 church
                 to
                 S.
                 Alban
                 of
                 great
                 coste
                 &
                 sumptuousnes
                 ,
                 where
                 hee
                 suffered
                 Martyrdome
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 as
                 Matthew
                 of
                 Westminster
                 writeth
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 finished
                 or
                 builded
                 within
                 ten
                 yeares
                 of
                 his
                 death
                 and
                 martyrdome
                 .
                 
                   Fabricata
                   decem
                   scilicet
                   annis
                   post
                   passionem
                   eius
                   elapsis
                   .
                
                 S.
                 Bede
                 saith
                 as
                 soone
                 as
                 the
                 persecution
                 ceased
                 ,
                 a
                 church
                 of
                 wonderfull
                 worke
                 was
                 builded
                 there
                 vnto
                 his
                 honor
                 .
                 
                   Vbi
                   postea
                   redeūte
                   temporum
                   Christianorum
                   serenitate
                   Ecclesia
                   est
                   miri
                   operis
                   ,
                   atque
                   eius
                   Martyrio
                   condigna
                   extructa
                   .
                
                 So
                 our
                 histories
                 testifie
                 of
                 S.
                 Iulius
                 and
                 Aaron
                 in
                 particular
                 .
                 
                   Bed.
                   histor
                   .
                   Eccl.
                   l.
                
                 1.
                 cap.
                 7.
                 
                 
                   Matth.
                   Westm.
                   an
                   .
                   gratiae
                
                 313.
                 
                 
                   Io.
                   
                   Capgrau
                   .
                   in
                   S.
                   Albano
                   .
                
              
               
                 6.
                 
                 And
                 to
                 make
                 it
                 manifest
                 vnto
                 vs
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 were
                 many
                 Bishops
                 left
                 here
                 after
                 this
                 persecution
                 ,
                 to
                 consecrate
                 and
                 dedicate
                 so
                 many
                 new
                 builded
                 ,
                 founded
                 and
                 consecrated
                 churches
                 ,
                 as
                 were
                 presently
                 (
                 after
                 the
                 persecution
                 ended
                 )
                 erected
                 in
                 this
                 kingedome
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 execute
                 other
                 episcopall
                 functions
                 ,
                 the
                 best
                 and
                 moste
                 auncient
                 histories
                 wee
                 haue
                 ,
                 as
                 S.
                 Gildas
                 ,
                 S.
                 Bede
                 with
                 others
                 testifie
                 ,
                 that
                 ,
                 
                   bilustro
                   necdum
                   ad
                   integrum
                   expleto
                
                 ,
                 before
                 ten
                 yeares
                 of
                 persecution
                 were
                 ended
                 (
                 S.
                 G●…ldas
                 words
                 )
                 
                   the
                   Christiās
                   eueryvvhere
                   renevv
                   their
                   churches
                   pulled
                   dovvn
                   to
                   the
                   ground
                   ,
                   found
                   ,
                   build
                   &
                   finish
                   churches
                   of
                   their
                   holy
                   Martyrs
                   ,
                   and
                   celebrate
                   their
                   festiuities
                   .
                   Bilustro
                   supradicti
                   turbinis
                   necdum
                   ad
                   integrum
                   expleto
                   ,
                   emercescentibusque
                   nece
                   suorum
                   Authorum
                   nefarijs
                   decretis
                   ,
                   laetis
                   luminibus
                   omnes
                   Christi
                   Tyrones
                   renouant
                   Ecclesias
                   ,
                   ad
                   solum
                   vsque
                   destructas
                   ,
                   basilicas
                   Sanctorum
                   Martyrum
                   fundant
                   ,
                   construunt
                   ,
                   perficiunt
                   ,
                   ac
                   velut
                   victricia
                   signa
                   passim
                   propalant
                   ,
                   dies
                   festos
                   celebrant
                   .
                
                 And
                 that
                 wee
                 may
                 be
                 assured
                 ,
                 that
                 among
                 these
                 holy
                 Christian
                 exercises
                 ,
                 the
                 holy
                 sacrifice
                 of
                 Masse
                 was
                 offered
                 ,
                 by
                 their
                 sacrificinge
                 
                 and
                 massinge
                 preists
                 ,
                 it
                 immediatly
                 followeth
                 in
                 these
                 renowned
                 antiquities
                 :
                 
                   sacra
                   mundo
                   corde
                   oreque
                   confi●iunt
                
                 .
                 They
                 celebrate
                 theire
                 sacrifice
                 with
                 a
                 pure
                 hart
                 and
                 mouth
                 .
                 And
                 our
                 antiquaries
                 both
                 Catholicks
                 and
                 Protestants
                 assure
                 vs
                 ,
                 there
                 were
                 altars
                 for
                 sacrifice
                 in
                 these
                 churches
                 .
                 S.
                 Gildas
                 calleth
                 the
                 altars
                 ,
                 
                   altaria
                   sacrosancta
                
                 ,
                 sacred
                 altars
                 ,
                 whereon
                 the
                 heauenly
                 sacrifice
                 is
                 offered
                 and
                 laied
                 .
                 
                   Sacrifieij
                   caelestis
                   sedem
                
                 .
                 And
                 that
                 all
                 the
                 preistes
                 ,
                 of
                 these
                 Brittish
                 churches
                 ,
                 were
                 sacrificing
                 or
                 massing
                 preistes
                 at
                 the
                 altars
                 :
                 
                   Sacerdotes
                   sacrificantes
                   inter
                   altaria
                   stantes
                   .
                   Gild.
                   l.
                   de
                   excid
                   .
                   Stovv
                   histor
                   .
                   in
                   Constantine
                
                 2.
                 
                 
                   Galf.
                   Mon.
                   histor
                   .
                   Brit.
                   l.
                
                 11.
                 cap.
                 4.
                 
                 
                   Matth.
                   Westm
                   .
                   an
                   .
                   gratiae
                
                 543.
                 
              
               
                 7.
                 
                 And
                 if
                 we
                 wil
                 appeale
                 to
                 other
                 churches
                 and
                 iudges
                 in
                 this
                 time
                 ,
                 whether
                 to
                 our
                 Kinge
                 and
                 Emperor
                 now
                 a
                 Christian
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 the
                 Popes
                 of
                 Rome
                 ,
                 yet
                 Saints
                 and
                 holie
                 men
                 by
                 the
                 licence
                 of
                 our
                 protestants
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 generall
                 councels
                 the
                 first
                 being
                 celebrated
                 in
                 this
                 time
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 the
                 renowned
                 Fathers
                 that
                 liued
                 and
                 wrote
                 in
                 this
                 age
                 ,
                 wee
                 shall
                 finde
                 these
                 holy
                 doctrines
                 and
                 exercises
                 of
                 the
                 sacrifice
                 of
                 Masse
                 ,
                 sacrificinge
                 ,
                 &
                 massinge
                 preists
                 ,
                 and
                 preistho●●
                 〈◊〉
                 haue
                 beene
                 
                 in
                 greatest
                 honor
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 in
                 all
                 other
                 Christian
                 nations
                 ,
                 as
                 in
                 this
                 kingdome
                 .
                 For
                 Cōstantine
                 our
                 Kinge
                 ,
                 Emperor
                 ,
                 and
                 contryman
                 ,
                 we
                 cannot
                 better
                 learne
                 what
                 minde
                 ,
                 and
                 Religion
                 hee
                 was
                 of
                 ,
                 in
                 these
                 matters
                 ,
                 then
                 from
                 S.
                 Siluester
                 then
                 Pope
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 Master
                 and
                 Father
                 in
                 Christian
                 Religion
                 ,
                 who
                 instructed
                 him
                 therein
                 :
                 and
                 from
                 the
                 first
                 generall
                 councell
                 of
                 Nice
                 ,
                 wherin
                 ,
                 and
                 wherto
                 hee
                 was
                 present
                 and
                 consented
                 .
                 And
                 to
                 make
                 all
                 sure
                 ,
                 and
                 walke
                 with
                 the
                 passe
                 of
                 protestants
                 in
                 this
                 trauaile
                 ,
                 wee
                 are
                 told
                 by
                 these
                 men
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 massinge
                 Pope
                 ,
                 declared
                 and
                 decreed
                 ,
                 in
                 what
                 sacred
                 attire
                 ,
                 both
                 the
                 preists
                 which
                 offered
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 deacons
                 which
                 serued
                 ,
                 and
                 ministred
                 in
                 the
                 sacrifice
                 of
                 Masse
                 ,
                 should
                 bee
                 inuested
                 .
                 (
                 
                   Rob.
                   Barnes
                   l.
                   de
                   vit
                   .
                   Pontif.
                   Roman
                   .
                   in
                   Siluestro
                   .
                
                 )
                 and
                 to
                 speake
                 in
                 a
                 protestant
                 Bishops
                 wordes
                 :
                 
                   Huius
                   Siluestri
                   permulta
                   feruntur
                   instituta
                   ,
                   de
                   chrismate
                   consecrando
                   ,
                   pueris
                   confirmandis
                   ,
                   temptis
                   ornandis
                   ,
                   altaribus
                   tegendis
                   ,
                   missatoribus
                   constituendis
                   ,
                   vngendis
                   ,
                   vestiendis
                   ,
                   hostijs
                   adorandis
                   ,
                   seruandis
                   ,
                   sacrificijs
                   ,
                   ceremonijs
                   alijsque
                   ritibus
                   .
                
                 Very
                 many
                 institutions
                 are
                 ascribed
                 to
                 this
                 Siluester
                 ,
                 of
                 consecratinge
                 chrisme
                 ,
                 confirminge
                 children
                 ,
                 
                 adorninge
                 churches
                 ,
                 coueringe
                 altars
                 ,
                 makinge
                 massinge
                 preists
                 ,
                 anointinge
                 and
                 vestinge
                 them
                 ,
                 adoringe
                 and
                 reseruing
                 the
                 consecrated
                 hostes
                 ,
                 of
                 sacrifices
                 ,
                 ceremonies
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 rites
                 .
                 By
                 which
                 no
                 man
                 can
                 doubt
                 ,
                 but
                 S.
                 Siluester
                 was
                 a
                 massing
                 preist
                 ,
                 and
                 Pope
                 ,
                 &
                 this
                 renowned
                 Emperor
                 conuerted
                 by
                 him
                 ,
                 a
                 reuerencer
                 of
                 holy
                 Masse
                 and
                 sacrificinge
                 preisthood
                 .
              
               
                 8.
                 which
                 truth
                 and
                 doctrine
                 for
                 this
                 age
                 is
                 more
                 confirmed
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 great
                 generall
                 councell
                 of
                 Nice
                 ,
                 where
                 Constantine
                 present
                 assented
                 ,
                 and
                 S.
                 Siluester
                 also
                 present
                 by
                 his
                 Legats
                 ,
                 Victor
                 and
                 Vincentius
                 subscribinge
                 ,
                 approued
                 :
                 in
                 which
                 it
                 is
                 plainely
                 declared
                 ,
                 that
                 none
                 but
                 consecrated
                 massinge
                 preists
                 haue
                 power
                 to
                 offer
                 that
                 holie
                 sacrifice
                 .
                 (
                 
                   Concil
                   .
                   Nicen.
                
                 1.
                 can
                 .
                 14.
                 
                   &
                   per
                   al.
                   translat
                   .
                   can
                   .
                
                 18.
                 )
                 and
                 to
                 carry
                 our
                 protestants
                 consents
                 with
                 vs
                 herein
                 ,
                 the
                 present
                 protestant
                 Archbishop
                 of
                 Canterbury
                 ,
                 director
                 of
                 Master
                 Frauncis
                 Mason
                 ,
                 together
                 with
                 this
                 his
                 directed
                 secretary
                 ,
                 warrant
                 vs
                 herin
                 sufficiently
                 in
                 these
                 words
                 .
                 
                   The
                   Nicen
                   councell
                   in
                   that
                   canon
                   which
                   Caluine
                   and
                   all
                   other
                   receaue
                   ,
                   saith
                   plainely
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   Lambe
                   of
                   God
                   offered
                   vnbloodily
                   ,
                   is
                   laide
                   vpon
                   the
                   holy
                   
                   table
                   .
                   Fran.
                   Mason
                   in
                   pref
                   .
                   of
                   his
                   booke
                   of
                   consecrat
                   .
                   &
                   pag.
                
                 243.
                 )
                 therfore
                 this
                 holy
                 councell
                 being
                 by
                 all
                 iudgements
                 generall
                 ,
                 hauinge
                 besides
                 the
                 consent
                 of
                 the
                 Pope
                 ,
                 and
                 Emperor
                 ,
                 the
                 allowance
                 and
                 subscription
                 of
                 318.
                 
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 and
                 immediatly
                 in
                 those
                 dayes
                 ,
                 as
                 our
                 protestants
                 .
                 (
                 
                   Theater
                   of
                   great
                   Britanie
                   l.
                
                 6.
                 )
                 with
                 others
                 assure
                 vs
                 ,
                 receaued
                 here
                 in
                 Britanie
                 ,
                 and
                 at
                 this
                 present
                 by
                 our
                 protestant
                 parlaments
                 of
                 highest
                 authoritie
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 bee
                 embraced
                 of
                 all
                 .
                 (
                 
                   Statut
                   .
                   in
                   parl
                   .
                   an
                   .
                
                 1.
                 
                 
                   Elizab.
                   &
                   an
                
                 .
                 1.
                 
                 Iacob
                 .
                 )
                 we
                 must
                 needes
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 sacrifice
                 of
                 Masse
                 and
                 massinge
                 preisthood
                 then
                 was
                 ,
                 &
                 now
                 ought
                 by
                 all
                 men
                 to
                 bee
                 honored
                 ,
                 and
                 approued
                 in
                 this
                 kingdome
                 .
                 And
                 if
                 wee
                 will
                 enquire
                 of
                 the
                 other
                 holy
                 and
                 learned
                 Fathers
                 which
                 liued
                 in
                 this
                 age
                 ,
                 and
                 were
                 not
                 of
                 that
                 number
                 318.
                 present
                 in
                 the
                 Nicen
                 councell
                 ,
                 we
                 shall
                 finde
                 they
                 were
                 al
                 without
                 any
                 exception
                 ,
                 both
                 of
                 the
                 Greeke
                 ,
                 and
                 Latine
                 church
                 ,
                 sacrificinge
                 ,
                 and
                 massinge
                 preists
                 ,
                 their
                 number
                 is
                 too
                 great
                 to
                 bee
                 related
                 ,
                 therefore
                 I
                 will
                 exemplifie
                 onely
                 in
                 those
                 ,
                 which
                 all
                 accompt
                 renowned
                 ,
                 as
                 S.
                 Basile
                 ,
                 S.
                 Epiphanius
                 ,
                 and
                 S.
                 Chrisostome
                 in
                 the
                 greeke
                 church
                 ,
                 all
                 which
                 as
                 our
                 protestants
                 
                 confesse
                 ,
                 were
                 not
                 onely
                 massinge
                 preists
                 ,
                 but
                 did
                 write
                 and
                 set
                 forth
                 a
                 publick
                 forme
                 of
                 Masse
                 ;
                 which
                 are
                 yet
                 extant
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 noe
                 materiall
                 thinge
                 different
                 from
                 that
                 of
                 the
                 present
                 Latine
                 church
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 the
                 confession
                 of
                 these
                 protestants
                 .
                 (
                 
                   Edw.
                   Sands
                   Relat.
                   of
                   Relig.
                   cap.
                
                 53.
                 or
                 54.
                 
                 
                   Middleton
                   .
                   Papistom
                   .
                   pag.
                
                 51.
                 
                 
                   Morton
                   Apol.
                   part
                
                 .
                 2.
                 pag.
                 81.
                 )
                 still
                 vsed
                 in
                 the
                 churches
                 of
                 Greece
                 ,
                 which
                 also
                 vse
                 the
                 present
                 Romane
                 Masse
                 of
                 S.
                 Gregory
                 translated
                 into
                 Greeke
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 testifie
                 of
                 the
                 Greeke
                 church
                 in
                 these
                 termes
                 .
                 
                   Their
                   liturgies
                   bee
                   the
                   same
                   that
                   in
                   the
                   olde
                   time
                   ,
                   namely
                   S.
                   Basils
                   ,
                   S.
                   Chrisostomes
                   and
                   S.
                   Gregories
                   translated
                   without
                   any
                   bēding
                   them
                   to
                   that
                   chaunge
                   of
                   lāguage
                   ,
                   which
                   their
                   tonge
                   hath
                   suffered
                   ,
                   Edwine
                   Sands
                   sup
                   .
                
              
               
                 9.
                 
                 And
                 if
                 wee
                 come
                 nearer
                 ,
                 vnto
                 the
                 Romane
                 and
                 Latine
                 church
                 ,
                 wee
                 shall
                 finde
                 S.
                 Ambrose
                 in
                 Italy
                 ,
                 so
                 renowned
                 for
                 this
                 ,
                 that
                 to
                 speake
                 in
                 protestants
                 wordes
                 .
                 (
                 
                   Foxe
                   act
                   .
                   and
                   Mon.
                   Tom.
                
                 1.
                 
                 
                   &
                   Tom.
                
                 2.
                 pag.
                 131.
                 )
                 
                   vntill
                   about
                   the
                   yeare
                   of
                   our
                   Lord
                
                 780.
                 
                   the
                   Liturgie
                   of
                   S.
                   Ambrose
                   was
                   more
                   vsed
                   in
                   the
                   Italian
                   churches
                   then
                   S.
                   Gregories
                   .
                   Pope
                   Adrian
                   the
                   first
                   was
                   hee
                   ,
                   vvhom
                   vve
                   declared
                   in
                   the
                   former
                   part
                   of
                   this
                   treatise
                   ,
                   to
                   ratifie
                   
                   and
                   confirme
                   the
                   order
                   of
                   S.
                   Gregories
                   Masse
                   ,
                   aboue
                   the
                   order
                   of
                   S.
                   Ambrose
                   Masse
                   .
                
                 Where
                 wee
                 see
                 this
                 twice
                 approued
                 by
                 one
                 great
                 protestant
                 ;
                 which
                 an
                 other
                 ,
                 a
                 Bishop
                 among
                 them
                 ,
                 thus
                 confirmeth
                 .
                 (
                 
                   Ioannes
                   Bal.
                   act
                   .
                   Pont.
                   Rom.
                   l.
                
                 3.
                 
                   in
                   Hadriano
                
                 1.
                 )
                 
                   Hadrianus
                   primas
                   missarum
                   ritus
                   à
                   magno
                   Gregorio
                   editos
                   ,
                   occidentalibus
                   Ecclesiis
                   imperauit
                   .
                
                 Pope
                 Hadrian
                 the
                 first
                 ,
                 commaunded
                 that
                 order
                 of
                 Masse
                 which
                 was
                 published
                 by
                 Pope
                 Gregory
                 the
                 greate
                 ,
                 to
                 bee
                 vsed
                 by
                 the
                 western
                 churches
                 .
                 Yet
                 ,
                 to
                 vse
                 the
                 words
                 of
                 an
                 other
                 protestant
                 Author
                 .
                 (
                 
                   Edvv.
                   Grimston
                   .
                   in
                   Pope
                   Adrian
                
                 1.
                 )
                 
                   this
                   Pope
                   Hadrian
                   vvas
                   one
                   of
                   the
                   moste
                   famous
                   of
                   all
                   his
                   predecessors
                   ,
                   in
                   bountie
                   ,
                   learning
                   ,
                   and
                   sanctitie
                   of
                   life
                   .
                
                 And
                 hee
                 could
                 not
                 bee
                 the
                 worse
                 ,
                 for
                 so
                 recommending
                 the
                 Masse
                 of
                 S.
                 Gregory
                 .
                 (
                 
                   Bal.
                   act
                   .
                   Pont.
                   Rom.
                   l.
                
                 2.
                 
                   in
                   Gregor
                   .
                   Magno
                   .
                   )
                   the
                   most
                   excellent
                   of
                   all
                   the
                   Romane
                   Popes
                   ,
                   both
                   for
                   learning
                   ,
                   and
                   life
                   .
                   Gregorius
                   Magnus
                   omnium
                   Pontificum
                   Romanorum
                   doctrina
                   &
                   vita
                   praestantissimus
                   .
                
                 As
                 the
                 laste
                 cited
                 ,
                 protestant
                 Bishop
                 .
                 (
                 
                   Bal.
                   supr
                   .
                   in
                   Greg.
                   Magno
                   .
                
                 writeth
                 ,
                 and
                 stileth
                 him
                 iustly
                 with
                 the
                 title
                 of
                 honor
                 therefore
                 commonly
                 and
                 duely
                 giuen
                 vnto
                 him
                 ,
                 
                   Gregory
                   the
                   great
                
                 .
                 That
                 the
                 Masse
                 
                 vsually
                 called
                 the
                 Masse
                 of
                 S.
                 Gregory
                 ,
                 because
                 hee
                 was
                 the
                 laste
                 Pope
                 that
                 added
                 to
                 the
                 old
                 Masse
                 ,
                 yet
                 not
                 foure
                 lines
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 essentiall
                 in
                 any
                 thinge
                 ,
                 nor
                 doth
                 not
                 in
                 any
                 leaste
                 point
                 ,
                 now
                 questioned
                 ,
                 differ
                 from
                 the
                 olde
                 Masse
                 ,
                 continued
                 since
                 the
                 Apostles
                 time
                 ,
                 as
                 these
                 our
                 protestants
                 shall
                 sufficientlie
                 testifie
                 in
                 due
                 place
                 ,
                 and
                 order
                 hereafter
                 .
              
               
                 10.
                 
                 Or
                 if
                 we
                 will
                 come
                 nearer
                 home
                 ,
                 into
                 Fraunce
                 ,
                 wee
                 shall
                 finde
                 there
                 by
                 the
                 euidence
                 of
                 the
                 brittish
                 old
                 Manuscript
                 I
                 haue
                 cited
                 before
                 ,
                 that
                 S.
                 Caesarius
                 Archbishop
                 of
                 Arles
                 ,
                 the
                 greatest
                 in
                 that
                 kingedome
                 then
                 in
                 preeminence
                 ,
                 and
                 power
                 ,
                 and
                 S.
                 Porcarius
                 Abbot
                 there
                 ,
                 by
                 whome
                 S.
                 German
                 ,
                 and
                 S.
                 Lupus
                 which
                 were
                 sent
                 Legats
                 into
                 Britanie
                 to
                 settle
                 the
                 state
                 of
                 our
                 then
                 disturbed
                 church
                 ,
                 by
                 S.
                 Caelestine
                 Pope
                 ,
                 were
                 brought
                 vp
                 ,
                 and
                 instructed
                 ,
                 did
                 vse
                 S.
                 Markes
                 Masse
                 .
                 (
                 
                   M.
                   S.
                   antiq
                   .
                   Britan.
                   in
                   S.
                   Caesario
                   Arl.
                   &
                   Porcar
                   .
                
                 )
                 at
                 which
                 time
                 also
                 S.
                 Kebius
                 our
                 noble
                 contryman
                 of
                 Cornwal
                 ,
                 was
                 many
                 yeares
                 scholler
                 to
                 S.
                 Hilary
                 ,
                 that
                 renowned
                 sacrificinge
                 preist
                 ,
                 and
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Poictiers
                 in
                 Fraunce
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 so
                 far
                 engaged
                 for
                 the
                 honor
                 of
                 this
                 holy
                 sacrifice
                 
                 of
                 Masse
                 ,
                 and
                 sacrificing
                 preisthood
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 boldly
                 and
                 roundly
                 wrote
                 to
                 Constantius
                 the
                 Arrian
                 Emperor
                 ,
                 that
                 his
                 souldiers
                 and
                 himself
                 in
                 offering
                 violence
                 vnto
                 these
                 ,
                 had
                 sinned
                 as
                 greatly
                 as
                 the
                 Iewes
                 did
                 in
                 puttinge
                 Zachary
                 to
                 death
                 .
                 
                   Mediolanensem
                   pijssimā
                   plebem
                   tu
                   furore
                   terroris
                   tui
                   turbasti
                   ,
                   Tribuni
                   tui
                   adierunt
                   Sancta
                   Sanctorum
                   ,
                   viam
                   sibt
                   omni
                   per
                   populum
                   crudelitate
                   pandentes
                   ,
                   protraxerunt
                   de
                   altario
                   Sacerdotes
                   .
                   Leuius
                   te
                   putas
                   ,
                   sceleste
                   ,
                   Iudaeorum
                   impietate
                   poccasse
                   ?
                   effuderunt
                   quidem
                   illi
                   Zacharia
                   sanguinem
                   ,
                   sed
                   quantum
                   in
                   te
                   ,
                   concorporatus
                   Christo
                   ,
                   à
                   Christo
                   disceàisti
                   .
                
                 (
                 
                   Hilar.
                   l.
                
                 3.
                 
                   ad
                   Constantium
                   Imperatorem
                
                 .
                 )
                 and
                 yet
                 that
                 our
                 worthie
                 contriman
                 liued
                 50.
                 yeares
                 with
                 this
                 massinge
                 Bishop
                 .
                 (
                 
                   M.
                   S.
                   antiq
                   .
                   in
                   vit
                   .
                   S.
                   Keb.
                   Io.
                   Capgrau
                   .
                   in
                   eod
                   .
                
                 )
                 and
                 by
                 him
                 made
                 a
                 massinge
                 preist
                 ,
                 and
                 Bishop
                 ,
                 returned
                 into
                 ,
                 and
                 liued
                 so
                 and
                 died
                 a
                 miraculous
                 Saint
                 in
                 his
                 owne
                 contry
                 in
                 this
                 kingdome
                 .
                 
                   Apud
                   Hillar-pictanēsem
                   Episcopum
                   per
                   quinquaginta
                   annos
                   manens
                   Sanctus
                   Kebius
                   ,
                   caecos
                   illuminauit
                   ,
                   leprosos
                   mundauit
                   ,
                   Paraliticos
                   ,
                   mutos
                   ,
                   &
                   daemoniachos
                   sanauit
                   ,
                   &
                   gradu
                   Episcopali
                   ab
                   Hillario
                   accepto
                   ,
                   admonitus
                   est
                   ab
                   Angelo
                   in
                   suam
                   patriam
                   remeare
                   .
                
              
               
               
                 11.
                 
                 And
                 that
                 all
                 the
                 Bishops
                 of
                 Britanie
                 ,
                 beinge
                 many
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 ,
                 together
                 with
                 their
                 preists
                 ,
                 vnder
                 iurisdictions
                 ,
                 were
                 massinge
                 and
                 sacrificinge
                 preists
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 this
                 holy
                 sacrifice
                 aswell
                 as
                 other
                 matters
                 in
                 Religion
                 cōsenting
                 with
                 the
                 Popes
                 of
                 Rome
                 ,
                 the
                 Fathers
                 of
                 the
                 councell
                 of
                 Nice
                 ,
                 and
                 Sardice
                 ,
                 where
                 wee
                 had
                 diuers
                 brittish
                 Bishops
                 present
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 the
                 sacrificing
                 Catholicke
                 Bishops
                 and
                 preists
                 of
                 Fraunce
                 ,
                 namely
                 S.
                 Hilary
                 the
                 great
                 glory
                 of
                 that
                 nation
                 ,
                 and
                 S.
                 Athanasius
                 that
                 most
                 renowned
                 massing
                 Prelate
                 ,
                 who
                 as
                 Zonoras
                 writeth
                 ,
                 was
                 here
                 in
                 Britanie
                 ,
                 we
                 haue
                 a
                 world
                 of
                 witnesses
                 :
                 and
                 great
                 S.
                 Chrisostome
                 ,
                 S.
                 Hilary
                 ,
                 S.
                 Athanasius
                 ,
                 Constantine
                 our
                 Kinge
                 ,
                 and
                 Emperor
                 ,
                 S.
                 Hierome
                 ,
                 Theodoret
                 ,
                 Socrates
                 ,
                 Sulpitius
                 Seuerus
                 ,
                 Glycas
                 ,
                 Zonoras
                 ,
                 as
                 appeareth
                 in
                 my
                 marginall
                 citation
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 later
                 writers
                 ,
                 not
                 only
                 Catholicks
                 ,
                 but
                 Protestāts
                 also
                 in
                 their
                 great
                 Theater
                 of
                 Britanie
                 ,
                 Stowe
                 ,
                 Howes
                 ,
                 Hollinshed
                 with
                 others
                 .
                 
                   Chrisost
                   .
                   in
                   Homil.
                   quod
                   Christ.
                   sit
                   Deus
                   .
                   Hilar.
                   l.
                   de
                   Sinod
                   .
                   Athanas
                   .
                   epist
                   .
                   ad
                   Cōstant
                   .
                
                 2.
                 
                 
                   Hieron
                   .
                   epist
                   .
                   ad
                   Euagr.
                   Theodoret.
                   l.
                
                 4.
                 
                   hist.
                   cap.
                
                 3.
                 
                 
                   Socrat.
                   l.
                
                 2.
                 c.
                 16.
                 
                 
                   Sulpit.
                   Seuer
                   .
                   l.
                
                 2.
                 
                   sacra
                   histor
                   .
                   Glyc
                   .
                   part
                   .
                
                 4.
                 
                 
                   Annal
                   .
                   
                   Zonor
                   .
                   To.
                
                 3.
                 c.
                 2.
                 
                 
                   Theater
                   of
                   great
                   Britanie
                   .
                   l.
                   6.
                   
                   Stowe
                   and
                   Howes
                   histor
                   .
                   in
                   Lucius
                   .
                   Holinsh.
                   hist.
                   of
                   Engl.
                   Godw.
                   Conuers
                   .
                   of
                   Brit.
                   
                
              
               
                 12.
                 
                 And
                 such
                 plentie
                 ,
                 and
                 great
                 numbers
                 of
                 these
                 massinge
                 preists
                 ,
                 and
                 Bishops
                 wee
                 had
                 here
                 in
                 this
                 our
                 Britanie
                 ,
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 ,
                 that
                 as
                 I
                 am
                 warranted
                 both
                 by
                 forreine
                 and
                 domesticall
                 writers
                 ,
                 leauinge
                 our
                 Archbishops
                 ,
                 and
                 Bishops
                 sees
                 furnished
                 ,
                 we
                 had
                 diuers
                 british
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 besides
                 ,
                 with
                 their
                 preists
                 and
                 cleargie
                 ,
                 sent
                 from
                 hence
                 for
                 Armorica
                 ,
                 or
                 little
                 Britanie
                 in
                 Fraunce
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 holy
                 massinge
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 and
                 Martyrs
                 ,
                 sent
                 and
                 martyred
                 with
                 S.
                 Vrsula
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 other
                 11000.
                 
                 Virgins
                 ,
                 and
                 Martyrs
                 of
                 Britanie
                 ,
                 
                   S.
                   Michael
                   ,
                   Iacobus
                   ,
                   Columbanus
                   ,
                   Iwanus
                   ,
                   Elutherius
                   ,
                   Lothorius
                   and
                   Mauritius
                   .
                   Episcop
                   .
                   Gen.
                   in
                   vit
                   .
                   S.
                   Vrsul
                   .
                   Matth.
                   Westm.
                   an
                   .
                
                 391.
                 
                 
                   Io.
                   Capgrau
                   .
                   Catal.
                   in
                   S.
                   Vrsula
                   .
                   M.
                   S.
                   antiq
                   .
                   ibid.
                   Harris
                   in
                   Theatr.
                   To.
                
                 4.
                 
                   in
                   S.
                   Vrsula
                   .
                   antiquitat
                   .
                   Ecclesia
                   Coloticen
                   .
                   &
                   al.
                
                 al
                 which
                 with
                 all
                 other
                 Bishops
                 and
                 preists
                 of
                 this
                 kingdome
                 cōsented
                 with
                 the
                 whole
                 Christian
                 world
                 ,
                 as
                 is
                 shewed
                 before
                 in
                 the
                 doctrine
                 of
                 holy
                 Masse
                 ,
                 sacrificinge
                 preists
                 ,
                 and
                 preisthood
                 ,
                 which
                 our
                 protestants
                 will
                 more
                 demonstrate
                 vnto
                 vs
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 publicklie
                 
                 taught
                 and
                 receaued
                 Religion
                 of
                 Britanie
                 in
                 this
                 time
                 :
                 for
                 they
                 produce
                 vnto
                 vs
                 ,
                 an
                 old
                 auncient
                 sermon
                 ,
                 written
                 in
                 the
                 latine
                 tonge
                 ,
                 and
                 translated
                 into
                 the
                 saxon
                 language
                 by
                 Aelfricus
                 in
                 the
                 yeare
                 996.
                 and
                 to
                 write
                 in
                 protestants
                 words
                 ,
                 
                   this
                   sermon
                   was
                   vsuall
                   to
                   bee
                   read
                   in
                   the
                   church
                   here
                   in
                   England
                   in
                   the
                   yeare
                
                 366.
                 
                 
                   (
                   Iohn
                   Foxe
                   Act·
                   Monum
                   .
                   pag.
                
                 1142.
                 )
                 which
                 must
                 needs
                 bee
                 a
                 moste
                 excellent
                 testimonie
                 for
                 this
                 age
                 &
                 time
                 .
                 And
                 yet
                 amonge
                 many
                 other
                 thinges
                 tendinge
                 to
                 the
                 same
                 purpose
                 ,
                 thus
                 we
                 finde
                 by
                 our
                 protestants
                 translation
                 therof
                 .
                 
                   In
                   the
                   olde
                   lawe
                   faithfull
                   men
                   offered
                   to
                   God
                   diuers
                   sacrifices
                   ,
                   that
                   had
                   fore
                   signification
                   of
                   Christs
                   body
                   ,
                   which
                   for
                   our
                   sinnes
                   hee
                   himselfe
                   to
                   his
                   heauenly
                   Father
                   hath
                   since
                   offered
                   to
                   sacrifice
                   .
                   Certainely
                   this
                   housell
                   which
                   wee
                   doe
                   now
                   halow
                   at
                   Gods
                   altare
                   ,
                   is
                   a
                   remembrance
                   of
                   Christs
                   body
                   ,
                   which
                   he
                   offered
                   for
                   vs
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   his
                   blood
                   ,
                   which
                   hee
                   shed
                   for
                   vs
                   :
                   So
                   hee
                   himselfe
                   commaunded
                   ,
                   doe
                   this
                   in
                   my
                   remembrance
                   .
                   Once
                   suffered
                   Christ
                   by
                   himselfe
                   ,
                   but
                   yet
                   neuerthelesse
                   his
                   sufferinge
                   is
                   daily
                   renevved
                   at
                   this
                   supper
                   ,
                   through
                   mistery
                   of
                   the
                   holy
                   housel
                   .
                
                 And
                 againe
                 :
                 
                   In
                   that
                   holy
                   housel
                   ,
                   there
                   is
                   one
                   thing
                   in
                   it
                   seene
                   ,
                   and
                   an
                   other
                   vnderstoode
                   .
                   That
                   
                   vvhich
                   is
                   there
                   seene
                   hath
                   bodily
                   shape
                   :
                   and
                   that
                   vvee
                   doe
                   there
                   vnderstand
                   ,
                   hath
                   ghostly
                   might
                   .
                   The
                   housell
                   is
                   dealed
                   into
                   sondry
                   parts
                   ,
                   chevved
                   betvveene
                   teeth
                   ,
                   and
                   sent
                   into
                   the
                   belly
                   :
                   hovvbeit
                   neuerthelesse
                   after
                   ghostlie
                   might
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   all
                   in
                   euery
                   part
                   .
                   Many
                   receaue
                   that
                   holy
                   body
                   ,
                   and
                   yet
                   notvvithstandinge
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   so
                   all
                   in
                   euery
                   part
                   ,
                   after
                   ghostly
                   mistery
                   .
                
              
               
                 13.
                 
                 And
                 shewing
                 how
                 the
                 Paschal
                 Lambe
                 was
                 a
                 figure
                 of
                 this
                 holy
                 sacrifice
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 the
                 Lambe
                 of
                 Innocency
                 ,
                 and
                 God
                 ,
                 which
                 taketh
                 away
                 the
                 sins
                 of
                 the
                 worlde
                 ,
                 as
                 in
                 holy
                 Masse
                 wee
                 so
                 pray
                 vnto
                 Christ
                 there
                 present
                 ,
                 vnder
                 that
                 denomination
                 ,
                 they
                 teach
                 it
                 was
                 the
                 vse
                 and
                 custome
                 of
                 our
                 Christians
                 in
                 Britanie
                 in
                 that
                 time
                 ,
                 to
                 doe
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 the
                 very
                 words
                 of
                 that
                 olde
                 brittish
                 publicke
                 homely
                 by
                 our
                 protestants
                 translation
                 bee
                 thus
                 :
                 
                   That
                   innocent
                   Lambe
                   vvhich
                   the
                   olde
                   Israelites
                   did
                   then
                   kill
                   ,
                   had
                   signification
                   after
                   ghostly
                   vnderstandinge
                   ,
                   of
                   Christs
                   sufferinge
                   ,
                   vvho
                   vnguiltie
                   shedd
                   his
                   blood
                   for
                   our
                   redemption
                   .
                   Hereof
                   singe
                   Gods
                   seruants
                   at
                   euery
                   Masse
                   ,
                   Agnus
                   Dei
                   qui
                   tollis
                   peccata
                   mundi
                   ,
                   miserere
                   nobis
                
                 :
                 That
                 is
                 in
                 our
                 speache
                 :
                 Thou
                 Lambe
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 that
                 takest
                 away
                 the
                 sinnes
                 of
                 the
                 worlde
                 ,
                 haue
                 
                 mercie
                 vpon
                 vs.
                 Where
                 wee
                 see
                 plainelie
                 acknowledged
                 ,
                 by
                 this
                 so
                 auncient
                 antiquitie
                 ,
                 in
                 this
                 fourth
                 hundred
                 yeare
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 protestants
                 themselues
                 ,
                 so
                 translatinge
                 and
                 proposinge
                 it
                 ,
                 that
                 generally
                 in
                 that
                 time
                 ,
                 the
                 holy
                 sacrifice
                 of
                 Masse
                 was
                 offered
                 by
                 the
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 and
                 preists
                 of
                 Britanie
                 in
                 all
                 places
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 the
                 seruants
                 of
                 God
                 did
                 then
                 acknowledge
                 ,
                 &
                 professe
                 ,
                 that
                 Christ
                 the
                 true
                 Lambe
                 of
                 God
                 that
                 taketh
                 away
                 the
                 sinnes
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 was
                 therin
                 offered
                 ,
                 and
                 there
                 present
                 ,
                 prayed
                 vnto
                 by
                 all
                 Gods
                 seruants
                 .
                 Which
                 is
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 any
                 massing
                 preist
                 ,
                 Bishop
                 ,
                 or
                 Pope
                 holdeth
                 ,
                 teacheth
                 ,
                 or
                 practiseth
                 at
                 this
                 time
                 concerning
                 these
                 things
                 .
              
               
                 14.
                 
                 And
                 because
                 in
                 this
                 age
                 this
                 our
                 kingedome
                 had
                 by
                 agreement
                 both
                 of
                 auncient
                 and
                 late
                 writers
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 protestants
                 themselues
                 .
                 (
                 
                   Bal.
                   l.
                   de
                   scriptor
                   .
                   in
                   Palladio
                   &
                   Niniano
                   .
                
                 )
                 a
                 greate
                 dependance
                 of
                 Rome
                 ,
                 both
                 in
                 temporall
                 and
                 spiritual
                 affaires
                 ,
                 and
                 many
                 of
                 our
                 cheifest
                 cleargie
                 men
                 ,
                 as
                 S.
                 Teruanus
                 ,
                 and
                 S.
                 Ninianus
                 those
                 two
                 glorious
                 Northrē
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 had
                 both
                 their
                 education
                 ,
                 instruction
                 ,
                 ordination
                 ,
                 and
                 iurisdiction
                 from
                 thence
                 ,
                 as
                 many
                 others
                 had
                 
                 at
                 this
                 time
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Bishops
                 of
                 Rome
                 are
                 so
                 much
                 charged
                 by
                 our
                 protestant
                 writers
                 for
                 adding
                 vnto
                 the
                 holy
                 sacrifice
                 of
                 Masse
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 only
                 vse
                 these
                 mens
                 authority
                 ,
                 which
                 say
                 they
                 will
                 set
                 downe
                 what
                 euerie
                 Pope
                 did
                 add
                 ,
                 
                   Quid
                   alij
                   Pontifices
                   addiderint
                   ,
                   suo
                   loco
                   in
                   Pontificijs
                   actis
                   dicetur
                   .
                
                 And
                 they
                 are
                 so
                 farr
                 from
                 not
                 performinge
                 their
                 promise
                 in
                 this
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 rather
                 relate
                 more
                 then
                 lesse
                 added
                 by
                 these
                 holy
                 Popes
                 ,
                 as
                 will
                 bee
                 made
                 euident
                 by
                 theire
                 owne
                 testimonies
                 hereafter
                 .
                 Yet
                 for
                 more
                 ample
                 satisfaction
                 let
                 vs
                 followe
                 them
                 in
                 this
                 point
                 .
                 Of
                 S.
                 Siluester
                 I
                 haue
                 spokē
                 before
                 ,
                 next
                 to
                 him
                 succeeded
                 S.
                 Marke
                 ,
                 who
                 as
                 these
                 men
                 say
                 ,
                 was
                 Pope
                 in
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 Constantine
                 the
                 great
                 ,
                 
                   Constantino
                   Imperante
                   in
                   Pontificatu
                   sedit
                
                 ,
                 which
                 time
                 was
                 an
                 holy
                 time
                 in
                 Religion
                 ,
                 by
                 our
                 Kings
                 iudgement
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 this
                 Pope
                 not
                 likely
                 to
                 make
                 any
                 publick
                 lawe
                 vnholie
                 .
                 Therefore
                 these
                 protestants
                 onely
                 say
                 of
                 him
                 ,
                 that
                 hee
                 ordeyned
                 the
                 creede
                 of
                 the
                 Nicen
                 councell
                 to
                 bee
                 said
                 or
                 sunge
                 at
                 Masse
                 .
                 (
                 
                   Rob.
                   Barnes
                   in
                   act
                   .
                   Pont.
                   Rom.
                   in
                   Marc.
                
                 1.
                 
                 
                   Io.
                   Bal.
                   in
                   vit
                   Pont.
                   in
                   eod
                   .
                   Edw.
                   Grimston
                   .
                   in
                   Marc.
                
                 )
                 but
                 this
                 Nicen
                 creed
                 is
                 holy
                 in
                 all
                 iudgements
                 ,
                 and
                 was
                 receaued
                 ,
                 and
                 vsed
                 in
                 
                 Britanie
                 here
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 time
                 ,
                 as
                 I
                 haue
                 proued
                 ,
                 &
                 it
                 is
                 receaued
                 by
                 the
                 protestant
                 parlament
                 of
                 England
                 ,
                 subscribed
                 and
                 sworne
                 vnto
                 by
                 all
                 the
                 protestant
                 Bishops
                 and
                 ministers
                 of
                 England
                 ,
                 allowed
                 in
                 the
                 articles
                 of
                 their
                 Religion
                 ,
                 and
                 practised
                 in
                 theire
                 churches
                 .
                 (
                 
                   Parlam
                   .
                   an
                
                 .
                 1.
                 
                 
                   Eliz.
                   K.
                   Iames
                   can
                   .
                   articles
                   of
                   Relig.
                   articl
                   .
                   Creed
                   .
                   commun
                   .
                   booke
                   &c.
                
                 )
                 and
                 therefore
                 doth
                 a
                 protestant
                 antiquarie
                 iustly
                 say
                 of
                 that
                 holy
                 creed
                 ,
                 &
                 time
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 yeare
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 330.
                 
                 
                   At
                   this
                   time
                   the
                   Nicen
                   creed
                   was
                   commaunded
                   to
                   bee
                   sunge
                   or
                   said
                   ,
                   in
                   all
                   Christian
                   churches
                   .
                   (
                   Stowe
                   hist.
                   Rom.
                   ad
                   an
                   .
                
                 330.
                 )
                 therefore
                 none
                 but
                 Arrian
                 Hereticks
                 euer
                 did
                 ,
                 or
                 will
                 impugne
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 15.
                 
                 The
                 next
                 Pope
                 which
                 these
                 mē
                 finde
                 ,
                 to
                 haue
                 added
                 any
                 thinge
                 to
                 this
                 holy
                 sacrifice
                 ,
                 was
                 holy
                 Damasus
                 ,
                 an
                 acknowledged
                 good
                 Bishop
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 they
                 teache
                 ,
                 hee
                 onely
                 added
                 the
                 Confiteor
                 ,
                 Confession
                 ,
                 vsed
                 in
                 the
                 beginninge
                 of
                 Masse
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 there
                 is
                 nothinge
                 ,
                 which
                 protestants
                 disallowe
                 ,
                 but
                 confession
                 and
                 prayer
                 to
                 Saints
                 there
                 remembred
                 .
                 (
                 
                   Io.
                   Whitguift
                   .
                   ansvv
                   .
                   to
                   the
                   admonit
                   .
                   pag.
                
                 78.
                 
                   and
                   def
                   .
                   of
                   ansvv
                   .
                   pag.
                
                 489.
                 
                 
                   Bal.
                   in
                   vit
                   .
                   in
                   Damaso
                   .
                   Barnes
                   in
                   eodem
                   .
                   Grimston
                   .
                   in
                   Damasus
                   .
                
                 )
                 which
                 as
                 I
                 haue
                 proued
                 
                 before
                 was
                 vsed
                 in
                 the
                 church
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 this
                 Realme
                 of
                 Britanie
                 in
                 the
                 Apostles
                 dayes
                 .
                 And
                 to
                 passe
                 ouer
                 so
                 many
                 examples
                 ,
                 and
                 testimonies
                 ,
                 of
                 other
                 Christian
                 people
                 ,
                 and
                 places
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 second
                 age
                 our
                 Apostles
                 S.
                 Damianus
                 and
                 Fugatius
                 praied
                 to
                 S.
                 Michaell
                 the
                 Archangell
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 Angels
                 ,
                 &
                 dedicated
                 a
                 church
                 or
                 chappell
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 the
                 ruines
                 yet
                 standinge
                 neare
                 Glastenburie
                 .
                 (
                 
                   antiquit
                   .
                   Glaston
                   M.
                   S.
                   Gapgrau
                   .
                   in
                   Catal
                   .
                   &
                   alij
                   .
                
                 )
                 diuers
                 churches
                 besides
                 with
                 their
                 allowance
                 were
                 founded
                 and
                 dedicated
                 to
                 S.
                 Peter
                 ,
                 S.
                 Martin
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 Saints
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 third
                 age
                 S.
                 Amphibalus
                 at
                 his
                 Martirdome
                 publickly
                 prayed
                 to
                 S.
                 Alban
                 Martyred
                 a
                 little
                 before
                 ,
                 so
                 did
                 other
                 holy
                 Brittish
                 Christians
                 to
                 him
                 and
                 other
                 Martyrs
                 and
                 Saints
                 of
                 Britanie
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 .
                 (
                 
                   tabul
                   .
                   M.
                   S.
                   in
                   Eccles
                   .
                   S.
                   Petri
                   in
                   Cornhill
                   .
                   Stowe
                   histor
                   .
                   in
                   K.
                   Lucius
                   Caius
                   antiq
                   .
                   Cantabrig
                   .
                   Harris
                   l.
                
                 2.
                 
                 
                   Holinsh.
                   hist.
                   of
                   Engl.
                   M.
                   S.
                   antiq
                   .
                   in
                   Lucio
                   M.
                   S.
                   antiq
                   .
                   in
                   S.
                   Amphibal
                   .
                   Capgrau
                   .
                   in
                   eod
                   .
                   &
                   S.
                   Alban
                   .
                   legend
                   .
                   antiq
                   .
                   &
                   alij
                   .
                
                 )
                 in
                 the
                 beginninge
                 of
                 this
                 fourth
                 age
                 ,
                 I
                 haue
                 shewed
                 before
                 ,
                 what
                 generall
                 buildinge
                 ,
                 and
                 dedicatinge
                 of
                 churches
                 there
                 was
                 ,
                 to
                 our
                 Martyrs
                 ,
                 that
                 had
                 suffered
                 a
                 little
                 
                 before
                 ,
                 and
                 solemnizinge
                 their
                 festiuities
                 ,
                 and
                 consequently
                 prayer
                 and
                 inuocation
                 vnto
                 them
                 .
                 And
                 all
                 this
                 longe
                 before
                 S.
                 Damasus
                 was
                 Pope
                 ,
                 being
                 scarcely
                 borne
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 .
                 Therefore
                 many
                 our
                 protestants
                 of
                 England
                 confesse
                 ,
                 that
                 prayer
                 and
                 inuocation
                 of
                 Saints
                 and
                 Angels
                 ,
                 was
                 publicklie
                 vsed
                 in
                 the
                 primatiue
                 church
                 ,
                 euen
                 in
                 the
                 sacrifice
                 of
                 Masse
                 .
                 And
                 some
                 of
                 them
                 make
                 it
                 an
                 article
                 of
                 our
                 creede
                 :
                 for
                 to
                 speak
                 in
                 their
                 wordes
                 .
                 
                   If
                   wee
                   deny
                   it
                   ,
                   wee
                   shall
                   peraduenture
                   depriue
                   ourselues
                   of
                   a
                   great
                   part
                   of
                   their
                   Angels
                   ministery
                   ,
                   and
                   dissolue
                   that
                   communion
                   of
                   Saints
                   ,
                   which
                   vvee
                   professe
                   to
                   beleeue
                   as
                   an
                   article
                   of
                   Gods
                   truthe
                   .
                   Couel
                   examin
                   .
                   pag.
                
                 295.178
                 .
                 
                   Parkins
                   problem
                   .
                   pag.
                
                 89.93
                 .
                 
                   Ormerod
                   .
                   Pict
                   .
                   Pap.
                   pag.
                
                 26.27
                 .
                 
                   Middlet
                   .
                   papistom
                   .
                   pag.
                
                 129.
                 
                 
                   Morton
                   .
                   Apolog.
                   part
                
                 .
                 1.
                 pag.
                 227.228
                 .
                 
                   Couel
                   ag
                   .
                   Burges
                   pag.
                
                 89.90
                 .
              
               
                 16.
                 
                 Wherefore
                 I
                 may
                 boldly
                 conclude
                 of
                 this
                 holy
                 Pope
                 ,
                 in
                 this
                 matter
                 ,
                 in
                 these
                 words
                 of
                 a
                 Protestant
                 Archbishop
                 :
                 
                   Damasus
                   vvas
                   a
                   good
                   Bishop
                   ,
                   and
                   therefore
                   no
                   good
                   thinge
                   by
                   him
                   appointed
                   ,
                   to
                   bee
                   disallovved
                   .
                   (
                   Io.
                   Whitg
                   .
                   ansvv
                   .
                   to
                   the
                   admonit
                   .
                   pag.
                
                 78.
                 sect
                 .
                 2.3
                 .
                 
                   and
                   def
                   .
                   of
                   ansvv
                   .
                   pag.
                
                 489.
                 of
                 Pope
                 Siricius
                 they
                 say
                 ,
                 hee
                 commaunded
                 that
                 
                 Masses
                 should
                 bee
                 said
                 in
                 places
                 consecrated
                 by
                 the
                 Bishops
                 :
                 
                   Missas
                   in
                   loco
                   ab
                   Episcopo
                   sacrato
                   celebrandas
                   esse
                   .
                   (
                   Rob.
                   Barnes
                   l.
                   de
                   vit
                   .
                   Pont.
                   Rom.
                   in
                   Ciricio
                   .
                
                 )
                 but
                 this
                 was
                 onely
                 a
                 ceremoniall
                 decree
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 Gods
                 more
                 honor
                 ,
                 as
                 I
                 haue
                 shewed
                 in
                 our
                 old
                 Britans
                 by
                 their
                 dedication
                 of
                 churches
                 ,
                 and
                 our
                 protestants
                 in
                 England
                 after
                 their
                 ceremonies
                 obserue
                 it
                 to
                 this
                 day
                 .
                 What
                 a
                 protestant
                 Bishop
                 meaneth
                 ,
                 when
                 hee
                 writeth
                 of
                 this
                 Pope
                 ,
                 
                   Missae
                   memorias
                   adiunxit
                
                 .
                 Hee
                 adioyned
                 memories
                 to
                 the
                 Masse
                 .
                 (
                 
                   Io.
                   Bal.
                   l.
                
                 1.
                 
                   de
                   act
                   .
                   Pontif.
                   Rom.
                   in
                   Siricio
                   .
                
                 )
                 I
                 know
                 not
                 ,
                 if
                 hee
                 meaneth
                 memories
                 of
                 Saints
                 ,
                 to
                 pray
                 vnto
                 them
                 ,
                 or
                 memories
                 of
                 other
                 faithfull
                 departed
                 ,
                 to
                 pray
                 for
                 them
                 (
                 as
                 one
                 of
                 them
                 hee
                 must
                 needs
                 vnderstand
                 )
                 I
                 haue
                 proued
                 before
                 ,
                 they
                 were
                 both
                 vsed
                 from
                 the
                 Apostles
                 time
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 cannot
                 bee
                 said
                 to
                 bee
                 any
                 additiō
                 of
                 Pope
                 Siricius
                 in
                 this
                 time
                 .
                 These
                 protestants
                 do
                 not
                 mention
                 any
                 other
                 Pope
                 in
                 this
                 age
                 ,
                 to
                 haue
                 added
                 ,
                 or
                 altered
                 any
                 thinge
                 ,
                 in
                 this
                 holy
                 sacrifice
                 :
                 Therefore
                 by
                 their
                 good
                 leaue
                 I
                 doe
                 here
                 end
                 this
                 fourth
                 hundred
                 of
                 yeares
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
             
               THE
               FIFTHE
               AGE
               ,
               OR
               HVNDRED
               YEARES
               OF
               CHRIST
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   THE
                   XIX
                   .
                   CHAPTER
                
                 .
                 Wherein
                 is
                 manifestly
                 proued
                 ,
                 that
                 all
                 this
                 fift
                 age
                 ,
                 the
                 sacrifice
                 of
                 Masse
                 ,
                 massing
                 preists
                 and
                 Bishops
                 did
                 continue
                 in
                 honor
                 in
                 this
                 our
                 Britanie
                 .
              
               
                 THe
                 first
                 Pope
                 which
                 offereth
                 himselfe
                 in
                 this
                 next
                 and
                 fifth
                 hundred
                 of
                 yeares
                 ,
                 to
                 speake
                 as
                 a
                 late
                 protestant
                 writer
                 doth
                 ,
                 
                   was
                   Innocent
                   of
                   Albania
                   ,
                   or
                   Scotland
                   .
                   (
                   Edw.
                   Grimst
                   .
                   est
                   .
                   of
                   the
                   church
                   of
                   Rome
                   Pope
                
                 41.
                 pag.
                 44.
                 
                   an
                   .
                   D.
                
                 402.
                 )
                 and
                 commonly
                 it
                 is
                 written
                 of
                 him
                 ,
                 both
                 by
                 protestants
                 and
                 others
                 .
                 (
                 
                   Rob.
                   Barnes
                   in
                   vit
                   .
                   Innocentij
                   &
                   Io.
                   Bal.
                   in
                   eodem
                   .
                
                 )
                 that
                 by
                 contrie
                 hee
                 was
                 Albanus
                 ,
                 or
                 of
                 Albania
                 ,
                 the
                 old
                 common
                 and
                 receaued
                 knowne
                 name
                 of
                 Scotland
                 .
                 And
                 if
                 hee
                 was
                 of
                 this
                 our
                 Albania
                 ,
                 it
                 might
                 be
                 occasion
                 that
                 the
                 Scots
                 and
                 Britans
                 of
                 this
                 kingdome
                 did
                 more
                 frequent
                 Rome
                 at
                 this
                 ,
                 then
                 other
                 times
                 .
                 But
                 whether
                 hee
                 was
                 of
                 Northren
                 Albania
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 east
                 ,
                 or
                 of
                 
                 Alba
                 in
                 Italy
                 ,
                 or
                 whencesoeuer
                 ,
                 sure
                 wee
                 are
                 ,
                 that
                 many
                 of
                 this
                 nation
                 which
                 proued
                 holy
                 preists
                 ,
                 and
                 Bishops
                 also
                 ,
                 had
                 their
                 education
                 ,
                 and
                 instruction
                 in
                 Religion
                 ,
                 at
                 Rome
                 in
                 these
                 dayes
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 massing
                 and
                 sacrificinge
                 preists
                 ,
                 and
                 Popes
                 in
                 that
                 place
                 .
                 Such
                 were
                 S.
                 Teruanus
                 made
                 Archbishop
                 of
                 the
                 Picts
                 ,
                 by
                 S.
                 Paladius
                 the
                 Popes
                 Legate
                 in
                 Scotland
                 ,
                 about
                 the
                 yeare
                 of
                 Christ
                 432.
                 as
                 our
                 Scottish
                 writers
                 testifie
                 .
                 And
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 instructed
                 in
                 the
                 faith
                 at
                 Rome
                 ,
                 I
                 gather
                 from
                 the
                 same
                 Authors
                 ,
                 affirming
                 that
                 S.
                 Paladius
                 baptized
                 him
                 ,
                 beeing
                 an
                 Infant
                 .
                 
                   Teruanum
                   Infantem
                   lustrico
                   lauerat
                   fonte
                   Paldius
                   .
                   (
                   Hector
                   Boeth
                   .
                   l.
                
                 7.
                 
                   histor
                   .
                   foli
                
                 133.
                 
                 
                   Posseuin
                   .
                   in
                   appar
                   .
                   To.
                
                 2.
                 pag.
                 452.
                 )
                 which
                 must
                 needs
                 bee
                 at
                 Rome
                 from
                 whence
                 S.
                 Palladius
                 was
                 sent
                 into
                 this
                 kingdome
                 ,
                 in
                 or
                 about
                 the
                 yeare
                 of
                 Christ
                 431.
                 &
                 died
                 soone
                 after
                 his
                 cominge
                 hither
                 .
                 And
                 so
                 hauinge
                 for
                 his
                 Master
                 and
                 Tutor
                 in
                 Religion
                 ,
                 that
                 massinge
                 preist
                 ,
                 and
                 Bishop
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Pope
                 also
                 then
                 being
                 the
                 like
                 ,
                 this
                 man
                 could
                 not
                 bee
                 instructed
                 there
                 in
                 any
                 other
                 Religion
                 ,
                 different
                 from
                 that
                 .
                 And
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 age
                 ,
                 before
                 this
                 ,
                 S.
                 Ninian
                 who
                 was
                 also
                 brought
                 vp
                 ,
                 and
                 instructed
                 by
                 the
                 massinge
                 Popes
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 their
                 disciples
                 at
                 Rome
                 ,
                 was
                 sent
                 from
                 thence
                 ,
                 to
                 teach
                 the
                 same
                 and
                 other
                 holie
                 doctrines
                 of
                 Christian
                 faith
                 to
                 the
                 same
                 people
                 ,
                 and
                 was
                 theire
                 Bishop
                 ,
                 as
                 all
                 antiquaries
                 Catholicke
                 and
                 Protestant
                 testifie
                 .
                 (
                 
                   Bed.
                   hist.
                   Angl.
                   l.
                
                 3.
                 c.
                 4.
                 
                 
                   Bal.
                   l.
                   de
                   scriptor
                   .
                   cent
                   .
                
                 1.
                 
                   in
                   Ninian
                   .
                   Capgrau
                   .
                   in
                   eod
                   .
                   Theat
                   .
                   of
                   great
                   Brit.
                   l.
                
                 6.
                 )
                 whose
                 successor
                 S.
                 Teruanus
                 was
                 ,
                 and
                 about
                 the
                 same
                 time
                 as
                 our
                 Scottish
                 and
                 other
                 histories
                 tell
                 vs
                 ,
                 S.
                 Seruanus
                 was
                 made
                 Bishop
                 of
                 the
                 Orchades
                 beinge
                 instructed
                 and
                 consecrated
                 by
                 the
                 massinge
                 Bishop
                 Paladius
                 ,
                 which
                 that
                 famous
                 massinge
                 Pope
                 S.
                 Celestine
                 sent
                 his
                 Legate
                 into
                 this
                 nation
                 ,
                 of
                 whome
                 herafter
                 .
                 
                   Hector
                   Boeth
                   .
                   Scotor
                   .
                   histor
                   .
                   l.
                
                 7.
                 fol.
                 133.
                 
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 Besides
                 these
                 extraordinary
                 ,
                 the
                 ordinary
                 Archbishops
                 ,
                 and
                 Bishops
                 with
                 their
                 whole
                 cleargie
                 perseuered
                 in
                 these
                 holy
                 doctrines
                 ,
                 none
                 to
                 contradict
                 them
                 herin
                 but
                 in
                 other
                 questions
                 moued
                 by
                 Pelagian
                 hereticks
                 .
                 And
                 that
                 S.
                 Innocentius
                 the
                 first
                 Pope
                 in
                 this
                 age
                 vnder
                 whome
                 our
                 remembred
                 Bishops
                 had
                 theire
                 education
                 and
                 instruction
                 ,
                 was
                 a
                 massinge
                 Pope
                 ,
                 our
                 protestants
                 assure
                 vs
                 ,
                 testifyinge
                 that
                 hee
                 confirmed
                 the
                 ceremonie
                 of
                 giuinge
                 the
                 Pax
                 in
                 
                 Masse
                 .
                 
                   Vt
                   pax
                   in
                   Missa
                   daretur
                   ordinauit
                   .
                
                 The
                 like
                 they
                 testifie
                 of
                 Pope
                 Sozimus
                 ,
                 and
                 Bonifacius
                 ,
                 which
                 were
                 betweene
                 S.
                 Innocentius
                 ,
                 and
                 S.
                 Celestine
                 ,
                 that
                 sent
                 so
                 many
                 Bishops
                 into
                 this
                 kingdome
                 ,
                 affirming
                 how
                 they
                 both
                 maintayned
                 sacrificinge
                 preisthood
                 ,
                 and
                 holy
                 Masse
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 ceremonies
                 thereof
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 supreamacy
                 of
                 the
                 see
                 of
                 Rome
                 .
                 (
                 
                   Io.
                   Bal.
                   l.
                
                 2.
                 
                   de
                   act
                   .
                   Pont.
                   Rom.
                   in
                   Innocent
                   .
                   in
                   Sozimo
                   &
                   Bonifacio
                   .
                   Robert.
                   Barne
                   in
                   vit
                   .
                   Pontif.
                   in
                   eisdem
                   .
                
                 )
                 And
                 for
                 the
                 sacrifice
                 of
                 Masse
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 ,
                 
                   Missa
                   papistica
                   ,
                   the
                   papisticall
                
                 ,
                 or
                 ,
                 
                   papists
                   Masse
                
                 ,
                 such
                 as
                 Catholicks
                 of
                 this
                 time
                 (
                 whome
                 they
                 call
                 papists
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 Masse
                 preists
                 and
                 Religion
                 papisticall
                 )
                 doe
                 vse
                 .
                 (
                 
                   Bal.
                   supr
                   .
                   lib.
                
                 2.
                 
                   in
                   Caelestino
                
                 .
                 )
                 before
                 the
                 dayes
                 of
                 Saint
                 and
                 Pope
                 Celestine
                 ,
                 who
                 as
                 they
                 say
                 added
                 some
                 thinges
                 to
                 the
                 papisticall
                 Masse
                 ,
                 vsed
                 before
                 his
                 papacie
                 .
                 
                   Papisticae
                   Missae
                   inseruit
                
                 .
                 And
                 yet
                 this
                 sacrificinge
                 massinge
                 and
                 papisticall
                 Pope
                 was
                 hee
                 ,
                 by
                 all
                 antiquities
                 ,
                 on
                 whome
                 Britanie
                 in
                 those
                 dayes
                 did
                 cheifly
                 depend
                 for
                 direction
                 ,
                 and
                 instruction
                 in
                 matters
                 of
                 Religion
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 Therefore
                 to
                 make
                 all
                 peace
                 ,
                 and
                 attonement
                 ,
                 wee
                 may
                 by
                 the
                 proceedings
                 and
                 
                 institutions
                 of
                 this
                 holy
                 Pope
                 ,
                 and
                 our
                 Master
                 and
                 Pedagogue
                 in
                 Christ
                 ,
                 let
                 vs
                 learne
                 of
                 our
                 protestants
                 themselues
                 ,
                 what
                 were
                 the
                 things
                 he
                 added
                 to
                 the
                 sacrifice
                 of
                 Masse
                 ,
                 whether
                 any
                 matter
                 essentiall
                 ,
                 or
                 that
                 may
                 be
                 excepted
                 against
                 .
                 They
                 haue
                 told
                 vs
                 ,
                 that
                 before
                 his
                 additions
                 ,
                 the
                 Masse
                 was
                 papisticall
                 ,
                 and
                 concerninge
                 his
                 additions
                 ,
                 
                   In
                   initio
                   sacrificij
                   ,
                   vt
                   psalmus
                   ,
                   Iudica
                   me
                   Deus
                   ,
                   &
                   discerne
                   causam
                   me
                   am
                   &c.
                   à
                   sacrificaturo
                   diceretur
                   ordinauit
                   :
                   graduale
                   in
                   Missa
                   ordinauit
                   .
                
                 He
                 ordeyned
                 that
                 the
                 psalme
                 ,
                 Iudge
                 mee
                 ô
                 God
                 &
                 discerne
                 my
                 cause
                 ,
                 should
                 be
                 said
                 in
                 the
                 beginning
                 of
                 the
                 sacrifice
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 preist
                 that
                 offereth
                 the
                 sacrifice
                 :
                 and
                 he
                 ordeyned
                 the
                 graduale
                 should
                 be
                 said
                 in
                 Masse
                 .
                 (
                 
                   Rob.
                   Barn.
                   l.
                   de
                   vit
                   .
                   Pontif.
                   Rom.
                   in
                   Caelest
                   .
                   Magdeb.
                   cent
                   .
                
                 5.
                 
                   in
                   Caelest
                
                 .
                 )
                 so
                 write
                 others
                 of
                 these
                 protestāts
                 ,
                 amōg
                 whom
                 one
                 a
                 Bishop
                 saith
                 :
                 
                   Caelestinus
                   introitum
                   ,
                   graduale
                   ,
                   responsorium
                   ,
                   tractum
                   ,
                   &
                   offertorium
                   ,
                   vt
                   propria
                   inuenta
                   ,
                   papisticae
                   Missae
                   inseruit
                   .
                
                 Pope
                 Celestine
                 did
                 put
                 into
                 the
                 papisticall
                 Masse
                 ,
                 as
                 inuentions
                 of
                 his
                 own
                 ,
                 the
                 introite
                 ,
                 graduale
                 ,
                 responsorie
                 ,
                 tract
                 and
                 offertory
                 .
                 (
                 
                   Iohn
                   Foxe
                   Tom.
                
                 2.
                 
                   in
                   Q.
                   Mary
                   .
                   Cartwright
                   admon
                   .
                   Whitg
                   .
                   answ
                   .
                   to
                   the
                   admonit
                   .
                   pag.
                
                 94.
                 sect
                 .
                 1.2
                 .
                 
                   Io.
                   Bal.
                   l.
                
                 2.
                 
                   act
                   .
                   Pontif
                   .
                   
                   Roman
                   .
                   in
                   Caelestino
                   .
                
                 )
                 which
                 wordes
                 of
                 his
                 ,
                 
                   vt
                   propria
                   inuenta
                
                 ,
                 as
                 his
                 owne
                 inuentions
                 ,
                 are
                 the
                 euident
                 forgery
                 and
                 inuention
                 of
                 this
                 protestant
                 ,
                 for
                 all
                 these
                 thinges
                 are
                 plaine
                 wordes
                 of
                 holy
                 scriptures
                 in
                 all
                 places
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 the
                 inuentions
                 of
                 God
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 Pope
                 Celestines
                 ;
                 And
                 if
                 hee
                 meaneth
                 that
                 the
                 placing
                 them
                 in
                 the
                 Masse
                 was
                 his
                 inuention
                 ,
                 which
                 hee
                 doth
                 not
                 insinuate
                 ,
                 why
                 was
                 it
                 not
                 lawfull
                 for
                 him
                 to
                 vse
                 the
                 scriptures
                 in
                 Masse
                 ?
                 otherwise
                 no
                 prayer
                 or
                 part
                 of
                 Masse
                 ,
                 or
                 whatsoeuer
                 liturgie
                 or
                 publicke
                 office
                 of
                 any
                 church
                 could
                 bee
                 lawfull
                 ,
                 nothinge
                 could
                 be
                 lawfull
                 ,
                 for
                 nothinge
                 is
                 more
                 lawfull
                 or
                 warranted
                 then
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 God
                 and
                 scripture
                 .
                 Yet
                 it
                 was
                 not
                 S.
                 Celestines
                 inuention
                 ,
                 to
                 place
                 any
                 one
                 of
                 these
                 in
                 the
                 Masse
                 ,
                 but
                 they
                 were
                 all
                 vsed
                 therin
                 ,
                 before
                 his
                 time
                 ,
                 euen
                 by
                 the
                 confession
                 of
                 these
                 protestants
                 themselues
                 .
                 For
                 first
                 concerning
                 the
                 introite
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 psalmes
                 of
                 Dauid
                 the
                 42.
                 by
                 the
                 Latine
                 accompt
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 the
                 Hebrue
                 43.
                 and
                 such
                 kind
                 of
                 introite
                 to
                 the
                 holy
                 Masse
                 ,
                 was
                 in
                 vse
                 longe
                 before
                 this
                 Popes
                 time
                 ,
                 as
                 our
                 protestants
                 acknowledge
                 ,
                 wherof
                 one
                 thus
                 confesseth
                 ..
                 (
                 
                   Io.
                   Foxe
                   To.
                
                 2.
                 
                 
                   Act.
                   and
                   Monum
                   .
                   
                   Q.
                   Mary
                   pag.
                
                 1401.
                 )
                 
                   Chrisostome
                   in
                   the
                   eleuenth
                   homely
                   vpon
                   the
                   Ghospell
                   of
                   S.
                   Matthew
                   ,
                   saith
                   ,
                   that
                   in
                   his
                   time
                   ,
                   and
                   before
                   his
                   time
                   ,
                   the
                   vse
                   was
                   to
                   singe
                   whole
                   psalmes
                   till
                   they
                   were
                   entered
                   and
                   assembled
                   together
                   :
                   And
                   so
                   belike
                   Caelestinus
                   borrowed
                   this
                   custome
                   of
                   of
                   the
                   Greekes
                   ,
                   and
                   brought
                   it
                   into
                   the
                   Latine
                   church
                   .
                
                 Therfore
                 by
                 these
                 men
                 S.
                 Caelestine
                 was
                 not
                 the
                 Author
                 of
                 this
                 custome
                 :
                 yet
                 if
                 he
                 had
                 bene
                 ,
                 no
                 protestāt
                 or
                 Christian
                 will
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 sayinge
                 or
                 singinge
                 holy
                 psalmes
                 ,
                 so
                 warranted
                 in
                 scripture
                 ,
                 is
                 an
                 vnlawfull
                 ,
                 but
                 a
                 lawfull
                 and
                 godly
                 exercise
                 .
              
               
                 4.
                 
                 The
                 same
                 protestant
                 Author
                 maketh
                 the
                 graduale
                 ,
                 response
                 ,
                 and
                 tract
                 of
                 as
                 auncient
                 standinge
                 ,
                 when
                 hee
                 thus
                 speaketh
                 of
                 the
                 graduale
                 and
                 consequently
                 of
                 the
                 others
                 belonging
                 vnto
                 it
                 .
                 
                   (
                   Foxe
                   supr
                   .
                   )
                   the
                   graduale
                   the
                   people
                   were
                   went
                   to
                   singe
                   when
                   the
                   Bishop
                   was
                   about
                   to
                   go
                   vp
                   to
                   the
                   pulpit
                   ,
                   or
                   some
                   higher
                   standinge
                   ,
                   where
                   the
                   worde
                   of
                   God
                   might
                   be
                   better
                   &
                   more
                   sensibly
                   heard
                   at
                   his
                   mouth
                   ,
                   readinge
                   the
                   epistle
                   and
                   the
                   ghospell
                   .
                
                 Which
                 custome
                 hee
                 maketh
                 as
                 auncient
                 ,
                 or
                 more
                 auncient
                 ,
                 then
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 Pope
                 Alexander
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Empire
                 of
                 Traian
                 .
                 Touchinge
                 the
                 laste
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 offertorie
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 euident
                 by
                 
                 these
                 protestants
                 ,
                 and
                 al
                 testimonies
                 before
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 necessitie
                 must
                 needs
                 be
                 vsed
                 from
                 the
                 begininge
                 ,
                 for
                 where
                 there
                 is
                 Masse
                 sacrifice
                 ,
                 and
                 oblation
                 offered
                 ,
                 there
                 must
                 needes
                 bee
                 an
                 offeringe
                 or
                 offertorie
                 thereof
                 ,
                 otherwise
                 it
                 could
                 not
                 bee
                 offered
                 .
                 
                   Foxe
                   supr
                
                 .
                 Therefore
                 this
                 protestāt
                 acknowledgeth
                 it
                 to
                 haue
                 bene
                 vsed
                 before
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 S.
                 Irenaeus
                 so
                 neare
                 the
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 hee
                 thus
                 doth
                 remember
                 it
                 .
                 
                   Iren.
                   l.
                
                 4.
                 cap.
                 18.
                 
                   pro
                   diuersis
                   sacrificiorum
                   ritibus
                   simplex
                   oblatio
                   panis
                   &
                   vini
                   fidelibus
                   sufficiat
                   .
                
                 In
                 stedd
                 of
                 diuers
                 rites
                 of
                 sacrifices
                 in
                 the
                 olde
                 lawe
                 ,
                 one
                 oblation
                 of
                 breade
                 and
                 wine
                 serueth
                 .
                 Therfore
                 I
                 will
                 conclude
                 with
                 these
                 words
                 ,
                 of
                 a
                 protestāt
                 Archbishop
                 .
                 
                   Celestinus
                   was
                   a
                   godly
                   Bishop
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   church
                   of
                   Rome
                   at
                   that
                   time
                   had
                   the
                   substance
                   of
                   the
                   Sacraments
                   ,
                   according
                   to
                   Gods
                   word
                   ,
                   neither
                   was
                   there
                   any
                   superstition
                   mixed
                   with
                   them
                   .
                   Iohn
                   Whitg
                   .
                   def
                   .
                   of
                   the
                   answ
                   .
                   to
                   the
                   admonit
                   .
                   pag.
                
                 588.
                 
              
               
                 5.
                 
                 And
                 in
                 this
                 opinion
                 are
                 ,
                 and
                 ought
                 to
                 bee
                 ,
                 all
                 our
                 English
                 Protestant
                 antiquaries
                 ,
                 and
                 diuines
                 ,
                 which
                 generally
                 hold
                 ,
                 &
                 teach
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Britans
                 of
                 this
                 kingedome
                 ,
                 inuiolablie
                 kept
                 the
                 true
                 faith
                 and
                 Religion
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 in
                 all
                 things
                 ,
                 vntill
                 the
                 cominge
                 of
                 
                 S.
                 Augustine
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 companions
                 from
                 S.
                 Gregory
                 the
                 great
                 Pope
                 of
                 Rome
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 later
                 end
                 of
                 the
                 sixt
                 hundred
                 yeares
                 :
                 for
                 most
                 certaine
                 and
                 vndoubted
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 by
                 all
                 antiquities
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 nation
                 at
                 this
                 time
                 of
                 S.
                 Celestine
                 ,
                 being
                 infected
                 with
                 the
                 Pelagian
                 Hereticks
                 ,
                 learned
                 and
                 subtile
                 in
                 disputation
                 ,
                 this
                 holy
                 Pope
                 sent
                 many
                 holy
                 Bishops
                 hither
                 to
                 confute
                 that
                 heresie
                 ,
                 instruct
                 the
                 ignorant
                 ,
                 repaire
                 the
                 decaied
                 discipline
                 of
                 our
                 church
                 ,
                 and
                 reforme
                 many
                 abuses
                 growne
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 that
                 heresie
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Saxon
                 Pagans
                 ,
                 which
                 then
                 were
                 entered
                 into
                 this
                 Iland
                 .
                 Which
                 Legates
                 of
                 this
                 holy
                 Pope
                 ,
                 must
                 needs
                 bee
                 adiudged
                 to
                 bee
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 faith
                 ,
                 and
                 Religion
                 with
                 him
                 ,
                 that
                 sent
                 them
                 ,
                 by
                 his
                 authoritie
                 and
                 direction
                 to
                 effect
                 those
                 holy
                 labours
                 .
                 He
                 sent
                 the
                 two
                 holie
                 Bishops
                 S.
                 Germanus
                 ,
                 &
                 Lupus
                 into
                 this
                 part
                 of
                 Britanie
                 ,
                 S.
                 Palladius
                 into
                 Scotland
                 ,
                 S.
                 Patricke
                 and
                 Segetius
                 into
                 Ireland
                 .
                 I
                 haue
                 spoken
                 of
                 S.
                 Palladius
                 before
                 ,
                 how
                 by
                 his
                 power
                 from
                 the
                 see
                 of
                 Rome
                 ,
                 hee
                 placed
                 sacrificing
                 and
                 massinge
                 preists
                 and
                 Bishops
                 amonge
                 the
                 Scots
                 ,
                 and
                 Picts
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 north
                 parts
                 of
                 this
                 kingdome
                 ,
                 of
                 vnited
                 great
                 Britanie
                 .
                 
                   Prosper
                   .
                   in
                   Chronic.
                   ad
                   An.
                
                 432.
                 
                 
                   Rob.
                   
                   Barnes
                   l.
                   de
                   vit
                   .
                   Pontif.
                   Rom.
                   in
                   Caelestino
                   .
                   Io.
                   Bal.
                   l.
                
                 2.
                 
                 
                   Act.
                   Pontif.
                   Rom.
                   in
                   eod
                   .
                   Bal.
                   l.
                   de
                   scriptor
                   .
                   Brit.
                   cent
                   .
                
                 1.
                 
                   in
                   Leporio
                   Agricola
                
                 .
              
               
                 6.
                 
                 Also
                 I
                 haue
                 shewed
                 out
                 of
                 our
                 auncient
                 Brittish
                 Manuscript
                 &
                 otherwise
                 before
                 ,
                 how
                 both
                 S.
                 German
                 and
                 Lupus
                 were
                 massinge
                 preists
                 ,
                 and
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 and
                 obserued
                 the
                 auncient
                 forme
                 of
                 Masse
                 composed
                 by
                 S.
                 Marke
                 ,
                 therefore
                 beeing
                 sent
                 by
                 authoritie
                 from
                 that
                 massinge
                 Pope
                 ,
                 S.
                 Celestine
                 ,
                 they
                 neither
                 did
                 ,
                 nor
                 might
                 vary
                 and
                 differ
                 from
                 the
                 opinion
                 ,
                 and
                 practise
                 of
                 him
                 ,
                 that
                 sent
                 him
                 ,
                 as
                 S.
                 Prosper
                 who
                 liued
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 ,
                 and
                 others
                 write
                 ,
                 to
                 supply
                 his
                 owne
                 place
                 and
                 parson
                 in
                 ordering
                 and
                 reforminge
                 the
                 church
                 of
                 Britanie
                 .
                 
                   Papa
                   Celestinus
                   Germanum
                   Antisiodorensem
                   Episcopum
                   voce
                   sua
                   mittit
                   ,
                   vt
                   deturbatis
                   haereticis
                   Britannos
                   ad
                   Catholicam
                   fidem
                   dirigat
                   .
                
                 Hee
                 consecrated
                 many
                 massinge
                 preists
                 ,
                 and
                 Bishops
                 in
                 this
                 kingdome
                 ,
                 among
                 whom
                 the
                 cheifest
                 was
                 ,
                 that
                 massing
                 Saint
                 Dubritius
                 Archbishop
                 ,
                 the
                 cheife
                 Doctor
                 ,
                 Primate
                 &
                 the
                 Popes
                 Legate
                 .
                 (
                 
                   Prosper
                   .
                   in
                   Chronic.
                   An.
                   D.
                
                 432.
                 
                 
                   Io.
                   Capgrau
                   .
                   in
                   S.
                   Dubritio
                   .
                   Matth.
                   Westm.
                   Galfrid
                   .
                   Monument
                   .
                   hist.
                   Brit.
                   l.
                
                 9.
                 cap.
                 12.
                 
                 
                   Rob.
                   Caenal
                   .
                   l.
                
                 2.
                 
                 
                   M.
                   S.
                   Gallic
                   .
                   antiq
                   .
                   M.
                   S.
                   
                   antiq
                   .
                   &
                   Io.
                   Capgrau
                   .
                   in
                   vita
                   S.
                   Dubritij
                   .
                   )
                   Episcopos
                   in
                   pluribus
                   locis
                   Britanniae
                   consecrarunt
                   :
                   &
                   dextralis
                   partis
                   Britanniae
                   beatum
                   Dubritium
                   summum
                   Doctorem
                   &
                   Archiepiscopum
                   statuerunt
                   :
                
                 a
                 protestant
                 Bishop
                 writeth
                 :
                 Dubritius
                 was
                 made
                 Archbishop
                 by
                 Germanus
                 and
                 Lupus
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 appointed
                 his
                 see
                 to
                 bee
                 at
                 Landaffe
                 .
                 (
                 
                   Godwin
                   .
                   Catalog
                   .
                   in
                   S.
                   Dauide
                   .
                
                 )
                 this
                 holy
                 Archbishop
                 by
                 the
                 heauenly
                 direction
                 ,
                 did
                 consecrate
                 that
                 notorious
                 massinge
                 preist
                 S.
                 Sampson
                 Archbishop
                 of
                 Yorke
                 ,
                 in
                 whose
                 consecration
                 a
                 miraculous
                 vision
                 appeared
                 to
                 confirme
                 his
                 callinge
                 and
                 Religion
                 ,
                 and
                 both
                 S.
                 Dubritius
                 and
                 others
                 did
                 see
                 a
                 piller
                 of
                 fier
                 miraculously
                 proceeding
                 from
                 his
                 mouth
                 as
                 hee
                 celebrated
                 the
                 holy
                 Masse
                 ,
                 and
                 hee
                 himselfe
                 all
                 his
                 life
                 had
                 Angels
                 ministring
                 vnto
                 him
                 in
                 that
                 blessed
                 sacrifice
                 .
                 
                   Angelus
                   Domini
                   beato
                   Dubritio
                   apparens
                   ,
                   Sampsonem
                   ordinari
                   Episcopum
                   praecepit
                   .
                   In
                   cuius
                   consecratione
                   qui
                   aderant
                   ,
                   columbam
                   celitus
                   emissam
                   immobiliter
                   super
                   eum
                   stare
                   videbant
                   .
                   Eodem
                   die
                   Sampsone
                   celebrante
                   ,
                   Dubritius
                   cum
                   Monachis
                   duobus
                   ,
                   columnam
                   ignis
                   de
                   ore
                   eius
                   procedentem
                   rutilare
                   perspexit
                   .
                   Ille
                   vero
                   omni
                   tempore
                   vitae
                   suae
                   Angelos
                   dum
                   celebraret
                   ,
                   
                   sibi
                   assistere
                   ,
                   &
                   in
                   sacrificio
                   ministrare
                   meruit
                   .
                   (
                   M.
                   S.
                   antiquit
                   .
                   &
                   Capgrau
                   .
                   in
                   S.
                   Sampsone
                   Episcopo
                   .
                
                 )
                 what
                 massinge
                 preistes
                 and
                 Archbishops
                 the
                 immediate
                 successors
                 of
                 these
                 two
                 renowned
                 Archbishops
                 were
                 ,
                 I
                 shall
                 lay
                 downe
                 herafter
                 more
                 at
                 large
                 .
              
               
                 7.
                 
                 And
                 such
                 as
                 these
                 were
                 ,
                 such
                 also
                 was
                 the
                 Archbishop
                 of
                 London
                 S.
                 Vodinus
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 Bishops
                 and
                 preists
                 vnder
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 consequently
                 in
                 all
                 Britanie
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 :
                 which
                 aswel
                 appeareth
                 ,
                 by
                 their
                 owne
                 historian
                 ,
                 S.
                 Gildas
                 ,
                 venerable
                 S.
                 Bede
                 ,
                 as
                 also
                 Matthew
                 of
                 Westminster
                 with
                 others
                 ,
                 who
                 speaking
                 of
                 the
                 miserable
                 and
                 generall
                 persecutiō
                 of
                 the
                 christian
                 Britans
                 ,
                 in
                 al
                 places
                 
                   quasque
                   Prouincias
                
                 ,
                 amonge
                 other
                 cruelties
                 they
                 tel
                 vs
                 ,
                 these
                 infidels
                 martyred
                 the
                 Brittish
                 preists
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 were
                 standing
                 at
                 the
                 altars
                 where
                 they
                 said
                 Masse
                 .
                 
                   Sacerdotes
                   iuxta
                   altaria
                   trucidabāt
                   .
                   (
                   Gild.
                   de
                   excid
                   .
                   &
                   conquest
                   .
                   Brit.
                   Matth.
                   Westm.
                   an
                   .
                   gratiae
                
                 462.
                 
                 
                   Bed.
                   l.
                
                 1.
                 
                   histor
                   .
                   Eccles
                   .
                   cap.
                
                 15.
                 )
                 therefore
                 the
                 preistes
                 generally
                 then
                 ,
                 were
                 altare
                 ,
                 sacrificinge
                 and
                 massinge
                 preists
                 ,
                 otherwise
                 they
                 could
                 not
                 haue
                 beene
                 thus
                 cruelly
                 put
                 to
                 death
                 ,
                 at
                 the
                 altars
                 ,
                 and
                 places
                 of
                 saying
                 Masse
                 ,
                 in
                 all
                 
                 all
                 parts
                 of
                 this
                 nation
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 .
                 Neither
                 could
                 there
                 possibly
                 ,
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 bee
                 any
                 other
                 preists
                 ,
                 but
                 massinge
                 preists
                 ,
                 except
                 they
                 would
                 turne
                 hereticks
                 (
                 which
                 we
                 doe
                 not
                 reade
                 )
                 and
                 leaue
                 the
                 doctrine
                 and
                 Religion
                 of
                 their
                 both
                 Archbishops
                 ,
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 and
                 Masters
                 in
                 diuinitie
                 ,
                 which
                 in
                 this
                 time
                 were
                 by
                 all
                 testimonie
                 both
                 of
                 Catholicks
                 ,
                 and
                 Protestants
                 ,
                 either
                 the
                 onely
                 or
                 principall
                 ,
                 S.
                 Dubritius
                 of
                 whome
                 I
                 haue
                 spoken
                 before
                 ,
                 S.
                 Iltutus
                 ,
                 and
                 S.
                 Gildas
                 ,
                 all
                 moste
                 holy
                 and
                 miraculous
                 men
                 ,
                 and
                 knowne
                 massinge
                 preists
                 .
                 For
                 concerninge
                 S.
                 Iltutus
                 he
                 was
                 (
                 as
                 a
                 Protestant
                 Bishop
                 with
                 Vicentius
                 ,
                 and
                 Antoninus
                 confesseth
                 )
                 scholler
                 to
                 the
                 renowned
                 Popes
                 Legate
                 and
                 massinge
                 Bishop
                 S.
                 German
                 ,
                 spoken
                 of
                 before
                 ,
                 
                   Io.
                   Bal.
                   l.
                   de
                   script
                   .
                   Britan.
                   cent
                   .
                
                 1.
                 
                   in
                   Ilchtuto
                   alias
                   Iltuto
                
                 .
                 And
                 to
                 proue
                 him
                 a
                 massinge
                 preist
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 his
                 schollers
                 after
                 him
                 ,
                 that
                 were
                 preists
                 ,
                 to
                 haue
                 bene
                 massinge
                 preists
                 ,
                 Nennius
                 our
                 moste
                 auncient
                 (
                 exceptinge
                 Gildas
                 )
                 writer
                 which
                 wee
                 haue
                 left
                 ,
                 testifieth
                 in
                 his
                 Manuscript
                 historie
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 was
                 in
                 a
                 church
                 which
                 this
                 massinge
                 Saint
                 Iltutus
                 builded
                 ,
                 a
                 miraculous
                 Altar
                 ,
                 susteyned
                 only
                 without
                 any
                 propp
                 ,
                 or
                 foundation
                 by
                 the
                 
                 power
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 
                   altare
                   quod
                   nutu
                   Dei
                   fulcitur
                   .
                   (
                   Nennius
                   histor
                   .
                   M.
                   S.
                   in
                   fine
                   post
                   nomina
                   ciuitatum
                   Britanniae
                   .
                   )
                
                 and
                 this
                 miraculous
                 altar
                 so
                 inuisibly
                 susteyned
                 ,
                 did
                 remayne
                 in
                 Nennius
                 time
                 ,
                 
                   &
                   manet
                   vsque
                   in
                   hodiernam
                   diem
                   altare
                   potestate
                   Dei
                   fulcitum
                   .
                
              
               
                 8.
                 
                 To
                 proue
                 S.
                 Gildas
                 to
                 haue
                 beene
                 of
                 this
                 opinion
                 ,
                 and
                 practise
                 ,
                 his
                 historie
                 ,
                 
                   de
                   excidio
                   Britanniae
                
                 ,
                 often
                 cited
                 in
                 this
                 treatise
                 ,
                 is
                 full
                 of
                 altars
                 ,
                 massinge
                 and
                 sacrificinge
                 preists
                 ,
                 and
                 maketh
                 their
                 irreuent
                 sayinge
                 of
                 Masse
                 ,
                 and
                 often
                 neglect
                 of
                 celebrating
                 that
                 holy
                 sacrifice
                 ,
                 to
                 haue
                 beene
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 cheife
                 causes
                 of
                 Gods
                 indignation
                 against
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 depriuinge
                 them
                 of
                 this
                 kingedome
                 ,
                 and
                 giuinge
                 it
                 to
                 the
                 Saxons
                 theire
                 professed
                 enemies
                 .
                 And
                 hee
                 was
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 renowned
                 schollers
                 of
                 his
                 massing
                 Master
                 ,
                 S.
                 Iltutus
                 ,
                 as
                 S.
                 Sampson
                 the
                 great
                 massing
                 Archbishop
                 of
                 Yorke
                 ,
                 of
                 whome
                 I
                 haue
                 spoken
                 before
                 ,
                 and
                 S.
                 Dauid
                 ,
                 that
                 moste
                 holy
                 sacrificinge
                 and
                 miraculous
                 Archbishop
                 of
                 Caerlegion
                 ,
                 of
                 whome
                 hereafter
                 ,
                 and
                 S.
                 Paulinus
                 were
                 :
                 as
                 both
                 Catholicks
                 and
                 Protestants
                 are
                 witnesses
                 .
                 (
                 
                   M.
                   S.
                   antiq
                   .
                   de
                   vit
                   S.
                   Iltuti
                   .
                   Ioh.
                   Capgrau
                   .
                   in
                   Iltuto
                   .
                   Ioh.
                   Bal.
                   centur
                   .
                
                 1.
                 
                   de
                   scriptor
                   .
                   Brit.
                   in
                   eod
                   .
                
                 )
                 what
                 
                 this
                 Paulinus
                 was
                 ,
                 and
                 whether
                 hee
                 that
                 was
                 sent
                 hither
                 with
                 S.
                 Augustine
                 I
                 dare
                 not
                 affirme
                 ,
                 yet
                 considering
                 the
                 longe
                 time
                 S.
                 Iltutus
                 liued
                 ,
                 as
                 many
                 then
                 did
                 ,
                 and
                 hee
                 beeing
                 liuinge
                 as
                 diuers
                 write
                 .
                 (
                 
                   Bal.
                   supr
                
                 .
                 )
                 in
                 the
                 yeare
                 of
                 Christ
                 520.
                 hee
                 might
                 haue
                 in
                 his
                 olde
                 age
                 a
                 scholler
                 ,
                 that
                 might
                 liue
                 longer
                 then
                 S.
                 Paulinus
                 death
                 ,
                 that
                 came
                 with
                 S.
                 Augustine
                 ,
                 and
                 was
                 Archbishop
                 of
                 Yorke
                 :
                 for
                 many
                 our
                 holy
                 Bishops
                 as
                 S.
                 Kentegern
                 ,
                 and
                 S.
                 Dauid
                 liued
                 longer
                 ,
                 and
                 we
                 finde
                 no
                 other
                 renowned
                 Paulinus
                 here
                 in
                 those
                 times
                 .
                 And
                 Nennius
                 who
                 saith
                 expressely
                 ,
                 that
                 hee
                 omitteth
                 of
                 purpose
                 to
                 speake
                 of
                 those
                 that
                 came
                 with
                 S.
                 Augustine
                 ,
                 and
                 were
                 not
                 of
                 this
                 nation
                 ,
                 yet
                 maketh
                 a
                 most
                 honorable
                 memory
                 of
                 that
                 Paulinus
                 Archbishop
                 of
                 Yorke
                 ,
                 saying
                 that
                 hee
                 baptized
                 12000.
                 at
                 one
                 time
                 ,
                 and
                 ceased
                 not
                 baptisinge
                 fourtie
                 dayes
                 together
                 .
                 
                   Nennius
                   in
                   histor
                   .
                   M.
                   S.
                   prope
                   finem
                   .
                
              
               
                 9.
                 
                 So
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 vnprobable
                 but
                 this
                 holy
                 man
                 S.
                 Paulinus
                 ,
                 was
                 the
                 scholer
                 of
                 S.
                 Iltutus
                 ,
                 and
                 leauinge
                 his
                 contry
                 (
                 as
                 manie
                 did
                 in
                 that
                 rage
                 of
                 the
                 Saxons
                 )
                 wēt
                 to
                 Rome
                 and
                 liued
                 to
                 come
                 hither
                 againe
                 to
                 accomplish
                 so
                 holy
                 labours
                 ,
                 as
                 hee
                 did
                 with
                 those
                 
                 other
                 massinge
                 preistes
                 sent
                 hither
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 .
                 Which
                 hee
                 might
                 well
                 performe
                 ,
                 if
                 wee
                 allowe
                 him
                 ,
                 to
                 bee
                 20.
                 yeares
                 old
                 ,
                 at
                 the
                 death
                 of
                 his
                 Master
                 S.
                 Iltutus
                 ,
                 as
                 before
                 in
                 the
                 yeare
                 520.
                 and
                 as
                 an
                 other
                 Protestant
                 Bishop
                 writeth
                 .
                 (
                 
                   Godwin
                   Catalog
                   .
                   Yorke
                
                 1.
                 pag.
                 558.
                 )
                 to
                 haue
                 died
                 in
                 the
                 yeare
                 644.
                 which
                 accompt
                 maketh
                 him
                 but
                 124.
                 yeares
                 old
                 ,
                 two
                 yeares
                 yonger
                 then
                 his
                 fellow
                 scholler
                 S.
                 Dauid
                 by
                 all
                 antiquities
                 makinge
                 him
                 146.
                 yeares
                 of
                 age
                 at
                 his
                 death
                 .
                 Post
                 146.
                 
                   aetatis
                   annum
                   ,
                   vt
                   omnes
                   eius
                   fatentur
                   historiae
                   ,
                   mortuus
                   .
                
                 In
                 the
                 yeare
                 of
                 his
                 age
                 ,
                 147.
                 
                   anno
                   aetatis
                   suae
                   centesimo
                   quadragesimo
                   septimo
                   .
                
                 And
                 twenty
                 one
                 yeares
                 yonger
                 then
                 S.
                 Kentegern
                 by
                 all
                 histories
                 ,
                 dyinge
                 when
                 hee
                 was
                 one
                 hundred
                 eightie
                 and
                 fiue
                 yeares
                 old
                 ,
                 
                   cum
                   esset
                   centum
                   octaginta
                   quinque
                   annorum
                   .
                   Ioh.
                   Bal.
                   centur
                   .
                
                 1.
                 
                   de
                   scriptorib
                   .
                   Britan
                   ▪
                   in
                   Dauid
                   Menenien
                   .
                   Ioh.
                   Capgrau·
                   Catal
                   .
                   in
                   S.
                   Dauid
                   .
                   M.
                   S.
                   antiq
                   .
                   in
                   eod
                   .
                   S.
                   Asaph
                   .
                   in
                   vita
                   S.
                   Kentegern
                   .
                   Capg
                   .
                   in
                   eod
                   .
                   Io.
                   Bal.
                   centur
                   .
                
                 1.
                 
                   de
                   script
                   .
                   Brit.
                   in
                   Kentegern
                   .
                   Elgnen
                   .
                   Godwin
                   Catalog
                   .
                   in
                   S.
                   Asaph
                   .
                
                 and
                 Probus
                 the
                 auncient
                 writer
                 of
                 S.
                 Patricks
                 life
                 ,
                 dedicateth
                 it
                 to
                 Paulinus
                 ,
                 about
                 that
                 time
                 S.
                 Paulinus
                 was
                 Archbishop
                 here
                 ,
                 which
                 argueth
                 
                 that
                 Paulinus
                 had
                 some
                 acquaintance
                 with
                 ,
                 or
                 reference
                 to
                 S.
                 Patricke
                 ,
                 otherwise
                 an
                 Irish
                 Author
                 would
                 not
                 haue
                 dedicated
                 his
                 worke
                 to
                 one
                 in
                 England
                 .
                 Those
                 scholes
                 were
                 here
                 of
                 high
                 authority
                 approued
                 both
                 by
                 the
                 Popes
                 &
                 Kings
                 of
                 Britanie
                 ,
                 as
                 Cambridg
                 teacheth
                 .
                 
                   Prebus
                   in
                   vita
                   S.
                   Patricij
                   inter
                   opera
                   S.
                   Bedae
                   .
                   Io.
                   Caius
                   l.
                   antiquitat
                   .
                   Camtab
                   .
                   pag.
                
                 147.148
                 .
              
               
                 10.
                 
                 Now
                 let
                 vs
                 come
                 to
                 S.
                 Patricke
                 ,
                 who
                 although
                 he
                 was
                 cheifly
                 sent
                 by
                 S.
                 Celestine
                 to
                 the
                 inhabitants
                 of
                 Ireland
                 and
                 Scotland
                 ,
                 yet
                 hee
                 was
                 a
                 Britane
                 borne
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 many
                 antiquities
                 preached
                 much
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 some
                 many
                 yeares
                 together
                 before
                 his
                 death
                 liuinge
                 in
                 this
                 nation
                 ,
                 died
                 here
                 .
                 Therefore
                 wee
                 may
                 boldly
                 apply
                 him
                 as
                 a
                 Master
                 and
                 witnes
                 in
                 this
                 busines
                 .
                 This
                 man
                 being
                 sent
                 by
                 the
                 massinge
                 Pope
                 S.
                 Celestine
                 ,
                 was
                 so
                 farr
                 also
                 a
                 massinge
                 preist
                 ,
                 and
                 Bishop
                 ,
                 that
                 as
                 the
                 auncient
                 writer
                 of
                 his
                 life
                 ,
                 not
                 S.
                 Bede
                 but
                 Probus
                 an
                 Irish
                 man
                 more
                 aunciēt
                 then
                 S.
                 Bedes
                 time
                 ,
                 witnesseth
                 .
                 
                   (
                   l.
                
                 2.
                 
                   de
                   vita
                   S.
                   Patricij
                   in
                   fine
                   .
                   )
                
                 the
                 inchaunters
                 and
                 magiciens
                 of
                 that
                 contry
                 ,
                 especially
                 three
                 which
                 he
                 called
                 Locri
                 ,
                 Egled
                 ,
                 and
                 Mel
                 ,
                 did
                 tell
                 to
                 the
                 Kinge
                 and
                 nobles
                 of
                 that
                 contry
                 beinge
                 
                 idolaters
                 ,
                 diuers
                 yeares
                 before
                 the
                 cominge
                 of
                 S.
                 Patricke
                 thither
                 ,
                 that
                 a
                 certaine
                 Prophet
                 should
                 come
                 thither
                 with
                 a
                 new
                 Religion
                 ,
                 that
                 though
                 it
                 was
                 hard
                 and
                 austere
                 ,
                 yet
                 it
                 should
                 quite
                 destroy
                 theire
                 auncient
                 worship
                 ,
                 and
                 there
                 continue
                 for
                 euer
                 .
                 And
                 to
                 speake
                 in
                 this
                 auncient
                 Authors
                 wordes
                 of
                 S.
                 Patricks
                 sayinge
                 Masse
                 in
                 particular
                 :
                 
                   praecinebant
                   quasi
                   in
                   modum
                   cantici
                   lirico
                   modo
                   compositi
                   ante
                   aduentum
                   Sancti
                   viri
                   duobus
                   aut
                   tribus
                   annis
                   decantantes
                   de
                   eo
                   .
                   Haec
                   sunt
                   autem
                   verba
                   cantici
                   secundum
                   linguae
                   illius
                   Idioma
                   in
                   latinum
                   conuersa
                   ,
                   non
                   tamen
                   manifesta
                   .
                   Adueniet
                   artis
                   caput
                   ,
                   cum
                   suo
                   ligno
                   praecuruo
                   capite
                   :
                   ex
                   eo
                   omnis
                   domus
                   erit
                   capite
                   perforata
                   :
                   incantabit
                   nephas
                   ex
                   sua
                   mensa
                   ex
                   anteriore
                   parte
                   domus
                   suae
                   ,
                   respondebit
                   ei
                   sua
                   familia
                   tota
                   ,
                   fiat
                   ,
                   fiat
                   .
                   Quod
                   nostris
                   verbis
                   potest
                   manifestius
                   exprimi
                   .
                   Adueniet
                   totius
                   artis
                   Magister
                   cum
                   signo
                   crucis
                   ,
                   &
                   quod
                   omne
                   cor
                   hominum
                   compungitur
                   ,
                   &
                   de
                   altari
                   Sacramentorum
                   conuertet
                   animas
                   ad
                   Christum
                   ,
                   &
                   omnis
                   populus
                   Christianorum
                   respōdebit
                   Amen
                   .
                   Quādo
                   erunt
                   haec
                   omnia
                   regnum
                   nostrum
                   gentile
                   non
                   stabit
                   .
                   Quod
                   sic
                   totum
                   completum
                   est
                   .
                
                 They
                 did
                 singe
                 before
                 the
                 cominge
                 of
                 the
                 holy
                 man
                 S.
                 Patricke
                 a
                 songe
                 made
                 lyrickwise
                 
                 of
                 him
                 two
                 or
                 three
                 yeares
                 .
                 And
                 these
                 are
                 the
                 words
                 of
                 the
                 song
                 according
                 to
                 that
                 language
                 turned
                 into
                 latine
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 manifest
                 .
                 The
                 head
                 of
                 art
                 will
                 come
                 ,
                 with
                 his
                 staffe
                 with
                 a
                 crooked
                 head
                 ,
                 with
                 that
                 al
                 the
                 house
                 shall
                 bee
                 bored
                 in
                 the
                 heade
                 :
                 he
                 shall
                 singe
                 wickednes
                 from
                 his
                 table
                 from
                 the
                 former
                 part
                 of
                 his
                 house
                 ,
                 all
                 his
                 householde
                 shall
                 answere
                 ,
                 so
                 bee
                 it
                 ,
                 so
                 bee
                 it
                 .
                 Which
                 in
                 our
                 words
                 may
                 be
                 more
                 manifestly
                 expressed
                 .
                 The
                 Master
                 of
                 all
                 art
                 shall
                 come
                 with
                 the
                 signe
                 of
                 the
                 crosse
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 the
                 harts
                 of
                 men
                 shall
                 haue
                 compunction
                 ,
                 and
                 from
                 the
                 altare
                 of
                 Sacraments
                 hee
                 shall
                 conuert
                 soules
                 to
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 Christian
                 people
                 shall
                 answere
                 Amen
                 .
                 When
                 all
                 these
                 things
                 shall
                 bee
                 ,
                 then
                 our
                 heathen
                 kingedome
                 shall
                 not
                 stand
                 .
                 All
                 which
                 was
                 so
                 fulfilled
                 .
                 
                   Io.
                   Capgrau
                   .
                   in
                   Catalog
                   .
                   in
                   S.
                   Patricio
                   .
                
              
               
                 11.
                 
                 Iohn
                 Capgraue
                 and
                 others
                 in
                 S.
                 Patricks
                 life
                 thus
                 set
                 downe
                 this
                 prediction
                 of
                 S.
                 Patricke
                 ,
                 
                   adueniet
                   homo
                   cum
                   suo
                   ligno
                   cuius
                   mensa
                   erit
                   in
                   oriente
                   domus
                   suae
                   ,
                   &
                   populus
                   eius
                   retrorsum
                   ,
                   &
                   ex
                   sua
                   mensa
                   cantabit
                   ,
                   &
                   familia
                   respondebit
                   ei
                   Amen
                   .
                   Hic
                   cum
                   aduenerit
                   ,
                   Deos
                   nostros
                   destruet
                   templa
                   subuertet
                   ,
                   &
                   doctrina
                   eius
                   regnabit
                   in
                   seculū
                   seculi
                   .
                
                 A
                 man
                 
                 shall
                 come
                 with
                 his
                 staffe
                 ,
                 whose
                 table
                 shall
                 be
                 in
                 the
                 east
                 part
                 of
                 his
                 house
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 people
                 behinde
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 hee
                 shall
                 singe
                 from
                 his
                 table
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 companie
                 shall
                 answere
                 vnto
                 him
                 Amen
                 .
                 He
                 when
                 he
                 cometh
                 shall
                 destroy
                 our
                 Gods
                 ,
                 ouerthrowe
                 our
                 temples
                 ,
                 &
                 his
                 doctrine
                 shall
                 reigne
                 for
                 euer
                 .
                 Where
                 wee
                 see
                 an
                 euident
                 prediction
                 ,
                 and
                 foretelling
                 ,
                 how
                 this
                 great
                 Apostle
                 should
                 be
                 a
                 sacrificinge
                 massinge
                 preist
                 ,
                 his
                 altar
                 should
                 bee
                 in
                 the
                 east
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 church
                 ,
                 as
                 altars
                 vsually
                 are
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 people
                 should
                 answere
                 Amen
                 .
                 How
                 deuout
                 a
                 sacrificinge
                 massinge
                 man
                 hee
                 was
                 ,
                 the
                 historie
                 of
                 his
                 life
                 is
                 witnes
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 many
                 miracles
                 to
                 proue
                 the
                 sanctitie
                 and
                 holines
                 ,
                 both
                 of
                 that
                 sacrifice
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 sacrificer
                 ;
                 Amonge
                 which
                 a
                 sorcerer
                 ouerthrowinge
                 his
                 chalice
                 when
                 hee
                 said
                 masse
                 ,
                 the
                 earth
                 opened
                 and
                 swallowed
                 him
                 vp
                 .
                 
                   Factum
                   est
                   alto
                   die
                   cum
                   Patricius
                   Missam
                   celebraret
                   quidam
                   magus
                   effudit
                   calicem
                   suam
                   ,
                   &
                   statim
                   terra
                   aperiēs
                   os
                   suum
                   deuorauit
                   eum
                   .
                   (
                   M.
                   S.
                   antiq
                   .
                   in
                   vit
                   .
                   S.
                   Patric
                   .
                   Capgrau
                   .
                   in
                   eod
                   .
                   )
                
                 and
                 the
                 altare
                 on
                 which
                 hee
                 vsuallie
                 said
                 Masse
                 ,
                 healed
                 diseases
                 and
                 wrought
                 other
                 miracles
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 moste
                 holy
                 Saint
                 by
                 all
                 testimonies
                 both
                 of
                 Catholicks
                 ,
                 and
                 
                 Protestants
                 .
                 (
                 
                   Bal.
                   l.
                   de
                   scriptor
                   .
                   Britan.
                   in
                   Patric
                   .
                   Prob.
                   in
                   vita
                   eius
                   .
                   Capgrau
                   .
                   &
                   al
                   in
                   eod
                   .
                
                 )
                 was
                 so
                 great
                 a
                 promoter
                 of
                 the
                 blessed
                 sacrifice
                 of
                 Masse
                 ,
                 and
                 sacrificinge
                 massinge
                 preists
                 ,
                 and
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 that
                 for
                 the
                 honor
                 and
                 propagation
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 to
                 insist
                 in
                 the
                 words
                 of
                 Nennius
                 .
                 (
                 
                   Nenmus
                   M.
                   S.
                   hist
                   .
                   in
                   S.
                   Patricie
                   .
                   )
                   hee
                   founded
                
                 345.
                 
                   churches
                   to
                   that
                   vse
                   .
                   Hee
                   consecrated
                   so
                   many
                   or
                   more
                   Bishops
                   ,
                   endued
                   with
                   the
                   spirit
                   ,
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   ordered
                
                 3000.
                 
                   massinge
                   preists
                   .
                   Ecclesias
                   numero
                   fundauit
                
                 345.
                 
                   ordinauit
                   Episcopos
                   trecentos
                   quadraginta
                   quinque
                   aut
                   amplius
                   ,
                   in
                   quibus
                   spiritus
                   Domini
                   crat
                   .
                   Presbyteros
                   autem
                   vsque
                   ad
                   tria
                   millia
                   ordinauit
                   .
                
              
               
                 12.
                 
                 Therefore
                 this
                 massing
                 Archbishop
                 liuinge
                 and
                 rulinge
                 in
                 Ireland
                 and
                 Britanie
                 vntill
                 the
                 yeare
                 of
                 Christ
                 491.
                 by
                 a
                 Protestant
                 Bishop
                 makinge
                 his
                 age
                 122.
                 yeares
                 ,
                 and
                 longer
                 by
                 Capgraue
                 ,
                 &
                 others
                 ,
                 saying
                 hee
                 was
                 ,
                 
                   annis
                   centum
                   triginta
                
                 ,
                 an
                 hundred
                 and
                 thirty
                 yeares
                 old
                 ,
                 &
                 by
                 Probus
                 an
                 hundred
                 thirtie
                 two
                 ,
                 and
                 more
                 ,
                 when
                 hee
                 died
                 .
                 (
                 
                   Bal
                   centur
                
                 .
                 1.
                 
                   de
                   scriptor
                   .
                   Britan.
                   in
                   Patricio
                   .
                   Capgrau
                   .
                   Catal.
                   in
                   eod
                   .
                   M.
                   S.
                   in
                   vita
                   S.
                   Patric
                   .
                   Prebus
                   in
                   vit
                   .
                   eiusd
                   .
                
                 )
                 this
                 kingdome
                 of
                 Britanie
                 could
                 not
                 bee
                 without
                 Masse
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 many
                 massinge
                 preists
                 ,
                 and
                 Bishops
                 in
                 this
                 age
                 .
                 And
                 as
                 the
                 great
                 recited
                 number
                 of
                 massinge
                 preists
                 and
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 especially
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 aboue
                 340.
                 could
                 not
                 bee
                 wholly
                 employed
                 in
                 these
                 kingdomes
                 ,
                 which
                 neuer
                 had
                 so
                 many
                 in
                 so
                 short
                 a
                 time
                 ,
                 we
                 may
                 be
                 bold
                 to
                 extend
                 his
                 mission
                 of
                 such
                 massinge
                 men
                 ,
                 to
                 a
                 larger
                 circuite
                 ,
                 and
                 say
                 hee
                 sent
                 diuers
                 of
                 these
                 his
                 massinge
                 disciples
                 ,
                 euen
                 into
                 Armerica
                 it selfe
                 :
                 for
                 wee
                 finde
                 in
                 the
                 aunciently
                 written
                 life
                 of
                 S.
                 Brendan
                 1100.
                 yeares
                 since
                 .
                 (
                 
                   M.
                   S.
                   antiq
                   .
                   &
                   Io.
                   Capgrau
                   .
                   in
                   vit
                   .
                   S.
                   Brendani
                   .
                
                 )
                 of
                 whom
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 Ilands
                 of
                 America
                 still
                 beareth
                 name
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 his
                 longe
                 and
                 tedious
                 trauailes
                 ,
                 hee
                 founde
                 in
                 those
                 parts
                 ,
                 diuers
                 massinge
                 preistes
                 ,
                 that
                 did
                 vsually
                 say
                 Masse
                 ,
                 and
                 had
                 most
                 sumptuous
                 Altars
                 of
                 Christal
                 ,
                 who
                 affirmed
                 they
                 were
                 disciples
                 to
                 S.
                 Patricke
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 him
                 directed
                 thither
                 .
                 And
                 were
                 most
                 holie
                 and
                 miraculous
                 men
                 ,
                 and
                 amonge
                 other
                 things
                 then
                 prophesied
                 to
                 S.
                 Brendan
                 ,
                 how
                 that
                 contrie
                 should
                 bee
                 descryed
                 ,
                 and
                 visited
                 againe
                 by
                 Christians
                 ,
                 to
                 their
                 great
                 good
                 &
                 comforte
                 after
                 many
                 ages
                 ,
                 as
                 happily
                 wee
                 finde
                 it
                 was
                 :
                 
                   Post
                   multa
                   annorum
                   curricula
                   declarabitur
                   ista
                   terra
                   vestris
                   Successoribus
                   ,
                   
                   quando
                   Christianorum
                   superuenerit
                   persecutio
                   .
                
                 Written
                 in
                 many
                 Manuscripts
                 manie
                 hundreds
                 of
                 yeares
                 before
                 the
                 late
                 discouerie
                 of
                 America
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 Capgraue
                 &
                 others
                 published
                 longe
                 before
                 that
                 time
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   THE
                   XX.
                   CHAPTER
                
                 .
                 Wherein
                 is
                 proued
                 by
                 protestants
                 and
                 others
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 church
                 of
                 Britanie
                 and
                 Rome
                 ,
                 accorded
                 in
                 this
                 age
                 in
                 these
                 misteries
                 :
                 and
                 how
                 all
                 the
                 Popes
                 beeing
                 massinge
                 preists
                 and
                 Popes
                 ,
                 yet
                 no
                 one
                 of
                 them
                 made
                 any
                 materiall
                 alteration
                 in
                 this
                 sacrifice
                 .
              
               
                 THus
                 hauinge
                 shewed
                 both
                 by
                 Catholicke
                 ,
                 and
                 Protestant
                 authorities
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 holy
                 sacrifice
                 of
                 Masse
                 ,
                 massing
                 preists
                 ,
                 and
                 preisthood
                 generally
                 ,
                 and
                 inuiolablie
                 continued
                 in
                 Britanie
                 all
                 this
                 age
                 and
                 hundred
                 of
                 yeares
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 is
                 confessed
                 this
                 nation
                 was
                 still
                 hitherto
                 directed
                 in
                 Religion
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 see
                 Apostolicke
                 of
                 Rome
                 ,
                 and
                 there
                 want
                 not
                 protestāt
                 aduersaries
                 ,
                 which
                 say
                 the
                 Popes
                 there
                 in
                 this
                 time
                 also
                 added
                 ,
                 and
                 altered
                 diuers
                 things
                 ,
                 to
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 sacrifice
                 of
                 Masse
                 ,
                 wee
                 will
                 now
                 proue
                 by
                 
                 these
                 protestants
                 them selues
                 ,
                 that
                 not
                 anie
                 one
                 Pope
                 altered
                 ,
                 or
                 added
                 any
                 one
                 materiall
                 ,
                 or
                 leaste
                 essentiall
                 thinge
                 therein
                 in
                 this
                 age
                 .
                 The
                 first
                 Pope
                 after
                 S.
                 Celestine
                 which
                 these
                 men
                 accuse
                 for
                 addinge
                 ,
                 or
                 alteringe
                 in
                 this
                 matter
                 ,
                 is
                 that
                 moste
                 learned
                 and
                 renowned
                 Pope
                 ,
                 S.
                 Leo
                 ,
                 against
                 whom
                 a
                 Protestant
                 Bishop
                 thus
                 exclaimeth
                 .
                 (
                 
                   Bal.
                   l.
                
                 2.
                 
                   de
                   Act.
                   Pontif.
                   Rom.
                   in
                   Leone
                
                 1.
                 
                 
                   Robert.
                   Barns
                   in
                   vit
                   .
                   Pont.
                   in
                   cod
                   .
                   )
                   Leo
                   primus
                   Thuscus
                   ,
                   in
                   canone
                   Missae
                   ,
                   hoc
                   sanctum
                   sacrificium
                   ,
                   immaculatam
                   hostiam
                   ,
                   &
                   hanc
                   igitur
                   oblationem
                   ,
                   non
                   sine
                   magna
                   Dei
                   blasphemia
                   addidit
                   .
                
                 Pope
                 Leo
                 the
                 first
                 ,
                 a
                 Tuschan
                 by
                 birth
                 ,
                 did
                 add
                 in
                 the
                 canon
                 of
                 the
                 Masse
                 ,
                 not
                 without
                 great
                 blasphemie
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 
                   this
                   holy
                   sacrifice
                   immaculate
                   offeringe
                   ,
                   and
                   therefore
                   this
                   oblation
                   .
                
                 To
                 this
                 I
                 answere
                 ,
                 and
                 first
                 to
                 the
                 pretended
                 addition
                 of
                 the
                 prayer
                 .
                 
                   Hanc
                   igitur
                   oblationem
                
                 :
                 That
                 as
                 our
                 renowned
                 contryman
                 S.
                 Albinus
                 with
                 others
                 ,
                 proueth
                 .
                 (
                 
                   Albin
                   .
                   Alcuin
                   .
                   l.
                   de
                   diuin
                   offic
                   .
                   cap.
                   de
                   celebrat
                   .
                   Missae
                   .
                
                 )
                 this
                 prayer
                 ,
                 especially
                 the
                 first
                 part
                 which
                 hee
                 taxeth
                 ,
                 is
                 as
                 auncient
                 in
                 the
                 Masse
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Apostles
                 time
                 ,
                 and
                 was
                 vsed
                 both
                 by
                 S.
                 Peter
                 and
                 others
                 of
                 that
                 sacred
                 order
                 :
                 
                   Missam
                   Petrus
                   Antiochiae
                   dicitur
                   celebrasse
                   ,
                   
                   in
                   qua
                   tres
                   tantum
                   orationes
                   in
                   initio
                   fidei
                   proferebantur
                   ,
                   incipientes
                   ab
                   eo
                   loco
                   ,
                   vbi
                   dicitur
                   ;
                   Hanc
                   igitur
                   oblationem
                   .
                
                 Therefore
                 S.
                 Leo
                 added
                 nothinge
                 in
                 this
                 prayer
                 ,
                 beeing
                 for
                 the
                 first
                 part
                 vsed
                 by
                 the
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 and
                 others
                 in
                 their
                 dayes
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 that
                 ,
                 this
                 Protestant
                 Bishop
                 excepteth
                 against
                 :
                 and
                 for
                 the
                 later
                 end
                 thereof
                 ,
                 which
                 hee
                 taxeth
                 not
                 ,
                 was
                 by
                 this
                 man
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 and
                 others
                 ,
                 both
                 Catholicks
                 ,
                 and
                 Protestants
                 ,
                 added
                 longe
                 time
                 after
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 ,
                 first
                 by
                 S.
                 Gregorie
                 the
                 great
                 and
                 first
                 Pope
                 of
                 that
                 name
                 .
                 
                   Baleas
                   l.
                
                 2.
                 
                   de
                   Act·
                   Pontfic
                   .
                   Rom.
                   in
                   Gregorio
                
                 1.
                 
                 
                   Rob.
                   Barnes
                   in
                   vit
                   .
                   Pontif.
                   Rom.
                   in
                   eodem
                   .
                   &
                   alij
                   communiter
                   .
                
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 So
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 euident
                 S.
                 Leo
                 neither
                 did
                 ,
                 nor
                 could
                 add
                 any
                 part
                 of
                 this
                 prayer
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 sacrifice
                 of
                 Masse
                 as
                 his
                 owne
                 addition
                 or
                 inuention
                 ,
                 all
                 that
                 hee
                 did
                 ,
                 or
                 possiblie
                 could
                 doe
                 therin
                 ,
                 was
                 to
                 take
                 order
                 that
                 the
                 decree
                 or
                 custom
                 of
                 the
                 Apostles
                 should
                 be
                 obserued
                 ,
                 which
                 cannot
                 be
                 either
                 great
                 or
                 little
                 blasphemie
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 as
                 this
                 barbarous
                 mouth
                 affirmed
                 ,
                 but
                 honor
                 vnto
                 God
                 in
                 that
                 behalfe
                 .
                 To
                 make
                 all
                 sure
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 cite
                 the
                 whole
                 praier
                 then
                 vsed
                 thus
                 in
                 English
                 :
                 
                   Therefore
                   ô
                   Lord
                   wee
                   beseech
                   thee
                   ,
                   that
                   thou
                   
                   wilt
                   be
                   pleased
                   to
                   accept
                   this
                   oblation
                   of
                   our
                   seruice
                   ,
                   and
                   all
                   thy
                   family
                   through
                   Christ
                   our
                   Lord.
                
                 The
                 rest
                 being
                 added
                 by
                 S.
                 Gregory
                 ,
                 is
                 thus
                 :
                 
                   and
                   dispose
                   our
                   dayes
                   in
                   peace
                   ,
                   and
                   commaund
                   wee
                   may
                   bee
                   deliuered
                   from
                   euerlasting
                   damnation
                   ,
                   and
                   numbred
                   in
                   the
                   flocke
                   of
                   thy
                   elected
                   seruants
                   .
                
                 In
                 which
                 addition
                 of
                 S
                 Gregory
                 there
                 is
                 not
                 any
                 one
                 word
                 ,
                 of
                 matter
                 now
                 in
                 controuersie
                 ,
                 but
                 al
                 holy
                 and
                 allowable
                 ,
                 by
                 Protestant
                 Religion
                 .
                 And
                 in
                 that
                 part
                 ,
                 which
                 I
                 say
                 with
                 S.
                 Albin
                 or
                 Alcuine
                 ,
                 was
                 vsed
                 by
                 the
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 not
                 one
                 word
                 ,
                 except
                 ,
                 oblation
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 ,
                 or
                 can
                 by
                 protestants
                 bee
                 called
                 into
                 controuersie
                 ,
                 by
                 them
                 or
                 any
                 Christiā
                 ;
                 Therfore
                 to
                 answere
                 that
                 &
                 
                   hoc
                   sacrificium
                   ,
                   immaculatam
                   hostiam
                
                 ,
                 together
                 ;
                 If
                 S.
                 Leo
                 added
                 these
                 wordes
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 canon
                 of
                 the
                 Masse
                 ,
                 then
                 the
                 canon
                 of
                 the
                 Masse
                 was
                 before
                 S.
                 Leo
                 his
                 pretended
                 additions
                 :
                 and
                 in
                 other
                 places
                 of
                 this
                 canon
                 of
                 which
                 no
                 protestant
                 doth
                 ,
                 or
                 will
                 produce
                 any
                 Author
                 ,
                 beeing
                 as
                 is
                 proued
                 before
                 apostolicall
                 ,
                 this
                 Liturgie
                 of
                 Masse
                 is
                 called
                 .
                 
                   (
                   in
                   can
                   .
                   Missae
                   antiq
                   .
                   )
                   donum
                   ,
                   munus
                   ,
                   sanctum
                   sacrificium
                   illibatum
                   ,
                   oblatio
                   benedicta
                   ,
                   adscripta
                   ,
                   rata
                   ,
                   rationabilis
                   ,
                   sacrificium
                   ,
                   hostia
                   pura
                   ,
                   hostia
                   sancta
                   ,
                   hostia
                   immaculata
                   .
                
                 A
                 present
                 ,
                 
                 a
                 guift
                 ,
                 holy
                 sacrifice
                 vnspotted
                 ,
                 an
                 oblation
                 blessed
                 ,
                 adscribed
                 ,
                 ratified
                 ,
                 reasonable
                 ,
                 a
                 sacrifice
                 ,
                 a
                 pure
                 hoste
                 ,
                 an
                 holy
                 hoste
                 ,
                 an
                 immaculate
                 hoste
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 And
                 this
                 Protestant
                 Bishop
                 himselfe
                 hath
                 testified
                 also
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 offertorie
                 was
                 vsed
                 in
                 S.
                 Celestines
                 time
                 before
                 :
                 which
                 is
                 this
                 in
                 English
                 :
                 
                   O
                   holy
                   Father
                   omnipotent
                   eternall
                   God
                   ,
                   receue
                   this
                   immaculate
                   sacrifice
                   ,
                   or
                   oblation
                   ,
                   which
                   I
                   thy
                   vnworthie
                   seruant
                   doe
                   offer
                   vnto
                   thee
                   ,
                   my
                   liuinge
                   and
                   true
                   God
                   ,
                   for
                   my
                   innumerable
                   sinnes
                   ,
                   and
                   offences
                   ,
                   and
                   negligences
                   ,
                   and
                   for
                   all
                   here
                   present
                   ,
                   as
                   also
                   for
                   all
                   faithfull
                   Christians
                   both
                   liuinge
                   and
                   deade
                   ,
                   that
                   it
                   may
                   bee
                   to
                   mee
                   and
                   them
                   for
                   saluation
                   to
                   eternal
                   life
                   .
                   Suscipe
                   sancte
                   Pater
                   omnipotens
                   aeterne
                   Deus
                   ,
                   hāc
                   immaculatam
                   hostiam
                   ,
                   quam
                   ego
                   indignus
                   famulus
                   tuus
                   offero
                   tibi
                   Deo
                   meo
                   ,
                   viuo
                   ,
                   &
                   vero
                   ,
                   pro
                   innumerabilibus
                   peccatis
                   ,
                   &
                   offensionibus
                   ,
                   &
                   negligentijs
                   meis
                   ,
                   &
                   pro
                   omnibus
                   circumstantibus
                   ,
                   sed
                   &
                   pro
                   omnibus
                   fidelibus
                   Christianis
                   ,
                   viuis
                   atque
                   defunctis
                   :
                   vt
                   mihi
                   &
                   illis
                   proficiat
                   ad
                   salutem
                   ,
                   in
                   vitam
                   aeternam
                   Amē
                   .
                
                 So
                 likewise
                 it
                 was
                 for
                 the
                 chalice
                 :
                 
                   offerimus
                   tibi
                   Domine
                   calicem
                   salutaris
                
                 :
                 ô
                 Lord
                 wee
                 offer
                 vnto
                 thee
                 the
                 chalice
                 of
                 saluation
                 :
                 And
                 I
                 haue
                 proued
                 in
                 all
                 ages
                 before
                 ,
                 
                 from
                 Christ
                 ,
                 euen
                 with
                 the
                 allowance
                 of
                 our
                 protestants
                 ,
                 that
                 Masse
                 was
                 an
                 holie
                 sacrifice
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 truely
                 consecrated
                 preistes
                 ,
                 did
                 euer
                 in
                 all
                 times
                 and
                 places
                 still
                 offer
                 that
                 moste
                 holy
                 sacrifice
                 ,
                 both
                 for
                 the
                 liuinge
                 and
                 faithfull
                 departed
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 this
                 was
                 so
                 an
                 vndoubted
                 and
                 generally
                 receued
                 custome
                 ,
                 &
                 truth
                 in
                 the
                 whole
                 church
                 ,
                 that
                 by
                 our
                 protestants
                 graunt
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 iustly
                 condemned
                 to
                 bee
                 heresie
                 ,
                 to
                 deny
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 this
                 longe
                 time
                 before
                 S.
                 Leo
                 was
                 borne
                 :
                 Therefore
                 none
                 of
                 those
                 names
                 could
                 bee
                 by
                 any
                 possibility
                 his
                 inuentiō
                 in
                 this
                 kind
                 .
                 Which
                 this
                 protestant
                 accusing
                 Bishop
                 him selfe
                 to
                 confound
                 and
                 contradict
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 teacheth
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 place
                 ,
                 when
                 hee
                 saith
                 of
                 S.
                 Leo
                 ,
                 
                   Missae
                   sacrificium
                   approbanit
                
                 .
                 Hee
                 did
                 approue
                 the
                 sacrifice
                 of
                 Masse
                 :
                 therfore
                 Masse
                 was
                 termed
                 and
                 knowne
                 to
                 be
                 so
                 accepted
                 a
                 sacrifice
                 ,
                 before
                 his
                 time
                 ,
                 and
                 approbation
                 .
                 For
                 a
                 thinge
                 approued
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 bee
                 approued
                 ,
                 vnseparably
                 carrieth
                 with
                 it
                 a
                 precedency
                 to
                 the
                 approbation
                 ,
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 ,
                 not
                 cannot
                 possibly
                 bee
                 approued
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 thinge
                 past
                 or
                 present
                 ,
                 and
                 euery
                 such
                 allowance
                 or
                 approbation
                 necessarily
                 supposeth
                 the
                 thinge
                 to
                 bee
                 so
                 allowed
                 or
                 approued
                 .
                 
                 And
                 this
                 will
                 suffice
                 for
                 S.
                 Leo.
                 
              
               
                 4.
                 
                 After
                 whome
                 in
                 this
                 age
                 the
                 onely
                 Pope
                 which
                 is
                 produced
                 by
                 these
                 men
                 to
                 haue
                 added
                 ,
                 or
                 altered
                 in
                 the
                 Masse
                 ,
                 is
                 Gelasius
                 :
                 of
                 this
                 Pope
                 a
                 protestant
                 thus
                 writeth
                 .
                 
                   (
                   Robert.
                   Barnes
                   in
                   vit
                   .
                   Pontif.
                   in
                   Gelasio
                   .
                   )
                   praefationem
                   Missae
                   ,
                   verè
                   dignū
                   &
                   iustum
                   est
                   ,
                   instituit
                   .
                
                 But
                 this
                 is
                 euidentlie
                 vntrue
                 ,
                 as
                 I
                 haue
                 proued
                 before
                 ,
                 for
                 S.
                 Ciprian
                 ,
                 and
                 before
                 him
                 Tertullian
                 informe
                 vs
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 in
                 vse
                 in
                 the
                 church
                 before
                 their
                 times
                 ;
                 and
                 S.
                 Ciprian
                 alleadgeth
                 it
                 is
                 an
                 apostolicall
                 ,
                 common
                 ,
                 &
                 known
                 custome
                 of
                 the
                 church
                 .
                 (
                 
                   Ciprian
                   .
                   l.
                   de
                   orat
                   .
                   Dominic
                   .
                
                 )
                 and
                 Foxe
                 the
                 protestant
                 proueth
                 .
                 (
                 
                   Io.
                   Foxe
                   Tom.
                
                 2.
                 
                   in
                   Q.
                   Mary
                
                 .
                 )
                 that
                 this
                 could
                 not
                 bee
                 any
                 inuention
                 of
                 Gelasius
                 ,
                 for
                 that
                 both
                 the
                 auncient
                 Greeke
                 church
                 before
                 that
                 time
                 ,
                 and
                 both
                 S.
                 Ciprian
                 ,
                 and
                 S.
                 Augustine
                 so
                 agree
                 it
                 was
                 in
                 vse
                 before
                 .
                 
                   Ciprian
                   .
                   sup
                   .
                   Aug.
                   de
                   vera
                   Religione
                   cap.
                
                 3
                 )
                 therefore
                 followeth
                 therein
                 the
                 opinion
                 of
                 Thomas
                 Waldensis
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 could
                 not
                 bee
                 the
                 inuention
                 of
                 Pope
                 Gelasius
                 .
                 And
                 Pope
                 Vigilius
                 which
                 liued
                 not
                 longe
                 after
                 Gelasius
                 ,
                 who
                 writinge
                 to
                 the
                 Bishops
                 of
                 Germany
                 and
                 Fraunce
                 ,
                 desirous
                 to
                 know
                 the
                 order
                 which
                 the
                 church
                 of
                 
                 Rome
                 obserued
                 in
                 the
                 prefaces
                 of
                 Masse
                 ,
                 answereth
                 in
                 this
                 maner
                 .
                 (
                 
                   Vigilius
                   epistola
                   ad
                   Episcopos
                   Germaniae
                   &
                   Galliae
                   .
                   )
                   Inuenimus
                   has
                   nouem
                   praefationes
                   in
                   sacro
                   catalogo
                   tantumodo
                   recipiendas
                   ,
                   quas
                   long
                   a
                   retro
                   veritas
                   in
                   Romana
                   Ecclesia
                   hactenus
                   seruauit
                   .
                
                 Wee
                 finde
                 that
                 these
                 9.
                 prefaces
                 are
                 to
                 bee
                 receued
                 in
                 the
                 holy
                 catalogue
                 ,
                 which
                 truth
                 hath
                 longe
                 time
                 from
                 former
                 ages
                 hitherto
                 obserued
                 in
                 the
                 Roman
                 church
                 .
                 And
                 thus
                 hee
                 recōpteth
                 them
                 :
                 
                   one
                   of
                   Easter
                   ,
                   another
                   of
                   the
                   Ascension
                   of
                   our
                   Lord
                   ,
                   the
                   third
                   of
                   Pentecoste
                   ,
                   the
                   fourth
                   of
                   the
                   natiuitie
                   of
                   our
                   Lord
                   ,
                   the
                   fift
                   of
                   the
                   apparition
                   of
                   our
                   Lord
                   ,
                   the
                   sixt
                   of
                   the
                   Apostles
                   ,
                   the
                   seuenth
                   of
                   the
                   holy
                   Trinitie
                   ,
                   the
                   eight
                   of
                   the
                   Crosse
                   ,
                   the
                   ninth
                   in
                   Lent.
                   And
                   thus
                   concludeth
                   :
                   has
                   praefationes
                   tenet
                   &
                   custodit
                   sancta
                   Romana
                   Ecclesia
                   ,
                   has
                   tenendas
                   vobis
                   mandamus
                   .
                   These
                   prefaces
                   the
                   holy
                   Roman
                   church
                   obserueth
                   ,
                   these
                   wee
                   commaund
                   to
                   bee
                   kept
                   by
                   you
                   .
                
                 And
                 Houeden
                 as
                 our
                 protestants
                 haue
                 published
                 him
                 ,
                 reciteth
                 all
                 these
                 ,
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 authoritie
                 to
                 haue
                 bene
                 receued
                 in
                 England
                 in
                 a
                 councel
                 of
                 our
                 Bishops
                 manie
                 hundred
                 yeares
                 since
                 ,
                 setting
                 downe
                 the
                 begininge
                 of
                 euery
                 one
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 addeth
                 the
                 tenth
                 of
                 the
                 blessed
                 Virgin
                 ,
                 
                   decimam
                   de
                   
                   beata
                   Virgine
                   .
                   Roger.
                   Houeden
                   in
                   annal
                   .
                   part
                   .
                   posterior
                   .
                   in
                   Henr.
                
                 2.
                 
              
               
                 5.
                 
                 And
                 our
                 English
                 Protestants
                 themselues
                 by
                 their
                 highest
                 parlamentary
                 authoritie
                 in
                 such
                 things
                 with
                 them
                 ,
                 vse
                 the
                 same
                 prefaces
                 ,
                 except
                 that
                 of
                 the
                 Apostles
                 and
                 blessed
                 Virgine
                 ,
                 in
                 their
                 publick
                 church
                 seruice
                 ,
                 their
                 communion
                 booke
                 .
                 (
                 
                   Protest
                   .
                   communion
                   booke
                   titul
                   .
                   communion
                   .
                
                 )
                 and
                 yet
                 in
                 that
                 of
                 the
                 blessed
                 Virgine
                 which
                 seemeth
                 to
                 haue
                 beene
                 added
                 after
                 the
                 dayes
                 of
                 Pope
                 Vigilius
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 inuocation
                 of
                 her
                 ,
                 nor
                 any
                 matter
                 now
                 questioned
                 by
                 protestants
                 found
                 in
                 it
                 .
                 And
                 concerninge
                 that
                 of
                 the
                 Apostles
                 of
                 matters
                 questioned
                 there
                 is
                 onely
                 this
                 clause
                 ,
                 or
                 petition
                 vnto
                 God
                 ,
                 for
                 preseruing
                 his
                 church
                 :
                 
                   vt
                   gregem
                   tuum
                   Pastor
                   aeterne
                   non
                   deseras
                   :
                   sed
                   per
                   beatos
                   Apostolos
                   tuos
                   continua
                   protectione
                   custodias
                   ,
                   vt
                   ijsdem
                   Rectortbus
                   gubernetur
                   ,
                   quos
                   operis
                   tui
                   Vicarios
                   eidem
                   contulisti
                   praesse
                   Pastores
                   .
                   That
                   God
                   the
                   eternall
                   Pastor
                   will
                   not
                   forsake
                   his
                   flocke
                   ,
                   but
                   keepe
                   by
                   his
                   blessed
                   Apostles
                   ,
                   with
                   continuall
                   protection
                   ,
                   that
                   it
                   may
                   bee
                   gouerned
                   by
                   the
                   same
                   Rulers
                   ,
                   whome
                   Vicars
                   of
                   his
                   worke
                   ,
                   hee
                   hath
                   appointed
                   Pastors
                   to
                   rule
                   it
                   .
                
                 Which
                 is
                 not
                 a
                 prayer
                 immediatlie
                 to
                 the
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 
                 but
                 to
                 God
                 for
                 the
                 protection
                 of
                 his
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 as
                 our
                 protestants
                 themselues
                 in
                 their
                 publick
                 seruice
                 ,
                 on
                 S.
                 Michael
                 his
                 day
                 ,
                 doe
                 vse
                 for
                 the
                 protection
                 of
                 Angels
                 ,
                 as
                 is
                 manifest
                 in
                 their
                 collect
                 or
                 prayer
                 of
                 that
                 feast
                 ,
                 being
                 the
                 old
                 Catholick
                 prayer
                 word
                 by
                 word
                 translated
                 into
                 English
                 .
                 And
                 yet
                 if
                 there
                 were
                 any
                 immediate
                 prayer
                 vnto
                 the
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 other
                 Saints
                 or
                 Angels
                 ,
                 in
                 any
                 ōf
                 these
                 prefaces
                 ,
                 I
                 haue
                 proued
                 before
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 the
                 receaued
                 doctrine
                 of
                 Christs
                 church
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 beginninge
                 .
              
               
                 6.
                 
                 And
                 if
                 wee
                 should
                 allow
                 vnto
                 protestants
                 ,
                 that
                 Pope
                 Gelasius
                 did
                 add
                 in
                 the
                 prefaces
                 ,
                 all
                 that
                 clause
                 ,
                 
                   verè
                   dignum
                   &
                   iustum
                   est
                
                 :
                 vnto
                 ,
                 
                   per
                   Christum
                   Dominum
                   nostrum
                
                 .
                 What
                 is
                 there
                 in
                 it
                 ,
                 but
                 holy
                 ,
                 and
                 allowable
                 ,
                 and
                 still
                 practised
                 by
                 themselues
                 in
                 their
                 church
                 seruice
                 .
                 This
                 it
                 is
                 :
                 
                   verè
                   dignum
                   &
                   iustum
                   est
                   aequum
                   &
                   salutare
                   nos
                   tibi
                   semper
                   &
                   vbique
                   gratias
                   agere
                   Domine
                   sancte
                   Pater
                   omnipotens
                   aterne
                   Deus
                   ,
                   per
                   Christum
                   Dominum
                   nostrum
                   ,
                
                 ô
                 Lord
                 holy
                 Father
                 omnipotent
                 eternall
                 God
                 ,
                 verely
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 thinge
                 worthie
                 and
                 iust
                 ,
                 right
                 and
                 belonginge
                 to
                 saluation
                 ,
                 that
                 wee
                 alwayes
                 and
                 in
                 all
                 places
                 
                 giue
                 thanks
                 to
                 thee
                 by
                 Christ
                 our
                 Lord.
                 Are
                 not
                 all
                 Christians
                 in
                 all
                 iudgements
                 bound
                 to
                 bee
                 of
                 this
                 minde
                 ,
                 and
                 this
                 being
                 a
                 dutie
                 so
                 bindinge
                 and
                 belonginge
                 vnto
                 al
                 that
                 beleeue
                 in
                 Christ
                 ,
                 is
                 it
                 not
                 the
                 better
                 ,
                 the
                 oftner
                 ,
                 and
                 more
                 publickly
                 it
                 be
                 acknowledged
                 ?
                 o●…
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 good
                 by
                 protestants
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 their
                 publick
                 practise
                 ,
                 how
                 can
                 it
                 be
                 ill
                 in
                 Catholicks
                 ,
                 or
                 could
                 bee
                 so
                 in
                 Pope
                 Gelasius
                 ?
                 And
                 if
                 hee
                 had
                 added
                 ,
                 
                   Te
                   igitur
                   clementissime
                   Pater
                   per
                   Iesum
                   Christū
                   filium
                   tuum
                   Dominum
                   nostrum
                   supplices
                   rogamus
                   ac
                   petimus
                
                 :
                 Therefore
                 ô
                 moste
                 mercifull
                 Father
                 ,
                 wee
                 aske
                 and
                 beseeche
                 thee
                 ,
                 by
                 Iesus
                 Christ
                 ,
                 thy
                 sonne
                 our
                 Lord.
                 It
                 is
                 the
                 same
                 reason
                 ,
                 as
                 before
                 ,
                 this
                 beinge
                 a
                 very
                 Christian
                 ,
                 and
                 holy
                 prayer
                 ,
                 by
                 Protestant
                 Religion
                 ,
                 to
                 aske
                 all
                 things
                 of
                 God
                 in
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 Christ
                 as
                 hee
                 himselfe
                 said
                 :
                 
                   whatsoeuer
                   you
                   shall
                   aske
                   in
                   my
                   name
                   ,
                   that
                   will
                   I
                   doe
                   .
                   (
                   Io.
                   c.
                
                 14.
                 v.
                 13.
                 )
                 
                   and
                   whatsoeuer
                   yee
                   shall
                   aske
                   of
                   the
                   Father
                   in
                   my
                   name
                   hee
                   may
                   giue
                   it
                   you
                   .
                   Io.
                   c.
                
                 15.
                 v.
                 26.
                 
              
               
                 7.
                 
                 Whereby
                 these
                 men
                 may
                 see
                 ,
                 that
                 neither
                 the
                 primatiue
                 church
                 which
                 vsed
                 inuocation
                 of
                 Saints
                 ,
                 nor
                 the
                 present
                 church
                 of
                 Rome
                 insistinge
                 therein
                 ,
                 did
                 ,
                 or
                 doe
                 diminish
                 
                 any
                 honor
                 ,
                 or
                 dutie
                 to
                 Christ
                 ,
                 by
                 honoringe
                 them
                 ,
                 which
                 honor
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 honoured
                 by
                 him
                 .
                 Yet
                 S.
                 Remigius
                 witnesseth
                 ,
                 this
                 prayer
                 ,
                 
                   Te
                   igitur
                   clementissime
                   Pater
                
                 ,
                 to
                 haue
                 beene
                 vsed
                 from
                 the
                 Apostles
                 .
                 (
                 
                   Remig.
                   in
                   epist.
                
                 1.
                 
                   ad
                   Timoth.
                   cap.
                
                 2.
                 )
                 Wheras
                 some
                 protestants
                 write
                 of
                 Pope
                 Gelasius
                 .
                 (
                 
                   Balaeus
                   l.
                
                 2.
                 
                   de
                   actis
                   Pontif.
                   Rom.
                   in
                   Gelasio
                   .
                   )
                   Gelasius
                   hymnos
                   ,
                   prefationes
                   ,
                   gradualia
                   ,
                   collectas
                   &
                   orationes
                   praescripsit
                
                 :
                 Pope
                 Gelasius
                 did
                 prescribe
                 hymnes
                 ,
                 prefaces
                 ,
                 graduals
                 ,
                 collects
                 ,
                 and
                 prayers
                 :
                 I
                 haue
                 proued
                 by
                 these
                 protestants
                 ,
                 that
                 all
                 these
                 were
                 vsed
                 in
                 the
                 church
                 ,
                 and
                 laudably
                 longe
                 before
                 :
                 and
                 by
                 the
                 word
                 
                   praescripsit
                   ,
                   hee
                   did
                   prescribe
                
                 ,
                 what
                 hymnes
                 ,
                 prefaces
                 ,
                 graduals
                 ,
                 and
                 collects
                 ,
                 or
                 prayers
                 were
                 to
                 bee
                 vsed
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 euident
                 ,
                 these
                 were
                 before
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 being
                 Pope
                 ,
                 and
                 cheife
                 ,
                 prescribed
                 the
                 order
                 how
                 they
                 should
                 bee
                 vsed
                 :
                 which
                 proueth
                 ,
                 he
                 rather
                 tooke
                 some
                 away
                 ,
                 then
                 added
                 any
                 ,
                 for
                 amonge
                 them
                 were
                 before
                 ,
                 
                   praescripsit
                   ,
                   he
                   prescribed
                
                 ,
                 which
                 ,
                 and
                 no
                 others
                 should
                 bee
                 vsed
                 .
                 And
                 wheras
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 controuersie
                 ,
                 by
                 some
                 ,
                 whether
                 this
                 prescription
                 and
                 orderinge
                 these
                 things
                 was
                 by
                 Pope
                 Gelasius
                 ,
                 or
                 one
                 called
                 Scholasticus
                 ;
                 Master
                 Foxe
                 the
                 Protestant
                 historian
                 
                 decideth
                 this
                 question
                 .
                 (
                 
                   Io.
                   Foxe
                   in
                   Q.
                   Mary
                   pag.
                
                 1403.
                 )
                 teaching
                 out
                 of
                 ,
                 
                   vetusto
                   quodam
                   libro
                   de
                   officio
                   Missa
                   ,
                
                 an
                 old
                 booke
                 of
                 the
                 office
                 of
                 Masse
                 ,
                 that
                 these
                 were
                 both
                 one
                 ,
                 and
                 Gelasius
                 ,
                 beinge
                 Scholasticus
                 before
                 ,
                 was
                 made
                 Pope
                 :
                 
                   Gelasius
                   Papa
                   ex
                   Scholastico
                   effectus
                   in
                   ordine
                
                 48
                 )
                 And
                 thus
                 much
                 of
                 Gelasius
                 .
              
               
                 8.
                 
                 After
                 whome
                 ,
                 for
                 an
                 intermedler
                 in
                 these
                 affaires
                 ,
                 our
                 protestants
                 propose
                 Pope
                 Symmachus
                 .
                 (
                 
                   Barnes
                   in
                   vit
                   .
                   Pontif.
                   Rom.
                   in
                   Symmacho
                   .
                   Bal.
                   l.
                
                 2.
                 
                   in
                   eod
                
                 .
                 )
                 who
                 commaunded
                 ,
                 
                   gloria
                   in
                   excelsis
                   Deo
                
                 ,
                 to
                 bee
                 sunge
                 vppon
                 sondayes
                 ,
                 and
                 feasts
                 of
                 Saints
                 .
                 
                   In
                   Dominico
                   die
                   &
                   Sanctorum
                   natalitijs
                   ,
                   gloria
                   in
                   excelsis
                   canendum
                   esse
                   dixit
                
                 ;
                 or
                 by
                 an
                 other
                 ,
                 praecepit
                 .
                 But
                 if
                 they
                 meane
                 the
                 first
                 part
                 ,
                 of
                 this
                 holy
                 hymne
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 the
                 songe
                 of
                 the
                 Angels
                 ,
                 at
                 the
                 birthe
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 recommended
                 vnto
                 vs
                 in
                 scripture
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 one
                 of
                 these
                 protestants
                 ,
                 vsed
                 at
                 Masse
                 by
                 the
                 commaundement
                 of
                 Saint
                 ,
                 and
                 Pope
                 Telesphorus
                 ,
                 who
                 liued
                 in
                 the
                 Apostles
                 time
                 :
                 
                   gloria
                   in
                   excelsis
                   Deo
                   &c.
                   in
                   Missa
                   canendum
                   praecepit
                   .
                   (
                   Rob.
                   Barnes
                   in
                   vit
                   .
                   Pontif.
                   Rom.
                   in
                   Telesphoro
                   .
                   &
                   S.
                   Petro
                
                 )
                 and
                 if
                 they
                 meane
                 the
                 whole
                 canticle
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 now
                 vsed
                 ,
                 their
                 brother
                 
                 Iohn
                 Foxe
                 ,
                 with
                 others
                 ,
                 thus
                 testifieth
                 .
                 (
                 
                   Iohn
                   .
                   Foxe
                   supr
                   .
                   in
                   Q.
                   Mary
                   .
                   )
                   The
                   hymne
                   ,
                   gloria
                   in
                   excelsis
                   ,
                   which
                   was
                   sunge
                   of
                   the
                   Angels
                   at
                   the
                   birth
                   of
                   our
                   Sauiour
                   ,
                   was
                   augmented
                   by
                   Hilarius
                   Pictauiensis
                   ,
                   with
                   those
                   words
                   ,
                   that
                   follow
                   ,
                   singing
                   it
                   first
                   in
                   his
                   owne
                   church
                   ,
                   which
                   was
                   an
                   .
                
                 340.
                 
                   &
                   afterward
                   brought
                   into
                   other
                   churches
                   by
                   Pope
                   Symmachus
                   .
                
                 And
                 our
                 histories
                 testifie
                 it
                 was
                 vsed
                 here
                 in
                 Britanie
                 by
                 S.
                 German
                 in
                 his
                 time
                 .
                 And
                 our
                 English
                 Protestants
                 vse
                 it
                 ,
                 in
                 their
                 publicke
                 church
                 seruice
                 ,
                 at
                 this
                 day
                 ,
                 by
                 publicke
                 authoritie
                 .
                 
                   Engl.
                   Protestant
                   communion
                   booke
                   morninge
                   prayer
                   .
                
              
               
                 9.
                 
                 That
                 which
                 a
                 Protestant
                 Bishop
                 writeth
                 of
                 this
                 Pope
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 reduced
                 the
                 Masse
                 to
                 forme
                 ,
                 
                   Missam
                   in
                   formam
                   redegit
                   .
                   (
                   Bal.
                   l.
                
                 2.
                 
                 
                   Act.
                   Pontif.
                   Rom.
                   in
                   Symmacho
                
                 .
                 )
                 is
                 his
                 formall
                 forgery
                 ,
                 or
                 foolery
                 ,
                 confounded
                 by
                 many
                 vndeniable
                 instances
                 graunted
                 by
                 protestants
                 before
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 forme
                 of
                 Masse
                 of
                 S.
                 Peter
                 ,
                 S
                 Iames
                 ,
                 S.
                 Matthew
                 ,
                 S
                 Marke
                 ,
                 S.
                 Clement
                 ,
                 S.
                 Basile
                 ,
                 S.
                 Chrisostome
                 ,
                 and
                 Popes
                 of
                 Rome
                 longe
                 before
                 this
                 time
                 ,
                 as
                 amonge
                 other
                 witnesses
                 this
                 Protestant
                 Bishop
                 himselfe
                 testifieth
                 of
                 S.
                 Innocentius
                 ,
                 Syricius
                 ,
                 S.
                 Celestine
                 ,
                 S.
                 Leo
                 and
                 Gelasius
                 .
                 
                 (
                 
                   Bal.
                   in
                   Act.
                   Pontif.
                   Rom.
                   in
                   Innocent
                   .
                   Syric
                   .
                   Calestino
                   Leon.
                   Gelas
                   .
                
                 )
                 therefore
                 without
                 euident
                 contradiction
                 ,
                 and
                 wilfull
                 errour
                 ,
                 he
                 cannot
                 intend
                 ,
                 or
                 affirme
                 ,
                 that
                 Pope
                 Symmachus
                 did
                 first
                 bringe
                 the
                 Masse
                 into
                 order
                 .
                 Therefore
                 of
                 necessitie
                 to
                 keepe
                 himselfe
                 from
                 these
                 absurdities
                 ,
                 he
                 must
                 vnderstand
                 ,
                 that
                 Pope
                 Symmachus
                 confirmed
                 ,
                 or
                 allowed
                 of
                 the
                 forme
                 of
                 Masse
                 ,
                 formerlie
                 vsed
                 in
                 the
                 church
                 ,
                 which
                 all
                 Popes
                 &
                 good
                 Christians
                 euer
                 did
                 ,
                 and
                 ought
                 to
                 doe
                 .
              
               
                 10.
                 
                 And
                 here
                 endeth
                 the
                 fift
                 hundred
                 yeare
                 ,
                 at
                 which
                 time
                 ,
                 and
                 longe
                 after
                 ,
                 as
                 with
                 others
                 ,
                 our
                 protestants
                 assure
                 vs
                 ,
                 that
                 S.
                 Dubritius
                 that
                 great
                 massinge
                 Prelate
                 ,
                 and
                 Archbishop
                 primate
                 here
                 ,
                 &
                 the
                 Popes
                 Legate
                 ,
                 and
                 great
                 Master
                 of
                 diuinitie
                 ,
                 together
                 with
                 S.
                 Iltutus
                 priuiledged
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 facultie
                 by
                 papall
                 authoritie
                 ,
                 and
                 S.
                 Gildas
                 by
                 whome
                 all
                 Britanie
                 and
                 other
                 contries
                 receaued
                 instruction
                 were
                 liuinge
                 ,
                 and
                 consequently
                 agreeing
                 in
                 all
                 thinges
                 with
                 the
                 church
                 of
                 Rome
                 .
                 (
                 
                   Bal.
                   cent
                
                 .
                 1.
                 
                   in
                   Dubritie
                   Iltuto
                   Gylda
                   Albanio
                   .
                   Godwin
                   .
                   Catal.
                   in
                   S.
                   Dauids
                   .
                   Capgrau
                   .
                   Catal.
                   in
                   Dubrit
                   .
                   Iltut
                   .
                   Gild.
                
                 )
                 About
                 which
                 time
                 also
                 amonge
                 diuers
                 others
                 those
                 three
                 great
                 lights
                 of
                 our
                 Brittish
                 
                 church
                 knowne
                 massinge
                 preists
                 ,
                 and
                 Bishops
                 S.
                 Dauid
                 that
                 succeeded
                 S.
                 Dubritius
                 in
                 his
                 archiepiscopall
                 dignitie
                 ,
                 S.
                 Thelians
                 and
                 S.
                 Patern
                 ,
                 began
                 to
                 florish
                 ,
                 and
                 went
                 that
                 great
                 Pilgrimage
                 to
                 Hierusalem
                 .
                 (
                 
                   M.
                   S.
                   antiq
                   .
                   Capgrau
                   .
                   Catal.
                   in
                   S.
                   Dauid
                   .
                   S.
                   Thelian
                   .
                   &
                   S.
                   Paterno
                   &
                   alij
                   .
                   M.
                   S.
                   S.
                   Theliai
                   apud
                   Godwin
                   .
                   Catal.
                   in
                   Landaff
                   .
                
                 2.
                 )
                 and
                 both
                 in
                 going
                 and
                 returninge
                 through
                 Italy
                 and
                 those
                 places
                 ,
                 and
                 ordinarily
                 sayinge
                 Masse
                 ,
                 must
                 needs
                 vse
                 that
                 order
                 and
                 forme
                 therof
                 ,
                 they
                 found
                 to
                 bee
                 vsed
                 at
                 Rome
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 places
                 receauinge
                 direction
                 from
                 thence
                 in
                 such
                 affaires
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 here
                 I
                 end
                 this
                 age
                 ,
                 and
                 centenary
                 of
                 yeares
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               THE
               SIXTH
               AGE
               ,
               OR
               HVNDRED
               YEARES
               OF
               CHRIST
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   THE
                   XXI
                   .
                   CHAPTER
                
                 .
                 Wherein
                 being
                 confessed
                 by
                 our
                 protestant
                 writers
                 ,
                 that
                 all
                 the
                 Popes
                 of
                 Rome
                 vnto
                 S.
                 Gregory
                 were
                 massinge
                 preists
                 ,
                 and
                 Popes
                 ,
                 yet
                 not
                 any
                 one
                 of
                 thē
                 by
                 these
                 protestāts
                 cōfession
                 ,
                 made
                 any
                 the
                 least
                 materiall
                 chaunge
                 ,
                 or
                 alteration
                 in
                 these
                 misteries
                 .
              
               
                 NOw
                 wee
                 are
                 come
                 to
                 the
                 sixt
                 age
                 ,
                 or
                 hundred
                 of
                 yeares
                 ,
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 wherin
                 
                 liued
                 S.
                 Gregory
                 the
                 great
                 ,
                 Pope
                 of
                 Rome
                 ,
                 that
                 sent
                 S.
                 Augustine
                 and
                 diuers
                 other
                 holie
                 cleargie
                 men
                 hither
                 ,
                 which
                 conuerted
                 a
                 greater
                 part
                 of
                 this
                 nation
                 ,
                 and
                 kingdome
                 ,
                 called
                 England
                 ;
                 Wherefore
                 seeing
                 by
                 confession
                 of
                 our
                 best
                 learned
                 protestants
                 ,
                 the
                 Christian
                 Britans
                 of
                 this
                 Iland
                 ,
                 had
                 from
                 their
                 first
                 conuersion
                 vnto
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 did
                 at
                 the
                 coming
                 of
                 S.
                 Augustine
                 from
                 Rome
                 ,
                 continue
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 holy
                 faith
                 ,
                 and
                 Religion
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 had
                 learned
                 ,
                 and
                 receued
                 in
                 the
                 Apostles
                 time
                 ,
                 and
                 hitherto
                 we
                 haue
                 not
                 found
                 any
                 materiall
                 difference
                 in
                 any
                 age
                 between
                 them
                 ,
                 &
                 the
                 church
                 of
                 Rome
                 in
                 these
                 cheif
                 questions
                 I
                 haue
                 in
                 hand
                 ;
                 now
                 to
                 make
                 euidēt
                 demonstration
                 by
                 these
                 aduersaries
                 to
                 the
                 holy
                 Romane
                 Religion
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 church
                 neuer
                 altered
                 any
                 substantiall
                 matter
                 ,
                 by
                 their
                 owne
                 iudgement
                 ,
                 at
                 ,
                 before
                 ,
                 or
                 after
                 ,
                 the
                 cominge
                 of
                 S.
                 Augustine
                 hither
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 first
                 set
                 downe
                 all
                 the
                 pretended
                 chaunges
                 additiōs
                 or
                 alteratiōs
                 ,
                 which
                 these
                 protestants
                 charge
                 that
                 holy
                 church
                 withall
                 ,
                 in
                 these
                 affaires
                 ,
                 prouinge
                 them
                 to
                 bee
                 of
                 no
                 moment
                 ,
                 or
                 essentiall
                 ;
                 And
                 after
                 shew
                 how
                 the
                 Christian
                 Britans
                 in
                 this
                 age
                 also
                 ,
                 as
                 in
                 all
                 the
                 former
                 ,
                 still
                 agreed
                 in
                 these
                 
                 questions
                 with
                 the
                 church
                 of
                 Rome
                 .
                 And
                 wheras
                 there
                 was
                 then
                 some
                 difference
                 betweene
                 the
                 disciples
                 of
                 S.
                 Gregorie
                 and
                 the
                 Britās
                 here
                 about
                 the
                 obseruation
                 of
                 Easter
                 ,
                 and
                 some
                 other
                 questions
                 ,
                 rather
                 ceremoniall
                 ,
                 then
                 substantiall
                 in
                 Religion
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 church
                 euen
                 by
                 the
                 testimonie
                 of
                 our
                 protestants
                 ,
                 did
                 hold
                 the
                 truth
                 in
                 these
                 matters
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 Britans
                 and
                 Scots
                 as
                 held
                 the
                 contrary
                 ,
                 were
                 in
                 confessed
                 ,
                 and
                 vnexcusable
                 error
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 The
                 first
                 alleaged
                 chaunger
                 or
                 additioner
                 of
                 any
                 thinge
                 in
                 the
                 holy
                 sacrifice
                 of
                 Masse
                 ,
                 which
                 our
                 protestants
                 obiect
                 among
                 the
                 Popes
                 of
                 Rome
                 ,
                 in
                 this
                 age
                 ,
                 is
                 Horsmida
                 ,
                 who
                 as
                 these
                 men
                 write
                 :
                 
                   commaunded
                   that
                   altars
                   should
                   not
                   be
                   erected
                   ,
                   without
                   the
                   assent
                   of
                   the
                   Bishop
                   .
                   Ne
                   altaria
                   sine
                   Episcopi
                   assensu
                   erigerentur
                   iussit
                   .
                   (
                   Rob.
                   Barnes
                   in
                   vit
                   .
                   Pontif.
                   Rom.
                   in
                   Horsmida
                   .
                   Bal.
                   in
                   Act.
                   Pont.
                   in
                   eod
                   .
                   )
                
                 but
                 this
                 was
                 according
                 to
                 holy
                 scriptures
                 ,
                 to
                 haue
                 Superiors
                 and
                 commaunders
                 to
                 bee
                 obeyed
                 :
                 
                   remember
                   them
                   which
                   haue
                   the
                   rule
                   ouer
                   you
                   .
                   Obey
                   them
                   that
                   haue
                   the
                   rule
                   ouer
                   you
                   ,
                   and
                   submit
                   yourselues
                   .
                   (
                   Hebr.
                   cap.
                
                 13.
                 v.
                 7.17
                 .
                 and
                 S.
                 Ignatius
                 liuinge
                 in
                 the
                 first
                 hundred
                 yeares
                 ,
                 proueth
                 noe
                 such
                 
                 thinge
                 ought
                 to
                 bee
                 done
                 without
                 the
                 Bishops
                 assent
                 .
                 (
                 
                   Ignat.
                   epist
                   .
                   ad
                   Smyrnenses
                
                 .
                 )
                 and
                 the
                 puritan
                 presbytery
                 ,
                 and
                 among
                 our
                 English
                 parlament
                 Protestāts
                 no
                 such
                 matter
                 in
                 their
                 Religion
                 may
                 bee
                 done
                 ,
                 without
                 the
                 allowance
                 of
                 theire
                 Protestant
                 Bishops
                 .
                 And
                 these
                 protestant
                 obiectors
                 themselues
                 before
                 confesse
                 ,
                 that
                 Pope
                 Syricius
                 tooke
                 order
                 ,
                 that
                 Masse
                 should
                 not
                 bee
                 said
                 but
                 in
                 places
                 cōsecrated
                 by
                 the
                 Bishop
                 .
                 
                   Missas
                   in
                   loco
                   ab
                   Episcopo
                   sacrato
                   celebrandas
                   esse
                   .
                   (
                   Rob.
                   Barnes
                   in
                   vit
                   .
                   Syricij
                   Papae
                   .
                
                 )
                 which
                 was
                 soone
                 after
                 the
                 ceasinge
                 of
                 persecution
                 by
                 the
                 Emperors
                 ,
                 that
                 places
                 might
                 bee
                 freely
                 dedicated
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 hallowinge
                 of
                 altars
                 belōged
                 properly
                 euer
                 to
                 the
                 episcopal
                 dignitie
                 .
                 And
                 our
                 protestants
                 ar
                 witnesses
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 was
                 then
                 practised
                 and
                 obserued
                 in
                 Britanie
                 by
                 S.
                 Dauid
                 ,
                 S.
                 Dubritius
                 and
                 others
                 ,
                 too
                 many
                 to
                 be
                 recited
                 .
                 And
                 in
                 Kinge
                 Lucius
                 his
                 time
                 ,
                 when
                 so
                 many
                 churches
                 with
                 their
                 altars
                 were
                 dedicated
                 by
                 our
                 holy
                 Bishops
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 S.
                 Peter
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 Saints
                 .
                 
                   Godwin
                   conuers
                   .
                   cap.
                
                 2.
                 
                   pag.
                   11.
                   
                   Holinsh.
                   hist.
                   of
                   Engl.
                   Theat
                   .
                   of
                   great
                   Britanie
                   .
                   Capgrau
                   .
                   in
                   S.
                   Patricio
                   &
                   alij
                   .
                
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 From
                 Horsmida
                 ,
                 they
                 lepp
                 ouer
                 Ioannes
                 
                 1.
                 
                 Faelix
                 4.
                 
                 Bonifacius
                 2.
                 
                 Ionnes
                 2.
                 
                 Agapetus
                 1.
                 
                 Syluerius
                 1.
                 vntil
                 they
                 come
                 to
                 Pope
                 Vigilius
                 ,
                 who
                 as
                 these
                 men
                 say
                 ,
                 decreed
                 ,
                 
                   that
                   Masse
                   should
                   bee
                   said
                   towardes
                   the
                   caste
                   :
                   Instituit
                   vt
                   Missa
                   celebretur
                   versus
                   orientem
                   .
                   (
                   Io.
                   Bal.
                   l.
                
                 2.
                 
                   de
                   Act.
                   Pontif.
                   Rom.
                   in
                   Vigilio
                   .
                
                 )
                 or
                 as
                 an
                 other
                 protestant
                 interpreteth
                 it
                 :
                 
                   Vigilius
                   instituted
                   that
                   preists
                   being
                   to
                   say
                   Masse
                   ,
                   should
                   turne
                   their
                   face
                   towardes
                   the
                   east
                   .
                   (
                   Barnes
                   in
                   vit
                   .
                   Vigilij
                   )
                   Vigilius
                   instituit
                   ,
                   vt
                   Missam
                   celebraturi
                   ,
                   faciem
                   ad
                   orientem
                   verterent
                   .
                
                 But
                 this
                 is
                 onely
                 a
                 ceremony
                 if
                 he
                 had
                 first
                 inuented
                 it
                 :
                 but
                 S.
                 Basile
                 telleth
                 vs
                 it
                 was
                 an
                 apostolicall
                 tradition
                 ,
                 so
                 to
                 pray
                 towards
                 the
                 east
                 .
                 (
                 
                   Basil
                   .
                   l.
                   de
                   Spiritu
                   Sancto
                   cap.
                
                 27.
                 )
                 for
                 speaking
                 of
                 such
                 traditions
                 from
                 the
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 not
                 conteyned
                 in
                 scripture
                 he
                 saith
                 :
                 
                   vt
                   ad
                   orientem
                   versus
                   precemur
                   ,
                   quae
                   decuit
                   scriptura
                
                 ?
                 to
                 pray
                 with
                 our
                 faces
                 towardes
                 the
                 east
                 is
                 a
                 tradition
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 taught
                 in
                 scripture
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 tradition
                 and
                 custome
                 of
                 the
                 primatiue
                 Christians
                 to
                 pray
                 ,
                 and
                 say
                 Masse
                 turning
                 their
                 faces
                 towards
                 the
                 east
                 ,
                 was
                 so
                 common
                 ,
                 publick
                 ,
                 and
                 well
                 known
                 longe
                 before
                 this
                 time
                 (
                 
                   Proclus
                   supra
                   in
                   vita
                   S.
                   Patricij
                   .
                   Holinsh.
                   histor
                   .
                   of
                   Ireland
                   in
                   S.
                   Patrick
                
                 )
                 that
                 as
                 I
                 haue
                 declared
                 before
                 ,
                 
                 both
                 Catholick
                 and
                 Protestant
                 antiquaries
                 so
                 assuring
                 vs
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 giuen
                 for
                 a
                 distinctiue
                 signe
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 deuils
                 and
                 magiciens
                 of
                 Ireland
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 then
                 Pagan
                 inhabitants
                 therof
                 ,
                 before
                 the
                 cominge
                 of
                 S.
                 Patrick
                 thither
                 ,
                 to
                 know
                 him
                 and
                 his
                 Christian
                 disciples
                 by
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 should
                 sett
                 their
                 Altar
                 ,
                 say
                 Masse
                 ,
                 and
                 pray
                 towards
                 the
                 east
                 ,
                 as
                 wee
                 generallie
                 see
                 chauncels
                 &
                 high
                 altars
                 of
                 Christian
                 churches
                 are
                 framed
                 .
                 Therefore
                 wee
                 may
                 be
                 secure
                 ,
                 that
                 hitherto
                 the
                 church
                 of
                 Rome
                 and
                 Britanie
                 agreed
                 in
                 these
                 misteries
                 ,
                 nothinge
                 added
                 yet
                 by
                 any
                 Pope
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 Britans
                 did
                 not
                 embrace
                 .
                 For
                 better
                 testimonie
                 whereof
                 we
                 are
                 told
                 by
                 the
                 antiquaries
                 of
                 Cambridge
                 ,
                 that
                 Kinge
                 Arthur
                 in
                 his
                 charter
                 of
                 priuiledge
                 ,
                 to
                 that
                 schole
                 ,
                 or
                 vniuersitie
                 ,
                 bearinge
                 date
                 at
                 London
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 yeare
                 of
                 Christ
                 531.
                 doth
                 therin
                 expresse
                 ,
                 that
                 hee
                 giueth
                 that
                 confirmation
                 with
                 the
                 counsaile
                 and
                 assent
                 of
                 
                   all
                   and
                   euery
                   Bishops
                   ,
                   and
                   nobles
                   of
                   his
                   kingdome
                   ,
                   and
                   licence
                   of
                   the
                   see
                   Apostilick
                   of
                   Rome
                   .
                   Consilio
                   &
                   consensu
                   omnium
                   &
                   singulorum
                   Pontificum
                   &
                   Principum
                   istius
                   regni
                   ,
                   &
                   licentia
                   sedis
                   Apostolicae
                   .
                   (
                   Io.
                   Caius
                   l.
                
                 1.
                 
                   antiquit
                   .
                   pag.
                
                 69.
                 
                 
                   Diploma
                   Regis
                   Arthuri
                
                 7.
                 
                   die
                   Aprilis
                   an
                
                 .
                 531.
                 
                 
                   Londini
                   
                   apud
                   Caium
                   supr
                   .
                   pag.
                
                 68.69.70
                 .
                 )
                 therfore
                 if
                 the
                 then
                 Kings
                 of
                 Britanie
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 the
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 and
                 Noble
                 men
                 thereof
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 the
                 rest
                 were
                 gouerned
                 ,
                 did
                 then
                 so
                 firmly
                 adhere
                 to
                 the
                 Pope
                 of
                 Rome
                 in
                 matters
                 of
                 Religion
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 would
                 not
                 ioyne
                 in
                 such
                 an
                 Act
                 ,
                 without
                 his
                 licence
                 ,
                 no
                 man
                 will
                 thinke
                 ,
                 there
                 was
                 or
                 then
                 could
                 be
                 any
                 difference
                 in
                 Religion
                 betweene
                 them
                 .
                 And
                 to
                 cōfirme
                 vs
                 the
                 more
                 in
                 this
                 great
                 vnion
                 ,
                 and
                 amitie
                 of
                 Rome
                 and
                 Britanie
                 ,
                 in
                 such
                 affaires
                 ,
                 at
                 this
                 time
                 of
                 Pope
                 Vigilius
                 ,
                 and
                 Kinge
                 Arthur
                 ,
                 our
                 protestants
                 Matthew
                 of
                 Westminster
                 telleth
                 vs.
                 (
                 
                   Matth.
                   Westm.
                   an
                
                 .
                 533.
                 that
                 this
                 Religious
                 Kinge
                 committed
                 Walwan
                 sonne
                 to
                 Loth
                 his
                 sisters
                 sonne
                 ,
                 
                   Who
                   should
                   haue
                   inherited
                   the
                   kingedome
                   of
                   Norwey
                   to
                   Pope
                   Vigilius
                   to
                   bee
                   brought
                   vp
                   ,
                   when
                   hee
                   was
                   but
                
                 12.
                 
                   yeares
                   of
                   age
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   hee
                   was
                   knighted
                   by
                   him
                   .
                   Erat
                   autem
                   Walwanus
                   filius
                   praedicti
                   Loth
                   ,
                   duodecim
                   annorum
                   iuuenis
                   ,
                   Vigilio
                   Papae
                   traditus
                   ad
                   nutriendum
                   ,
                   à
                   quo
                   etiam
                   &
                   militiae
                   cingulum
                   accepit
                   .
                
                 How
                 farr
                 this
                 Pope
                 intermeddled
                 in
                 ordering
                 the
                 prefaces
                 in
                 Masse
                 ,
                 I
                 haue
                 said
                 before
                 ,
                 &
                 these
                 protestants
                 being
                 silent
                 therin
                 ,
                 thereby
                 rest
                 contented
                 in
                 that
                 point
                 .
              
               
               
                 4.
                 
                 The
                 next
                 additioner
                 with
                 these
                 protestants
                 ,
                 is
                 the
                 next
                 Pope
                 ,
                 Pelagius
                 the
                 first
                 :
                 who
                 as
                 these
                 men
                 say
                 ,
                 gaue
                 allowance
                 that
                 in
                 time
                 of
                 Lent
                 preists
                 might
                 say
                 Masse
                 at
                 the
                 ninth
                 hower
                 of
                 the
                 day
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 three
                 of
                 the
                 clocke
                 in
                 the
                 afternoone
                 by
                 our
                 accompt
                 .
                 
                   In
                   quadrage
                   sima
                   presbytero
                   licere
                   sacra
                   facere
                   hora
                   nona
                   pronuntiauit
                   .
                   (
                   Rob.
                   Barnes
                   in
                   Pelag.
                
                 1.
                 )
                 an
                 other
                 saith
                 :
                 
                   vt
                   quadrag
                   esimali
                   tempore
                   hora
                   nona
                   sacrificulis
                   missare
                   liceret
                   .
                   (
                   Bal.
                   in
                   Pelag.
                
                 1.
                 )
                 but
                 this
                 was
                 but
                 a
                 ceremony
                 ,
                 and
                 argued
                 ,
                 how
                 reuerent
                 and
                 deuout
                 preists
                 were
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 time
                 ,
                 to
                 this
                 holy
                 sacrifice
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 did
                 ,
                 and
                 would
                 fast
                 so
                 longe
                 to
                 say
                 Masse
                 ,
                 so
                 nere
                 the
                 time
                 it
                 was
                 instituted
                 by
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 Christ
                 was
                 offered
                 vpon
                 the
                 Crosse
                 ,
                 this
                 proueth
                 ,
                 they
                 were
                 not
                 protestants
                 in
                 that
                 time
                 ,
                 which
                 neither
                 reuerence
                 Masse
                 ,
                 nor
                 fast
                 so
                 longe
                 ,
                 or
                 at
                 all
                 in
                 Lent.
                 But
                 they
                 add
                 of
                 this
                 Pope
                 :
                 
                   mortuorum
                   memorias
                   approbauit
                   ,
                   ac
                   lucri
                   gratia
                   missis
                   adiecit
                   .
                
                 Hee
                 approued
                 the
                 memories
                 of
                 the
                 dead
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 gaine
                 added
                 them
                 to
                 Masses
                 .
                 (
                 
                   Bal.
                   in
                   Pelag.
                
                 1.
                 )
                 but
                 this
                 Protestant
                 Bishop
                 is
                 either
                 very
                 forgetfull
                 ,
                 or
                 maketh
                 no
                 scruple
                 to
                 contradict
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 for
                 he
                 telleth
                 vs
                 before
                 in
                 the
                 life
                 of
                 Saint
                 and
                 Pope
                 Siricius
                 
                 lōge
                 before
                 S.
                 Celestine
                 sent
                 S.
                 German
                 and
                 the
                 rest
                 into
                 these
                 parts
                 ,
                 
                   that
                   this
                   S.
                   Syricius
                   adioyned
                   memories
                   vnto
                   Masses
                   ,
                   and
                   yet
                   died
                   a
                   confessor
                   in
                   the
                   yeare
                   of
                   our
                   Lord
                
                 399.
                 
                 
                   Syricius
                   Missae
                   memorias
                   adiunxit
                   ,
                   &
                   anno
                   Domini
                
                 399.
                 
                   confessor
                   occubuit
                   .
                   (
                   Balaeus
                   .
                   l.
                
                 2.
                 
                   de
                   Act.
                   Pontif.
                   Rom.
                   in
                   Syricio
                   .
                
                 )
                 and
                 Tertullian
                 in
                 his
                 time
                 setteth
                 it
                 downe
                 for
                 an
                 Apostolicall
                 tradition
                 ,
                 to
                 say
                 Masse
                 for
                 the
                 deade
                 ,
                 and
                 keepe
                 their
                 anniuersary
                 daies
                 ,
                 
                   oblationes
                   pro
                   defunctis
                   ,
                   pro
                   natalitijs
                   annua
                   die
                   faecimus
                   .
                   (
                   Tertul.
                   l.
                   de
                   coron
                   .
                   milit
                   .
                   cap.
                
                 3.
                 )
                 S.
                 Ciprian
                 S.
                 Chrisostome
                 and
                 others
                 haue
                 the
                 like
                 .
                 And
                 our
                 protestants
                 haue
                 confessed
                 before
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 an
                 Apostolicall
                 tradition
                 to
                 say
                 Masse
                 for
                 the
                 dead
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 Aerius
                 was
                 iustly
                 condemned
                 of
                 heresie
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 an
                 hereticke
                 for
                 his
                 denyall
                 thereof
                 .
                 And
                 wee
                 had
                 here
                 in
                 Britanie
                 many
                 foundations
                 to
                 say
                 Masse
                 ,
                 and
                 pray
                 for
                 Christian
                 soules
                 ,
                 and
                 frends
                 deceased
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 find
                 in
                 the
                 charter
                 of
                 Kinge
                 Arthur
                 before
                 recited
                 ,
                 wherin
                 among
                 other
                 motiues
                 of
                 that
                 his
                 confirmatorie
                 priuiledge
                 to
                 the
                 vniuersitie
                 of
                 Cambridge
                 ,
                 hee
                 saith
                 expressely
                 ,
                 that
                 hee
                 doth
                 it
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 consent
                 of
                 all
                 his
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 helpe
                 of
                 the
                 soules
                 of
                 his
                 antecessors
                 
                 Kings
                 of
                 Britanie
                 .
                 
                   Pro
                   amore
                   caelestis
                   patriae
                   ,
                   remedioque
                   animarum
                   Antecessorum
                   meorum
                   Britāniae
                   Regum
                   .
                   Charta
                   Regis
                   Arthuri
                   apud
                   Caium
                   supr
                   .
                   antiq
                   .
                   Cantabr
                   .
                   l.
                
                 1.
                 pag.
                 69.
                 
              
               
                 5.
                 
                 After
                 this
                 Pope
                 ,
                 vntill
                 they
                 come
                 to
                 S.
                 Gregory
                 ,
                 these
                 protestants
                 complaine
                 of
                 no
                 additions
                 ,
                 but
                 onely
                 in
                 Pope
                 Pelagius
                 the
                 second
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 the
                 immediate
                 predecessor
                 to
                 S.
                 Gregory
                 ,
                 and
                 sent
                 him
                 ,
                 yet
                 a
                 priuate
                 preist
                 ,
                 his
                 legate
                 to
                 Constantinople
                 :
                 of
                 this
                 Pope
                 they
                 write
                 :
                 
                   nouem
                   praefationes
                   ante
                   canonem
                   in
                   Missa
                   canendas
                   de
                   dit
                   .
                
                 Hee
                 gaue
                 nyne
                 prefaces
                 to
                 bee
                 sunge
                 before
                 the
                 canon
                 in
                 Masse
                 .
                 (
                 
                   Bal.
                   in
                   Pelag.
                
                 2.
                 l.
                 2.
                 
                   in
                   Act.
                   Pontif.
                
                 an
                 other
                 thus
                 more
                 particularly
                 expresseth
                 it
                 :
                 
                   Pelagtus
                   nouem
                   praefationes
                   Ecclesiae
                   de
                   dit
                   ante
                   canonem
                   ,
                   in
                   Missa
                   canendas
                   :
                   in
                   Natali
                   ,
                   in
                   Epiphania
                   ,
                   in
                   Quadragesima
                   ,
                   de
                   Cruce
                   ,
                   de
                   Resurrectione
                   ,
                   de
                   Ascensione
                   ,
                   in
                   Pētecoste
                   ,
                   de
                   Trinitate
                   ,
                   de
                   Apostolis·
                   (
                   Barnes
                   in
                   Pelag.
                
                 2.
                 
                   in
                   vit
                   .
                   Pont.
                
                 )
                 Pelagius
                 gaue
                 nyne
                 prefaces
                 to
                 the
                 church
                 ,
                 to
                 bee
                 sunge
                 before
                 the
                 canon
                 in
                 Masse
                 ,
                 one
                 in
                 the
                 natiuitie
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 an
                 other
                 in
                 the
                 Epiphanie
                 ,
                 in
                 Lent
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 Crosse
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 Resurrection
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 Ascension
                 ,
                 at
                 Whitsontyde
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 Trinitie
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 Apostles
                 .
                 I
                 haue
                 answered
                 this
                 before
                 ,
                 
                 in
                 Pope
                 Gelasius
                 ,
                 to
                 whome
                 these
                 protestants
                 before
                 contradictinge
                 them selues
                 ascribe
                 the
                 preface
                 ,
                 how
                 vaine
                 this
                 quarrell
                 is
                 I
                 haue
                 there
                 declared
                 ,
                 and
                 onely
                 add
                 here
                 from
                 theire
                 protestant
                 like
                 published
                 Matthew
                 of
                 Westminster
                 :
                 
                   Anno
                   gratiae
                
                 581.
                 
                 
                   Papa
                   Pelagius
                   decreuit
                   nouem
                   praefationes
                   tātum
                   ad
                   Missas
                   debere
                   cantari
                   ,
                   cassatis
                   quotidianis
                   quae
                   dici
                   solebant
                   .
                
                 In
                 the
                 yeare
                 of
                 grace
                 581.
                 
                 Pope
                 Pelagius
                 decreed
                 that
                 only
                 nine
                 prefaces
                 should
                 bee
                 sunge
                 at
                 Masse
                 omittinge
                 the
                 daily
                 prefaces
                 which
                 were
                 wont
                 to
                 bee
                 said
                 .
                 Where
                 wee
                 see
                 that
                 this
                 Pope
                 did
                 not
                 add
                 any
                 thinge
                 in
                 this
                 busines
                 ,
                 but
                 rather
                 deducted
                 some
                 prefaces
                 ,
                 though
                 they
                 had
                 beene
                 vsed
                 to
                 bee
                 said
                 before
                 ,
                 for
                 so
                 the
                 words
                 ,
                 
                   dici
                   solebant
                
                 ,
                 manifestly
                 proue
                 ,
                 as
                 I
                 wrote
                 of
                 Pope
                 Vigilius
                 before
                 .
                 All
                 which
                 doe
                 euidentlie
                 testifie
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 auncient
                 receued
                 custome
                 of
                 the
                 church
                 of
                 Christ
                 was
                 longe
                 before
                 these
                 dayes
                 ,
                 to
                 vse
                 these
                 prefaces
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 
                   THE
                   XXII
                   .
                   CHAPTER
                
                 .
                 Wherein
                 euident
                 demonstration
                 is
                 made
                 ,
                 euen
                 by
                 these
                 protestants
                 themselues
                 ,
                 that
                 neither
                 S.
                 Gregory
                 the
                 great
                 ,
                 which
                 sent
                 S.
                 Augustine
                 ,
                 with
                 many
                 other
                 holy
                 learned
                 men
                 into
                 England
                 ,
                 did
                 make
                 any
                 materiall
                 addition
                 ,
                 or
                 alteration
                 in
                 these
                 misteries
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 Religion
                 which
                 those
                 his
                 disciples
                 preached
                 here
                 ,
                 was
                 in
                 all
                 points
                 by
                 all
                 testimonies
                 both
                 of
                 God
                 and
                 man
                 ,
                 Britans
                 them selues
                 ,
                 and
                 Saxons
                 ,
                 Catholicks
                 and
                 Protestants
                 ,
                 auncient
                 and
                 late
                 writers
                 ,
                 the
                 true
                 Religion
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 all
                 things
                 wherin
                 they
                 differed
                 from
                 the
                 Britans
                 ,
                 more
                 pure
                 then
                 that
                 which
                 they
                 then
                 professed
                 .
              
               
                 NOw
                 wee
                 are
                 come
                 to
                 the
                 happy
                 dayes
                 of
                 S.
                 Gregory
                 the
                 great
                 ,
                 that
                 sent
                 so
                 many
                 holy
                 men
                 ,
                 to
                 preach
                 Christian
                 Religion
                 to
                 this
                 English
                 nation
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 called
                 our
                 Apostle
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 it
                 will
                 bee
                 more
                 manifest
                 ,
                 euen
                 by
                 these
                 protestant
                 accusers
                 themselues
                 ,
                 that
                 whatsoeuer
                 differēce
                 there
                 was
                 ,
                 betweene
                 the
                 holy
                 disciples
                 which
                 he
                 sent
                 hither
                 ,
                 and
                 some
                 Britans
                 ,
                 the
                 error
                 in
                 
                 euery
                 point
                 was
                 in
                 those
                 that
                 opposed
                 against
                 the
                 Roman
                 mission
                 .
                 And
                 for
                 S.
                 Gregory
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 four
                 holy
                 Doctors
                 of
                 the
                 church
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 he
                 was
                 by
                 all
                 testimonies
                 a
                 great
                 learned
                 man
                 ,
                 &
                 holy
                 Saint
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 honored
                 both
                 in
                 the
                 Greeke
                 and
                 Latine
                 church
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Masse
                 hee
                 vsed
                 as
                 our
                 protestants
                 haue
                 told
                 vs.
                 (
                 
                   Edw.
                   Sands
                   relation
                   of
                   Relig.
                   supr
                   .
                
                 )
                 both
                 was
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 receued
                 and
                 publickly
                 vsed
                 euen
                 in
                 the
                 Greeke
                 church
                 ,
                 beeing
                 translated
                 into
                 Greeke
                 :
                 hee
                 is
                 stiled
                 by
                 all
                 writers
                 protestants
                 and
                 Catholicks
                 ,
                 Gregory
                 the
                 great
                 ,
                 and
                 commonlie
                 named
                 the
                 Apostle
                 of
                 the
                 English
                 nation
                 ,
                 in
                 all
                 publicke
                 protestant
                 Kalenders
                 placed
                 amonge
                 the
                 holy
                 Saints
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 a
                 Protestant
                 Bishop
                 his
                 greatest
                 accuser
                 ,
                 dignified
                 ,
                 with
                 these
                 honorable
                 termes
                 .
                 (
                 
                   Bal.
                   l.
                
                 2.
                 
                   de
                   Act.
                   Pontific
                   .
                   Rom.
                   in
                   Gregorio
                   Magno
                   .
                   )
                   Gregorius
                   Magnus
                   omnium
                   Pontificum
                   seu
                   vt
                   dictum
                   est
                   Patriarcharum
                   Romanorum
                   ,
                   doctrina
                   ,
                   &
                   vita
                   praestantissimus
                   :
                   inuitus
                   ac
                   demu●…
                   coactus
                   Pelagio
                   praedicto
                   successit
                   ,
                   vir
                   doctus
                   &
                   bonus
                   .
                
                 Gregory
                 the
                 great
                 the
                 most
                 excellent
                 both
                 for
                 learninge
                 and
                 life
                 ,
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 Romane
                 Popes
                 or
                 Patriarkes
                 ,
                 did
                 against
                 his
                 will
                 ,
                 and
                 at
                 laste
                 therto
                 compelled
                 ,
                 succeed
                 
                 Pelagius
                 the
                 second
                 ,
                 hee
                 was
                 a
                 learned
                 and
                 good
                 man.
                 Therefore
                 it
                 cannot
                 bee
                 either
                 probable
                 ,
                 or
                 possible
                 ,
                 that
                 a
                 man
                 so
                 learned
                 ,
                 vertuous
                 ,
                 and
                 holy
                 ,
                 that
                 hee
                 is
                 thus
                 dignified
                 by
                 so
                 great
                 enemies
                 ,
                 both
                 for
                 learninge
                 and
                 pietie
                 aboue
                 all
                 the
                 Popes
                 that
                 euer
                 were
                 so
                 learned
                 ,
                 &
                 knowne
                 holy
                 Saints
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 vnwillinge
                 to
                 take
                 that
                 greatest
                 honor
                 ,
                 and
                 charge
                 vpon
                 him
                 ,
                 would
                 or
                 could
                 contrary
                 both
                 to
                 so
                 great
                 learning
                 ,
                 and
                 pietie
                 ,
                 which
                 could
                 not
                 consist
                 with
                 any
                 the
                 least
                 error
                 in
                 Religion
                 in
                 essentiall
                 things
                 ,
                 make
                 any
                 erroneous
                 publick
                 decree
                 in
                 such
                 affaires
                 .
                 For
                 in
                 so
                 doinge
                 hee
                 should
                 haue
                 beene
                 so
                 farr
                 from
                 that
                 eminent
                 learninge
                 ,
                 and
                 pietie
                 ,
                 and
                 beinge
                 a
                 glorious
                 Saint
                 in
                 heauen
                 ,
                 which
                 both
                 by
                 protestants
                 and
                 Catholicks
                 are
                 generally
                 held
                 and
                 written
                 of
                 him
                 ,
                 that
                 quite
                 contrary
                 hee
                 should
                 haue
                 beene
                 an
                 vnlearned
                 ,
                 wicked
                 ,
                 and
                 damned
                 man.
                 Which
                 no
                 tonge
                 or
                 mouth
                 that
                 hath
                 learned
                 to
                 cōfesse
                 Christ
                 ,
                 dareth
                 to
                 affirme
                 or
                 vtter
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 But
                 to
                 giue
                 all
                 contentment
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 examine
                 all
                 whatsoeuer
                 in
                 particular
                 ,
                 they
                 say
                 this
                 so
                 holy
                 learned
                 Pope
                 added
                 ,
                 or
                 altered
                 in
                 these
                 misteries
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 pretend
                 .
                 This
                 
                 Protestant
                 Bishop
                 saith
                 of
                 him
                 (
                 
                   Bal.
                   l.
                
                 2.
                 
                   supr
                   .
                   in
                   Gregor
                   .
                   Mag.
                   )
                   introitum
                   in
                   Missa
                   ex
                   aliquo
                   psalmo
                   cancre
                   iussit
                   .
                
                 Hee
                 commaunded
                 the
                 introite
                 in
                 the
                 Masse
                 to
                 bee
                 sunge
                 out
                 of
                 some
                 psalme
                 .
                 They
                 haue
                 told
                 vs
                 before
                 of
                 more
                 auncient
                 times
                 wherein
                 the
                 introite
                 was
                 vsed
                 ,
                 before
                 S.
                 German
                 ,
                 Lupus
                 ,
                 Palladius
                 &
                 Patricius
                 were
                 sent
                 into
                 these
                 parts
                 .
                 But
                 if
                 S.
                 Gregory
                 did
                 any
                 such
                 thing
                 ,
                 seeing
                 it
                 was
                 
                   ex
                   aliquo
                   psalmo
                
                 ,
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 holy
                 scripture
                 ,
                 neither
                 these
                 men
                 ,
                 nor
                 any
                 which
                 will
                 not
                 disallow
                 of
                 holy
                 scripture
                 ,
                 may
                 reprehend
                 it
                 .
                 And
                 where
                 this
                 protestant
                 accuser
                 further
                 saith
                 :
                 
                   Nonies
                   in
                   Missa
                   ,
                   Kyrie
                   eleyson
                   canere
                   iussit
                   .
                   S.
                   Gregory
                   commaunded
                   that
                   Lord
                   haue
                   mercy
                   vpon
                   vs
                   ,
                   should
                   bee
                   sunge
                
                 9.
                 
                   times
                   in
                   Masse
                
                 .
                 Hee
                 is
                 deceued
                 ,
                 for
                 that
                 is
                 songe
                 but
                 6.
                 times
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   Christ
                   haue
                   mercy
                   vpon
                   vs
                
                 ,
                 thrise
                 :
                 And
                 his
                 frend
                 Master
                 Foxe
                 .
                 (
                 
                   Io.
                   Foxe
                   in
                   Q.
                   Mary
                   pag.
                
                 1401.
                 )
                 will
                 tell
                 him
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 was
                 the
                 auncient
                 custome
                 of
                 the
                 Greeke
                 church
                 longe
                 before
                 ,
                 frō
                 which
                 is
                 was
                 taken
                 by
                 S.
                 Gregory
                 ,
                 only
                 that
                 S.
                 Gregory
                 added
                 ,
                 
                   Christ
                   haue
                   mercy
                   vpon
                   vs.
                
                 But
                 howsoeuer
                 is
                 it
                 not
                 a
                 moste
                 holy
                 and
                 warranted
                 custome
                 ,
                 so
                 to
                 pray
                 ?
                 our
                 protestants
                 thēselues
                 obserue
                 it
                 in
                 their
                 publick
                 church
                 
                 seruice
                 .
                 (
                 
                   Com.
                   booke
                   tit
                   .
                   Litan
                   .
                   &
                   alibi
                   .
                
                 )
                 and
                 commonlie
                 preferr
                 them
                 before
                 all
                 other
                 prayers
                 ,
                 both
                 in
                 their
                 priuate
                 ,
                 and
                 publicke
                 writings
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 Of
                 S.
                 Gregories
                 addinge
                 ,
                 
                   diesque
                   nostros
                   in
                   tua
                   pace
                   disponas
                   ,
                   and
                   dispose
                   our
                   dayes
                   in
                   peace
                   ,
                   and
                   graunt
                   wee
                   bee
                   deliuered
                   from
                   eternall
                   damnation
                   ,
                   and
                   numbred
                   in
                   the
                   flock
                   of
                   thy
                   elect
                   .
                
                 I
                 haue
                 spoken
                 before
                 ,
                 &
                 here
                 only
                 I
                 add
                 ,
                 that
                 S.
                 Bede
                 ,
                 whome
                 this
                 Protestant
                 Bishop
                 .
                 (
                 
                   Io.
                   Bal.
                   l.
                   de
                   scriptor
                   .
                   Britan.
                   centur
                   .
                
                 1.
                 
                   in
                   Beda
                   Girwino
                
                 .
                 )
                 doth
                 equall
                 or
                 rather
                 preferr
                 before
                 S.
                 Gregory
                 ,
                 S.
                 Augustine
                 ,
                 S.
                 Hierome
                 ,
                 and
                 S.
                 Chrisostome
                 ,
                 those
                 great
                 lights
                 of
                 Christs
                 church
                 ,
                 doth
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 these
                 wordes
                 which
                 S.
                 Gregory
                 added
                 in
                 the
                 holie
                 Masse
                 ,
                 
                   are
                   words
                   ful
                   of
                   greatest
                   perfection
                   :
                   Beatus
                   Papa
                   Gregorius
                   in
                   ipsa
                   Missarum
                   celebratione
                   ,
                   tria
                   verba
                   maximae
                   perfectionis
                   plena
                   superadiecit
                   ,
                   diesque
                   nostros
                   in
                   tua
                   pace
                   disponas
                   ,
                   atque
                   ab
                   aeterna
                   damnatione
                   nos
                   cripi
                   ,
                   &
                   in
                   electorum
                   tuorum
                   iubeas
                   grege
                   numerari
                   .
                   (
                   Beda
                   Eccles
                   .
                   histor
                   .
                   l.
                
                 2.
                 cap.
                 1.
                 )
                 in
                 which
                 place
                 hee
                 also
                 commendeth
                 him
                 ,
                 for
                 causinge
                 in
                 the
                 churches
                 of
                 S.
                 Peter
                 and
                 S.
                 Paul
                 at
                 Rome
                 ,
                 Masses
                 to
                 be
                 said
                 ouer
                 their
                 bodies
                 .
                 
                   Fecit
                   inter
                   alia
                   beatus
                   Papa
                   Gregorius
                   ,
                   vt
                   in
                   
                   Ecclesijs
                   beatorum
                   Apostolorum
                   Petri
                   &
                   Pauli
                   super
                   corpora
                   eorū
                   Missae
                   celebrarentur
                   .
                
                 Which
                 sacred
                 bodies
                 of
                 those
                 two
                 glorious
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 this
                 lewde
                 protestant
                 superintendent
                 ,
                 &
                 therin
                 as
                 his
                 phrase
                 teacheth
                 ,
                 a
                 V●…gilantian
                 hereticke
                 ,
                 calleth
                 the
                 deade
                 ●…arcasses
                 of
                 the
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 so
                 as
                 wee
                 terme
                 the
                 deade
                 bodies
                 of
                 beastes
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 disliketh
                 S.
                 Gregory
                 for
                 that
                 institution
                 :
                 
                   super
                   Apostolorum
                   mortua
                   cadauera
                   Missas
                   celebrari
                   mandauit
                   .
                   (
                   Bal.
                   l.
                
                 2.
                 
                   de
                   Act.
                   Pontif.
                   Rom.
                   in
                   Gregor
                   .
                   Magno
                   .
                
                 )
                 but
                 though
                 it
                 doth
                 not
                 belonge
                 to
                 this
                 place
                 ,
                 and
                 my
                 promise
                 ,
                 yet
                 to
                 free
                 S.
                 Gregory
                 from
                 all
                 pretended
                 error
                 in
                 any
                 matter
                 ,
                 I
                 wil
                 shew
                 in
                 the
                 next
                 chapter
                 ,
                 when
                 I
                 come
                 to
                 speake
                 of
                 the
                 brittish
                 preists
                 ,
                 and
                 Bishops
                 of
                 this
                 age
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 were
                 as
                 farr
                 engaged
                 in
                 this
                 doctrine
                 of
                 reuerēce
                 to
                 holie
                 relicks
                 ,
                 as
                 either
                 S.
                 Gregory
                 ,
                 or
                 his
                 disciples
                 hee
                 sent
                 hither
                 were
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 Catholicks
                 of
                 the
                 present
                 Roman
                 church
                 bee
                 at
                 this
                 time
                 .
                 The
                 same
                 I
                 wil
                 demonstrate
                 concerning
                 the
                 doctrine
                 of
                 Indulgences
                 ,
                 an
                 other
                 pretēded
                 blott
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 would
                 gladly
                 find
                 out
                 ,
                 to
                 staine
                 ,
                 and
                 blemish
                 the
                 glory
                 of
                 that
                 great
                 Doctor
                 ,
                 Pope
                 ,
                 and
                 Saint
                 .
              
               
                 4.
                 
                 And
                 whereas
                 this
                 protestant
                 Bishop
                 
                 saith
                 of
                 this
                 holy
                 Pope
                 :
                 
                   Hee
                   admitted
                   Masses
                   for
                   the
                   dead
                   ,
                   Missas
                   pro
                   mortuis
                   admisit
                   ,
                
                 I
                 haue
                 often
                 shewed
                 by
                 these
                 protestants
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 was
                 vsed
                 from
                 the
                 beginninge
                 .
                 And
                 whereas
                 hee
                 obiecteth
                 .
                 (
                 
                   Bal.
                   supr
                   .
                   in
                   Greg.
                   Magno
                   .
                
                 )
                 that
                 S.
                 Gregory
                 first
                 instituted
                 Candelmasse
                 day
                 ,
                 and
                 palme
                 sonday
                 ,
                 with
                 solemnitie
                 of
                 procession
                 ,
                 though
                 these
                 bee
                 but
                 ceremoniall
                 ,
                 yet
                 he
                 contradicteth
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 knowinge
                 and
                 acknowledginge
                 ,
                 that
                 processions
                 were
                 longe
                 before
                 in
                 vse
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 Candelmasse
                 day
                 was
                 kept
                 with
                 candels
                 in
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 Pope
                 Vigilius
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 his
                 approbation
                 :
                 
                   candelarū
                   festum
                   instituit
                   .
                   (
                   Bal.
                   in
                   Vigilio
                   l.
                
                 2.
                 
                 
                   Act.
                   Pontific
                   .
                   Rom.
                
                 )
                 whereas
                 this
                 man
                 saith
                 in
                 S.
                 Augustine
                 ,
                 S
                 Gregories
                 disciple
                 ,
                 
                   that
                   hee
                   brought
                   hither
                   altars
                   ,
                   vestiments
                   ,
                   holy
                   vessels
                   ,
                   relicks
                   ,
                   and
                   bookes
                   of
                   ceremonies
                   ,
                   introduxit
                   altaria
                   ,
                   vestimenta
                   ,
                   vasa
                   sacra
                   ,
                   reliquias
                   ,
                   &
                   ceremoniarum
                   codices
                   .
                   (
                   Bal.
                   l.
                   de
                   scriptor
                   .
                   Britan.
                   l.
                
                 1.
                 
                   in
                   Augustino
                   .
                   Monocho
                
                 .
                 )
                 I
                 haue
                 shewed
                 already
                 ,
                 that
                 all
                 these
                 were
                 in
                 vse
                 with
                 the
                 Christiā
                 Britans
                 longe
                 before
                 ,
                 and
                 this
                 protestant
                 obiector
                 among
                 others
                 ,
                 so
                 acknowledgeth
                 in
                 diuers
                 ,
                 both
                 Scots
                 ,
                 and
                 Britans
                 ,
                 in
                 this
                 Iland
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 life
                 of
                 S.
                 Patrick
                 he
                 receueth
                 as
                 S.
                 Patricks
                 ,
                 
                 the
                 epistle
                 written
                 in
                 his
                 name
                 :
                 
                   Patricius
                   scripsit
                   ad
                   Aualonios
                   Inculas
                   epistolam
                   .
                   (
                   Bal.
                   centur
                   .
                
                 1.
                 
                 
                   Gild.
                   l.
                   de
                   excid
                   .
                   Bed.
                   l.
                   v.
                   histor
                   .
                   Eccles
                   .
                   Bal.
                   centur
                   .
                
                 1.
                 
                   in
                   Brigida
                   Lagin
                   .
                   Kentegern
                   .
                   Patric
                   .
                   Iona.
                   Monacho
                   &
                   alijs
                   .
                
                 )
                 in
                 which
                 hee
                 proueth
                 both
                 S.
                 Patricke
                 ,
                 S.
                 Pope
                 Celestine
                 ,
                 S.
                 Pope
                 Eleutherius
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 Legates
                 S.
                 Damianus
                 ,
                 and
                 Fugatianus
                 in
                 Kinge
                 Lucius
                 time
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 the
                 Britans
                 in
                 those
                 times
                 ,
                 to
                 haue
                 beene
                 as
                 great
                 Patrons
                 ,
                 and
                 practisers
                 of
                 these
                 doctrines
                 and
                 customes
                 ,
                 which
                 hee
                 disliketh
                 in
                 S.
                 Gregory
                 &
                 his
                 disciples
                 ,
                 as
                 any
                 of
                 them
                 thē
                 was
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 learned
                 Catholicke
                 at
                 this
                 present
                 is
                 .
                 Thus
                 f●…rr
                 these
                 protestants
                 exceptions
                 against
                 the
                 doctrine
                 of
                 S.
                 Gregory
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 disciples
                 ,
                 all
                 turning
                 to
                 theire
                 glory
                 ,
                 and
                 confusion
                 of
                 the
                 protestant
                 accusers
                 by
                 their
                 owne
                 sentence
                 .
              
               
                 5.
                 
                 To
                 which
                 I
                 will
                 add
                 one
                 thing
                 more
                 from
                 our
                 holy
                 contrimā
                 S.
                 Aldelmus
                 scholler
                 to
                 S.
                 Gregory
                 as
                 his
                 words
                 import
                 ,
                 who
                 thus
                 relateth
                 an
                 addition
                 of
                 S.
                 Gregorie
                 to
                 the
                 canon
                 of
                 the
                 Masse
                 ,
                 which
                 our
                 protestants
                 doe
                 not
                 remember
                 in
                 their
                 oblations
                 .
                 (
                 
                   S.
                   Adelmus
                   l.
                   de
                   laudib
                   .
                   Virginitat
                   .
                   cap.
                
                 22.
                 )
                 
                   mihi
                   operae
                   pretium
                   videtur
                   ,
                   vt
                   Sanctae
                   Agathae
                   rumores
                   castissimae
                   Virginis
                   Luciae
                   praeconia
                   
                   subsequantur
                   :
                   Quas
                   Praeceptor
                   &
                   pedagogus
                   noster
                   Gregorius
                   ,
                   in
                   canone
                   quotidiano
                   ,
                   quando
                   Missarum
                   solemnia
                   celebrantur
                   copulasse
                   cognoscitur
                   ,
                   hoc
                   modo
                   in
                   Catalogo
                   Martyrum
                   ponens
                   :
                   Faelicitate
                   ,
                   Anastasia
                   ,
                   Agatha
                   ,
                   Lucia
                   .
                   It
                   is
                   a
                   thinge
                   worth
                   labour
                   ,
                   that
                   after
                   speach
                   of
                   S.
                   Agatha
                
                 (
                 he
                 speaketh
                 of
                 the
                 praise
                 of
                 virginitie
                 )
                 
                   the
                   praises
                   of
                   the
                   moste
                   chaste
                   Virgin
                   Lucia
                   ,
                   should
                   follow
                   ,
                   which
                   our
                   Master
                   and
                   Instructor
                   Gregory
                   ,
                   is
                   knowne
                   to
                   haue
                   coupled
                   in
                   the
                   daily
                   canon
                   ,
                   when
                   the
                   solemnities
                   of
                   Masse
                   are
                   celebrated
                   ,
                   placing
                   them
                   thus
                   in
                   the
                   Catalogue
                   of
                   Martyrs
                   :
                   Faelicitas
                   ,
                   Anastasia
                   ,
                   Agatha
                   ,
                   Luciae
                   .
                
                 But
                 this
                 rather
                 maketh
                 against
                 protestant
                 quarrels
                 ,
                 in
                 this
                 kinde
                 ,
                 for
                 they
                 contendinge
                 against
                 the
                 doctrine
                 of
                 prayer
                 to
                 Saints
                 ,
                 are
                 taught
                 here
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 the
                 auncient
                 custome
                 of
                 Gods
                 church
                 to
                 pray
                 vnto
                 them
                 ,
                 euen
                 in
                 their
                 publick
                 Masses
                 .
                 (
                 
                   can
                   .
                   Miss
                   .
                   §
                   .
                   nobis
                   quoque
                   peccatoribus
                   .
                
                 )
                 for
                 S.
                 Gregory
                 did
                 here
                 onely
                 add
                 S.
                 Agatha
                 ,
                 and
                 S.
                 Lucia
                 ,
                 vnto
                 the
                 others
                 ,
                 which
                 were
                 in
                 the
                 canon
                 before
                 ,
                 
                   copulasse
                   cognoscitur
                
                 ,
                 and
                 bee
                 very
                 many
                 in
                 particular
                 ,
                 as
                 appeareth
                 in
                 that
                 place
                 ,
                 besides
                 all
                 the
                 Apostles
                 and
                 holy
                 Martyrs
                 in
                 generall
                 ,
                 
                   cum
                   tuis
                   Sanctis
                   Apostolis
                   ,
                   &
                   Martyribus
                
                 :
                 and
                 the
                 
                 words
                 ,
                 
                   in
                   canone
                   quotidiano
                
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 daily
                 canon
                 of
                 Masse
                 ,
                 are
                 an
                 euident
                 conuiction
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 daily
                 canon
                 of
                 Masse
                 was
                 vsed
                 ,
                 and
                 this
                 honor
                 of
                 Saints
                 also
                 therin
                 before
                 this
                 time
                 :
                 as
                 wee
                 see
                 in
                 all
                 old
                 Masses
                 ,
                 Greeke
                 ,
                 Latine
                 ,
                 or
                 Syriake
                 .
                 And
                 I
                 haue
                 before
                 proued
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 holy
                 doctrine
                 was
                 euer
                 from
                 the
                 beginning
                 of
                 Christianity
                 in
                 this
                 kingdome
                 reuerently
                 obserued
                 .
                 Of
                 the
                 truth
                 and
                 excellency
                 of
                 S.
                 Gregories
                 and
                 S.
                 Augustines
                 Religion
                 planted
                 amonge
                 the
                 Saxons
                 ,
                 I
                 haue
                 spoken
                 sufficiently
                 in
                 all
                 things
                 in
                 my
                 ecclesiasticall
                 historie
                 at
                 large
                 .
              
               
                 6.
                 
                 To
                 proue
                 it
                 breifly
                 in
                 this
                 place
                 more
                 sound
                 and
                 perfect
                 then
                 the
                 Religion
                 of
                 the
                 Christian
                 Britans
                 ,
                 so
                 dignified
                 by
                 our
                 protestant
                 writers
                 ,
                 I
                 first
                 vse
                 them
                 for
                 witnesses
                 thereof
                 .
                 And
                 first
                 the
                 present
                 Protestant
                 Archbishop
                 of
                 Canterbury
                 D.
                 George
                 Abbots
                 ,
                 the
                 director
                 of
                 Master
                 Frauncis
                 Mason
                 ,
                 and
                 this
                 his
                 directed
                 scribe
                 thus
                 write
                 ,
                 producinge
                 the
                 Brittish
                 Bishops
                 themselues
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 so
                 acknowledginge
                 .
                 (
                 
                   George
                   Abbot
                   and
                   Franc.
                   Mason
                   l.
                
                 2.
                 
                   of
                   consecrat
                   .
                   of
                   Bish.
                   cap
                
                 4.
                 pag.
                 59.
                 )
                 
                   The
                   brittish
                   Bishops
                   confessed
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   vnderstood
                   that
                   to
                   be
                   the
                   true
                   way
                   of
                   righteousnes
                   ,
                   which
                   Augustine
                   had
                   
                   preached
                   .
                   Yea
                   the
                   faith
                   which
                   S.
                   Augustine
                   brought
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   which
                   the
                   Britans
                   had
                   before
                   ,
                   must
                   needs
                   be
                   one
                   and
                   the
                   same
                   in
                   all
                   materiall
                   and
                   substantiall
                   points
                   .
                   Wherefore
                   wee
                   cannot
                   excuse
                   the
                   Britans
                   ,
                   for
                   refusing
                   to
                   ioyne
                   with
                   him
                   in
                   the
                   conuersion
                   of
                   the
                   Saxons
                   .
                
                 The
                 like
                 haue
                 ,
                 Stowe
                 ,
                 Howes
                 ,
                 Hollinshed
                 and
                 other
                 protestants
                 .
                 (
                 
                   Stowe
                   and
                   Howes
                   histor
                   .
                   in
                   K.
                   Ethelbert
                   .
                   Holinsh.
                   hist.
                   of
                   Engl.
                   l.
                
                 5.
                 cap.
                 15.
                 pag.
                 96.
                 pag.
                 97.
                 an
                 .
                 581.
                 )
                 shewinge
                 directly
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Christian
                 Britans
                 at
                 the
                 coming
                 of
                 S.
                 Augustine
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 companions
                 ,
                 were
                 farr
                 inferiour
                 vnto
                 them
                 ,
                 both
                 in
                 holines
                 of
                 life
                 ,
                 and
                 puritie
                 of
                 doctrine
                 .
                 Which
                 is
                 testified
                 with
                 great
                 lamētation
                 by
                 S.
                 Gildas
                 a
                 Britane
                 ,
                 S.
                 Bede
                 writer
                 of
                 the
                 brittish
                 history
                 .
                 (
                 
                   Gildas
                   l.
                   de
                   excid
                   .
                   &
                   conquest
                   .
                   Brit.
                   Bed.
                   histor
                   .
                   Eccl.
                   l.
                
                 1.
                 
                 
                   Galfrid
                   .
                   Monument
                   .
                   hist.
                   Reg.
                   Brit.
                   l.
                
                 10.
                 
                 &
                 11.
                 
              
               
                 7.
                 
                 And
                 if
                 wee
                 discend
                 vnto
                 the
                 particular
                 differences
                 ,
                 which
                 then
                 were
                 betweene
                 S.
                 Augustine
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Britans
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 not
                 any
                 one
                 to
                 bee
                 found
                 in
                 any
                 antiquitie
                 ,
                 that
                 concerned
                 the
                 questions
                 I
                 haue
                 in
                 hand
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 them
                 there
                 was
                 an
                 vniforme
                 consent
                 by
                 all
                 writers
                 ,
                 onely
                 I
                 finde
                 that
                 they
                 differed
                 in
                 some
                 ceremonies
                 about
                 the
                 consecration
                 
                 of
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 no
                 materiall
                 thinge
                 .
                 (
                 
                   S.
                   Asaph
                   .
                   in
                   vit
                   .
                   S.
                   Kentegerni
                   .
                   M.
                   S.
                   in
                   vit
                   .
                   eius
                   &
                   Capgrau
                   .
                   in
                   Catal.
                   in
                   Kenteg
                   .
                
                 )
                 and
                 our
                 protestants
                 differ
                 from
                 them
                 both
                 therein
                 .
                 
                   For
                   the
                   Britans
                   did
                   then
                   consecrate
                   Bishops
                   with
                   anointing
                   their
                   heads
                   with
                   holy
                   Chrisme
                   ,
                   Inuocation
                   of
                   the
                   holy
                   Ghost
                   ,
                   Benediction
                   ,
                   and
                   Imposition
                   of
                   handes
                   :
                   Mos
                   in
                   Britannia
                   inoleuerat
                   in
                   consecratione
                   Pontificum
                   tantummodo
                   capita
                   eorum
                   sacri
                   Chrismatis
                   infusione
                   perungere
                   ,
                   cum
                   inuocatione
                   Sancti
                   Spiritus
                   ,
                   &
                   Benedictione
                   ,
                   &
                   manus
                   Impositione
                   .
                
                 And
                 the
                 Romans
                 besides
                 these
                 necessarie
                 things
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 consecration
                 ,
                 kept
                 and
                 obserued
                 the
                 decrees
                 of
                 the
                 holy
                 Canons
                 ,
                 in
                 this
                 busines
                 ;
                 Which
                 the
                 Britans
                 did
                 not
                 omit
                 for
                 any
                 dislike
                 they
                 had
                 of
                 those
                 sacred
                 ceremonies
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 distance
                 of
                 place
                 ,
                 and
                 infested
                 with
                 Pagans
                 inuasions
                 ,
                 were
                 ignorant
                 of
                 the
                 canons
                 ,
                 as
                 our
                 Authors
                 say
                 :
                 
                   Insulam
                   enim
                   quasi
                   extra
                   orbem
                   positi
                   ,
                   emergentibus
                   Paganorum
                   infestationibus
                   ,
                   canonum
                   erant
                   ignari·
                   (
                   M.
                   S.
                   de
                   vita
                   S.
                   Kenteger·
                   antiq
                   .
                   &
                   Capgrau
                   supr
                   .
                   in
                   eod
                   .
                
                 )
                 and
                 yet
                 our
                 protestants
                 both
                 knowinge
                 the
                 canonicall
                 institutions
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 both
                 the
                 Romans
                 and
                 Britans
                 ,
                 with
                 all
                 the
                 Christian
                 worlde
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 ,
                 thought
                 
                 to
                 bee
                 essentiall
                 ,
                 and
                 necessary
                 in
                 this
                 holy
                 Sacrament
                 ,
                 neither
                 follow
                 the
                 one
                 ,
                 or
                 other
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 by
                 al
                 iudgement
                 ,
                 haue
                 depriued
                 them selues
                 of
                 lawfull
                 and
                 true
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 and
                 consequentlie
                 of
                 all
                 true
                 cleargie
                 men
                 ,
                 which
                 cannot
                 be
                 without
                 true
                 and
                 lawful
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 such
                 as
                 they
                 want
                 ,
                 to
                 consecrate
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 8.
                 
                 The
                 other
                 differences
                 betwene
                 S.
                 Augustine
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Britans
                 ,
                 may
                 appeare
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 words
                 of
                 S.
                 Augustine
                 vnto
                 them
                 ,
                 related
                 by
                 S.
                 Bede
                 ,
                 and
                 others
                 ,
                 and
                 thus
                 sett
                 downe
                 by
                 our
                 protestant
                 historians
                 .
                 
                   Augustines
                   oration
                   breifly
                   was
                   thus
                   .
                   (
                   Bed.
                   histor
                   .
                   Eccles
                   .
                   l.
                
                 2.
                 cap.
                 2.
                 
                 
                   Stowe
                   and
                   Howes
                   histor
                   .
                   in
                   Kentish
                   .
                   Saxons
                   .
                   K.
                   Ethelbert
                   .
                   )
                   although
                   deare
                   bretheren
                   ,
                   in
                   many
                   other
                   points
                   yee
                   doe
                   contrary
                   to
                   our
                   custome
                   ,
                   or
                   rather
                   contrary
                   to
                   the
                   custome
                   of
                   the
                   vniuersall
                   church
                   of
                   Christ
                   :
                   yet
                   notwithstandinge
                   if
                   yee
                   will
                   in
                   these
                   three
                   things
                   consent
                   vnto
                   mee
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   to
                   celebrate
                   the
                   easter
                   in
                   due
                   time
                   ,
                   to
                   accomplish
                   the
                   ministerie
                   of
                   Baptisme
                   accordinge
                   to
                   the
                   Roman
                   ,
                   and
                   Apostolick
                   church
                   ,
                   and
                   last
                   of
                   all
                   to
                   preach
                   with
                   vs
                   to
                   this
                   English
                   nation
                   ,
                   the
                   vvord
                   of
                   our
                   Lord
                   ,
                   all
                   your
                   other
                   ceremonies
                   ,
                   rites
                   ,
                   and
                   customes
                   ,
                   though
                   they
                   bee
                   contrary
                   to
                   ours
                   ,
                   yet
                   vvee
                   vvill
                   vvillinglie
                   suffer
                   ,
                   and
                   bee
                   content
                   
                   to
                   beare
                   vvith
                   them
                   .
                   But
                   they
                   ansvvered
                   they
                   vvoulde
                   doe
                   none
                   of
                   these
                   thinges
                   requested
                   .
                
                 Where
                 wee
                 see
                 ,
                 that
                 S.
                 Augustine
                 and
                 the
                 Britans
                 did
                 differ
                 principally
                 ,
                 in
                 these
                 three
                 things
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 our
                 protestants
                 themselues
                 ,
                 S.
                 Augustine
                 held
                 the
                 truth
                 in
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Britans
                 were
                 in
                 error
                 .
                 And
                 so
                 likewise
                 in
                 all
                 other
                 ceremonies
                 rites
                 and
                 customes
                 then
                 cōtrouersed
                 :
                 for
                 S.
                 Augustine
                 iustifieth
                 that
                 the
                 Britans
                 in
                 them
                 all
                 were
                 ,
                 
                   contrary
                   to
                   the
                   custome
                   of
                   the
                   vniuersall
                   church
                   of
                   Christ.
                   In
                   multis
                   quidem
                   nostrae
                   consuetudini
                   ,
                   immo
                   vniuersalis
                   Ecclesiae
                   contraria
                   geritis
                   .
                
                 And
                 their
                 learned
                 contriman
                 Gyraldus
                 Cambrensis
                 diuers
                 hundreds
                 of
                 yeares
                 since
                 ,
                 beeing
                 as
                 a
                 protestant
                 ,
                 Bishop
                 stileth
                 him
                 ,
                 
                   vetustae
                   cognitionis
                   verè
                   helluo
                
                 ,
                 an
                 vnsatiable
                 seeker
                 forth
                 of
                 antiquities
                 ,
                 with
                 protestants
                 allowance
                 thus
                 setteth
                 downe
                 the
                 ceremonies
                 of
                 the
                 Britans
                 ,
                 wherein
                 they
                 differed
                 from
                 all
                 other
                 churches
                 ,
                 in
                 this
                 order
                 .
                 
                   Bal.
                   l.
                   de
                   scriptor
                   .
                   Britan.
                   in
                   Gyrald
                   .
                   Cambren
                   .
                   cent
                   .
                
                 2.
                 
                 
                   Gyrald
                   .
                   Cambren
                   .
                   descript
                   .
                   Cambr.
                   cap.
                
                 18.
                 
                 
                   Dauid
                   Powell
                   ib.
                
                 
              
               
                 9.
                 
                 
                   De
                   quolibet
                   pane
                   apposito
                   primum
                   fractionis
                   angulum
                   pauperibus
                   donant
                   .
                   Of
                   euerie
                   loafe
                   of
                   breade
                   sett
                   before
                   them
                   ,
                   they
                   giue
                   the
                   
                   first
                   corner
                   they
                   breake
                   to
                   the
                   poore
                   .
                   They
                   sitt
                   three
                   and
                   three
                   together
                   ,
                   at
                   dinner
                   in
                   memorie
                   of
                   the
                   Trinitie
                   .
                   They
                   cast
                   away
                   theire
                   armour
                   ,
                   and
                   bare
                   headed
                   aske
                   the
                   benediction
                   of
                   euery
                   Monke
                   or
                   preist
                   ,
                   or
                   any
                   wearinge
                   the
                   habit
                   of
                   Religion
                   :
                   The
                   people
                   doth
                   greatly
                   ,
                   and
                   more
                   then
                   other
                   nations
                   ,
                   desire
                   confirmation
                   by
                   a
                   Bishop
                   ,
                   and
                   Inunction
                   of
                   Chrisme
                   ,
                   by
                   which
                   the
                   grace
                   of
                   the
                   holy
                   Ghost
                   is
                   giuen
                   .
                   They
                   giue
                   tythes
                   of
                   all
                   things
                   they
                   possesse
                   ,
                   cattell
                   ,
                   sheepe
                   sometimes
                   whē
                   either
                   they
                   marry
                   wiues
                   ,
                   or
                   go
                   on
                   pilgrimage
                   ,
                   or
                   correct
                   their
                   life
                   by
                   the
                   counsaile
                   of
                   the
                   church
                   .
                   Aboue
                   all
                   forreine
                   labour
                   ,
                   moste
                   willingly
                   going
                   on
                   pilgrimage
                   to
                   Rome
                   ,
                   they
                   more
                   readily
                   vvith
                   deuout
                   mindes
                   adore
                   the
                   Tombes
                   of
                   the
                   Apostles
                   .
                   Wee
                   see
                   they
                   yeeld
                   deuout
                   reuerence
                   to
                   churches
                   and
                   ecclesiastical
                   men
                   ,
                   and
                   relicks
                   of
                   Saints
                   ,
                   and
                   portable
                   bells
                   ,
                   vvouen
                   books
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   crosse
                   ,
                   &
                   giue
                   farr
                   more
                   honor
                   to
                   all
                   these
                   then
                   any
                   other
                   nation
                   .
                   The
                   immunities
                   of
                   theire
                   churches
                   ,
                   farr
                   exceedeth
                   the
                   Indulgence
                   of
                   the
                   canons
                   .
                   You
                   shall
                   not
                   see
                   any
                   vvhere
                   the
                   Eremites
                   and
                   Anachorites
                   of
                   greater
                   abstinence
                   ,
                   or
                   more
                   spirituall
                   .
                
                 And
                 speakinge
                 of
                 the
                 Britans
                 in
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 S.
                 Germanus
                 ,
                 and
                 Lupus
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 were
                 troubled
                 with
                 Pelagianisme
                 ,
                 and
                 first
                 irruptions
                 
                 of
                 the
                 Pagan
                 Saxōs
                 ,
                 these
                 Authors
                 say
                 .
                 These
                 customes
                 and
                 ceremonies
                 of
                 the
                 Britans
                 continued
                 from
                 them
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 Gyraldus
                 Cambrensis
                 ,
                 that
                 died
                 in
                 the
                 yeare
                 of
                 Christ
                 1190.
                 
                   ab
                   eorundem
                   doctrina
                   haec
                   ,
                   vt
                   fertur
                   ,
                   vsqe
                   in
                   hodiernum
                   documenta
                   tenuerunt
                   .
                
              
               
                 10.
                 
                 Thus
                 wee
                 haue
                 learned
                 all
                 the
                 differences
                 ,
                 that
                 were
                 betweene
                 S.
                 Augustine
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Britans
                 :
                 and
                 finde
                 ,
                 that
                 S.
                 Augustine
                 was
                 the
                 innocent
                 partie
                 in
                 them
                 all
                 .
                 For
                 amonge
                 all
                 these
                 laste
                 recited
                 ,
                 where
                 any
                 thinge
                 is
                 remembred
                 as
                 singular
                 ,
                 and
                 differing
                 from
                 other
                 churches
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 case
                 of
                 the
                 Britans
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Romans
                 agreed
                 with
                 the
                 common
                 and
                 receued
                 customes
                 of
                 the
                 church
                 of
                 Christ
                 :
                 And
                 concerninge
                 those
                 doctrines
                 and
                 customes
                 which
                 our
                 protestants
                 doe
                 moste
                 dislike
                 in
                 S.
                 Gregory
                 ,
                 and
                 S.
                 Augustine
                 ,
                 with
                 his
                 associates
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 now
                 present
                 Roman
                 church
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 pilgrimages
                 ,
                 and
                 especially
                 to
                 Rome
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 honor
                 of
                 that
                 holy
                 Apostolicke
                 see
                 ,
                 reuerence
                 of
                 holy
                 relicks
                 ,
                 Indulgences
                 ,
                 honor
                 to
                 sacrificinge
                 massinge
                 preists
                 ,
                 and
                 Religious
                 men
                 ,
                 and
                 more
                 Sacraments
                 then
                 protestants
                 admit
                 ,
                 as
                 namely
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 of
                 
                 confirmation
                 ,
                 giuinge
                 of
                 the
                 grace
                 of
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 ,
                 by
                 anointinge
                 with
                 sacred
                 Chrisme
                 ,
                 reuerencing
                 of
                 the
                 crosse
                 ,
                 and
                 holie
                 images
                 ,
                 wee
                 see
                 by
                 the
                 testimony
                 both
                 of
                 the
                 Britans
                 ,
                 and
                 protestants
                 themselues
                 ,
                 that
                 these
                 were
                 more
                 zelously
                 obserued
                 of
                 the
                 Christian
                 Britans
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 ,
                 whose
                 faith
                 and
                 Religion
                 is
                 so
                 much
                 commended
                 by
                 our
                 protestant
                 writers
                 ,
                 then
                 they
                 were
                 by
                 S.
                 Gregory
                 ,
                 or
                 S.
                 Augustine
                 then
                 ,
                 or
                 be
                 at
                 this
                 time
                 by
                 the
                 present
                 church
                 of
                 Rome
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 members
                 therof
                 .
              
               
                 11.
                 
                 Therfore
                 it
                 being
                 the
                 common
                 and
                 generally
                 receued
                 opinion
                 ,
                 both
                 of
                 our
                 English
                 Protestant
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 as
                 Parker
                 ,
                 Bale
                 ,
                 Godwin
                 ,
                 with
                 others
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 Doctors
                 and
                 antiquaries
                 as
                 Powel
                 ,
                 Foxe
                 ,
                 Fulke
                 ,
                 Middleton
                 ,
                 Gosceline
                 ,
                 Stowe
                 ,
                 Howes
                 ,
                 Holinshed
                 ,
                 and
                 too
                 many
                 to
                 be
                 recited
                 ,
                 that
                 at
                 the
                 cominge
                 of
                 S.
                 Augustine
                 hither
                 ,
                 the
                 faith
                 and
                 Religion
                 of
                 the
                 Christian
                 Britans
                 here
                 ,
                 was
                 in
                 all
                 materiall
                 points
                 sounde
                 ,
                 and
                 perfect
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 which
                 they
                 receued
                 in
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 the
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 much
                 more
                 and
                 rather
                 must
                 they
                 needes
                 yeeld
                 ,
                 and
                 allowe
                 that
                 honor
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 Religion
                 and
                 doctrine
                 of
                 S.
                 Augustine
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 other
                 disciples
                 of
                 S.
                 
                 Gregory
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 preached
                 and
                 planted
                 here
                 ,
                 being
                 by
                 so
                 many
                 and
                 all
                 humane
                 testimonies
                 before
                 acknowledged
                 in
                 all
                 matters
                 controuersed
                 betweene
                 them
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 vndoubted
                 true
                 ,
                 and
                 perfect
                 Religion
                 of
                 Christ
                 .
                 
                   Parker
                   .
                   antiquit·
                   Britan.
                   pag.
                
                 6.45.46
                 .
                 
                   Balaus
                   l.
                
                 2.
                 
                   de
                   Act.
                   Pontific
                   .
                   in
                   Gregorio
                   Magno
                   &
                   l.
                   de
                   scriptor
                   .
                   Brit.
                   centur
                   .
                
                 1.
                 
                   in
                   Augustin
                   .
                   Dionotho
                   .
                   Godvvin
                   .
                   conuers
                   .
                   of
                   Brit.
                   Povvell
                   annotat
                   .
                   in
                   l.
                
                 2.
                 
                 
                   Giraldi
                   Cambr.
                   de
                   Itinerar
                   .
                   Cambr.
                   cap.
                
                 1.
                 
                 
                   Foxe
                   Act.
                   and
                   Mon.
                   pag.
                
                 463.
                 
                   edit
                   .
                   an
                
                 .
                 1576.
                 
                 
                   Fulke
                   ansvv
                   .
                   to
                   counterf
                   .
                   Cathol
                   .
                   pag.
                
                 40.
                 
                 
                   Middlet
                   .
                   Papistom
                   .
                   pag
                
                 202.
                 )
                 
                   Io.
                   Goscelin
                   .
                   hist
                   .
                   Eccl.
                   de
                   vit
                   .
                   Arch.
                   Cantuar.
                   Stovve
                   and
                   Howe
                   's
                   hist.
                   in
                   K.
                   Ethelbert
                   .
                   Holinsh
                   ,
                   histor
                   .
                   of
                   Engl.
                   cap.
                
                 21.
                 pag.
                 102.
                 
              
               
                 12.
                 
                 And
                 to
                 make
                 all
                 sure
                 ,
                 and
                 vnquestionable
                 ,
                 except
                 with
                 athests
                 ,
                 and
                 infidels
                 ,
                 enemies
                 to
                 Christ
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 wee
                 haue
                 both
                 the
                 present
                 and
                 propheticall
                 witnesse
                 of
                 God
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 that
                 by
                 no
                 possibilitie
                 can
                 deceiue
                 vn
                 in
                 this
                 case
                 ,
                 and
                 this
                 confessed
                 ,
                 and
                 receued
                 euen
                 by
                 our
                 protestant
                 writers
                 ,
                 who
                 first
                 assure
                 vs
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 the
                 controuersie
                 betweene
                 the
                 Britans
                 and
                 S.
                 Augustine
                 ,
                 God
                 gaue
                 so
                 miraculous
                 testimony
                 ,
                 for
                 S.
                 Augustine
                 &
                 his
                 Roman
                 companions
                 to
                 teach
                 
                 the
                 truth
                 in
                 all
                 thinges
                 controuersed
                 then
                 betweene
                 them
                 and
                 the
                 Britans
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Britans
                 were
                 therby
                 so
                 extraordinarily
                 conuicted
                 ,
                 and
                 confounded
                 (
                 to
                 speake
                 in
                 protestant
                 wordes
                 )
                 
                   that
                   they
                   confessed
                   in
                   deede
                   ,
                   that
                   to
                   bee
                   the
                   true
                   way
                   of
                   righteousnes
                   which
                   Augustine
                   had
                   preached
                   ,
                   and
                   shewed
                   them
                   .
                   (
                   Stowe
                   and
                   Howes
                   histor
                   .
                   in
                   K.
                   Ethelbert
                   .
                   )
                
                 and
                 God
                 could
                 not
                 possibly
                 giue
                 other
                 testimony
                 by
                 these
                 protestants
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 learninge
                 ,
                 except
                 hee
                 would
                 or
                 could
                 (
                 blasphemie
                 to
                 affirme
                 )
                 contradict
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 for
                 by
                 all
                 professors
                 of
                 Christian
                 Religion
                 he
                 had
                 promised
                 ,
                 that
                 Catholicke
                 church
                 vniuersall
                 should
                 neuer
                 err
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 protestants
                 with
                 others
                 thus
                 confesse
                 :
                 
                   all
                   other
                   churches
                   throughout
                   the
                   world
                   agreed
                   with
                   Augustine
                   in
                   Christ
                   .
                
                 Of
                 Gods
                 propheticall
                 testimonie
                 hereof
                 wee
                 haue
                 many
                 witnesses
                 ,
                 Catholicks
                 and
                 Protestants
                 ,
                 S.
                 Asaph
                 in
                 the
                 life
                 of
                 S.
                 Kentegern
                 ,
                 many
                 Manuscripts
                 ,
                 the
                 Brittish
                 history
                 ,
                 Matthew
                 of
                 Westminster
                 ,
                 with
                 others
                 for
                 Catholicks
                 ;
                 and
                 amonge
                 protestants
                 ,
                 their
                 first
                 Protestant
                 Archbishop
                 of
                 Canterbury
                 ,
                 their
                 protestant
                 Bishop
                 Bale
                 ,
                 with
                 others
                 .
                 (
                 
                   S.
                   Asaph
                   .
                   in
                   vit
                   .
                   S.
                   Kentegern
                   .
                   M.
                   S.
                   antiq
                   .
                   in
                   eod
                   .
                   Galfr.
                   Monum
                   .
                   l.
                
                 
                 7.
                 cap.
                 3.
                 
                 
                   Matth.
                   Westm
                   .
                   an
                
                 .
                 465.
                 
                 
                   Matth.
                   Parker
                   .
                   antiquit
                   .
                   Britan.
                   pag.
                
                 49.
                 
                 
                   Io.
                   Bal.
                   l.
                   de
                   script
                   .
                   Britan.
                   cent
                   .
                
                 1.
                 
                   in
                   Kentegern
                
                 .
                 )
                 this
                 last
                 speakinge
                 of
                 the
                 Pagan
                 Saxons
                 inuadinge
                 this
                 kingdome
                 ,
                 and
                 ouerthrowinge
                 Christian
                 Religion
                 ,
                 bringeth
                 S.
                 Kentegern
                 thus
                 to
                 prophesie
                 lōge
                 before
                 ,
                 how
                 S.
                 Augustine
                 and
                 his
                 associats
                 should
                 restore
                 it
                 againe
                 ,
                 
                   not
                   onely
                   vnto
                   the
                   auncient
                   state
                   of
                   Religion
                   ,
                   but
                   a
                   better
                   then
                   it
                   enioyed
                   in
                   the
                   time
                   of
                   the
                   Britans
                   .
                   Christianae
                   legis
                   Religio
                   vsque
                   ad
                   praefinitum
                   tempus
                   dissipabitur
                   .
                   Sed
                   in
                   pristinum
                   statim
                   immo
                   meliorem
                   miserante
                   Deo
                   in
                   fine
                   reparabitur
                   .
                
              
               
                 13.
                 
                 The
                 auncient
                 Manuscript
                 history
                 of
                 S.
                 Kentegerns
                 life
                 ,
                 S.
                 Asaph
                 ,
                 Capgraue
                 and
                 others
                 say
                 ,
                 S.
                 Kentegern
                 prophesied
                 this
                 ,
                 and
                 publickly
                 told
                 it
                 ,
                 to
                 his
                 disciples
                 at
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 the
                 death
                 of
                 S.
                 Dauid
                 ,
                 which
                 as
                 our
                 protestants
                 write
                 ,
                 was
                 aboue
                 50.
                 yeares
                 before
                 the
                 cominge
                 of
                 S.
                 Augustine
                 hither
                 .
                 (
                 
                   M.
                   S.
                   antiq
                   .
                   de
                   vita
                   S.
                   Kentegerni
                   .
                   Io.
                   Copgrau
                   .
                   in
                   S.
                   Kentegerno
                   Episcopo
                   &
                   Confessore
                   .
                
                 )
                 who
                 beeing
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 as
                 often
                 ,
                 very
                 earnest
                 at
                 his
                 prayers
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   much
                   lamentinge
                   ,
                   after
                   being
                   demaūded
                   by
                   his
                   disciples
                   the
                   cause
                   of
                   his
                   great
                   sorrowe
                   ,
                   after
                   a
                   short
                   silence
                   ,
                   thus
                   answered
                   :
                   
                   Knovve
                   you
                   my
                   dearest
                   children
                   that
                   S.
                   Dauid
                   the
                   ornament
                   of
                   Britanie
                   ,
                   Father
                   of
                   his
                   contry
                   ,
                   is
                   euen
                   novv
                   loosed
                   from
                   the
                   prison
                   of
                   his
                   flesh
                   ,
                   and
                   gone
                   to
                   the
                   heauenly
                   kingdome
                   .
                   Vnderstand
                   you
                   that
                   Britanie
                   depriued
                   of
                   so
                   great
                   a
                   light
                   ,
                   shall
                   lamēt
                   the
                   absence
                   of
                   so
                   great
                   a
                   patrone
                   ,
                   who
                   opposed
                   him selfe
                   against
                   the
                   sword
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   halfe
                   drawne
                   against
                   it
                   ,
                   for
                   the
                   wickednes
                   of
                   the
                   inhabitants
                   thereof
                   ,
                   that
                   it
                   should
                   not
                   be
                   fully
                   drawne
                   and
                   bringe
                   it
                   to
                   destruction
                   .
                   Our
                   Lord
                   will
                   giue
                   Britanie
                   ouer
                   to
                   forreine
                   nations
                   ,
                   that
                   know
                   him
                   not
                   .
                   And
                   the
                   Isle
                   shall
                   bee
                   emptied
                   of
                   the
                   inhabitants
                   ,
                   by
                   Pagans
                   .
                   The
                   Religion
                   of
                   the
                   lawe
                   of
                   Christ
                   shall
                   bee
                   destroyed
                   ,
                   vntill
                   a
                   certaine
                   time
                   in
                   it
                   .
                   But
                   by
                   the
                   mercy
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   it
                   shall
                   be
                   againe
                   repayred
                   vnto
                   the
                   former
                   ,
                   and
                   vnto
                   a
                   better
                   state
                   then
                   it
                   was
                   before
                   .
                   Seruo
                   Dei
                   quodam
                   die
                   prolixius
                   orationi
                   intento
                   ,
                   facies
                   eius
                   quasi
                   ignea
                   apparens
                   stupore
                   &
                   extasi
                   circumstantes
                   repleuit
                   .
                   Intucbantur
                   enim
                   faciem
                   eius
                   tanquam
                   vultum
                   Angeli
                   stantis
                   inter
                   illos
                   .
                   Completa
                   oratione
                   ,
                   grauissimis
                   lamentis
                   se
                   dedit
                   .
                   Et
                   cum
                   discipuli
                   causam
                   tristitiae
                   humiliter
                   ab
                   eo
                   peterent
                   ,
                   paulisper
                   in
                   silentio
                   residens
                   ,
                   tandem
                   ait
                   .
                   Noueritis
                   filij
                   charissimi
                   ,
                   Sanctum
                   Dauid
                   decus
                   Britanniae
                   ,
                   patrem
                   patriae
                   ,
                   carnis
                   carcerem
                   modo
                   
                   egressum
                   ,
                   regna
                   caelestia
                   penetrasse
                   .
                   Credite
                   mihi
                   ,
                   quod
                   non
                   solum
                   Angelorum
                   multitudo
                   in
                   gaudium
                   Domini
                   sui
                   illum
                   introduxit
                   ,
                   sed
                   &
                   Dominus
                   noster
                   Iesus
                   Christus
                   ei
                   obuiam
                   procedens
                   ,
                   ad
                   portas
                   paradisi
                   gloria
                   &
                   honore
                   coronauit
                   eum
                   ,
                   me
                   vidente
                   .
                   Scitote
                   etiam
                   quod
                   Britannia
                   tanto
                   lumine
                   orbata
                   ,
                   tanti
                   patroni
                   lugebit
                   absentiam
                   :
                   qui
                   gladio
                   Domini
                   propter
                   malitiam
                   inhabitantium
                   semi
                   euaginato
                   super
                   illam
                   ,
                   ne
                   penitus
                   ad
                   internitionem
                   extractus
                   percuteret
                   semetipsun
                   opponebat
                   .
                   Tradens
                   tradet
                   Dominus
                   ,
                   Britanniam
                   exteris
                   nationibus
                   Deum
                   ignorantibus
                   :
                   sed
                   &
                   à
                   Paganis
                   ab
                   indigenis
                   euacuabitur
                   insula
                   ,
                   Christianae
                   legis
                   Religio
                   vsque
                   ad
                   praefinitum
                   tempus
                   dissipabitur
                   in
                   ea
                   :
                   sed
                   in
                   pristinum
                   stati●…
                   ,
                   immo
                   meliorem
                   miserante
                   Deo
                   iterum
                   reparabitur
                   .
                
              
               
                 14.
                 
                 Our
                 protestant
                 historians
                 doe
                 likewise
                 relate
                 the
                 actuall
                 chaunge
                 of
                 Religion
                 here
                 then
                 for
                 the
                 better
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 better
                 preachers
                 in
                 these
                 wordes
                 ,
                 (
                 
                   Edvv.
                   Hovves
                   and
                   Stovve
                   histor
                   .
                   in
                   K.
                   Ethelbert
                   .
                   Gild.
                   l.
                   de
                   excid
                   .
                   )
                   Amonge
                   many
                   the
                   Britans
                   doings
                   which
                   their
                   ovvne
                   historiographer
                   Gildas
                   doth
                   lamentably
                   sett
                   forth
                   in
                   vvritinge
                   ,
                   hee
                   saith
                   of
                   them
                   thus
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   neuer
                   tooke
                   care
                   to
                   preach
                   the
                   ghospell
                   of
                   Christ
                   vnto
                   the
                   Angles
                   ,
                   and
                   
                   Saxons
                   ,
                   vvhich
                   inhabited
                   the
                   land
                   amonge
                   them
                   .
                   But
                   yet
                   the
                   goodnes
                   of
                   God
                   prouided
                   for
                   the
                   said
                   nation
                   of
                   the
                   said
                   Angles
                   ,
                   much
                   more
                   vvorthie
                   preachers
                   by
                   vvhome
                   they
                   might
                   be
                   brought
                   to
                   the
                   faith
                   .
                
                 And
                 then
                 immediatly
                 they
                 set
                 downe
                 S.
                 Augustine
                 ,
                 Mellitus
                 ,
                 Iustus
                 ,
                 and
                 Iohn
                 ,
                 with
                 others
                 sent
                 hither
                 by
                 S.
                 Gregory
                 ,
                 
                   to
                   bee
                   these
                   much
                   more
                   vvorthie
                   preachers
                   ,
                   by
                   vvhom
                   this
                   nation
                   was
                   brought
                   to
                   the
                   faith
                   .
                
                 And
                 this
                 might
                 suffice
                 in
                 this
                 matter
                 ,
                 but
                 for
                 the
                 ful
                 clearing
                 of
                 al
                 doubts
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 further
                 &
                 fully
                 proue
                 ,
                 how
                 al
                 preists
                 and
                 Bishops
                 in
                 Britanie
                 in
                 this
                 age
                 ,
                 were
                 sacrificing
                 massing
                 preists
                 :
                 and
                 the
                 best
                 learned
                 and
                 most
                 holy
                 amonge
                 them
                 ,
                 did
                 in
                 all
                 things
                 ioyne
                 with
                 the
                 Popes
                 ,
                 and
                 church
                 of
                 Rome
                 ;
                 and
                 they
                 which
                 opposed
                 moste
                 against
                 S.
                 Augustine
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 associates
                 sent
                 from
                 thence
                 in
                 some
                 ceremoniall
                 customes
                 ,
                 did
                 in
                 these
                 points
                 &
                 all
                 others
                 which
                 protestants
                 most
                 dislike
                 in
                 Catholick
                 Romane
                 Religion
                 ,
                 vtterly
                 disagree
                 from
                 these
                 protestants
                 ,
                 and
                 hold
                 the
                 same
                 doctrine
                 &
                 practise
                 generally
                 ,
                 as
                 S.
                 Augustine
                 did
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 members
                 of
                 the
                 present
                 Romane
                 Apostolick
                 church
                 doe
                 at
                 this
                 day
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 
                   THE
                   XXIII
                   .
                   CHAPTER
                
                 .
                 Wherein
                 demonstration
                 is
                 made
                 both
                 by
                 protestants
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 testimonies
                 ,
                 that
                 during
                 all
                 this
                 age
                 and
                 hundred
                 of
                 yeares
                 vntill
                 and
                 after
                 the
                 coming
                 of
                 S.
                 Augustine
                 ,
                 this
                 kingdome
                 had
                 many
                 holy
                 massinge
                 preists
                 and
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 agreeinge
                 in
                 these
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 other
                 articles
                 of
                 Religiō
                 with
                 the
                 church
                 of
                 Rome
                 .
              
               
                 IN
                 the
                 later
                 end
                 of
                 the
                 fift
                 hundred
                 of
                 yeares
                 ,
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 I
                 made
                 relation
                 ,
                 how
                 amonge
                 many
                 others
                 ,
                 those
                 two
                 renowned
                 massinge
                 preists
                 ,
                 S.
                 Dubritius
                 the
                 great
                 Archbishop
                 of
                 Caerlegion
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Popes
                 Legate
                 ,
                 made
                 Bishop
                 by
                 the
                 massing
                 Bishop
                 and
                 Legate
                 of
                 the
                 see
                 Apostolicke
                 ,
                 and
                 S.
                 Iltutus
                 disciple
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 massing
                 Bishop
                 and
                 Legate
                 S.
                 Germanus
                 were
                 Tutors
                 ,
                 and
                 Masters
                 in
                 Religion
                 and
                 diuinitie
                 ,
                 not
                 only
                 to
                 the
                 cleargie
                 of
                 this
                 Iland
                 but
                 many
                 others
                 ,
                 and
                 neither
                 did
                 ,
                 nor
                 could
                 teach
                 them
                 any
                 other
                 doctrine
                 in
                 these
                 points
                 ,
                 then
                 they
                 had
                 receued
                 from
                 others
                 ,
                 and
                 practised
                 by
                 themselues
                 ,
                 about
                 holy
                 preisthood
                 ,
                 and
                 sacrifice
                 of
                 Masse
                 ;
                 And
                 as
                 both
                 protestants
                 &
                 other
                 antiquaries
                 tell
                 vs
                 ,
                 both
                 these
                 liued
                 20.
                 yeares
                 at
                 the
                 leaste
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 beginninge
                 
                 of
                 this
                 sixt
                 age
                 ,
                 S.
                 Iltutus
                 beeing
                 aliue
                 and
                 florishinge
                 in
                 the
                 yeare
                 520.
                 
                   claruit
                   anno
                   à
                   Christi
                   natiuitate
                
                 520.
                 and
                 S.
                 Dubritius
                 liuinge
                 two
                 yeares
                 after
                 ,
                 
                   obijt
                   anno
                   gratiae
                
                 522.
                 
                 (
                 
                   Bal.
                   l.
                   de
                   scriptor
                   .
                   Britan.
                   cent
                   .
                
                 1.
                 
                   in
                   Ilchtuto
                   .
                   &
                   in
                   Dubritio
                   .
                   Godw.
                   Catal.
                   in
                   S.
                   Dauids
                   .
                   in
                   Dubritius
                   .
                
                 )
                 therefore
                 wee
                 may
                 boldly
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 among
                 so
                 great
                 numbers
                 of
                 their
                 massing
                 schollers
                 ,
                 many
                 of
                 them
                 liued
                 a
                 great
                 part
                 ,
                 if
                 not
                 all
                 this
                 age
                 .
                 The
                 auncient
                 Manuscript
                 of
                 the
                 Saints
                 of
                 Wales
                 ,
                 the
                 Apologist
                 of
                 the
                 antiquitie
                 of
                 Cambridge
                 ,
                 and
                 others
                 thus
                 testifie
                 of
                 S.
                 Dubritius
                 .
                 (
                 
                   M.
                   S.
                   antiq
                   .
                   de
                   vit
                   .
                   Sanctorum
                   Wall.
                   in
                   S.
                   Dubritio
                   .
                   Io.
                   Caius
                   l.
                
                 1.
                 
                   de
                   antiquit
                   .
                   Cantabr
                   .
                   Academ
                   .
                   pag.
                
                 145.146
                 .
                 )
                 
                   Creuit
                   illius
                   fama
                   cum
                   vtriusque
                   legis
                   ,
                   nouae
                   &
                   veteris
                   peritia
                   per
                   totā
                   Britanniam
                   ,
                   ita
                   quod
                   ex
                   omni
                   parte
                   totius
                   Britanniae
                   scholares
                   veniebant
                   ,
                   non
                   tantum
                   rudes
                   ,
                   sed
                   etiam
                   viri
                   sapientes
                   &
                   Doctores
                   ad
                   eum
                   studendi
                   causa
                   confluebant
                   .
                   Imprimis
                   Sanctus
                   Helianus
                   ,
                   Sampson
                   discipulus
                   suus
                   ,
                   Vbelnius
                   ,
                   Merchiguinus
                   ,
                   Elguoredus
                   ,
                   Gunuinus
                   ,
                   Longual
                   ,
                   Artbodu
                   ,
                   Longur
                   ,
                   Arguistil
                   ,
                   Iunabin
                   ,
                   Conbram
                   ,
                   Goruan
                   ,
                   Guernabin
                   ,
                   Iouan
                   ,
                   Elheharn
                   ,
                   Iudnon
                   ,
                   Curdocui
                   ,
                   Aidan
                   ,
                   Cinuarch
                   ,
                   &
                   cum
                   his
                   mille
                   clericos
                   per
                   septem
                   annos
                   continuo
                   
                   in
                   podo
                   seu
                   pago
                   Hentlan
                   super
                   ripam
                   Guy
                   ,
                   in
                   studio
                   literarum
                   diuinae
                   sapientiae
                   &
                   humanae
                   retinuit
                   .
                
                 Where
                 we
                 see
                 he
                 had
                 a
                 thousand
                 schollers
                 at
                 one
                 time
                 ,
                 and
                 place
                 ,
                 seuen
                 yeares
                 together
                 that
                 were
                 clergy
                 men
                 students
                 in
                 diuinitie
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 an
                 other
                 place
                 ,
                 called
                 in
                 the
                 Brittish
                 languadge
                 Mocros
                 ,
                 miraculously
                 assigned
                 vnto
                 him
                 ,
                 hee
                 had
                 as
                 these
                 antiquities
                 say
                 ,
                 innumerable
                 schollers
                 many
                 yeares
                 together
                 ,
                 
                   cum
                   suis
                   innumerabilibus
                   discipulis
                   mansit
                   per
                   plures
                   annos
                   regendo
                   studium
                   .
                   l.
                   de
                   vit
                   .
                   Sanct.
                   Wall.
                   Caius
                   sup
                   .
                   pag.
                
                 147.148
                 .
                 
                   M.
                   S.
                   antiq
                   .
                   &
                   Capgrau
                   .
                   in
                   S.
                   Iltuto
                   &
                   Tatheo
                   .
                
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 The
                 like
                 they
                 write
                 of
                 the
                 scholes
                 of
                 S.
                 Iltutus
                 ,
                 and
                 S.
                 Tatheus
                 ,
                 or
                 as
                 some
                 call
                 him
                 Thatheus
                 .
                 The
                 antiquaries
                 of
                 Cambridge
                 alleage
                 for
                 the
                 immunities
                 and
                 priuiledges
                 of
                 their
                 vniuersitie
                 ,
                 the
                 auncient
                 Charter
                 dated
                 at
                 London
                 in
                 the
                 yeare
                 of
                 Christ
                 531
                 of
                 Kinge
                 Arthur
                 ,
                 that
                 knowne
                 reuerencer
                 of
                 sacrificing
                 preists
                 ,
                 and
                 Masse
                 .
                 
                   Charta
                   priuileg
                   .
                   Arthuri
                   an
                
                 .
                 531.
                 
                   apud
                   Caium
                   antiq
                   .
                   Cantabrig
                   .
                   l.
                
                 1.
                 )
                 and
                 both
                 Catholicks
                 and
                 protestants
                 testifie
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 auncient
                 vniuersitie
                 of
                 Standford
                 continued
                 in
                 this
                 time
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   vntill
                   S.
                   Gregory
                   interdicted
                   it
                   for
                   
                   heresies
                   that
                   fell
                   amonge
                   the
                   Saxons
                   and
                   Britans
                   together
                   mixt
                   .
                   (
                   Harding
                   histor
                   .
                   in
                   King
                   Ethelbert
                   .
                   Stowe
                   and
                   Howes
                   historie
                   in
                   Bladud
                   .
                
                 )
                 therefore
                 wee
                 may
                 assure
                 our selues
                 ,
                 that
                 notwithstandinge
                 so
                 many
                 troubles
                 ,
                 &
                 alterations
                 ,
                 as
                 chaunced
                 here
                 in
                 those
                 daies
                 ,
                 they
                 continued
                 the
                 holy
                 doctrine
                 and
                 custome
                 of
                 Masse
                 ,
                 and
                 sacrificinge
                 preists
                 ;
                 For
                 S.
                 Gregory
                 so
                 knowne
                 and
                 confessed
                 a
                 Patron
                 and
                 practiser
                 of
                 these
                 thinges
                 ,
                 neither
                 would
                 ,
                 nor
                 could
                 haue
                 interdicted
                 that
                 vniuersitie
                 ,
                 for
                 any
                 thinge
                 which
                 hee
                 himselfe
                 so
                 embraced
                 and
                 honored
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 euident
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 whole
                 kingdome
                 of
                 Britanie
                 in
                 this
                 time
                 followinge
                 the
                 doctrine
                 which
                 their
                 scholes
                 and
                 vniuersities
                 taught
                 them
                 ,
                 must
                 needs
                 then
                 allowe
                 these
                 holy
                 misteries
                 of
                 which
                 I
                 write
                 .
                 The
                 same
                 is
                 euident
                 ,
                 both
                 by
                 the
                 Kings
                 which
                 then
                 reigned
                 here
                 ,
                 as
                 also
                 by
                 the
                 Archbishops
                 who
                 ruled
                 in
                 Religious
                 affaires
                 .
                 The
                 Kings
                 in
                 the
                 beginning
                 of
                 this
                 age
                 were
                 Vther
                 pendragon
                 ,
                 who
                 died
                 about
                 the
                 yeare
                 of
                 Christ
                 515.
                 beeinge
                 for
                 Religion
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 with
                 the
                 massinge
                 Archbishops
                 S.
                 Dubritius
                 and
                 S.
                 Sampson
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 sacrificinge
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 and
                 preists
                 ,
                 by
                 whose
                 generall
                 consent
                 he
                 was
                 crowned
                 
                 Kinge
                 .
                 
                   Vther
                   conuocato
                   regni
                   clero
                   ,
                   caepit
                   diadema
                   Insula
                   :
                   annuētibusque
                   cunctis
                   sublimatus
                   est
                   in
                   Regem
                   .
                   (
                   Galfr.
                   Mon.
                   l.
                
                 8.
                 cap.
                 17.
                 
                 
                   Math.
                   Westm.
                   ad
                   an
                
                 .
                 498
                 )
                 and
                 when
                 his
                 death
                 was
                 knowne
                 they
                 as
                 solemly
                 assembled
                 to
                 giue
                 him
                 Princely
                 Christian
                 buriall
                 .
                 
                   Cum
                   obitus
                   Regis
                   diuulgatus
                   fuisset
                   aduenerunt
                   Pontifices
                   cum
                   clero
                   regni
                   :
                   tuleruntque
                   corpus
                   eius
                   ad
                   caenobium
                   Ambrij
                   ,
                   &
                   iuxta
                   Aurelium
                   Ambrosium
                   more
                   regio
                   humauerunt
                   .
                
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 Next
                 was
                 Kinge
                 Arthur
                 ,
                 how
                 he
                 was
                 engaged
                 in
                 this
                 holy
                 doctrines
                 it
                 is
                 sufficiēt
                 Argument
                 ,
                 that
                 being
                 but
                 15.
                 yeares
                 of
                 age
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 birth
                 by
                 many
                 not
                 without
                 exception
                 ,
                 hee
                 was
                 with
                 the
                 generall
                 applause
                 both
                 of
                 the
                 sacrificinge
                 cleargie
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 ghostly
                 children
                 ,
                 crowned
                 Kinge
                 by
                 S.
                 Dubritius
                 the
                 Popes
                 Legate
                 ,
                 and
                 renowned
                 massinge
                 Archbishop
                 ,
                 and
                 primate
                 of
                 Britanie
                 with
                 the
                 other
                 massing
                 Bishops
                 therof
                 .
                 
                   Defuncto
                   Vtherpendragon
                   conuenerunt
                   ex
                   diuersis
                   Prouincijs
                   proceres
                   Britonum
                   ,
                   Dubritio
                   Vrbis
                   Legionum
                   suggerentes
                   ,
                   vt
                   Arthurum
                   filium
                   Regis
                   in
                   Regem
                   consecraret
                   .
                   Dubritius
                   associatis
                   sibi
                   Episcopis
                   Arthurum
                   regni
                   diademate
                   insignuit
                   .
                   (
                   Galfrid
                   .
                   Mon
                   l.
                
                 9.
                 cap.
                 1.
                 
                 
                   Matth.
                   Westm.
                   ad
                   an
                   .
                   gratiae
                
                 516.
                 
                 
                   Stowe
                   
                   histor
                   .
                   Britans
                   and
                   Saxons
                   in
                   Arthur
                   .
                   Io.
                   Bal.
                   l.
                   de
                   script
                   .
                   Brit.
                   cent
                   .
                
                 1.
                 
                   in
                   Dubritio
                   .
                   Godwin
                   Catalog
                   .
                   in
                   S.
                   Dauids
                   .
                
                 )
                 to
                 this
                 his
                 whole
                 life
                 in
                 fighting
                 against
                 the
                 enemies
                 of
                 that
                 holy
                 Religion
                 ,
                 the
                 sacred
                 churches
                 ,
                 and
                 altars
                 which
                 he
                 reedified
                 for
                 that
                 heauenly
                 sacrifice
                 ,
                 and
                 charters
                 of
                 immunities
                 which
                 he
                 graunted
                 to
                 the
                 most
                 knowne
                 massing
                 places
                 of
                 Britanie
                 ,
                 as
                 Glastenbury
                 and
                 others
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 great
                 reuerence
                 he
                 vsed
                 to
                 all
                 massinge
                 preists
                 and
                 Prelates
                 ,
                 are
                 sufficient
                 testimony
                 of
                 this
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 bee
                 seene
                 allmost
                 in
                 all
                 histories
                 ,
                 Manuscripts
                 and
                 others
                 of
                 that
                 time
                 ,
                 and
                 hee
                 liued
                 vnto
                 the
                 yeare
                 of
                 Christ
                 542.
                 
                 Now
                 if
                 wee
                 come
                 to
                 the
                 Archbishops
                 &
                 Bishops
                 vnder
                 them
                 ,
                 Matthew
                 of
                 Westminster
                 and
                 others
                 tell
                 vs
                 ,
                 that
                 for
                 Yorke
                 ,
                 that
                 renowned
                 massinge
                 man
                 S.
                 Sampson
                 was
                 Archbishop
                 there
                 ,
                 7.
                 
                   yeares
                   after
                   the
                   beginning
                   of
                   this
                   age
                   ,
                   anno
                   gratiae
                
                 507.
                 
                 
                   Floruerunt
                   in
                   Britānia
                   Sanctus
                   Sampson
                   Eboracensis
                   Archiepiscopus
                   ,
                   &
                   S.
                   Dubritius
                   Vrbis
                   Regionum
                   Archiepiscopus
                   .
                   (
                   Matth.
                   Westm
                   .
                   an
                   .
                
                 542.
                 
                   &
                   alij
                   .
                   Matth.
                   Westm
                   .
                   an
                   .
                   gratiae
                
                 507.
                 )
                 what
                 a
                 miraculous
                 massing
                 preist
                 ,
                 and
                 Prelate
                 he
                 was
                 ,
                 I
                 haue
                 spoken
                 in
                 the
                 former
                 age
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 That
                 S.
                 Dubritius
                 ruled
                 all
                 in
                 the
                 Archiepiscopal
                 
                 see
                 of
                 Caerlegion
                 ,
                 where
                 most
                 both
                 Bishops
                 &
                 preists
                 were
                 in
                 these
                 daies
                 ,
                 at
                 the
                 least
                 vntill
                 the
                 16.
                 yeare
                 of
                 this
                 age
                 I
                 haue
                 shewed
                 before
                 ,
                 whē
                 S.
                 Dubritius
                 with
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 the
                 Bishops
                 of
                 Britanie
                 crowned
                 King
                 Arthur
                 in
                 that
                 yeare
                 .
                 Who
                 was
                 Archbishop
                 of
                 London
                 at
                 this
                 time
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 so
                 certainly
                 remembred
                 in
                 particular
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 Author
                 of
                 the
                 Brittish
                 history
                 translated
                 by
                 Galfridus
                 assureth
                 vs
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 was
                 an
                 Archbishop
                 of
                 London
                 at
                 this
                 time
                 ,
                 &
                 that
                 hee
                 together
                 with
                 S.
                 Dubritius
                 Archbishop
                 of
                 Caerlegion
                 ,
                 &
                 the
                 Archbishop
                 of
                 Yorke
                 did
                 crowne
                 Kinge
                 Arthur
                 .
                 
                   Trium
                   Metropolitanarum
                   sedium
                   Archi
                   Praesules
                   ,
                   Londoniensis
                   videlicet
                   ,
                   Eboracensis
                   ,
                   nec
                   non
                   ex
                   vrbe
                   Legionum
                   Dubritius
                   hic
                   Britanniae
                   primas
                   ,
                   &
                   Apostolicae
                   sedis
                   Legatus
                   .
                   (
                   Galfr.
                   Mon.
                   histor
                   .
                   Reg.
                   Brit.
                   l.
                
                 9.
                 cap.
                 12.13
                 .
                 )
                 and
                 by
                 the
                 circumstances
                 of
                 the
                 history
                 ,
                 these
                 three
                 Archbishops
                 performed
                 that
                 great
                 solemne
                 coronation
                 at
                 the
                 solēnitie
                 of
                 Masse
                 ,
                 at
                 which
                 both
                 the
                 Kinge
                 ,
                 these
                 three
                 Archbishops
                 with
                 the
                 other
                 Bishops
                 of
                 theire
                 diuisions
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 nobilitie
                 of
                 Britanie
                 were
                 present
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 coronation
                 is
                 cheifely
                 attributed
                 to
                 S.
                 Dubritius
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 was
                 in
                 his
                 diocesse
                 .
                 
                 
                   Dubritius
                   quoniam
                   in
                   sua
                   diocesi
                   caria
                   tenebatur
                   ,
                   paratus
                   ad
                   celebrandum
                   obsequium
                   ,
                   huius
                   rei
                   curam
                   suscepit
                   ,
                
                 and
                 he
                 was
                 the
                 Popes
                 Legate
                 .
                 And
                 all
                 histories
                 agree
                 ,
                 that
                 when
                 the
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 and
                 cleargie
                 ,
                 either
                 of
                 London
                 ,
                 or
                 Yorke
                 diuision
                 ,
                 were
                 persecuted
                 by
                 the
                 Pagans
                 ,
                 they
                 fledd
                 for
                 succour
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 knowne
                 massinge
                 preistes
                 ,
                 and
                 Prelates
                 of
                 Caerlegion
                 diocesse
                 ,
                 communicatinge
                 with
                 them
                 in
                 Religion
                 .
              
               
                 4.
                 S.
                 Dubritius
                 waxinge
                 old
                 ,
                 and
                 desirous
                 to
                 liue
                 a
                 solitary
                 and
                 contemplatiue
                 life
                 ,
                 the
                 holy
                 Saint
                 Dauid
                 was
                 miraculouslie
                 chosen
                 to
                 succeed
                 him
                 .
                 (
                 
                   Capgrau
                   .
                   in
                   S.
                   Dauid
                   .
                   Gyrald
                   .
                   Cambr.
                   Itiner
                   .
                   Cambr.
                   l.
                
                 2.
                 cap.
                 1.
                 
                 
                   Godwin
                   in
                   S.
                   Dauids
                
                 .
                 )
                 I
                 haue
                 shewed
                 before
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 the
                 scholler
                 of
                 the
                 massing
                 preist
                 ,
                 S.
                 Iltutus
                 ,
                 scholler
                 of
                 the
                 massinge
                 Prelate
                 &
                 Popes
                 Legate
                 S.
                 Germanus
                 .
                 This
                 holy
                 Archbishop
                 was
                 so
                 renowned
                 a
                 massinge
                 preist
                 ,
                 and
                 Prelate
                 ,
                 that
                 as
                 wee
                 reade
                 both
                 in
                 auncient
                 Manuscripts
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 histories
                 ,
                 hee
                 brought
                 with
                 from
                 Hierusalem
                 ,
                 beeinge
                 a
                 pilgrime
                 there
                 ,
                 an
                 holy
                 and
                 miracalous
                 Altar
                 ,
                 
                   giuen
                   him
                   by
                   the
                   Patriake
                   there
                   ,
                   on
                   which
                   he
                   consecrated
                   the
                   body
                   of
                   our
                   Lord.
                   In
                   quo
                   Dominicum
                   consecrabat
                   corpus
                   .
                
                 
                 (
                 
                   M.
                   S.
                   antiq
                   .
                   de
                   vit
                   .
                   S.
                   Dauidis
                   .
                   Capgrau
                   .
                   in
                   Catalog
                   .
                   in
                   eod
                   .
                
                 )
                 and
                 to
                 make
                 euident
                 vnto
                 all
                 ,
                 that
                 S.
                 Dauid
                 did
                 say
                 ordinarily
                 Masse
                 in
                 Britanie
                 ,
                 aswell
                 as
                 at
                 Hierusalem
                 ,
                 and
                 likewise
                 so
                 did
                 all
                 the
                 Bishops
                 here
                 of
                 Britanie
                 then
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 great
                 solemnitie
                 ,
                 to
                 omitt
                 many
                 other
                 memorable
                 testimonies
                 hereof
                 ,
                 we
                 reade
                 in
                 the
                 antiquities
                 of
                 Glastenbury
                 ,
                 Capgrauius
                 ,
                 and
                 others
                 ,
                 &
                 a
                 Protestant
                 Bishop
                 writeth
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 history
                 is
                 still
                 preserued
                 engraued
                 in
                 Brasse
                 at
                 Wells
                 in
                 Sommersetshire
                 ,
                 though
                 hee
                 somewhat
                 minceth
                 it
                 ,
                 how
                 S.
                 Dauid
                 and
                 seuen
                 other
                 Bishops
                 goinge
                 to
                 Glastenbury
                 to
                 dedicate
                 the
                 holy
                 church
                 there
                 ,
                 Christ
                 appeared
                 vnto
                 him
                 the
                 night
                 before
                 the
                 intended
                 dedication
                 ,
                 and
                 bid
                 him
                 absteine
                 from
                 dedicatinge
                 it
                 ,
                 for
                 it
                 had
                 beene
                 dedicated
                 before
                 to
                 the
                 blessed
                 Virgin
                 Mary
                 his
                 Mother
                 .
                 (
                 
                   M.
                   S.
                   antiq
                   .
                   &
                   Io.
                   Capgrau
                   .
                   Catalog
                   .
                   in
                   S.
                   Patricio
                   .
                   antiq
                   .
                   Glaston
                   .
                   Godwin
                   conuers
                   .
                   of
                   Brit.
                   pag.
                
                 11.
                 )
                 and
                 to
                 testifie
                 the
                 truth
                 of
                 this
                 vision
                 ,
                 &
                 testimony
                 ,
                 left
                 a
                 miraculous
                 wound
                 in
                 the
                 right
                 hand
                 of
                 S.
                 Dauid
                 ,
                 tellinge
                 him
                 how
                 it
                 should
                 bee
                 as
                 miraculously
                 healed
                 as
                 it
                 was
                 hurt
                 ,
                 in
                 this
                 maner
                 :
                 
                   crastina
                   die
                   cum
                   Pontificalibus
                   inductus
                   ,
                   cum
                   per
                   ipsum
                   ,
                   &
                   cum
                   
                   ipso
                   ,
                   &
                   in
                   ipso
                   ,
                   in
                   Missa
                   pronuntias
                   ,
                   ipso
                   qui
                   tecum
                   loquitur
                   operante
                   ,
                   per
                   ipsum
                   quem
                   sacro
                   conficies
                   ore
                   ,
                   vulnus
                   quod
                   nunc
                   abhorres
                   ;
                   nusquam
                   esse
                   videbis
                   .
                   Et
                   cum
                   sanctus
                   iussa
                   complesset
                   ,
                   sicut
                   praedixit
                   Dominus
                   ,
                   efficitur
                   sanus
                   .
                
                 To
                 morrow
                 when
                 thou
                 art
                 adorned
                 with
                 thy
                 pontificall
                 vestiments
                 ,
                 and
                 shalt
                 pronounce
                 in
                 Masse
                 the
                 words
                 by
                 him
                 ,
                 &
                 with
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 him
                 ,
                 he
                 that
                 speaketh
                 with
                 thee
                 workinge
                 by
                 him
                 whome
                 thou
                 shalt
                 make
                 with
                 thy
                 sacred
                 mouth
                 ,
                 thou
                 shalt
                 see
                 noe
                 where
                 the
                 wound
                 ,
                 which
                 thou
                 now
                 abhorrest
                 .
                 And
                 when
                 the
                 Saint
                 had
                 done
                 as
                 hee
                 was
                 commaunded
                 ,
                 as
                 our
                 Lord
                 foretold
                 ,
                 he
                 was
                 made
                 found
                 .
                 And
                 it
                 followeth
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 ātiquitie
                 ,
                 preserued
                 in
                 Brasse
                 by
                 Thomas
                 Highes
                 of
                 Wells
                 esquier
                 ,
                 as
                 that
                 protestant
                 Bishop
                 writeth
                 heretofore
                 ,
                 
                   fixed
                   vppon
                   a
                   piller
                   of
                   S.
                   Iosephs
                   chappell
                   ,
                   which
                   hee
                   himselfe
                   had
                   read
                   .
                   Godwin
                   supr
                   .
                   cap.
                
                 2.
                 pag.
                 11.
                 
              
               
                 5.
                 
                 
                   Postea
                   idem
                   Episcopus
                   Domino
                   reuelante
                   quendam
                   cancellum
                   in
                   orientali
                   parte
                   haic
                   Ecclesiae
                   adiecit
                   ,
                   &
                   in
                   honore
                   beatae
                   Virginis
                   consecrauit
                   ,
                   cuius
                   altare
                   inestimabili
                   sapphiro
                   in
                   perpetuam
                   huius
                   rei
                   memoriam
                   insigniuit
                   .
                
                 Afterward
                 the
                 same
                 Bishop
                 (
                 S.
                 Dauid
                 )
                 by
                 the
                 reuelation
                 of
                 our
                 Lord
                 ,
                 did
                 add
                 a
                 certaine
                 
                 chauncell
                 to
                 this
                 church
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 east
                 parte
                 ,
                 and
                 consecrated
                 it
                 in
                 the
                 honor
                 of
                 the
                 blessed
                 Virgin
                 ,
                 whose
                 Altar
                 for
                 perpetuall
                 memory
                 of
                 this
                 thinge
                 hee
                 did
                 adorne
                 ,
                 with
                 a
                 sapphire
                 of
                 an
                 inestimable
                 price
                 .
                 Where
                 we
                 euidently
                 see
                 ,
                 the
                 doctrine
                 &
                 practise
                 ,
                 both
                 of
                 the
                 Archbishop
                 ,
                 and
                 Bishops
                 of
                 Britanie
                 ,
                 seuen
                 of
                 them
                 beeing
                 then
                 present
                 ,
                 to
                 goe
                 on
                 pilgrimage
                 ,
                 to
                 holy
                 places
                 ,
                 and
                 relicks
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 were
                 sacrificing
                 preists
                 ,
                 said
                 Masse
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 great
                 reuerence
                 ,
                 and
                 solemnitie
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 that
                 holy
                 sacrifice
                 consecrated
                 by
                 consecratinge
                 wordes
                 of
                 their
                 mouthes
                 ,
                 and
                 offered
                 the
                 blessed
                 body
                 and
                 blood
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 vsed
                 the
                 same
                 canon
                 wee
                 now
                 doe
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 wordes
                 ,
                 
                   per
                   ipsum
                   ,
                   &
                   cum
                   ipso
                   ,
                   &
                   in
                   ipso
                   ,
                
                 with
                 the
                 other
                 circumstances
                 tell
                 vs
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 honored
                 the
                 holy
                 Altars
                 ,
                 whereon
                 this
                 heauēly
                 sacrifice
                 was
                 offered
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 there
                 offered
                 inestimable
                 guifts
                 ,
                 and
                 ornaments
                 to
                 honor
                 them
                 withall
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 any
                 preist
                 of
                 the
                 present
                 Roman
                 church
                 teacheth
                 ,
                 or
                 contēdeth
                 at
                 this
                 time
                 ,
                 or
                 Catholicke
                 Religion
                 alloweth
                 them
                 to
                 doe
                 .
              
               
                 6.
                 
                 This
                 renowned
                 Archbishop
                 so
                 miraculous
                 for
                 his
                 birth
                 prophetically
                 foretold
                 ,
                 
                 his
                 life
                 ,
                 and
                 death
                 and
                 so
                 holy
                 and
                 pleasing
                 vnto
                 God
                 ,
                 that
                 as
                 I
                 haue
                 shewed
                 in
                 him
                 alreadie
                 ,
                 God
                 spared
                 to
                 take
                 vengeance
                 on
                 the
                 sinnes
                 of
                 the
                 Britans
                 ,
                 for
                 his
                 sake
                 ,
                 during
                 his
                 life
                 ,
                 died
                 in
                 the
                 yeare
                 of
                 Christ
                 546.
                 but
                 50.
                 yeares
                 before
                 S.
                 Augustines
                 coming
                 hither
                 ,
                 as
                 our
                 protestants
                 themselues
                 with
                 others
                 witnesse
                 .
                 (
                 
                   Bal.
                   l.
                   de
                   scriptor
                   .
                   Britan.
                   cent
                   .
                
                 1.
                 
                   in
                   Dauid
                   Meneuiensi
                
                 .
                 )
                 and
                 by
                 an
                 other
                 protestant
                 which
                 faith
                 ,
                 
                   he
                   sate
                   longe
                   to
                   witte
                
                 ,
                 65.
                 
                   yeares
                   .
                   (
                   Godwin
                   Catal.
                   in
                   S.
                   Dauids
                
                 1.
                 
                 
                   S.
                   Dauid
                
                 .
                 )
                 hee
                 liued
                 within
                 16.
                 yeares
                 or
                 nearer
                 to
                 S.
                 Augustins
                 arriuall
                 in
                 this
                 kingedome
                 ,
                 an
                 596.
                 for
                 as
                 I
                 proued
                 before
                 ,
                 his
                 predecessor
                 S.
                 Dubritius
                 was
                 Archbishop
                 there
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 yeare
                 516.
                 and
                 after
                 ,
                 and
                 died
                 not
                 vntill
                 the
                 yeare
                 522.
                 though
                 in
                 his
                 old
                 age
                 he
                 had
                 a
                 little
                 before
                 resigned
                 his
                 charge
                 to
                 S.
                 Dauid
                 .
                 (
                 
                   Godwin
                   sup
                   .
                   in
                   S.
                   Dauids
                   .
                   in
                   S.
                   Dubritius
                   .
                   Bal.
                   cent
                   .
                
                 1.
                 
                   in
                   eod
                   .
                   Galfr.
                   Mon.
                   l.
                
                 11.
                 
                   hist.
                   Britan.
                   cap.
                
                 3.
                 )
                 there
                 is
                 some
                 question
                 in
                 histories
                 whether
                 ,
                 as
                 Giraldus
                 Cambronsis
                 and
                 some
                 others
                 say
                 ,
                 Cenauc
                 was
                 immediate
                 successor
                 to
                 S.
                 Dauid
                 ,
                 or
                 S.
                 Theliaus
                 ,
                 Telianus
                 ,
                 Eliud
                 ,
                 all
                 one
                 man
                 ,
                 by
                 others
                 .
                 (
                 
                   Girald
                   .
                   Cambr.
                   Itiner
                   .
                   Cambr.
                   l.
                
                 2.
                 c.
                 1.
                 
                 
                   Godw.
                   M.
                   S.
                   Dauids
                   antiquitat
                   .
                   Eccles
                   .
                   S.
                   
                   Dauidis
                   apud
                   Godwin
                   Catal.
                   Epis
                   .
                   pag·
                
                 506.
                 
                   in
                   S.
                   Dauids
                
                 .
                 )
                 but
                 for
                 this
                 matter
                 it
                 mattereth
                 nothing
                 :
                 for
                 this
                 Cenauc
                 was
                 scholler
                 ,
                 and
                 successor
                 to
                 S.
                 Patern
                 ,
                 that
                 great
                 knowne
                 massinge
                 preist
                 and
                 Prelate
                 ,
                 companion
                 to
                 S.
                 Dauid
                 ,
                 in
                 his
                 holy
                 pilgrimage
                 :
                 And
                 so
                 could
                 not
                 differ
                 from
                 these
                 holy
                 Saints
                 ,
                 in
                 so
                 great
                 questions
                 in
                 Religion
                 .
                 And
                 for
                 the
                 other
                 S.
                 Telian
                 or
                 Eliud
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 doubt
                 ,
                 for
                 hee
                 was
                 scholler
                 to
                 the
                 renowned
                 massinge
                 Prelate
                 S.
                 Dubritius
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 him
                 so
                 throughly
                 instructed
                 in
                 diuinity
                 ,
                 that
                 being
                 indued
                 with
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 ,
                 hee
                 could
                 perfectly
                 expound
                 all
                 difficulties
                 of
                 holy
                 scriptures
                 .
                 
                   A
                   sancto
                   Dubritio
                   Episcopo
                   in
                   scripturis
                   sanctis
                   eruditus
                   fuit
                   ,
                   donec
                   explicaret
                   .
                   (
                   M.
                   S.
                   de
                   vita
                   S.
                   Theliai
                   &
                   Capgr·
                   Catalog
                   .
                   in
                   eod
                   .
                
                 )
                 and
                 was
                 so
                 vndiuided
                 a
                 companion
                 of
                 S.
                 Dauid
                 ,
                 his
                 predecessor
                 ,
                 not
                 onely
                 vnder
                 their
                 Master
                 Paulinus
                 (
                 not
                 vnprobably
                 hee
                 that
                 liued
                 to
                 bee
                 Archbishop
                 of
                 Yorke
                 that
                 great
                 massing
                 Prelate
                 in
                 S.
                 Augustines
                 time
                 )
                 but
                 in
                 his
                 pilgrimage
                 to
                 Hierusalem
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 by
                 Rome
                 from
                 which
                 hee
                 could
                 not
                 differ
                 in
                 Religion
                 :
                 and
                 so
                 intrely
                 and
                 nearely
                 conioyned
                 in
                 Religion
                 ,
                 and
                 affection
                 ,
                 that
                 as
                 wee
                 reade
                 in
                 his
                 life
                 ,
                 they
                 were
                 both
                 of
                 one
                 
                 minde
                 ,
                 perfectly
                 in
                 all
                 things
                 ;
                 
                   Sanctum
                   Dauid
                   perfectae
                   hominem
                   vitae
                   sibi
                   associauit
                   :
                   quos
                   tanta
                   coniunxit
                   dilectio
                   &
                   sancti
                   spiritus
                   gratia
                   ,
                   quod
                   idem
                   velle
                   ,
                   &
                   nolle
                   ambobus
                   esset
                   .
                
                 Therefore
                 hee
                 could
                 not
                 possibly
                 ,
                 nor
                 the
                 Bishops
                 and
                 preists
                 vnder
                 him
                 ,
                 differ
                 from
                 S.
                 Dauid
                 ,
                 in
                 so
                 great
                 matters
                 ,
                 but
                 were
                 wholly
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 mind
                 ,
                 and
                 practise
                 with
                 him
                 in
                 those
                 thinges
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 church
                 of
                 Rome
                 in
                 all
                 Catalogues
                 receueth
                 and
                 acknowledgeth
                 him
                 for
                 an
                 holy
                 Saint
                 ,
                 which
                 it
                 neuer
                 did
                 ,
                 will
                 ,
                 or
                 can
                 doe
                 ,
                 to
                 any
                 an
                 enemie
                 and
                 apposite
                 vnto
                 it
                 ,
                 in
                 those
                 misteries
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 sacrificinge
                 massinge
                 Prelate
                 ,
                 probably
                 was
                 Archbishop
                 of
                 Caerlegion
                 amonge
                 the
                 Britans
                 ,
                 at
                 the
                 cominge
                 of
                 S.
                 Augustine
                 hither
                 ,
                 liuinge
                 longe
                 after
                 that
                 time
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 a
                 late
                 writer
                 holdeth
                 .
                 (
                 
                   Engl.
                   Martyrolog
                   .
                   die
                
                 25.
                 
                 Nouembr
                 .
                 )
                 vntill
                 the
                 yeare
                 of
                 Christ
                 626.
                 liuinge
                 before
                 diuers
                 yeares
                 amonge
                 the
                 massing
                 preists
                 and
                 Bishops
                 of
                 Fraunce
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 vnprobably
                 was
                 there
                 when
                 S.
                 Augustine
                 first
                 landed
                 here
                 ,
                 and
                 neither
                 present
                 at
                 ,
                 or
                 consenting
                 vnto
                 that
                 opposition
                 ,
                 to
                 S.
                 Augustine
                 .
              
               
                 7.
                 
                 And
                 concerninge
                 the
                 two
                 other
                 Archiepiscopall
                 sees
                 ,
                 London
                 ,
                 and
                 Yorke
                 ,
                 although
                 
                 there
                 is
                 little
                 memory
                 left
                 of
                 Ecclesiasticall
                 affaires
                 in
                 them
                 ,
                 beeing
                 both
                 with
                 their
                 whole
                 diocesses
                 in
                 those
                 times
                 moste
                 greeuously
                 afflicted
                 ,
                 and
                 almoste
                 wholly
                 eaten
                 and
                 deuoured
                 vpp
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 Pagan
                 persecutors
                 in
                 Religious
                 things
                 ;
                 yet
                 for
                 these
                 doctrines
                 wee
                 haue
                 in
                 hand
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 sufficient
                 testimonie
                 left
                 in
                 antiquities
                 ,
                 that
                 so
                 longe
                 as
                 the
                 state
                 of
                 Christian
                 Religion
                 had
                 publick
                 and
                 open
                 profession
                 ,
                 there
                 was
                 also
                 there
                 the
                 like
                 publicke
                 vse
                 ,
                 and
                 exercise
                 ,
                 of
                 these
                 points
                 of
                 Catholicke
                 Religion
                 ;
                 And
                 after
                 the
                 external
                 face
                 of
                 Christianitie
                 was
                 ouerthrowne
                 ,
                 yet
                 at
                 the
                 leaste
                 in
                 many
                 places
                 ,
                 of
                 those
                 Prouinces
                 ,
                 a
                 priuate
                 vse
                 and
                 exercise
                 was
                 still
                 cōtinued
                 of
                 these
                 articles
                 ,
                 euen
                 to
                 the
                 coming
                 of
                 S.
                 Augustine
                 and
                 after
                 ,
                 vntill
                 the
                 general
                 conuersion
                 of
                 the
                 Saxons
                 themselues
                 .
                 And
                 for
                 Yorke
                 wee
                 haue
                 the
                 knowne
                 massing
                 Prelate
                 Pyramus
                 chapeline
                 to
                 Kinge
                 Arthur
                 ,
                 that
                 great
                 Patron
                 of
                 sacrificinge
                 preists
                 &
                 holy
                 Masse
                 ,
                 which
                 as
                 his
                 place
                 required
                 ,
                 was
                 deputed
                 to
                 say
                 Masse
                 ,
                 and
                 ordinarily
                 so
                 did
                 before
                 that
                 Religious
                 Kinge
                 .
                 (
                 
                   Galfrid
                   .
                   Monum
                   .
                   l.
                
                 9.
                 
                   histor
                   .
                   Reg.
                   Briton
                   .
                   cap.
                
                 8.
                 
                 
                   Matth.
                   Westm
                   .
                   an
                   gratiae
                
                 522.
                 )
                 and
                 as
                 Thadiocus
                 succeeded
                 him
                 in
                 
                 place
                 and
                 dignitie
                 so
                 likewise
                 hee
                 was
                 his
                 successor
                 in
                 opinion
                 ,
                 and
                 practise
                 in
                 those
                 questions
                 ,
                 as
                 will
                 euidently
                 appeare
                 ,
                 if
                 wee
                 onely
                 consider
                 that
                 they
                 were
                 both
                 ordeyned
                 by
                 the
                 authoritie
                 &
                 Legantine
                 power
                 ,
                 either
                 of
                 S.
                 Dubritius
                 or
                 S.
                 Dauid
                 those
                 famous
                 massinge
                 preists
                 ,
                 Prelats
                 ,
                 primats
                 and
                 Saints
                 .
                 But
                 wee
                 haue
                 the
                 generall
                 warrants
                 of
                 the
                 renowned
                 S
                 Gyldas
                 Badonicus
                 ,
                 which
                 now
                 liued
                 and
                 vntill
                 within
                 16.
                 veares
                 of
                 S.
                 Augustins
                 cominge
                 hither
                 ,
                 florishinge
                 in
                 the
                 yeare
                 of
                 Christ
                 580.
                 as
                 a
                 protestant
                 Bishop
                 and
                 antiquary
                 with
                 others
                 writeth
                 .
                 (
                 
                   Bal.
                   l.
                   de
                   scriptor
                   .
                   Britan.
                   cent
                   .
                
                 1.
                 
                   in
                   Gilda
                   Badonico
                
                 .
                 )
                 &
                 proueth
                 that
                 in
                 this
                 time
                 all
                 the
                 preists
                 of
                 Britanie
                 were
                 ,
                 
                   sacrificantes
                   sacrificinge
                   massinge
                   preists
                   ,
                   inter
                   altaria
                   ,
                   at
                   the
                   holy
                   altars
                   ,
                   the
                   seates
                   of
                   the
                   celestiall
                   sacrifice
                   ,
                   sedes
                   caelestis
                   sacrifi●…ij
                   ,
                
                 and
                 Probus
                 that
                 wrote
                 the
                 life
                 of
                 S.
                 Patricke
                 ,
                 in
                 this
                 age
                 testifyinge
                 as
                 much
                 .
                 
                   Gildas
                   l.
                   de
                   excid
                   .
                   &
                   conquest
                   .
                   Britan.
                   Probus
                   in
                   vita
                   S.
                   Patricij
                   inter
                   opera
                   S.
                   Bedae
                   .
                
              
               
                 8
                 And
                 if
                 we
                 turne
                 our
                 eyes
                 to
                 looke
                 into
                 the
                 further
                 ,
                 and
                 more
                 northien
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 diocesse
                 of
                 this
                 Archiepiscopall
                 see
                 in
                 Golloway
                 ,
                 and
                 Albania
                 ,
                 wee
                 shall
                 finde
                 many
                 
                 particular
                 testimonies
                 of
                 this
                 veritie
                 .
                 There
                 wee
                 shall
                 finde
                 S.
                 Kentegern
                 ;
                 that
                 most
                 miraculous
                 holy
                 Saint
                 ,
                 so
                 far
                 a
                 massing
                 preist
                 ,
                 and
                 Prelate
                 ,
                 and
                 after
                 the
                 Roman
                 order
                 ,
                 that
                 hee
                 had
                 in
                 his
                 schole
                 or
                 monastery
                 vnder
                 him
                 in
                 the
                 north
                 of
                 Britany
                 ,
                 besides
                 600.
                 that
                 were
                 not
                 learned
                 ,
                 260
                 learned
                 diuines
                 ,
                 trayned
                 vp
                 to
                 p●…eac●…
                 and
                 offer
                 the
                 holy
                 sacrifice
                 of
                 Masse
                 .
                 (
                 
                   M.
                   S
                   antiq
                   .
                   de
                   vit
                   .
                   S.
                   Kentegerni
                   .
                   Io
                   Capgrau
                   .
                   Catal.
                   in
                   eod
                   .
                   Io.
                   Bal.
                   l.
                   script
                   .
                   Britan.
                   cent
                   .
                
                 1●…
                 
                   in
                   Kentern
                   .
                   Godwin
                   Catal.
                   in
                   Asaph
                   .
                   Hector
                   Bo●…
                   Scotor
                   .
                   histor
                   .
                   l.
                
                 9.
                 )
                 and
                 he
                 had
                 an
                 other
                 as
                 great
                 a
                 schoole
                 and
                 compan●…e
                 of
                 massinge
                 men
                 in
                 Britany
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 left
                 to
                 S.
                 Asaph
                 ,
                 and
                 sent
                 of
                 these
                 into
                 all
                 parts
                 both
                 of
                 this
                 our
                 Britanie
                 ,
                 and
                 into
                 other
                 nations
                 ,
                 as
                 Norwey
                 ,
                 and
                 Island
                 ,
                 beeing
                 warranted
                 in
                 all
                 these
                 things
                 by
                 the
                 Popes
                 of
                 Rome
                 ,
                 where
                 hee
                 was
                 seuen
                 times
                 on
                 pilgrimage
                 ,
                 
                   Romam
                   septies
                   adijt
                
                 ;
                 and
                 in
                 all
                 things
                 conformed
                 himselfe
                 to
                 that
                 holy
                 Apostolicke
                 church
                 ,
                 and
                 at
                 his
                 death
                 ,
                 
                   gaue
                   strict
                   ommaund
                   to
                   all
                   vnder
                   his
                   charge
                   ,
                   to
                   be
                   in
                   all
                   thinges
                   obedient
                   to
                   the
                   church
                   of
                   Rome
                   :
                   de
                   Sanctorum
                   Patrum
                   decretis
                   ,
                   sanctaeque
                   Roman●…
                   Ecclesiae
                   institutis
                   firmiter
                   custodiendis
                   ,
                   fortia
                   dedit
                   ,
                   ac
                   dereliquit
                   praecepta
                   .
                
                 And
                 that
                 
                 hee
                 liued
                 either
                 after
                 ,
                 or
                 vnto
                 the
                 cominge
                 of
                 S.
                 Augustine
                 I
                 will
                 demonstrate
                 herafter
                 .
              
               
                 9.
                 
                 And
                 to
                 come
                 to
                 London
                 diocesse
                 ,
                 now
                 afflicted
                 with
                 Pagan
                 persecutors
                 ,
                 yet
                 wee
                 find
                 Theonus
                 a
                 massinge
                 preist
                 and
                 Prelate
                 familiarly
                 acquainted
                 with
                 S.
                 Dauid
                 ,
                 that
                 massing
                 Archbishop
                 ,
                 hauing
                 beene
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Glocester
                 before
                 ,
                 to
                 haue
                 beene
                 Archbishop
                 there
                 in
                 these
                 times
                 .
                 A
                 Protestant
                 Bishop
                 writeth
                 :
                 
                   Theonus
                   being
                   first
                   Bishop
                   of
                   Glocester
                   ,
                   forsooke
                   it
                   ,
                   and
                   tooke
                   the
                   charge
                   of
                   London
                   vpon
                   him
                   the
                   yeare
                
                 553.
                 
                 (
                 
                   Godwin
                   Catalog
                   .
                   in
                   London
                   .
                   in
                   Theonus
                   .
                
                 )
                 but
                 the
                 Brittish
                 historye
                 ,
                 proueth
                 him
                 to
                 haue
                 beene
                 Archbishop
                 of
                 London
                 ,
                 before
                 the
                 death
                 of
                 S.
                 Dauid
                 :
                 
                   Theonus
                   Glouecestrensis
                   Episcopus
                   ,
                   in
                   Archiepiscopatum
                   Londoniarum
                   eligitur
                   .
                   Tūc
                   obijt
                   sanctissimus
                   Vrbis
                   Legionum
                   Archiepiscopus
                   Dauid
                   in
                   Mineuia
                   ciuitate
                   .
                   (
                   Galfrid
                   .
                   Monum
                   .
                   histor
                   .
                   Reg.
                   Brit.
                   lib.
                
                 11.
                 cap.
                 3.
                 )
                 and
                 so
                 hee
                 must
                 needs
                 hee
                 ordeyned
                 Archbishop
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 consent
                 ,
                 and
                 allowance
                 of
                 that
                 massinge
                 high
                 Prelate
                 ,
                 S.
                 Dauid
                 .
                 And
                 hee
                 continued
                 Archbishop
                 there
                 ,
                 vntill
                 the
                 yeare
                 of
                 Christ
                 586
                 when
                 together
                 with
                 Thadiocus
                 ,
                 Archbishop
                 of
                 Yorke
                 ,
                 and
                 very
                 many
                 of
                 their
                 cleargy
                 they
                 fled
                 into
                 Walles
                 
                 and
                 other
                 places
                 .
                 (
                 
                   Matth.
                   Westm.
                   an
                
                 .
                 586.
                 
                 
                   Stowe
                   histor
                   .
                   Galfrid
                   .
                   Monum
                   .
                   hist.
                   l.
                
                 11.
                 cap.
                 10.
                 )
                 And
                 to
                 proue
                 all
                 then
                 were
                 sacrificinge
                 massinge
                 preists
                 here
                 ,
                 S.
                 Gildas
                 then
                 liuing
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 hath
                 so
                 before
                 affirmed
                 ;
                 the
                 sacrificinge
                 massinge
                 which
                 protestants
                 and
                 others
                 confesse
                 ,
                 to
                 haue
                 beene
                 then
                 in
                 London
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 places
                 of
                 that
                 diocesse
                 ,
                 confirme
                 it
                 ;
                 their
                 flying
                 for
                 succour
                 only
                 to
                 the
                 places
                 ,
                 where
                 Masse
                 and
                 massinge
                 preistes
                 continued
                 ,
                 as
                 in
                 Wales
                 ,
                 Cornewayle
                 ,
                 and
                 little
                 Britanie
                 ,
                 manifestly
                 conuince
                 it
                 to
                 be
                 so
                 .
                 
                   Stowe
                   histor
                   .
                   in
                   Constantine
                
                 2.
                 
                 
                   Galfr.
                   Monum
                   .
                   l.
                
                 11.
                 
                   histor
                   .
                   cap.
                
                 4.
                 
              
               
                 10.
                 
                 This
                 is
                 proued
                 by
                 those
                 holy
                 churches
                 ,
                 and
                 massinge
                 altars
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 Pagans
                 did
                 reserue
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 destroye
                 ,
                 by
                 conuerting
                 to
                 them
                 to
                 the
                 Idolatrous
                 worship
                 ,
                 and
                 sacrifices
                 of
                 theire
                 Pagan
                 Gods.
                 
                   Si
                   qua
                   Ecclesia
                   illoesa
                   seruabitur
                   ,
                   hec
                   magis
                   ad
                   confusionem
                   nominis
                   Christiani
                   quàm
                   gloriam
                   faciebant
                   .
                   Nempe
                   ex
                   cis
                   deorum
                   suorum
                   templa
                   facientes
                   ,
                   prophanis
                   suis
                   sacrificijs
                   ,
                   sancta
                   Dei
                   altaria
                   polluerunt
                   .
                   (
                   Matth.
                   Westm.
                   ad
                   an
                   .
                   gratiae
                
                 58●…
                 .
                 )
                 And
                 when
                 aboue
                 al
                 other
                 thinges
                 questioned
                 ,
                 our
                 protestants
                 moste
                 disallowe
                 the
                 reuerence
                 of
                 holy
                 relicks
                 ,
                 and
                 
                 not
                 contendinge
                 that
                 there
                 was
                 any
                 Christian
                 Religion
                 in
                 these
                 Archbishops
                 &
                 their
                 cleargie
                 ,
                 but
                 either
                 the
                 massinge
                 Religion
                 ,
                 or
                 their
                 protestant
                 profession
                 ,
                 doe
                 plainely
                 confesse
                 ,
                 that
                 these
                 were
                 massinge
                 preistes
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 Protestant
                 Ministers
                 ,
                 for
                 they
                 with
                 other
                 ātiquities
                 acknowledg
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 greatest
                 care
                 which
                 these
                 two
                 Archbishops
                 ,
                 their
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 and
                 preists
                 had
                 ,
                 in
                 those
                 tempestuous
                 times
                 ,
                 was
                 how
                 to
                 keepe
                 with
                 reuerence
                 ,
                 and
                 from
                 irreuerence
                 ,
                 the
                 holy
                 relicks
                 of
                 their
                 Saints
                 ,
                 &
                 so
                 notwithstanding
                 so
                 many
                 daungers
                 ,
                 and
                 difficulties
                 ,
                 carryed
                 most
                 of
                 them
                 vnto
                 these
                 places
                 of
                 their
                 rest
                 ,
                 and
                 refuge
                 ,
                 so
                 farr
                 off
                 ,
                 Walles
                 ,
                 Cornwaile
                 ,
                 and
                 Britanie
                 in
                 Fraunce
                 .
                 (
                 
                   Holinsh.
                   histor
                   .
                   of
                   Engl.
                   Galfrid
                   .
                   Monument
                   .
                   histor
                   .
                   Reg.
                   Brittan
                   .
                   l.
                
                 11.
                 cap.
                 10.
                 
                 
                   Matth.
                   Westm
                   .
                   an
                   .
                   gratiae
                
                 586.
                 )
                 
                   Tunc
                   Archipraesulis
                   Theonus
                   Londoniensis
                   &
                   Thadiocus
                   Eborascensis
                   ,
                   cum
                   omnes
                   Ecclesias
                   sibi
                   subditas
                   solo
                   tenus
                   destructas
                   vidissent
                   ,
                   cum
                   pluribus
                   ordinatis
                   ,
                   cum
                   reliquijs
                   Sanctorum
                   in
                   Cambriam
                   diffugerunt
                   ,
                   timentes
                   ne
                   Barbarorum
                   irruptione
                   ,
                   tot
                   &
                   tantorum
                   sacra
                   ossa
                   veterum
                   ,
                   à
                   memorijs
                   hominum
                   delerentur
                   ,
                   si
                   qua
                   imminenti
                   periculo
                   minimè
                   subtraxissent
                   .
                   Plures
                   etiam
                   Armoricanam
                   Britanniam
                   
                   petentes
                   .
                
                 Therefore
                 no
                 protestant
                 can
                 ,
                 will
                 ,
                 or
                 by
                 the
                 grounds
                 of
                 their
                 Religion
                 may
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 these
                 were
                 Protestants
                 ,
                 but
                 vndoubtedly
                 Catholicke
                 Papists
                 ,
                 reuerencers
                 of
                 holy
                 Masse
                 ,
                 relicks
                 of
                 Saints
                 ,
                 &
                 such
                 doctrines
                 ,
                 as
                 protestancy
                 doth
                 not
                 allow
                 ,
                 &
                 thereuppon
                 they
                 plainely
                 call
                 them
                 ,
                 
                   sacrificulos
                   ,
                   massinge
                   preists
                   .
                   H.
                   Matius
                   Germanorum
                   lib.
                
                 5.
                 pag.
                 39.
                 
              
               
                 11.
                 
                 Neither
                 did
                 these
                 doctrines
                 and
                 the
                 profession
                 of
                 them
                 cease
                 here
                 with
                 vs
                 ,
                 betweene
                 this
                 publick
                 desolation
                 in
                 the
                 586.
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 yeare
                 596.
                 when
                 S.
                 Augustine
                 came
                 hither
                 ,
                 euen
                 in
                 those
                 parts
                 which
                 the
                 Saxons
                 posessed
                 ,
                 but
                 there
                 were
                 diuers
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 and
                 sacrificinge
                 massinge
                 preists
                 still
                 continuinge
                 in
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 holy
                 sacrifice
                 of
                 Masse
                 was
                 still
                 ,
                 though
                 not
                 so
                 generally
                 and
                 publickly
                 as
                 before
                 ,
                 continued
                 also
                 in
                 this
                 time
                 ,
                 and
                 many
                 of
                 the
                 Saxons
                 themselues
                 ,
                 euen
                 from
                 the
                 dayes
                 of
                 Kinge
                 Arthur
                 ,
                 when
                 many
                 of
                 them
                 receaued
                 the
                 Christian
                 faith
                 ,
                 still
                 continued
                 therein
                 ,
                 and
                 this
                 testified
                 by
                 protestant
                 writers
                 .
                 (
                 
                   Holinshed
                   histor
                   .
                   of
                   Engl.
                   pag.
                
                 122.123
                 .
                 l.
                 5.
                 )
                 teachinge
                 how
                 vppon
                 a
                 great
                 victory
                 of
                 that
                 renowned
                 Kinge
                 against
                 them
                 ,
                 hee
                 pardoned
                 
                 al
                 that
                 would
                 and
                 did
                 receue
                 the
                 Christian
                 faith
                 ,
                 which
                 were
                 many
                 .
                 And
                 Hardinge
                 with
                 others
                 testifieth
                 ,
                 that
                 Stanford
                 at
                 this
                 time
                 was
                 a
                 Christian
                 vniuersitie
                 ,
                 though
                 with
                 some
                 errors
                 .
                 (
                 
                   Harding
                   histor
                
                 .
                 )
                 and
                 yet
                 a
                 great
                 part
                 of
                 them
                 must
                 needs
                 bee
                 Saxons
                 .
                 And
                 in
                 those
                 very
                 places
                 themselues
                 where
                 the
                 Pagan
                 Saxons
                 moste
                 &
                 principally
                 ruled
                 ,
                 and
                 reigned
                 ,
                 the
                 Christian
                 massing
                 sacrificing
                 Religion
                 was
                 there
                 permitted
                 ,
                 and
                 tolerated
                 euen
                 by
                 the
                 Kings
                 allowance
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 protestant
                 historian
                 proueth
                 in
                 these
                 words
                 .
                 (
                 
                   Holinsh.
                   histor
                   .
                   of
                   Engl.
                   l.
                
                 5.
                 pag.
                 107.
                 )
                 
                   At
                   the
                   same
                   time
                   that
                   Constantine
                
                 (
                 the
                 next
                 Kinge
                 to
                 Arthur
                 )
                 
                   was
                   driuen
                   into
                   Wales
                   ,
                   there
                   reigned
                   amonge
                   the
                   English
                   men
                   ,
                   one
                   Iourmericke
                   the
                   fifth
                   ,
                   as
                   Bede
                   saith
                   ,
                   from
                   Hengist
                   .
                   The
                   same
                   Iourmerick
                   though
                   hee
                   were
                   not
                   christened
                   himselfe
                   ,
                   yet
                   hee
                   permitted
                   the
                   Christian
                   faith
                   to
                   bee
                   preached
                   amongst
                   his
                   people
                   ,
                   and
                   concludinge
                   a
                   league
                   with
                   the
                   Scottish
                   men
                   and
                   Picts
                   ,
                   kept
                   the
                   same
                   inuiolate
                   duringe
                   his
                   life
                   time
                   .
                
                 So
                 likewise
                 it
                 was
                 in
                 the
                 kingdome
                 of
                 the
                 Kentish
                 Kings
                 ,
                 extendinge
                 to
                 Humber
                 ,
                 for
                 Kinge
                 Ethelbert
                 had
                 marryed
                 a
                 Christian
                 ,
                 &
                 gaue
                 peace
                 to
                 Christians
                 in
                 his
                 dominions
                 ,
                 as
                 wee
                 
                 may
                 also
                 gather
                 the
                 like
                 of
                 the
                 kingdome
                 of
                 the
                 east
                 Angles
                 ,
                 whose
                 Kinge
                 Scebert
                 ,
                 was
                 a
                 baptised
                 Christian
                 ,
                 except
                 a
                 protestant
                 historian
                 is
                 deceued
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 yeare
                 of
                 Christ
                 569.
                 or
                 before
                 ,
                 then
                 beginninge
                 his
                 Reigne
                 ,
                 and
                 beeing
                 christened
                 in
                 Fraunce
                 in
                 the
                 Regiment
                 of
                 his
                 Brother
                 and
                 predecessor
                 Kinge
                 Carpewalde
                 .
                 (
                 
                   Stowe
                   histor
                   .
                   in
                   east
                   Angles
                   in
                   K.
                   Scebert
                   anno
                   .
                
                 569.
                 )
                 and
                 in
                 many
                 other
                 places
                 of
                 Loegria
                 ,
                 this
                 Englād
                 ,
                 the
                 like
                 instances
                 may
                 be
                 giuen
                 :
                 for
                 the
                 enimitie
                 between
                 the
                 Saxons
                 and
                 Britans
                 was
                 not
                 principally
                 for
                 Religiō
                 ,
                 but
                 who
                 should
                 rule
                 here
                 ,
                 and
                 possesse
                 this
                 kingdome
                 :
                 
                   aspernebantur
                   vt
                   plurimum
                   Saxones
                   Britonum
                   Sacerdotum
                   tum
                   Gualiam
                   incolētium
                   doctrinam
                   :
                   tametsi
                   veram
                   profiterentur
                   ,
                   inuisae
                   gentis
                   magis
                   quam
                   disciplinae
                   ,
                   de
                   qua
                   multa
                   atque
                   praeclara
                   frequentius
                   audiuerant
                   ,
                   odio
                   permoti
                   .
                   (
                   Hect.
                   Boeth
                   .
                   l.
                
                 9.
                 
                 
                   Scot.
                   histor
                   .
                   fol.
                
                 177.
                 )
                 and
                 they
                 had
                 peaceable
                 commerce
                 ,
                 amitie
                 ,
                 and
                 correspondence
                 with
                 all
                 other
                 Christians
                 ,
                 round
                 about
                 them
                 ,
                 French
                 ,
                 Scots
                 ,
                 and
                 Picts
                 ,
                 as
                 is
                 declared
                 before
                 .
              
               
                 12.
                 
                 And
                 to
                 putt
                 all
                 out
                 of
                 doubt
                 in
                 this
                 matter
                 ,
                 wee
                 are
                 taught
                 by
                 many
                 credible
                 ,
                 and
                 vncontroleable
                 antiquities
                 ,
                 that
                 euen
                 
                 at
                 the
                 coming
                 of
                 S.
                 Augustine
                 hither
                 ,
                 there
                 were
                 diuers
                 renowned
                 massing
                 ,
                 sacrificing
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 here
                 with
                 their
                 massinge
                 preists
                 ,
                 that
                 preached
                 euen
                 to
                 the
                 Saxons
                 ,
                 and
                 conuerted
                 many
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 these
                 holy
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 and
                 preists
                 did
                 in
                 all
                 things
                 agree
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 Apostolicke
                 Romane
                 church
                 ,
                 and
                 receued
                 mission
                 ,
                 power
                 ,
                 and
                 iurisdiction
                 from
                 thence
                 .
                 Amonge
                 these
                 was
                 S.
                 Kentegern
                 for
                 the
                 Northren
                 and
                 other
                 parts
                 of
                 this
                 kingdome
                 ,
                 who
                 preached
                 to
                 the
                 Saxons
                 &
                 proued
                 their
                 Pagan
                 Gods
                 (
                 namly
                 woden
                 )
                 whom
                 principally
                 they
                 worshipped
                 as
                 cheife
                 God
                 ,
                 to
                 haue
                 beene
                 onely
                 a
                 man
                 ,
                 a
                 Kinge
                 amonge
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 damned
                 creature
                 .
                 
                   (
                   S.
                   Asaph
                   .
                   in
                   vita
                   S.
                   Kentegerni
                   .
                   M.
                   S.
                   antiquit
                   .
                   in
                   vita
                   eius
                   &
                   Capgrau
                   .
                   in
                   eodem
                   .
                   )
                   Quem
                   principalem
                   Deum
                   crediderunt
                   ,
                   &
                   praecipue
                   Angli
                   ,
                   de
                   quo
                   originem
                   duxerant
                   ,
                   cui
                   &
                   qua●…tam
                   feriam
                   consecrauerant
                   ,
                   hominem
                   fuisse
                   mortalem
                   asseruit
                   ,
                   &
                   Regem
                   Saxonum
                   ,
                   a
                   quo
                   plures
                   nationes
                   genus
                   duxerant
                   ,
                   huius
                   inquit
                   corpore
                   in
                   puluerem
                   resoluto
                   ,
                   anima
                   in
                   inferno
                   sepulta
                   aeternum
                   sustinet
                   ignem
                   .
                
                 And
                 that
                 this
                 holy
                 Bishop
                 liued
                 vnto
                 this
                 time
                 of
                 S.
                 Gregory
                 ,
                 ioyned
                 in
                 Religion
                 with
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 him
                 was
                 warranted
                 to
                 preach
                 to
                 the
                 Saxons
                 ,
                 as
                 
                 to
                 other
                 nations
                 ,
                 we
                 haue
                 the
                 greatest
                 warrant
                 ,
                 wee
                 can
                 desire
                 in
                 such
                 thinges
                 ,
                 both
                 Catholicke
                 and
                 Protestant
                 antiquaries
                 ,
                 ioyninge
                 in
                 this
                 ,
                 that
                 hee
                 was
                 a
                 Bishop
                 260.
                 yeares
                 .
                 (
                 
                   M.
                   S.
                   antiq
                   .
                   &
                   Capgrau
                   .
                   supr
                   .
                   Bal.
                   l.
                   de
                   script
                   .
                   Britan.
                   cent
                   .
                
                 1.
                 
                   in
                   Kenterno
                   .
                   Godwin
                   Catalog
                   of
                   Bishops
                   in
                   Asaph
                   .
                
                 )
                 whereby
                 it
                 euidently
                 followeth
                 ,
                 that
                 beinge
                 made
                 Bishop
                 after
                 the
                 beeing
                 of
                 S
                 German
                 ,
                 and
                 Lupus
                 here
                 ,
                 as
                 appeareth
                 before
                 ,
                 he
                 must
                 needes
                 bee
                 liuinge
                 at
                 this
                 time
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 is
                 particularly
                 testified
                 by
                 the
                 auncient
                 writers
                 of
                 his
                 life
                 ,
                 S
                 Asaph
                 his
                 holy
                 scholler
                 and
                 successor
                 ,
                 Iohn
                 Capgraue
                 ,
                 and
                 many
                 auncient
                 Manuscripts
                 ,
                 that
                 hauinge
                 beene
                 seuen
                 times
                 at
                 Rome
                 ,
                 hee
                 was
                 there
                 in
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 S.
                 Gregory
                 ,
                 who
                 approuinge
                 his
                 sacred
                 callinge
                 sent
                 him
                 with
                 his
                 Apostolicke
                 warrant
                 into
                 these
                 parts
                 .
                 
                   Vir
                   Deisepties
                   Romam
                   adiens
                   Sancto
                   Gregorio
                   speciali
                   Anglorum
                   Apostolo
                   totam
                   vitam
                   suam
                   ,
                   electionem
                   ,
                   &
                   consecrationem
                   ,
                   &
                   omnes
                   casus
                   qui
                   et
                   acciderunt
                   ,
                   seriatim
                   enodauit
                   .
                   Sanctus
                   vero
                   Papa
                   illum
                   virum
                   Dei
                   &
                   Spiritus
                   Sancti
                   gratia
                   plenum
                   intelligens
                   ,
                   in
                   opus
                   ministerij
                   à
                   Spiritu
                   Sancto
                   illi
                   iniuncti
                   destinauit
                   .
                
              
               
                 13.
                 
                 In
                 the
                 westerne
                 parts
                 wee
                 had
                 then
                 
                 besides
                 the
                 Bishops
                 which
                 opposed
                 themselues
                 to
                 S.
                 Augustine
                 ,
                 commonly
                 recompted
                 seuen
                 in
                 number
                 ,
                 yet
                 agreeing
                 with
                 him
                 in
                 these
                 misteries
                 ,
                 the
                 renowned
                 holy
                 Bishop
                 S.
                 Asaph
                 ,
                 disciple
                 ,
                 and
                 successor
                 to
                 S.
                 Kentegern
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 see
                 ,
                 when
                 hee
                 forsooke
                 it
                 ;
                 This
                 holy
                 massinge
                 Bishop
                 ruler
                 of
                 the
                 colledge
                 of
                 so
                 many
                 massinge
                 preists
                 ,
                 as
                 I
                 haue
                 before
                 related
                 ,
                 did
                 in
                 all
                 things
                 ioyne
                 himselfe
                 with
                 the
                 disciples
                 of
                 S.
                 Gregory
                 the
                 Pope
                 ,
                 in
                 so
                 much
                 as
                 a
                 Protestāt
                 Bishop
                 writeth
                 of
                 him
                 :
                 
                   A
                   Gregorij
                   Pontificis
                   Romani
                   discipulis
                   Angliam
                   aduentantibus
                   ,
                   authoritatem
                   accepit
                   .
                   (
                   Io.
                   Bal.
                   l.
                   de
                   script
                   .
                   Britan.
                   cent
                   .
                
                 1.
                 
                   in
                   Asapho
                   .
                
                 )
                 he
                 receued
                 authority
                 from
                 the
                 disciples
                 of
                 Gregorie
                 Pope
                 of
                 Rome
                 ,
                 which
                 came
                 into
                 England
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 is
                 hee
                 ,
                 who
                 as
                 the
                 same
                 Protestāt
                 Bishop
                 writeth
                 ,
                 wrote
                 the
                 life
                 of
                 S.
                 Kentegern
                 his
                 Master
                 .
                 Therfore
                 this
                 holy
                 Prelate
                 must
                 needs
                 bee
                 a
                 massinge
                 preist
                 ,
                 as
                 all
                 the
                 other
                 vnder
                 him
                 were
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 .
                 If
                 we
                 go
                 further
                 to
                 other
                 parts
                 of
                 this
                 nation
                 ,
                 wee
                 shall
                 finde
                 in
                 the
                 kingdome
                 of
                 the
                 Mercians
                 ,
                 or
                 by
                 some
                 the
                 easte
                 Angles
                 ,
                 the
                 renowned
                 &
                 miraculous
                 Archbishop
                 S.
                 Iue
                 ,
                 a
                 noble
                 Persian
                 by
                 birth
                 ,
                 who
                 beeing
                 sent
                 thither
                 by
                 the
                 Pope
                 of
                 Rome
                 S.
                 
                 Gregory
                 or
                 Pelagius
                 the
                 seconde
                 his
                 predecessor
                 both
                 massinge
                 preists
                 and
                 Popes
                 ,
                 was
                 also
                 a
                 massing
                 preist
                 and
                 Prelate
                 ,
                 and
                 dying
                 at
                 the
                 towne
                 ,
                 now
                 of
                 his
                 name
                 called
                 S.
                 Iues
                 ,
                 in
                 Hontington
                 shire
                 ,
                 gaue
                 that
                 name
                 vnto
                 it
                 .
                 (
                 
                   Annal.
                   Monaster
                   .
                   Ramseiae
                   .
                   M.
                   S.
                   antiq
                   .
                   de
                   vita
                   S.
                   Iuonis
                   .
                   Io.
                   Capgrau
                   .
                   in
                   Catalog
                   .
                   in
                   S.
                   Iuone
                   Episcop
                   .
                   Florent
                   .
                   Wigorn.
                   in
                   Chronic.
                   ad
                   an
                   .
                
                 600.
                 )
                 And
                 to
                 testifie
                 that
                 hee
                 exercised
                 both
                 his
                 massing
                 preistly
                 ,
                 and
                 episcopall
                 function
                 there
                 in
                 preachinge
                 to
                 the
                 Saxons
                 ,
                 his
                 body
                 was
                 found
                 ,
                 
                   buryed
                   in
                   episcopall
                   manner
                   ,
                   sepulchro
                   aperto
                   Episcopum
                   Pontificalibus
                   indutum
                   cōspiciunt
                   .
                
                 This
                 Apostolicke
                 doctor
                 of
                 this
                 nation
                 as
                 Florentius
                 Wigorniensis
                 ,
                 Capgraue
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 old
                 Manuscripts
                 of
                 his
                 life
                 ●…ll
                 him
                 ,
                 
                   Doctor
                   Apostolicus
                   &
                   vere
                   caeli
                   nuntius
                   Ino
                   ,
                   dyed
                   here
                   as
                   Wigorniensis
                   writeth
                   in
                   the
                   yeare
                
                 600.
                 
                   foure
                   yeares
                   after
                   the
                   cominge
                   of
                   S.
                   Augustine
                   hither
                
                 :
                 and
                 hither
                 also
                 came
                 with
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 preached
                 here
                 ,
                 sent
                 from
                 Rome
                 ,
                 besides
                 others
                 not
                 named
                 ,
                 S.
                 Sithius
                 ,
                 and
                 S.
                 Inthius
                 his
                 associats
                 ,
                 massinge
                 preists
                 .
                 
                   Qui
                   cum
                   Romam
                   peruenissēt
                   consilio
                   Papae
                   dispositione
                   Dei
                   ,
                   Sanctus
                   Iuo
                   cum
                   Sithio
                   nepote
                   ,
                   &
                   Inthio
                   cognato
                   suo
                   alijsque
                   quibusdam
                   ,
                   in
                   Britanniam
                   intrauit
                   .
                
                 
                 And
                 to
                 shew
                 that
                 hee
                 was
                 a
                 true
                 Apostle
                 of
                 this
                 nation
                 ,
                 sent
                 by
                 the
                 see
                 Apostolicke
                 of
                 Rome
                 ,
                 coming
                 through
                 Fraunce
                 hither
                 ,
                 beeinge
                 honorably
                 entertayned
                 by
                 the
                 Kinge
                 and
                 people
                 of
                 Fraunce
                 ,
                 to
                 stay
                 there
                 ,
                 would
                 by
                 no
                 entreaty
                 consent
                 ,
                 but
                 came
                 as
                 hee
                 was
                 ,
                 
                   à
                   Domino
                   destinatus
                
                 ,
                 ordeyned
                 for
                 vs
                 by
                 God
                 ,
                 into
                 England
                 
                   Cum
                   Galliam
                   cum
                   suis
                   intrasset
                   ,
                   à
                   Rege
                   &
                   populo
                   honorificè
                   susceptus
                   ,
                   nec
                   vlla
                   gratia
                   terrena
                   quamuis
                   assiduis
                   precibus
                   rogatus
                   ,
                   ab
                   ipsis
                   retineri
                   poterat
                   ,
                   sed
                   Britanniam
                   ingrediens
                   .
                
              
               
                 14.
                 
                 And
                 to
                 passe
                 into
                 the
                 kingedome
                 of
                 Kent
                 it selfe
                 ,
                 where
                 S.
                 Augustine
                 landed
                 ,
                 &
                 settled
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 his
                 successors
                 ,
                 and
                 see
                 at
                 Canterbury
                 ,
                 there
                 ,
                 we
                 had
                 at
                 his
                 cominge
                 ,
                 and
                 twenty
                 yeares
                 before
                 ,
                 and
                 before
                 the
                 time
                 ,
                 that
                 Theonus
                 Archbishop
                 of
                 London
                 ,
                 and
                 Thadiocus
                 Archbishop
                 of
                 Yorke
                 with
                 their
                 massinge
                 preists
                 ,
                 forsooke
                 their
                 sees
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 kingedome
                 and
                 city
                 itselfe
                 of
                 Canterburie
                 ,
                 a
                 renowned
                 massing
                 Bishop
                 ,
                 S.
                 Luithardus
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 massing
                 preists
                 ,
                 vsuallie
                 sayinge
                 Masse
                 ,
                 the
                 Queene
                 S.
                 Bertha
                 being
                 present
                 in
                 their
                 thē
                 cathedral
                 church
                 ,
                 dedicated
                 to
                 S.
                 Martine
                 ,
                 as
                 all
                 antiquaries
                 agree
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 I
                 finde
                 in
                 an
                 old
                 Manuscript
                 
                 history
                 ,
                 builded
                 in
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 Kinge
                 Lucius
                 .
                 (
                 
                   Bed.
                   hist.
                   gent.
                   Angl.
                   l.
                
                 1.
                 cap.
                 27.
                 
                 
                   Io.
                   Capgrau
                   .
                   in
                   Catalog
                   .
                   in
                   S.
                   Lethardo
                   Episcopo
                   &
                   Confessore
                   .
                   M.
                   S.
                   antiq
                   .
                   in
                   eod
                   .
                
                 )
                 And
                 by
                 the
                 persuasion
                 of
                 this
                 holy
                 massinge
                 Bishop
                 S.
                 Luithard
                 ,
                 the
                 Kinge
                 and
                 Saint
                 afterward
                 Ethelbert
                 ,
                 entertayned
                 S.
                 Augustine
                 with
                 all
                 humanitie
                 ,
                 and
                 was
                 by
                 him
                 after
                 actuallie
                 conuerted
                 to
                 the
                 faith
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 in
                 so
                 much
                 that
                 this
                 holy
                 Bishop
                 is
                 called
                 ,
                 
                   Ianitor
                   venturi
                   Augustini
                   ,
                   opener
                   of
                   the
                   dore
                   to
                   S.
                   Augustine
                   .
                   (
                   Capgrau
                   .
                   supr
                   .
                   in
                   S.
                   Lethard
                   .
                   Gulielm
                   .
                   Malm.
                   l.
                
                 1.
                 
                   de
                   gest
                   .
                   Reg.
                   Anglorum
                   .
                   )
                
                 And
                 was
                 before
                 S.
                 Augustines
                 cominge
                 when
                 he
                 still
                 liued
                 a
                 Pagan
                 ,
                 fauourable
                 and
                 gentle
                 vnto
                 Christiās
                 :
                 
                   Benignus
                   erga
                   Christianos
                   in
                   natiua
                   gentilitate
                   fuit
                   .
                
                 By
                 occasion
                 whereof
                 ,
                 his
                 kingdome
                 extending
                 to
                 Humber
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 sister
                 beeing
                 marryed
                 to
                 Slede
                 Kinge
                 of
                 the
                 east
                 Angles
                 ,
                 and
                 her
                 sonne
                 Sebert
                 ,
                 or
                 as
                 Henry
                 of
                 Huntington
                 calleth
                 him
                 Sibrictus
                 ,
                 or
                 Siberctus
                 ,
                 beeing
                 a
                 Christian
                 Kinge
                 ,
                 so
                 great
                 parts
                 of
                 this
                 nation
                 were
                 free
                 from
                 persecution
                 ,
                 and
                 some
                 of
                 the
                 Saxons
                 ,
                 that
                 were
                 conuerted
                 ,
                 became
                 massing
                 preists
                 ,
                 longe
                 before
                 S.
                 Augustine
                 came
                 hither
                 .
                 (
                 
                   Henric.
                   Hunting
                   .
                   histor
                   .
                   l.
                
                 2.
                 )
                 For
                 such
                 
                 is
                 numbred
                 Godelbertus
                 as
                 a
                 Protestant
                 Bishop
                 writeth
                 ,
                 
                   ex
                   quorundam
                   coniecturis
                   genere
                   Anglosaxo
                
                 ,
                 aboue
                 an
                 hūdred
                 yeares
                 before
                 this
                 time
                 an
                 .
                 498.
                 
                 (
                 
                   Pitseus
                   historic
                   .
                   Rel.
                   Tom.
                
                 1.
                 aetate
                 5.
                 
                 
                   Bal.
                   l.
                   de
                   script
                   .
                   Britan.
                   cent
                   .
                
                 1.
                 
                   in
                   Godelberto
                   Presbytero
                
                 .
                 )
                 And
                 as
                 Sebastiā
                 Munster
                 &
                 the
                 first
                 Protestant
                 Archbishop
                 of
                 Canterbury
                 witnes
                 ,
                 S.
                 Offo
                 an
                 English
                 Kings
                 sonne
                 in
                 this
                 our
                 Englād
                 ,
                 went
                 hence
                 and
                 preached
                 in
                 Germany
                 in
                 the
                 yeare
                 601.
                 
                 (
                 
                   Munster
                   .
                   in
                   Cosmograph
                   .
                   in
                   German
                   .
                   Matth.
                   Parker
                   antiq
                   .
                   Brit.
                   pag.
                
                 8.
                 )
                 not
                 without
                 other
                 associats
                 of
                 this
                 nation
                 ,
                 except
                 we
                 will
                 make
                 ,
                 his
                 case
                 singular
                 from
                 all
                 other
                 Apostolick
                 men
                 ,
                 &
                 conuerters
                 of
                 contries
                 .
                 And
                 except
                 wee
                 will
                 make
                 a
                 very
                 bold
                 expositiō
                 of
                 the
                 English
                 Author
                 of
                 the
                 booke
                 ,
                 
                   de
                   Virginitate
                
                 ,
                 or
                 
                   laude
                   Virginum
                   ,
                   of
                   the
                   praise
                   of
                   Virgins
                   ,
                
                 commonly
                 ascribed
                 to
                 our
                 holy
                 learned
                 Bishop
                 ,
                 S.
                 Aldelmus
                 ,
                 callinge
                 ,
                 
                   S.
                   Gregory
                   the
                   Pope
                   his
                   Master
                   ,
                   and
                   Tutor
                   ,
                   Praeceptor
                   &
                   Pedagogus
                   noster
                   Gregorius
                   .
                   (
                   l.
                   de
                   laude
                   Virginum
                   .
                   Bal.
                   cent
                   .
                
                 1.
                 
                   in
                   Adel.
                   Pitseus
                   To.
                
                 1.
                 
                   in
                   eod
                
                 .
                 )
                 wee
                 must
                 needs
                 as
                 the
                 rule
                 of
                 correlatiues
                 .
                 Master
                 and
                 scholler
                 requireth
                 ,
                 make
                 him
                 scholler
                 to
                 S.
                 Gregorie
                 the
                 great
                 ,
                 which
                 liued
                 but
                 few
                 yeares
                 after
                 S.
                 Augustines
                 
                 cominge
                 hither
                 ,
                 and
                 being
                 Pope
                 then
                 ,
                 likely
                 he
                 was
                 Tutor
                 &
                 Master
                 to
                 this
                 aūciēt
                 English
                 writer
                 ,
                 before
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 his
                 papacie
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 was
                 to
                 many
                 others
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 after
                 .
              
               
                 15.
                 
                 So
                 I
                 might
                 instance
                 of
                 others
                 ,
                 but
                 these
                 aboundantly
                 suffice
                 ,
                 to
                 proue
                 ,
                 that
                 after
                 the
                 first
                 plantinge
                 of
                 the
                 faith
                 of
                 Christ
                 in
                 this
                 our
                 Britanie
                 ,
                 there
                 neuer
                 wanted
                 in
                 it
                 ,
                 either
                 in
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 the
                 Britans
                 ,
                 Saxons
                 or
                 whom
                 els
                 soeuer
                 ,
                 Masse
                 ,
                 massing
                 preists
                 ,
                 and
                 Bishops
                 .
                 For
                 euen
                 those
                 Brittish
                 preists
                 and
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 which
                 moste
                 opposed
                 against
                 S.
                 Augustine
                 in
                 some
                 other
                 things
                 ,
                 were
                 as
                 farr
                 engaged
                 in
                 these
                 articles
                 ,
                 to
                 bee
                 sound
                 and
                 Orthodoxe
                 as
                 S.
                 Augustine
                 was
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 both
                 practised
                 here
                 in
                 Britanie
                 ,
                 as
                 I
                 haue
                 related
                 before
                 ,
                 &
                 their
                 most
                 learned
                 S.
                 Kelian
                 ,
                 Columban
                 ,
                 and
                 Gallus
                 ,
                 with
                 others
                 going
                 hence
                 into
                 other
                 nations
                 did
                 wholly
                 submit
                 themselues
                 to
                 the
                 Popes
                 of
                 Rome
                 ;
                 and
                 their
                 cheifest
                 S.
                 Keliā
                 was
                 made
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Mitzburgh
                 by
                 the
                 Pope
                 ,
                 receuinge
                 power
                 from
                 him
                 to
                 preach
                 .
                 
                   Romam
                   profectus
                   est
                   ,
                   &
                   officio
                   praedicandi
                   à
                   Papa
                   receptus
                   Episcopus
                   ,
                   orditus
                   .
                   (
                   Manuscript
                   antiq
                   .
                   de
                   vita
                   S.
                   Keliani
                   .
                   Io.
                   Capgrau
                   .
                   Catalog
                   .
                   in
                   eodem
                   .
                   Sur.
                   die
                
                 8.
                 
                 
                   Iulij
                   .
                
                 )
                 And
                 that
                 S.
                 Columbanus
                 the
                 man
                 whose
                 
                 authority
                 was
                 most
                 obiected
                 against
                 S.
                 Augustine
                 ,
                 about
                 the
                 diuers
                 keeping
                 of
                 Easter
                 ,
                 was
                 a
                 notorious
                 massinge
                 preist
                 ,
                 as
                 also
                 S.
                 Gallus
                 in
                 as
                 high
                 degree
                 ,
                 as
                 any
                 Catholicke
                 now
                 is
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 testified
                 in
                 their
                 liues
                 ,
                 where
                 we
                 find
                 ,
                 S.
                 Columban
                 did
                 dedicat
                 a
                 church
                 ,
                 and
                 altar
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 relicks
                 of
                 S.
                 Aurelia
                 ,
                 &
                 adorninge
                 the
                 altar
                 said
                 Masse
                 vpon
                 it
                 .
                 
                   Beatus
                   Columbanus
                   iussit
                   aquam
                   afferri
                   ,
                   &
                   benedicens
                   illam
                   ,
                   adspersit
                   ea
                   templum
                   :
                   &
                   dum
                   circuirent
                   psallentes
                   ,
                   dedicauit
                   Ecclesiam
                   ,
                   deinde
                   inuocato
                   nomine
                   Domini
                   ,
                   vnxit
                   altare
                   ,
                   &
                   beatae
                   Aureliae
                   reliquias
                   in
                   eo
                   collocauit
                   ,
                   vestitoque
                   altari
                   ,
                   missas
                   legittimè
                   compleuerunt
                
                 And
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 Authors
                 wee
                 reade
                 ,
                 that
                 S.
                 Gallus
                 did
                 ordinarily
                 vse
                 ,
                 
                   Missam
                   celebrare
                
                 ,
                 to
                 say
                 Masse
                 ,
                 and
                 beeing
                 vrged
                 both
                 by
                 the
                 Prince
                 ,
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 and
                 Cleargie
                 ,
                 to
                 accept
                 of
                 the
                 Bishoprick
                 of
                 Constance
                 ,
                 hee
                 refused
                 it
                 and
                 preferred
                 Iohn
                 his
                 deacon
                 ,
                 whome
                 S.
                 Gallus
                 had
                 conuerted
                 vnto
                 the
                 faith
                 of
                 Christ
                 .
                 Who
                 in
                 his
                 consecration
                 was
                 ledd
                 by
                 the
                 Bishops
                 to
                 the
                 Altar
                 ,
                 and
                 solemnely
                 consecrated
                 ,
                 and
                 said
                 Masse
                 :
                 in
                 which
                 after
                 the
                 ghospell
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 maner
                 was
                 ,
                 S.
                 Gallus
                 preached
                 .
                 
                   Episcopi
                   duxerunt
                   eum
                   ad
                   altare
                   ,
                   &
                   solemni
                   benedictionts
                   officio
                   ordinauerunt
                   Antistitem
                   ,
                   
                   consumatoque
                   sacrae
                   promotionis
                   ministerio
                   ,
                   rogauerunt
                   cum
                   sacrificij
                   salutaris
                   celebrare
                   mysteria
                   .
                   Praemissis
                   ergo
                   ex
                   more
                   diuinae
                   oblationis
                   initijs
                   ,
                   post
                   lectionem
                   Euangelij
                   rogauerunt
                   venerabilem
                   Gallum
                   ,
                   vt
                   multitudini
                   quae
                   aderat
                   ,
                   verbi
                   officio
                   sacrae
                   instructionis
                   pabulum
                   ministraret
                   .
                
                 Where
                 wee
                 see
                 as
                 much
                 deuotion
                 ,
                 and
                 reuerence
                 ,
                 vsed
                 by
                 the
                 greatests
                 opposites
                 to
                 S.
                 Augustine
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 holy
                 sacrifice
                 of
                 Masse
                 ,
                 sacrificinge
                 preisthood
                 ,
                 holy
                 water
                 ,
                 holy
                 oyle
                 ,
                 to
                 consecrate
                 altares
                 ,
                 dedication
                 of
                 churches
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 like
                 matters
                 moste
                 disliked
                 by
                 protestants
                 ,
                 as
                 S.
                 Augustine
                 vsed
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 learned
                 Catholicke
                 now
                 professeth
                 or
                 defendeth
                 .
              
               
                 16.
                 
                 And
                 to
                 remember
                 
                   Masses
                   of
                   requiem
                   for
                   the
                   deade
                   ,
                
                 so
                 soone
                 as
                 S.
                 Gallus
                 heard
                 of
                 the
                 death
                 of
                 Saint
                 Columban
                 ,
                 this
                 S.
                 Gallus
                 so
                 renowned
                 a
                 man
                 ,
                 
                   called
                   his
                   bretheren
                   together
                   ,
                   and
                   they
                   prayed
                   and
                   said
                   Masses
                   for
                   his
                   soule
                   .
                   Audiens
                   mortem
                   S.
                   Columbani
                   collegit
                   fratres
                   .
                   ,
                   causas
                   meroris
                   aperuit
                   .
                   Deinde
                   tanti
                   patris
                   memoriam
                   precibus
                   sacris
                   ,
                   &
                   sacrificijs
                   salutaribus
                   frequentarunt
                   .
                
                 What
                 forme
                 of
                 Masse
                 both
                 these
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 which
                 then
                 continued
                 in
                 Britanie
                 ,
                 vsed
                 ,
                 I
                 haue
                 proued
                 before
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 Brittish
                 antiquities
                 ,
                 as
                 also
                 
                 how
                 al
                 which
                 here
                 were
                 contrary
                 to
                 S.
                 Augustine
                 in
                 some
                 ceremonials
                 ,
                 I
                 haue
                 demōstrated
                 by
                 all
                 kinde
                 of
                 testimonies
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 these
                 and
                 al
                 other
                 essentiall
                 and
                 fundamentall
                 things
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 ceremoniall
                 ,
                 or
                 alterable
                 in
                 Religion
                 ,
                 they
                 wholly
                 agreed
                 ,
                 and
                 without
                 the
                 leaste
                 difference
                 ,
                 consented
                 with
                 S.
                 Augustine
                 ,
                 &
                 the
                 church
                 of
                 Rome
                 ,
                 and
                 differed
                 in
                 all
                 now
                 controuersed
                 questions
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 present
                 protestants
                 of
                 this
                 nation
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 others
                 .
                 And
                 so
                 Catholicke
                 Romane
                 ,
                 or
                 (
                 as
                 protestants
                 call
                 it
                 )
                 the
                 papists
                 church
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 hath
                 euer
                 since
                 to
                 these
                 dayes
                 of
                 innouation
                 from
                 then
                 ,
                 beene
                 the
                 onely
                 knowne
                 and
                 visible
                 church
                 ,
                 as
                 these
                 men
                 freely
                 confesse
                 ,
                 and
                 acknowledge
                 ,
                 all
                 antiquities
                 ,
                 writers
                 ,
                 and
                 monuments
                 so
                 testifying
                 ;
                 so
                 it
                 was
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 maner
                 the
                 onlie
                 true
                 ,
                 visible
                 church
                 ,
                 in
                 euery
                 age
                 ,
                 or
                 hundred
                 yeares
                 from
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 Apostles
                 vnto
                 that
                 time
                 ,
                 no
                 other
                 in
                 any
                 thing
                 resēbling
                 the
                 present
                 protestants
                 congregation
                 ,
                 beeinge
                 knowne
                 ,
                 or
                 heard
                 of
                 ,
                 at
                 home
                 ,
                 or
                 abrode
                 ,
                 by
                 their
                 owne
                 confessions
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 Arguments
                 ,
                 in
                 any
                 one
                 of
                 those
                 ages
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 primatiue
                 church
                 of
                 Christ
                 .
                 And
                 so
                 I
                 end
                 this
                 historie
                 .
              
            
             
               FINIS
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             
             
               A
               TABLE
               OF
               THE
               CHAPTERS
               .
            
             
               
                 THE
                 I.
                 CHAPTER
                 .
              
               
                 
                   WHERIN
                   sacrificinge
                   and
                   Massinge
                   Preisthood
                   ,
                   Preists
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   sacrifice
                   of
                   Masse
                   ,
                   are
                   proued
                   by
                   learned
                   Protestants
                   ,
                   &
                   other
                   testimonies
                   ,
                   from
                   the
                   history
                   of
                   Melchisedech
                   .
                   Gen.
                   14.
                   pag.
                   8.
                   
                
                 
                   Chap.
                   2.
                   
                   The
                   same
                   proued
                   with
                   like
                   allowance
                   and
                   approbation
                   of
                   Protestants
                   ,
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   booke
                   of
                   Exodus
                   .
                   pag.
                   30.
                   
                
                 
                   Chap.
                   3.
                   
                   The
                   same
                   proued
                   with
                   allowance
                   and
                   consent
                   of
                   Protestants
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   booke
                   of
                   Leuiticus
                   .
                   pag.
                   43.
                   
                
                 
                   Chap.
                   5.
                   
                   Wherin
                   the
                   same
                   holy
                   doctrines
                   are
                   so
                   also
                   proued
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   Prouerbs
                   of
                   Salomon
                   .
                   cap.
                   9.
                   pag.
                   72.
                   
                
                 
                   Chap.
                   6.
                   
                   Wherin
                   the
                   same
                   mysteries
                   are
                   proued
                   by
                   the
                   same
                   maner
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   Prophet
                   
                   Esay
                   ,
                   and
                   others
                   .
                   pag.
                   78.
                   
                
                 
                   Chap.
                   7.
                   
                   Wherin
                   the
                   same
                   is
                   proued
                   at
                   large
                   by
                   all
                   expositions
                   and
                   testimonies
                   ,
                   euen
                   by
                   our
                   Protestants
                   themselues
                   ,
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   Prophet
                   Malachy
                   .
                   pag.
                   89.
                   
                
                 
                   Chap.
                   8.
                   
                   Wherin
                   is
                   proued
                   by
                   all
                   kinds
                   of
                   testimonies
                   ,
                   Catholicks
                   ,
                   Protestants
                   ,
                   and
                   whatsoeuer
                   ,
                   that
                   Christ
                   the
                   true
                   Messias
                   ,
                   as
                   his
                   calling
                   and
                   dignitie
                   required
                   ,
                   in
                   abrogatinge
                   the
                   preisthood
                   and
                   sacrifices
                   of
                   Moses
                   lawe
                   ,
                   instituted
                   an
                   other
                   more
                   perfect
                   sacrificinge
                   preisthood
                   ,
                   and
                   sacrifice
                   of
                   his
                   sacred
                   body
                   ,
                   and
                   blood
                   in
                   Masse
                   .
                   pag.
                   106.
                   
                
                 
                   Chap.
                   9.
                   
                   Shewinge
                   how
                   the
                   Apostles
                   in
                   generall
                   ,
                   beeing
                   by
                   Christ
                   ordeyned
                   sacrificinge
                   preists
                   ,
                   did
                   accordinge
                   to
                   that
                   power
                   and
                   commaundement
                   giuen
                   vnto
                   them
                   ,
                   offer
                   the
                   sacrifice
                   of
                   Christs
                   body
                   &
                   blood
                   in
                   Masse
                   ,
                   and
                   ordered
                   other
                   preists
                   to
                   that
                   end
                   .
                   pag.
                   121.
                   
                
                 
                   Chap.
                   10.
                   
                   Wherin
                   is
                   particularly
                   proued
                   of
                   all
                   the
                   holy
                   Apostles
                   and
                   Euangelists
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   were
                   sacrificinge
                   massinge
                   preists
                   ,
                   and
                   did
                   both
                   practise
                   and
                   teach
                   the
                   same
                   doctrines
                   .
                   And
                   first
                   the
                   4.
                   
                   Euangelists
                   and
                   S.
                   Paule
                   ,
                   who
                   haue
                   remembred
                   these
                   misteries
                   in
                   holy
                   scriptures
                   .
                   pag.
                   130.
                   
                
                 
                   
                   Chap.
                   10.
                   
                   How
                   all
                   the
                   rest
                   of
                   the
                   ,
                   Apostles
                   in
                   particular
                   S.
                   Andrew
                   ,
                   Iames
                   the
                   great
                   ,
                   Thomas
                   ,
                   Iames
                   the
                   lesse
                   ,
                   Philip
                   ,
                   Bartholomew
                   ,
                   Symon
                   ,
                   Thaddaeus
                   ,
                   and
                   Matthias
                   ,
                   were
                   sacrificinge
                   Preists
                   ,
                   and
                   Apostles
                   ,
                   and
                   vsually
                   offered
                   the
                   sacrifice
                   of
                   Masse
                   .
                   pag.
                   174.
                   
                
                 
                   Chap
                   11.
                   
                   How
                   S.
                   Peter
                   the
                   cheife
                   Apostle
                   ,
                   &
                   first
                   founder
                   of
                   the
                   church
                   of
                   Christ
                   in
                   this
                   our
                   kingedome
                   ,
                   was
                   a
                   sacrificinge
                   massinge
                   preist
                   ,
                   deliuered
                   a
                   forme
                   of
                   Masse
                   to
                   the
                   church
                   ,
                   consecrated
                   many
                   massing
                   preists
                   in
                   this
                   part
                   of
                   the
                   worlde
                   nere
                   vnto
                   vs
                   ,
                   and
                   some
                   of
                   this
                   kingdome
                   .
                   pag.
                   189.
                   
                
                 
                   Chap.
                   12.
                   
                   Wherein
                   is
                   proued
                   euen
                   by
                   protestants
                   ,
                   that
                   whatsoeuer
                   Apostle
                   ,
                   or
                   other
                   ,
                   first
                   preached
                   Christ
                   in
                   Britanie
                   ,
                   brought
                   sacrificinge
                   preisthood
                   hither
                   :
                   and
                   S.
                   Peter
                   first
                   founded
                   here
                   our
                   ecclesiastical
                   Hierarchie
                   ,
                   of
                   sacrificinge
                   massinge
                   preists
                   and
                   Bishops
                   .
                   pag.
                   219.
                   
                
                 
                   Chap.
                   13.
                   
                   Wherin
                   is
                   proued
                   ,
                   how
                   after
                   the
                   death
                   of
                   S·
                   Peter
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   time
                   following
                   commonly
                   ascribed
                   to
                   S·
                   Linus
                   and
                   Cletus
                   in
                   the
                   see
                   of
                   Rome
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   Marius
                   Kinge
                   in
                   Britanie
                   ,
                   the
                   Britans
                   both
                   at
                   home
                   and
                   abroade
                   vsed
                   the
                   sacrificing
                   preisthood
                   ,
                   preistes
                   
                   and
                   Masse
                   .
                   pag.
                   242.
                   
                
                 
                   Chap.
                   14.
                   
                   How
                   duringe
                   the
                   time
                   of
                   S.
                   Clement
                   his
                   papacy
                   ,
                   and
                   all
                   this
                   first
                   hundred
                   yeares
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   our
                   Christian
                   Britans
                   ,
                   together
                   with
                   all
                   other
                   ,
                   continued
                   these
                   holy
                   doctrines
                   and
                   offices
                   of
                   sacrificinge
                   preisthood
                   ,
                   preists
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   sacrifice
                   of
                   the
                   blessed
                   body
                   and
                   blood
                   of
                   Christ
                   in
                   Masse
                   .
                   pag.
                   252.
                   
                
                 
                   Chap.
                   15.
                   
                   Wherein
                   demonstration
                   is
                   made
                   ,
                   both
                   by
                   protestants
                   and
                   other
                   antiquaries
                   ,
                   that
                   sacrificinge
                   massinge
                   preists
                   ,
                   and
                   Bishops
                   ,
                   and
                   sacrifice
                   of
                   Masse
                   ,
                   continued
                   and
                   were
                   honored
                   in
                   this
                   kingdome
                   of
                   Britanie
                   from
                   the
                   beginning
                   of
                   this
                   hundred
                   yeares
                   ,
                   vntill
                   Kinge
                   Lucius
                   time
                   ,
                   when
                   it
                   was
                   wholly
                   cōuerted
                   to
                   that
                   faith
                   .
                   pag.
                   278.
                   
                
                 
                   Chap.
                   16.
                   
                   Wherin
                   is
                   proued
                   by
                   testimonies
                   of
                   protestants
                   ,
                   &
                   others
                   that
                   this
                   kingdome
                   in
                   the
                   time
                   of
                   Kinge
                   Lucius
                   ,
                   was
                   cōuerted
                   by
                   massing
                   Preists
                   ,
                   and
                   Bishops
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   holy
                   sacrifice
                   of
                   Masse
                   ,
                   and
                   such
                   massinge
                   preists
                   and
                   Bishops
                   ,
                   continued
                   here
                   in
                   honor
                   all
                   this
                   age
                   .
                   pag.
                   310.
                   
                
                 
                   Chap.
                   17.
                   
                   How
                   notwithstandinge
                   the
                   manifold
                   tumults
                   ,
                   and
                   persecution
                   of
                   Christian
                   
                   Religion
                   ,
                   in
                   this
                   kingdome
                   of
                   Britanie
                   ,
                   in
                   this
                   third
                   hundred
                   yeares
                   ,
                   yet
                   the
                   holie
                   sacrifice
                   of
                   Masse
                   ,
                   sacrificinge
                   and
                   massinge
                   preists
                   and
                   Bishops
                   ,
                   still
                   here
                   continued
                   ,
                   without
                   any
                   totall
                   discontinuance
                   .
                   pag.
                   323.
                   
                
                 
                   Chap.
                   18.
                   
                   How
                   the
                   holy
                   sacrifice
                   of
                   Masse
                   ,
                   sacrificing
                   and
                   massing
                   preisthood
                   ,
                   preists
                   and
                   Bishops
                   continued
                   in
                   this
                   kingdome
                   of
                   great
                   Britanie
                   in
                   all
                   this
                   age
                   ,
                   without
                   any
                   interruption
                   or
                   discontinuance
                   .
                   pag.
                   338.
                   
                
                 
                   Chap.
                   19.
                   
                   Wherin
                   is
                   manifestly
                   proued
                   ,
                   that
                   all
                   this
                   fift
                   age
                   ,
                   the
                   sacrifice
                   of
                   Masse
                   ,
                   massinge
                   preists
                   and
                   Bishops
                   ,
                   did
                   continue
                   in
                   honor
                   in
                   this
                   our
                   Britanie
                   .
                   pag.
                   366.
                   
                
                 
                   Chap.
                   20.
                   
                   Wherein
                   is
                   proued
                   by
                   protestants
                   and
                   others
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   church
                   of
                   Britanie
                   &
                   Rome
                   ,
                   accorded
                   in
                   this
                   age
                   in
                   these
                   misteries
                   :
                   and
                   how
                   all
                   the
                   Popes
                   being
                   massinge
                   preists
                   and
                   Popes
                   ,
                   yet
                   no
                   one
                   of
                   them
                   made
                   any
                   materiall
                   alteration
                   in
                   this
                   sacrifice
                   .
                   pag.
                   388.
                   
                
                 
                   Chap.
                   21.
                   
                   Wherein
                   being
                   confessed
                   by
                   our
                   protestant
                   writers
                   ,
                   that
                   all
                   the
                   Popes
                   of
                   Rome
                   vnto
                   S.
                   Gregory
                   were
                   massing
                   preistes
                   ,
                   and
                   Popes
                   ,
                   yet
                   not
                   any
                   one
                   of
                   them
                   by
                   
                   these
                   protestants
                   confession
                   ,
                   made
                   any
                   the
                   least
                   materiall
                   chaunge
                   ,
                   or
                   alteratiō
                   in
                   these
                   misteries
                   .
                   pag.
                   403.
                   
                
                 
                   Chap.
                   22.
                   
                   Wherein
                   euident
                   demonstration
                   is
                   made
                   ,
                   euen
                   by
                   these
                   protestāts
                   them selues
                   ,
                   that
                   neither
                   S.
                   Gregory
                   the
                   great
                   ,
                   which
                   sent
                   S.
                   Augustine
                   ,
                   with
                   many
                   other
                   holy
                   learned
                   men
                   into
                   England
                   ,
                   did
                   make
                   any
                   materiall
                   addition
                   ,
                   or
                   alteratiō
                   in
                   these
                   misteries
                   .
                   But
                   the
                   Religion
                   which
                   those
                   his
                   disciples
                   preached
                   here
                   ,
                   was
                   in
                   all
                   points
                   by
                   all
                   testimonies
                   both
                   of
                   God
                   and
                   man
                   ,
                   Britans
                   themselues
                   ,
                   and
                   Saxons
                   ,
                   Catholicks
                   and
                   Protestants
                   ,
                   auncient
                   and
                   late
                   writers
                   ,
                   the
                   true
                   Religion
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   all
                   thinges
                   wherin
                   they
                   differed
                   from
                   the
                   Britans
                   ,
                   more
                   pure
                   then
                   that
                   which
                   they
                   then
                   professed
                   .
                   pag.
                   414.
                   
                
                 
                   Chap.
                   23.
                   
                   Wherein
                   demonstration
                   is
                   made
                   both
                   by
                   protestants
                   ,
                   and
                   other
                   testimonies
                   ,
                   that
                   duringe
                   all
                   this
                   age
                   and
                   hundred
                   of
                   yeares
                   ,
                   vntill
                   and
                   after
                   the
                   cominge
                   of
                   S.
                   Augustine
                   ,
                   this
                   kingdome
                   had
                   many
                   holy
                   massing
                   preists
                   and
                   Bishops
                   ,
                   agreeing
                   in
                   these
                   ,
                   and
                   all
                   other
                   articles
                   of
                   Religion
                   with
                   the
                   church
                   of
                   Rome
                   .
                   pag.
                   437.
                   
                
              
            
          
           
             
             
               The
               Errata
               .
            
             
               PAg.
               38.
               line
               1.
               members
               ,
               Numbers
               .
               Pag.
               197.
               line
               23.
               
               Martianus
               ,
               Martinus
               .
               There
               are
               two
               cyphers
               X.
               (
               Pag.
               130.
               
               &
               174.
               )
               in
               the
               chapters
               ,
               in
               steed
               of
               X.
               and
               XI
               .
               and
               so
               consequenter
               ,
               which
               should
               haue
               made
               the
               23.
               chapters
               ,
               to
               haue
               bene
               24.
               
            
             
             
             
             
             
             
             
             
          
        
      
       
         
           
             
             
             
               AN
               ECCLESIASTICAL
               PROTESTANT
               HISTORIE
               ,
               OF
               THE
               HIGH
               PASTORAL
               AND
               FATHERLY
               CHARGE
               and
               care
               of
               the
               Popes
               f
               Rome
               ,
               ouer
               the
               church
               of
               Britanie
               .
            
             
               
                 From
                 the
                 first
                 plantinge
                 of
                 the
                 Christian
                 faith
                 there
                 ,
                 by
                 S.
                 Peter
                 the
                 Apostle
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 Disciples
                 :
                 continued
                 in
                 euery
                 age
                 ,
                 and
                 hundred
                 of
                 yeares
                 ,
                 by
                 holy
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 and
                 cleargie
                 men
                 ,
                 sent
                 hither
                 and
                 consecrated
                 by
                 them
                 ,
                 his
                 Successors
                 in
                 the
                 See
                 Apostolicke
                 .
              
            
             
               Euidently
               deduced
               and
               proued
               by
               historicall
               narration
               ,
               from
               the
               published
               and
               priuiledged
               writings
               (
               to
               appease
               all
               protestants
               )
               of
               the
               most
               learned
               and
               allowed
               English
               protestant
               pretended
               Bishops
               ,
               Doctors
               ,
               Antiquaries
               ,
               and
               others
               of
               that
               Religion
               .
            
             
               
                 Mementote
                 praepositorum
                 vestrorum
                 ,
                 qui
                 vobis
                 locati
                 sunt
                 verbum
                 Dei.
                 Obedite
                 praepositis
                 vestris
                 ,
                 &
                 subiac●…te
                 eis
                 ,
                 ipsi
                 enim
                 peruigilant
                 ,
                 quasi
                 rationem
                 pro
                 animabus
                 vestris
                 reddituri
                 .
              
               Hebr.
               13.
               
            
             
               With
               licence
               ,
               16●…5
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             
             
             
               THE
               GENERAL
               ARGVMENTS
               OF
               THE
               ENSVINGE
               HISTORIE
               :
               SERVINGE
               ALSO
               FOR
               A
               PREFACE
               ,
               to
               the
               Reader
               ,
               to
               declare
               the
               scope
               of
               the
               Author
               ,
               and
               contents
               of
               the
               worke
               .
            
             
               THE
               Catholick
               Author
               well
               acquainted
               with
               the
               proceedings
               of
               Protestants
               ,
               in
               these
               times
               ,
               and
               the
               controuersies
               of
               them
               ,
               to
               accept
               and
               allowe
               of
               nothing
               ,
               but
               what
               is
               liked
               and
               allowed
               by
               them selues
               ;
               and
               yet
               to
               make
               the
               world
               beleeue
               ,
               they
               are
               Reuerencers
               of
               antiquitie
               ,
               and
               would
               willingly
               embrace
               ,
               and
               followe
               that
               ,
               which
               was
               our
               first
               faith
               in
               any
               question
               deliuered
               by
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               &
               thence
               continued
               from
               them
               :
               the
               greatest
               of
               all
               
               beeing
               that
               who
               planted
               here
               first
               the
               holy
               faith
               ,
               and
               since
               had
               cheifest
               commanding
               power
               in
               such
               things
               :
               Hee
               setteth
               historically
               downe
               from
               the
               best
               Antiquaries
               ,
               and
               learned
               protestant
               writers
               of
               this
               contry
               ,
               &
               other
               antiquities
               approued
               by
               them
               ,
               the
               meanes
               and
               maner
               of
               our
               first
               conuersion
               vnto
               Christ
               ,
               and
               by
               what
               spirituall
               cheife
               ruling
               authority
               this
               nation
               hath
               euer
               beene
               gouerned
               in
               such
               thinges
               ,
               since
               then
               ,
               vntill
               the
               conuersions
               of
               the
               Saxons
               by
               S.
               Augustine
               ,
               and
               his
               associats
               sent
               hither
               by
               Saint
               ,
               and
               pope
               Gregory
               ,
               the
               first
               ,
               after
               which
               tyme
               now
               aboue
               1000.
               yeares
               ,
               our
               protestants
               put
               it
               out
               of
               Question
               ,
               and
               agree
               ,
               that
               the
               power
               of
               the
               popes
               of
               Rome
               absolutely
               ruled
               here
               in
               such
               matters
               .
            
             
               Therfore
               this
               historie
               of
               the
               first
               sixe
               hundred
               yeares
               ,
               is
               diuided
               into
               sixe
               Centuries
               or
               ages
               ,
               euery
               one
               conteyninge
               one
               hundred
               yeares
               .
               In
               the
               first
               ,
               hee
               sheweth
               from
               those
               protestant
               Authors
               ,
               and
               Antiquaries
               ,
               how
               S.
               Peter
               that
               greate
               Apostle
               of
               Christ
               ,
               both
               immediately
               by
               himselfe
               ,
               and
               mediately
               by
               his
               holy
               disciples
               ,
               first
               preached
               here
               ,
               founded
               our
               church
               ,
               consecrated
               for
               vs
               Bishops
               ,
               preists
               ,
               and
               other
               cleargie
               men
               ,
               and
               ordeyned
               
               all
               thinges
               thereto
               belonging
               :
               and
               how
               from
               this
               first
               institution
               by
               him
               ,
               we
               euer
               had
               a
               continued
               succession
               of
               such
               consecrated
               parsons
               ,
               vnto
               the
               more
               generall
               conuersion
               by
               pope
               Eleutherius
               in
               the
               daies
               of
               kinge
               Lucius
               after
               which
               time
               there
               can
               bee
               no
               question
               of
               such
               a
               succession
               of
               Bishops
               here
               .
               And
               how
               after
               the
               death
               of
               S.
               Peter
               vnto
               the
               end
               of
               the
               first
               hundred
               yeares
               ,
               spirituall
               matters
               were
               ordered
               here
               by
               authoritie
               and
               direction
               from
               the
               see
               of
               Rome
               ,
               and
               successors
               of
               S.
               Peter
               there
               .
            
             
               In
               the
               second
               hundred
               of
               yeares
               ,
               is
               proued
               by
               the
               same
               protestant
               authors
               ,
               and
               their
               antiquities
               ,
               how
               from
               the
               beginninge
               of
               that
               age
               ,
               to
               the
               end
               thereof
               ,
               all
               spirituall
               things
               were
               likewise
               managed
               here
               ,
               by
               that
               see
               Apostolicke
               ,
               more
               or
               lesse
               ,
               as
               the
               times
               then
               permitted
               .
               And
               in
               the
               generall
               conuersion
               of
               kinge
               Lucius
               ,
               and
               his
               kingdome
               ,
               all
               ecclesiasticall
               businesses
               were
               done
               ,
               and
               settled
               by
               iurisdiction
               of
               the
               popes
               of
               Rome
               ,
               and
               their
               legats
               ,
               directed
               hither
               by
               their
               authoritie
               ,
               exercising
               here
               as
               ample
               iurisdiction
               spirituall
               ,
               to
               the
               greate
               honor
               of
               this
               kingdome
               ,
               as
               any
               pope
               of
               Rome
               may
               clayme
               .
            
             
             
               Such
               was
               the
               estate
               of
               spirituall
               power
               ,
               and
               proceedings
               here
               in
               the
               third
               ,
               fourth
               ,
               fift
               ,
               and
               sixte
               age
               ,
               or
               hundred
               of
               yeares
               also
               :
               in
               the
               later
               end
               whereof
               ,
               S.
               Augustine
               was
               sent
               hither
               to
               conuert
               our
               auncestors
               the
               Saxons
               .
               In
               all
               which
               ages
               ,
               and
               Centenaries
               of
               yeares
               ,
               both
               the
               Kings
               ,
               Archbishops
               ,
               Bishops
               ,
               and
               others
               ,
               both
               Rulers
               ,
               and
               Ruled
               in
               this
               kingdome
               ,
               gaue
               as
               much
               priuiledge
               ,
               and
               prerogatiue
               to
               the
               popes
               of
               Rome
               ,
               as
               Catholicks
               now
               may
               doe
               ,
               by
               their
               catholick
               Roman
               Religion
               .
            
             
               In
               which
               tyme
               also
               ,
               amonge
               all
               those
               christians
               which
               then
               liued
               here
               ,
               those
               Bishops
               of
               Scotland
               ,
               and
               Walles
               ,
               who
               ,
               as
               our
               protestants
               tell
               vs
               ,
               and
               commend
               them
               for
               it
               ,
               did
               onely
               or
               most
               oppose
               against
               the
               pope
               ,
               his
               legates
               ,
               and
               authoritie
               here
               ,
               were
               those
               alsoe
               ,
               by
               the
               same
               protestants
               ,
               which
               did
               much
               more
               intermeddle
               in
               princes
               affaires
               ,
               then
               any
               popes
               ,
               their
               legats
               ,
               or
               such
               as
               were
               most
               obedient
               vnto
               ,
               or
               Ruled
               by
               them
               .
               Which
               proceedings
               the
               Author
               doth
               in
               all
               places
               leaue
               to
               protestants
               relation
               ,
               and
               medleth
               not
               with
               them
               otherwise
               at
               all
               .
               But
               soe
               much
               as
               with
               probabilitie
               in
               historie
               ,
               hee
               may
               ,
               mitigateth
               such
               matters
               ,
               as
               
               some
               protestants
               ,
               euen
               with
               publick
               allowance
               of
               the
               protestant
               state
               of
               Englād
               ,
               haue
               boldly
               published
               to
               the
               world
               in
               that
               kinde
               :
               freely
               and
               before
               God
               protesting
               ,
               as
               hee
               neuer
               hitherto
               had
               any
               intermedlinge
               with
               the
               temporall
               affaires
               of
               Princes
               ,
               but
               euer
               to
               his
               vttermost
               ,
               did
               yeeld
               and
               render
               all
               dutie
               vnto
               them
               ,
               praying
               for
               the
               safety
               ,
               honor
               and
               preseruation
               of
               his
               Soueraigne
               ,
               and
               this
               kingdome
               ,
               soe
               hee
               will
               euer
               continue
               the
               same
               moste
               humble
               and
               dutifull
               affection
               .
            
             
               Other
               particular
               Questions
               in
               Religion
               depend
               vppon
               this
               .
               Because
               whosoeuer
               in
               anie
               Religion
               hath
               the
               cheife
               chardge
               and
               cure
               ,
               the
               particulars
               depend
               vpon
               his
               proceedings
               ,
               whether
               it
               bee
               Pope
               ,
               Prince
               ,
               Superintendents
               ,
               Presbyteries
               ,
               or
               whatsoeuer
               ,
               and
               soe
               beeing
               proued
               that
               from
               the
               beginninge
               of
               christianitie
               in
               this
               kingdome
               ,
               the
               Pope
               of
               Rome
               euer
               had
               cheife
               cōmaund
               &
               direction
               in
               Religious
               things
               .
               It
               must
               needs
               followe
               ,
               that
               which
               protestants
               name
               papistrie
               ,
               euer
               raigned
               here
               .
               But
               I
               vnderstand
               there
               is
               a
               generall
               controuersiall
               historie
               to
               bee
               shortly
               published
               ,
               of
               all
               such
               things
               in
               particular
               ,
               from
               the
               first
               preaching
               of
               
               the
               Gospell
               in
               this
               kingdome
               ,
               which
               will
               giue
               ,
               full
               a●…
               ample
               satisfaction
               ,
               in
               all
               such
               Questions
               .
            
             
               
                 THE
                 FIRST
                 CENTVRIE
                 OR
                 HVNDRED
                 OF
                 YEARES
                 .
              
               
                 
                   
                     THE
                     I.
                     CHAPTER
                  
                   .
                   Wherein
                   is
                   briefly
                   made
                   demonstration
                   by
                   the
                   best
                   learned
                   protestant
                   Antiquaries
                   ,
                   and
                   others
                   of
                   England
                   ,
                   that
                   Saint
                   Peter
                   the
                   Apostle
                   first
                   preached
                   the
                   faith
                   ,
                   and
                   founded
                   the
                   Church
                   of
                   Christ
                   in
                   this
                   our
                   Britanie
                   .
                
                 
                   TO
                   bringe
                   vs
                   vnto
                   a
                   more
                   certayne
                   ,
                   and
                   vndoubted
                   knowledge
                   ,
                   of
                   the
                   first
                   preachers
                   of
                   christian
                   Religion
                   ,
                   in
                   this
                   kingdome
                   ,
                   the
                   best
                   learned
                   protestant
                   Antiquaries
                   wee
                   haue
                   ,
                   prescribe
                   certayne
                   Rules
                   ,
                   and
                   squares
                   ,
                   to
                   bee
                   directed
                   by
                   to
                   come
                   vnto
                   them
                   ,
                   in
                   their
                   iudgment
                   .
                   
                     Matth.
                     Parker
                     .
                     antiq
                     .
                     Britan.
                     pag.
                  
                   1.
                   
                   
                     Godw.
                     Conuers
                     .
                     of
                     Brit.
                     Holinsh
                     .
                     
                     hist.
                     of
                     Engl.
                     Mason
                     .
                     l.
                  
                   2·
                   c.
                   2.
                   pag.
                   51.
                   
                   
                     Theater
                     of
                     great
                     Brit.
                     l.
                  
                   6.
                   cap.
                   9.
                   first
                   they
                   affirme
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   Britans
                   receaued
                   the
                   faith
                   ,
                   soone
                   after
                   the
                   Ascension
                   of
                   our
                   blessed
                   Sauiour
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   time
                   of
                   
                     Tiberius
                     ,
                     Caius
                     Caligula
                  
                   ,
                   or
                   
                     Claudius
                     Emperor
                  
                   :
                   and
                   they
                   build
                   this
                   their
                   assertion
                   cheifely
                   vppon
                   the
                   words
                   of
                   S.
                   Gildas
                   .
                   
                     l.
                     de
                     Excid
                     .
                     &
                     conq
                     .
                     Britan.
                     c·
                  
                   5.6
                   .
                   Who
                   speaking
                   of
                   things
                   done
                   here
                   in
                   Britanie
                   ,
                   either
                   in
                   the
                   time
                   of
                   Caius
                   ,
                   or
                   Claudius
                   ,
                   addeth
                   :
                   
                     Interea
                     glaciali
                     frigore
                     rigent
                     Insulae
                     ,
                     indulget
                     sua
                     praecepta
                     Christus
                     .
                     In
                     the
                     meane
                     time
                     while
                     these
                     things
                     were
                     doinge
                     ,
                     Christ
                     doth
                     afford
                     his
                     precepts
                     to
                     this
                     frozen
                     Iland
                     .
                  
                   In
                   which
                   place
                   ,
                   hee
                   rather
                   meaneth
                   the
                   time
                   of
                   Claudius
                   ,
                   then
                   any
                   other
                   ,
                   as
                   may
                   easely
                   appeare
                   ,
                   to
                   all
                   iudiciall
                   and
                   equall
                   readers
                   of
                   that
                   auncient
                   Author
                   in
                   the
                   place
                   alleadged
                   ,
                   needles
                   to
                   bee
                   insisted
                   vppon
                   ,
                   if
                   wee
                   will
                   bee
                   guided
                   by
                   our
                   protestant
                   directors
                   ,
                   because
                   in
                   their
                   next
                   Rules
                   they
                   shall
                   make
                   it
                   euident
                   .
                
                 
                   It
                   must
                   needes
                   in
                   their
                   opinion
                   bee
                   soe
                   vnderstood
                   .
                   For
                   they
                   deliuer
                   for
                   a
                   second
                   Maxime
                   ,
                   that
                   this
                   nation
                   embraced
                   ,
                   and
                   was
                   taught
                   the
                   Religion
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   by
                   some
                   one
                   of
                   the
                   Apostles
                   .
                   Soe
                   say
                   their
                   
                   Archbishop
                   
                     Parker
                     .
                     in
                     antiq
                     .
                     Britan.
                     Bal.
                     in
                     act
                     .
                     Pontif.
                     Rom.
                     in
                     Gregor
                     .
                  
                   1.
                   
                   
                     Cambd.
                     in
                     Brit.
                     Fulke
                     Answ.
                     to
                     a
                     Romish
                     .
                     cath
                     .
                     pag.
                  
                   40.
                   
                   
                     Powel
                     .
                     annot
                     .
                     in
                     l.
                  
                   2.
                   
                   
                     Giral
                     .
                     Cambr.
                     Itiner
                     .
                     Cambr.
                     c.
                  
                   1.
                   
                   
                     Holinsh.
                     histor
                     .
                     of
                     Eng.
                     c.
                  
                   21.
                   pag.
                   102.
                   
                   
                     Stowe
                     histor
                     .
                     in
                     Agricola
                     .
                     Stow.
                     supr
                     .
                     Godwyn
                     supr
                     .
                  
                   their
                   Bishops
                   
                     Bale
                     ,
                     Godwyn
                  
                   ,
                   their
                   doctors
                   and
                   Antiquaries
                   ,
                   
                     Cambden
                     ,
                     Fulke
                     ,
                     Powel
                     ,
                     Holinshed
                     .
                  
                   Stowe
                   ,
                   the
                   Theater
                   writers
                   and
                   others
                   ,
                   inclining
                   to
                   this
                   opinion
                   ,
                   and
                   some
                   of
                   them
                   plainely
                   teaching
                   ,
                   with
                   diuers
                   of
                   the
                   auntient
                   fathers
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   12.
                   
                   Apostles
                   deuided
                   the
                   world
                   amongst
                   them
                   ,
                   to
                   preach
                   the
                   ghospell
                   in
                   ,
                   assure
                   vs
                   ,
                   that
                   to
                   speake
                   in
                   their
                   wordes
                   ,
                   
                     The
                     holy
                     Apostles
                     beeing
                     dispersed
                     throughout
                     the
                     whole
                     earth
                     ,
                     did
                     diuide
                     the
                     prouinces
                     amongst
                     them
                     ,
                     to
                     preach
                     the
                     ghospell
                     in
                     ;
                     and
                     it
                     is
                     deliuered
                     plainely
                     by
                     sundry
                     auntient
                     writers
                     ,
                     that
                     Britanie
                     fell
                     in
                     diuision
                     ,
                     amongst
                     the
                     Apostles
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   The
                   third
                   and
                   laste
                   generall
                   Rule
                   which
                   these
                   men
                   assigne
                   vnto
                   vs
                   ,
                   is
                   ,
                   that
                   mention
                   is
                   not
                   made
                   of
                   any
                   Apostle
                   in
                   any
                   antiquitie
                   to
                   haue
                   preached
                   here
                   ,
                   but
                   onely
                   of
                   S.
                   Peter
                   S.
                   Paul
                   ,
                   and
                   S.
                   Symon
                   Zelotes
                   ,
                   none
                   of
                   all
                   these
                   alleadged
                   protestants
                   or
                   any
                   other
                   ,
                   I
                   reade
                   doth
                   speake
                   of
                   any
                   other
                   ,
                   and
                   amonge
                   
                   these
                   one
                   a
                   protestant
                   Bishop
                   and
                   Antiquarie
                   writeth
                   in
                   these
                   termes
                   .
                   
                     Godwyn
                     Conuers
                     .
                     of
                     Britanie
                     .
                     cap.
                  
                   1.
                   pag.
                   2.
                   
                   
                     I
                     finde
                     mention
                     of
                     three
                     onely
                     of
                     the
                     Apostles
                     to
                     haue
                     beene
                     in
                     our
                     Britanie
                     ,
                     to
                     wit
                     ,
                     Peter
                     and
                     Paul
                     ,
                     and
                     Simon
                     Chananaeus
                     ,
                     called
                     also
                     Zelotes
                     .
                  
                   For
                   although
                   some
                   haue
                   written
                   that
                   S.
                   Iames
                   preached
                   in
                   Ireland
                   ,
                   and
                   S.
                   Philip
                   in
                   this
                   next
                   adioyninge
                   Gallia
                   Fraunce
                   (
                   which
                   I
                   haue
                   at
                   lardge
                   refuted
                   in
                   other
                   places
                   )
                   yett
                   noe
                   one
                   historian
                   to
                   my
                   remembrance
                   ,
                   and
                   reading
                   ,
                   doth
                   teach
                   ,
                   that
                   either
                   of
                   those
                   twoe
                   ,
                   or
                   any
                   of
                   the
                   rest
                   ,
                   except
                   those
                   three
                   before
                   sett
                   downe
                   ,
                   were
                   at
                   any
                   time
                   in
                   this
                   Iland
                   .
                
                 
                   These
                   Rules
                   of
                   Protestants
                   thus
                   supposed
                   ,
                   and
                   allowed
                   ,
                   it
                   will
                   with
                   a
                   small
                   labour
                   ,
                   euidently
                   appeare
                   vnto
                   vs
                   ,
                   by
                   these
                   men
                   ,
                   and
                   all
                   antiquities
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   moste
                   glorious
                   Apostle
                   Saint
                   Peter
                   was
                   our
                   first
                   father
                   ,
                   and
                   teacher
                   in
                   Christ
                   .
                   For
                   first
                   concerning
                   S.
                   Paul
                   ,
                   hee
                   himselfe
                   ,
                   and
                   other
                   scriptures
                   ,
                   and
                   these
                   protestants
                   alsoe
                   confesse
                   ,
                   hee
                   was
                   none
                   of
                   the
                   12.
                   
                   Apostles
                   ,
                   by
                   whō
                   the
                   world
                   was
                   soe
                   diuided
                   ,
                   and
                   though
                   miraculously
                   called
                   by
                   god
                   before
                   ,
                   yett
                   not
                   properly
                   an
                   Apostle
                   vntill
                   in
                   the
                   13.
                   chapter
                   of
                   the
                   Acts
                   of
                   the
                   Apostles
                   ,
                   v.
                   2.
                   hee
                   was
                   soe
                   ordeyned
                   :
                   
                   as
                   our
                   english
                   protestants
                   by
                   their
                   conference
                   of
                   the
                   first
                   chapter
                   and
                   verse
                   of
                   S.
                   Paules
                   Epistle
                   to
                   the
                   Romans
                   .
                   
                     Rom.
                     cap.
                  
                   1.
                   v.
                   1.
                   are
                   Interpretors
                   hereof
                   ,
                   when
                   the
                   other
                   Apostles
                   had
                   preached
                   longe
                   before
                   ,
                   and
                   otherwise
                   alsoe
                   executed
                   their
                   Apostolicke
                   function
                   .
                
                 
                   Secondly
                   it
                   is
                   euident
                   by
                   the
                   same
                   holy
                   scriptures
                   .
                   Rom.
                   1.
                   c.
                   1.
                   
                     act
                     .
                     cap.
                  
                   27.28
                   .
                   many
                   Antiquities
                   ,
                   and
                   these
                   protestants
                   themselues
                   ,
                   soe
                   clearely
                   cōfessinge
                   (
                   
                     Theater
                     of
                     great
                     Brit.
                     lib.
                  
                   6.
                   
                   
                     Godw.
                     Conuers
                     .
                     Parker
                     .
                     antiq
                     .
                     Britan.
                  
                   )
                   that
                   S.
                   Paul
                   came
                   not
                   to
                   Rome
                   ,
                   nor
                   any
                   part
                   neare
                   Britanie
                   ,
                   or
                   these
                   westerne
                   nations
                   ,
                   vntill
                   many
                   yeares
                   after
                   S.
                   Peter
                   was
                   both
                   come
                   to
                   Rome
                   ,
                   and
                   this
                   kingdome
                   of
                   Britanie
                   had
                   receaued
                   the
                   faith
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   at
                   the
                   latest
                   in
                   the
                   time
                   of
                   Claudius
                   according
                   to
                   these
                   protestants
                   by
                   some
                   Apostle
                   as
                   before
                   ,
                   the
                   first
                   coming
                   of
                   S.
                   Paul
                   to
                   any
                   of
                   these
                   westerne
                   Regions
                   ,
                   beeing
                   longe
                   after
                   in
                   the
                   time
                   of
                   Nero
                   ,
                   to
                   whome
                   hee
                   appealed
                   from
                   the
                   Iewes
                   ,
                   and
                   Festus
                   ,
                   and
                   soe
                   was
                   brought
                   prisoner
                   to
                   Rome
                   and
                   soe
                   continued
                   two
                   yeares
                   ,
                   not
                   going
                   from
                   thence
                   to
                   any
                   other
                   place
                   .
                   
                     Actor
                     .
                     c.
                  
                   25.
                   v.
                   10.11.12
                   .
                   cap.
                   27.
                   
                   &
                   28.
                   v.
                   30.
                   
                
                 
                 
                   That
                   S.
                   Symon
                   Zelotes
                   should
                   bee
                   the
                   first
                   Apostle
                   that
                   preached
                   here
                   ,
                   or
                   was
                   here
                   at
                   all
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   as
                   vnprobable
                   ,
                   or
                   rather
                   vnpossible
                   by
                   these
                   protestants
                   :
                   for
                   first
                   diuers
                   of
                   them
                   disable
                   him
                   euer
                   to
                   haue
                   beene
                   here
                   ,
                   
                     Stowe
                     and
                     Howes
                     histor
                     .
                     in
                     Agricola
                     Holinsh.
                     hist
                     .
                     of
                     Engl.
                     l.
                  
                   4.
                   c.
                   5.
                   rather
                   thinkinge
                   ,
                   the
                   place
                   Britānia
                   ,
                   where
                   some
                   haue
                   thought
                   hee
                   preached
                   to
                   bee
                   mistaken
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   to
                   bee
                   vnderstood
                   of
                   this
                   nation
                   ,
                   or
                   that
                   Simon
                   which
                   is
                   supposed
                   to
                   haue
                   beene
                   here
                   ,
                   was
                   not
                   S.
                   Simō
                   the
                   Apostle
                   ,
                   but
                   some
                   other
                   of
                   that
                   name
                   ,
                   as
                   S.
                   
                     Simon
                     Leprosus
                  
                   ,
                   or
                   Nathaniel
                   ,
                   also
                   by
                   some
                   named
                   Simon
                   ,
                   which
                   preached
                   in
                   these
                   westerne
                   parts
                   ,
                   namely
                   in
                   Fraunce
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   vnprobably
                   here
                   .
                
                 
                   Secondly
                   these
                   protestants
                   which
                   would
                   haue
                   vs
                   thinke
                   S.
                   Simon
                   the
                   Apostle
                   preached
                   here
                   (
                   
                     Menologie
                     .
                     Graec.
                     in
                     Nathan
                     .
                     Bar.
                     in
                     martyrol
                     .
                     Rom.
                  
                   28.
                   
                     octob
                     .
                     Guliel
                     .
                     Eisengr
                  
                   .
                   centurie·
                   1.
                   
                     &
                     alij
                  
                   .
                   )
                   refer
                   his
                   beeing
                   here
                   vntil
                   the
                   coming
                   of
                   S.
                   Ioseph
                   of
                   Aramathia
                   ,
                   coniecturinge
                   that
                   hee
                   came
                   with
                   him
                   ,
                   who
                   came
                   not
                   hither
                   vntil
                   the
                   yeare
                   of
                   Christ
                   63.
                   when
                   they
                   graunt
                   that
                   Britanie
                   had
                   receaued
                   the
                   ghospell
                   by
                   an
                   Apostle
                   soe
                   longe
                   before
                   ,
                   as
                   is
                   alreadie
                   declared
                   from
                   them
                   .
                   
                     Parker
                     
                     Antiquit.
                     pag.
                  
                   3.
                   
                   
                     Godwyn
                     .
                     Conuers
                     .
                     of
                     Britanie
                     pag.
                  
                   10.
                   
                   Thirdly
                   (
                   to
                   make
                   all
                   sure
                   )
                   Such
                   as
                   haue
                   taught
                   that
                   one
                   S.
                   Symon
                   did
                   preach
                   in
                   a
                   place
                   called
                   Britannia
                   ;
                   
                     Doroth.
                     in
                     Synops
                     .
                     Maenolog
                     .
                     Graec.
                  
                   6.
                   
                   
                     Id.
                     Maij.
                  
                   doe
                   alsoe
                   affirme
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   same
                   S.
                   Symon
                   suffered
                   martyrdome
                   ,
                   and
                   was
                   crucified
                   in
                   the
                   same
                   place
                   ,
                   and
                   they
                   keepe
                   the
                   feast
                   of
                   his
                   martyrdome
                   vpon
                   the
                   tenth
                   day
                   of
                   May.
                   When
                   concerning
                   S.
                   Symon
                   Zelōtes
                   the
                   Apostle
                   ,
                   not
                   onely
                   the
                   whole
                   latine
                   church
                   ,
                   and
                   all
                   catholicks
                   in
                   the
                   world
                   ,
                   but
                   Protestants
                   also
                   ,
                   both
                   of
                   England
                   ,
                   and
                   all
                   other
                   nations
                   ,
                   in
                   their
                   most
                   publicke
                   seruice
                   bookes
                   ,
                   and
                   kalenders
                   of
                   their
                   churches
                   ,
                   receaued
                   and
                   allowed
                   by
                   their
                   parlaments
                   ,
                   and
                   highest
                   Rules
                   in
                   their
                   Religion
                   ,
                   which
                   all
                   of
                   them
                   ar
                   bownde
                   to
                   obey
                   ,
                   and
                   followe
                   ,
                   doe
                   celebrate
                   the
                   festiuitie
                   of
                   S.
                   Symon
                   Zelotes
                   the
                   Apostle
                   ,
                   vpon
                   the
                   28.
                   day
                   of
                   October
                   ,
                   aboue
                   fiue
                   moneths
                   after
                   ,
                   and
                   all
                   iointly
                   agree
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   historie
                   of
                   his
                   life
                   ,
                   and
                   death
                   ,
                   teaching
                   hee
                   neuer
                   preached
                   in
                   any
                   part
                   of
                   Europe
                   ,
                   or
                   neare
                   our
                   Britanye
                   ,
                   and
                   was
                   martyred
                   in
                   Persia
                   ,
                   diuers
                   thousands
                   of
                   myles
                   frō
                   hence
                   .
                   
                     Martyrolog
                     .
                     Rom.
                     die
                  
                   28.
                   
                   
                     Octobr.
                     Breuiar
                     .
                     &
                     Miss
                     .
                     Rom.
                     eod
                     .
                     die
                     .
                     Bed.
                     in
                     Martyr
                     .
                     eod
                     .
                     die
                     .
                     
                     Vsuard
                     .
                     &
                     Ado
                     eod
                     .
                     die
                     .
                     Protestant
                     com
                     .
                     Booke
                     and
                     all
                     their
                     kalenders
                     with
                     their
                     Bibles
                  
                   28.
                   
                     of
                     Octob.
                  
                   
                
                 
                   Now
                   there
                   is
                   noe
                   other
                   left
                   to
                   bee
                   our
                   first
                   Apostle
                   and
                   Father
                   in
                   Christ
                   but
                   S.
                   Peter
                   ,
                   except
                   some
                   ignorant
                   or
                   willfull
                   man
                   ,
                   will
                   alledge
                   S.
                   Ioseph
                   of
                   Aramathia
                   ,
                   who
                   though
                   hee
                   was
                   noe
                   Apostle
                   ,
                   yett
                   as
                   some
                   say
                   ,
                   hee
                   was
                   sent
                   hither
                   out
                   of
                   Fraunce
                   ,
                   by
                   S.
                   Philip
                   one
                   of
                   the
                   Apostles
                   ,
                   and
                   soe
                   mediately
                   the
                   same
                   S.
                   Philip.
                   though
                   neuer
                   here
                   in
                   parson
                   ,
                   might
                   bee
                   our
                   Apostle
                   .
                   I
                   answere
                   as
                   before
                   ,
                   that
                   wee
                   contend
                   for
                   the
                   first
                   Apostle
                   ,
                   that
                   either
                   immediately
                   by
                   himselfe
                   ,
                   or
                   mediatly
                   by
                   his
                   disciples
                   ,
                   preached
                   here
                   ,
                   and
                   founded
                   our
                   church
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   to
                   exclude
                   all
                   Apostles
                   in
                   after
                   times
                   ,
                   from
                   this
                   kingdome
                   ,
                   for
                   I
                   wil
                   at
                   leaste
                   probably
                   shew
                   ,
                   that
                   S.
                   Paul
                   was
                   here
                   ,
                   a
                   little
                   before
                   his
                   death
                   in
                   an
                   other
                   place
                   ;
                   and
                   there
                   alsoe
                   giue
                   his
                   due
                   to
                   S.
                   Ioseph
                   ,
                   and
                   his
                   holy
                   company
                   ,
                   in
                   a
                   far
                   more
                   honorable
                   degree
                   ,
                   then
                   any
                   protestant
                   ,
                   or
                   other
                   one
                   writer
                   yet
                   to
                   my
                   reading
                   hath
                   performed
                   towards
                   them
                   ;
                   But
                   S.
                   Ioseph
                   from
                   whomsoeuer
                   hee
                   was
                   sent
                   ,
                   cominge
                   hither
                   but
                   in
                   the
                   63.
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   almost
                   twenty
                   yeares
                   (
                   as
                   before
                   )
                   after
                   this
                   kingdome
                   had
                   receaued
                   
                   the
                   faith
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   neyther
                   S.
                   Ioseph
                   ,
                   nor
                   any
                   of
                   that
                   holy
                   fraternitie
                   could
                   bee
                   the
                   first
                   preacher
                   here
                   .
                
                 
                   And
                   soe
                   farr
                   vnprobable
                   or
                   impossible
                   it
                   is
                   ,
                   that
                   by
                   the
                   Iudgment
                   of
                   our
                   English
                   protestants
                   ,
                   or
                   others
                   ,
                   S.
                   Philip
                   the
                   Apostle
                   should
                   bee
                   then
                   in
                   Fraunce
                   to
                   send
                   S.
                   Ioseph
                   hither
                   ,
                   that
                   hee
                   was
                   many
                   yares
                   before
                   crucified
                   ,
                   &
                   soe
                   dead
                   by
                   martyrdome
                   in
                   Phrygia
                   at
                   Hierapolis
                   there
                   ,
                   in
                   Asia
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   common
                   consent
                   of
                   antiquities
                   ,
                   the
                   whole-church
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   protestants
                   of
                   England
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   Rituall
                   of
                   their
                   Religion
                   ,
                   generally
                   vsed
                   and
                   allowed
                   by
                   them
                   ,
                   and
                   all
                   other
                   protestants
                   doe
                   wittnesse
                   ,
                   and
                   therfore
                   keepe
                   his
                   festiuitie
                   accordingly
                   vppon
                   the
                   first
                   day
                   of
                   May
                   ,
                   in
                   or
                   about
                   the
                   54.
                   or
                   55.
                   yeare
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   longe
                   before
                   S.
                   Iosephs
                   cominge
                   into
                   this
                   part
                   of
                   the
                   world
                   .
                   
                     Bre.
                     Rom.
                  
                   1.
                   
                   
                     Maij.
                     Martyrolog
                     .
                     Rom.
                     Bed.
                     Vsuara
                     .
                     Ado
                  
                   1.
                   
                   
                     Maij.
                     Chrysost
                     .
                     hom
                     .
                     de
                  
                   12.
                   
                   
                     Apost
                     .
                     Abd.
                     lib.
                  
                   10.
                   
                   Metaphrastes
                   14.
                   
                   
                     Nou.
                     Euseb
                     .
                     l.
                  
                   4.
                   c.
                   24.
                   
                   
                     Niceph
                     .
                     lib.
                  
                   1.
                   ca.
                   39.
                   
                   
                     Pet.
                     de
                     Natal
                     .
                     l.
                  
                   4.
                   c.
                   107.
                   
                   
                     Antō
                     .
                     part
                  
                   .
                   1.
                   tit
                   .
                   6.
                   ca.
                   11.
                   
                   
                     Eisengr
                     .
                     contra
                  
                   .
                   1.
                   
                   
                     Prot.
                     Com.
                     Booke
                     and
                     kalend
                  
                   .
                   1.
                   
                   Maij.
                   Therfore
                   of
                   necessitie
                   ,
                   both
                   Catholiks
                   and
                   protestants
                   must
                   needs
                   acknowledge
                   ,
                   that
                   S.
                   Peter
                   the
                   
                   most
                   worthie
                   and
                   blessed
                   Apostle
                   ,
                   was
                   our
                   first
                   most
                   happy
                   father
                   &
                   master
                   in
                   Christ
                   ,
                   which
                   I
                   haue
                   made
                   lardge
                   demonstration
                   of
                   in
                   other
                   places
                   ,
                   and
                   will
                   for
                   particulars
                   bee
                   more
                   euident
                   in
                   the
                   next
                   chapter
                   ,
                   and
                   this
                   whole
                   history
                   :
                   an
                   historicall
                   truth
                   soe
                   testified
                   by
                   many
                   authors
                   ,
                   that
                   Syr
                   William
                   Cambden
                   ,
                   whome
                   others
                   therein
                   followe
                   ,
                   the
                   best
                   antiquary
                   of
                   this
                   nation
                   ,
                   writeth
                   in
                   many
                   editions
                   ,
                   
                     Quid
                     ni
                     crederemus
                     ?
                     why
                     should
                     wee
                     not
                     beleeue
                     them
                     .
                     Cambden
                     in
                     Britania
                     in
                     diuerse
                     editionis
                     Andree
                     Chesnee
                     l
                  
                   3.
                   
                     hist
                     .
                     d'
                     Angleterre
                     .
                     Budley
                     pag.
                  
                   171.
                   
                   Makinge
                   S.
                   Peters
                   preachinge
                   and
                   foundinge
                   the
                   church
                   of
                   Christ
                   here
                   in
                   Britanie
                   a
                   thinge
                   soe
                   certayne
                   ,
                   that
                   hee
                   meruayleth
                   any
                   man
                   of
                   Iudgment
                   can
                   make
                   doubt
                   thereof
                   .
                   Therfore
                   I
                   may
                   boldly
                   vse
                   these
                   wordes
                   (
                   and
                   affirme
                   them
                   true
                   )
                   of
                   a
                   protestant
                   Bishop
                   in
                   the
                   name
                   of
                   the
                   rest
                   :
                   
                     Wee
                     should
                     accompt
                     it
                     a
                     greate
                     glory
                     to
                     deriue
                     the
                     pedigree
                     of
                     our
                     spirituall
                     linage
                     ,
                     from
                     soe
                     noble
                     ,
                     and
                     excellent
                     a
                     father
                     as
                     Saint
                     Peter
                     .
                     Godwyn
                     Conuers
                     .
                     of
                     Britanie
                     pag.
                  
                   6.
                   
                
              
               
                 
                 
                   
                     THE
                     II.
                     CHAPTER
                  
                   .
                   Where
                   both
                   the
                   former
                   is
                   more
                   manifestly
                   declared
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   particular
                   farther
                   proued
                   by
                   these
                   protestants
                   ,
                   &
                   antiquities
                   by
                   them
                   allowed
                   ,
                   what
                   highest
                   spirituall
                   offices
                   the
                   same
                   glorious
                   Apostle
                   ,
                   and
                   his
                   disciples
                   performed
                   here
                   .
                
                 
                   TO
                   proue
                   more
                   amply
                   what
                   hath
                   beene
                   said
                   of
                   S.
                   Peters
                   beeing
                   and
                   preachinge
                   here
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   shewe
                   what
                   hee
                   did
                   for
                   the
                   first
                   foundinge
                   of
                   our
                   church
                   :
                   A
                   protestant
                   Archbishop
                   from
                   diuers
                   authorities
                   writeth
                   :
                   
                     Whit
                     gifts
                     Answ.
                     to
                     the
                     Admonition
                     pag.
                  
                   65.
                   sect
                   .
                   1.
                   
                     and
                     def
                     .
                     of
                     the
                     Answ.
                     pag.
                  
                   318.
                   
                   
                     The
                     Apostle
                     Peter
                     did
                     in
                     euery
                     prouince
                     appoint
                     one
                     Archbishop
                     ,
                     whom
                     all
                     other
                     Bishops
                     of
                     the
                     same
                     prouince
                     should
                     obey
                     .
                  
                   An
                   other
                   with
                   great
                   priuiledge
                   saith
                   (
                   
                     Sutcliffe
                     Subuers
                     .
                     pag.
                  
                   3.
                   )
                   
                     Peter
                     preached
                     in
                     ●…e
                     place
                     ,
                     but
                     hee
                     there
                     ordeyned
                     Bishops
                     and
                     teachers
                     and
                     founded
                     churches
                     .
                  
                   And
                   to
                   shew
                   that
                   all
                   these
                   and
                   such
                   benefits
                   came
                   to
                   vs
                   first
                   from
                   S.
                   Peter
                   and
                   his
                   holy
                   see
                   of
                   Rome
                   ,
                   among
                   other
                   Marcus
                   Antonius
                   de
                   Dominis
                   ,
                   now
                   by
                   the
                   greate
                   mercy
                   of
                   
                   God
                   a
                   penitent
                   in
                   the
                   catholicke
                   church
                   ,
                   when
                   hee
                   was
                   in
                   profession
                   a
                   protestant
                   in
                   England
                   (
                   
                     Marcus
                     Anton
                     ,
                     de
                     Domin
                     .
                     de
                     Repub
                     .
                     christian
                     .
                     l.
                  
                   4.
                   cap.
                   10.
                   
                     with
                     publick
                     priuiledg
                     in
                     England
                  
                   )
                   and
                   a
                   chosen
                   champion
                   for
                   that
                   Religion
                   against
                   the
                   Pope
                   by
                   cheifest
                   protestant
                   authoritie
                   in
                   England
                   ,
                   then
                   testifieth
                   :
                   
                     Est
                     caput
                     Roma
                     quatenus
                     ab
                     ea
                     diffusum
                     est
                     euangelium
                     in
                     reliquas
                     totius
                     occidentis
                     ecclesias
                     ,
                     &
                     in
                     multas
                     orientis
                     ,
                     atque
                     in
                     barbaras
                     etiam
                     extra
                     Romanum
                     Imperium
                     nationes
                     .
                  
                   Rome
                   is
                   the
                   head
                   of
                   the
                   church
                   ,
                   in
                   so
                   much
                   as
                   from
                   it
                   the
                   ghospell
                   was
                   diffused
                   into
                   the
                   other
                   churches
                   of
                   all
                   the
                   West
                   ,
                   and
                   into
                   many
                   of
                   the
                   East
                   ,
                   and
                   into
                   barbarous
                   nations
                   also
                   without
                   the
                   Romane
                   Empire
                   .
                   And
                   our
                   .
                   
                     Soueraigne
                     kings
                     speach
                     in
                     parlam
                  
                   .
                   1.
                   publickly
                   protested
                   of
                   this
                   church
                   of
                   Rome
                   :
                   
                     It
                     is
                     our
                     mother
                     church
                  
                   :
                   and
                   consequently
                   that
                   it
                   first
                   brought
                   vs
                   forthe
                   in
                   spirituall
                   christian
                   birth
                   ,
                   as
                   mothers
                   doe
                   their
                   natural
                   children
                   to
                   the
                   world
                   and
                   that
                   wee
                   ,
                   except
                   wee
                   will
                   turne
                   bastardly
                   vnnaturall
                   and
                   disobedient
                   children
                   ,
                   doe
                   owe
                   and
                   must
                   performe
                   all
                   dutie
                   and
                   obedience
                   vnto
                   it
                   ,
                   our
                   most
                   holy
                   mother
                   in
                   Christ
                   .
                   And
                   to
                   further
                   this
                   our
                   bounden
                   dutie
                   ,
                   the
                   protestants
                   
                   of
                   England
                   in
                   their
                   Theater
                   .
                   
                     of
                     the
                     Emp.
                     of
                     greate
                     Britante
                     pag.
                  
                   203
                   l.
                   6.
                   c.
                   9.
                   num
                   .
                   5.
                   will
                   helpe
                   vs
                   foreward
                   whoe
                   write
                   in
                   this
                   maner
                   :
                   That
                   S.
                   Peter
                   the
                   Apostle
                   preached
                   the
                   word
                   of
                   life
                   ,
                   in
                   this
                   Iland
                   ,
                   as
                   to
                   other
                   gentiles
                   hee
                   did
                   ,
                   for
                   whome
                   God
                   had
                   chosen
                   him
                   ,
                   that
                   from
                   his
                   mouth
                   they
                   might
                   heare
                   the
                   ghospell
                   ,
                   as
                   himselfe
                   alleadgeth
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   hee
                   here
                   founded
                   churches
                   ,
                   and
                   ordeined
                   preists
                   and
                   deacons
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   reported
                   by
                   Simon
                   Metaphrastes
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   greek
                   Antiquities
                   ,
                   and
                   Gulielmus
                   Eisingrenius
                   in
                   the
                   first
                   of
                   his
                   Centuries
                   .
                   Therfore
                   this
                   beeing
                   written
                   by
                   soe
                   learned
                   and
                   holy
                   a
                   man
                   as
                   S.
                   Simon
                   Metaphrastes
                   was
                   ,
                   and
                   soe
                   auntient
                   aboue
                   700.
                   yeares
                   since
                   ,
                   and
                   out
                   of
                   such
                   monuments
                   and
                   Authorities
                   of
                   the
                   Gretians
                   ,
                   as
                   in
                   his
                   time
                   were
                   honored
                   with
                   the
                   Title
                   of
                   Antiquities
                   ,
                   this
                   alone
                   might
                   content
                   vs
                   in
                   this
                   matter
                   ,
                   as
                   it
                   hath
                   already
                   the
                   best
                   learned
                   protestant
                   Antiquaries
                   of
                   this
                   nation
                   .
                
                 
                   But
                   because
                   allowance
                   is
                   giuen
                   to
                   the
                   authoritie
                   which
                   cannot
                   be
                   denyed
                   ,
                   because
                   it
                   is
                   the
                   maner
                   of
                   Protestants
                   to
                   mynce
                   authorities
                   ,
                   I
                   will
                   cite
                   that
                   holy
                   auntient
                   Father
                   and
                   Saint
                   .
                   
                     S.
                     Sim.
                     Metaphr
                  
                   .
                   29.
                   
                     die
                     Iunij
                  
                   .
                   in
                   his
                   owne
                   wordes
                   which
                   bee
                   these
                   .
                   
                     Romā
                     redijt
                     ,
                     
                     ex
                     qua
                     venit
                     Mediolanum
                     ,
                     &
                     Photicen
                     quae
                     sunt
                     ciuitates
                     in
                     Continente
                     .
                     In
                     quibus
                     cum
                     constituisset
                     Episcopos
                     &
                     Presbyteros
                     ,
                     venit
                     in
                     Britanniam
                     .
                     Quo
                     in
                     loco
                     cum
                     longo
                     tempore
                     fuisset
                     moratus
                     ,
                     &
                     multas
                     gentes
                     non
                     nominatas
                     attraxisset
                     ad
                     fidem
                     Christi
                     ,
                     angelicam
                     aspexit
                     visionem
                     ,
                     quae
                     dicebat
                     :
                     Petre
                     ,
                     instat
                     tempus
                     tua
                     resolutionts
                     ,
                     &
                     oportet
                     te
                     ire
                     Romam
                     :
                     in
                     qua
                     cum
                     mortem
                     per
                     crucem
                     sustinueris
                     ,
                     recipies
                     mercedem
                     Iustitiae
                     .
                     Cum
                     ergo
                     propterea
                     Deum
                     glorificasset
                     ,
                     &
                     egisset
                     gratias
                     ,
                     &
                     apud
                     Britannos
                     mansisset
                     dies
                     aliquot
                     ,
                     &
                     verbo
                     gratiae
                     multos
                     illuminasset
                     ,
                     &
                     ecclesias
                     constituisset
                     ,
                     episcoposque
                     &
                     presbyteros
                     &
                     diaconos
                     ordinasset
                     ,
                     duodecimo
                     anno
                     Caesaris
                     Neronis
                     rursus
                     Romam
                     reuertitur
                     .
                  
                   S.
                   Peter
                   by
                   reuelation
                   came
                   to
                   Hierusalem
                   ,
                   at
                   the
                   death
                   of
                   the
                   mother
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   then
                   returning
                   into
                   Egipt
                   ,
                   by
                   Africk
                   came
                   againe
                   to
                   Rome
                   .
                   From
                   whence
                   hee
                   came
                   to
                   Milane
                   and
                   Photice
                   ,
                   which
                   bee
                   cities
                   in
                   the
                   continēt
                   :
                   in
                   which
                   when
                   hee
                   had
                   constituted
                   Bishops
                   ,
                   and
                   preists
                   ,
                   hee
                   came
                   into
                   Britanie
                   ,
                   where
                   when
                   hee
                   had
                   stayed
                   a
                   longe
                   time
                   ,
                   and
                   drawne
                   many
                   nations
                   not
                   named
                   ,
                   to
                   the
                   faith
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   hee
                   had
                   an
                   Angelicall
                   vision
                   ,
                   which
                   saide
                   :
                   ô
                   Peter
                   ,
                   the
                   time
                   of
                   thy
                   Resolution
                   is
                   at
                   hande
                   ,
                   
                     
                     and
                     thou
                     must
                     goe
                     to
                     Rome
                     ,
                     in
                     which
                     when
                     thou
                     hast
                     suffered
                     death
                     by
                     the
                     crosse
                     ,
                     thou
                     shalt
                     receaue
                     the
                     reward
                     of
                     lustice
                     .
                     Therfore
                     when
                     hee
                     had
                     glorified
                     God
                     and
                     giuen
                     thankes
                     for
                     it
                     ,
                     and
                     remayned
                     some
                     dayes
                     with
                     the
                     Britans
                     and
                     illuminated
                     manie
                     with
                     the
                     word
                     of
                     grace
                     ,
                     and
                     founded
                     churches
                     ,
                     &
                     ordeyned
                     both
                     Bishops
                     ,
                     priests
                     ,
                     and
                     deacons
                     ,
                     hee
                     returned
                     againe
                     to
                     Rome
                     in
                     the
                     twelueth
                     years
                     of
                     the
                     Emperor
                     Nero.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   Hitherto
                   the
                   very
                   words
                   of
                   this
                   learned
                   Saint
                   ,
                   soe
                   precisely
                   and
                   particularly
                   describeing
                   the
                   tyme
                   and
                   comming
                   of
                   that
                   glorious
                   Apostle
                   into
                   this
                   Iland
                   ,
                   &
                   staying
                   here
                   ,
                   with
                   his
                   returne
                   to
                   Rome
                   againe
                   ,
                   that
                   as
                   noe
                   man
                   except
                   an
                   infidell
                   will
                   or
                   can
                   deny
                   it
                   ,
                   no
                   Author
                   of
                   antiquitie
                   or
                   credit
                   auouching
                   halfe
                   so
                   much
                   for
                   either
                   S
                   Paul
                   or
                   any
                   other
                   Apostle
                   to
                   haue
                   beene
                   here
                   at
                   all
                   :
                   soe
                   except
                   wee
                   of
                   Englād
                   wil
                   shew
                   our selues
                   the
                   most
                   vngratefull
                   ,
                   &
                   disobedient
                   to
                   that
                   our
                   first
                   ,
                   and
                   most
                   glorious
                   Pastor
                   ,
                   and
                   parent
                   ,
                   of
                   all
                   nations
                   in
                   the
                   world
                   except
                   Hierusalē
                   ,
                   Antioch
                   and
                   Rome
                   ,
                   wee
                   ar
                   most
                   engaged
                   to
                   honor
                   and
                   reuerence
                   this
                   most
                   glorious
                   Apostle
                   &
                   his
                   Successors
                   in
                   his
                   holy
                   Sec
                   :
                   for
                   neither
                   
                   Pontus
                   ,
                   Galatia
                   ,
                   Cappadocia
                   ,
                   Asia
                   ,
                   or
                   Bythinia
                   ,
                   which
                   hee
                   himselfe
                   particularly
                   remembreth
                   ,
                   1.
                   
                   Pet.
                   1.
                   v.
                   1.
                   nor
                   any
                   other
                   kingdome
                   or
                   nation
                   mentioned
                   in
                   any
                   Author
                   of
                   credit
                   and
                   Antiquitie
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   bee
                   paralelled
                   with
                   him
                   whom
                   I
                   haue
                   cited
                   ,
                   approued
                   euen
                   in
                   this
                   point
                   with
                   all
                   Catholicks
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   moste
                   iudicious
                   indifferently
                   mynded
                   and
                   best
                   learned
                   protestants
                   ,
                   can
                   constantly
                   affirme
                   and
                   proue
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   had
                   receaued
                   such
                   benefites
                   and
                   blessings
                   from
                   S.
                   Peter
                   ,
                   as
                   this
                   our
                   Britanie
                   ,
                   which
                   to
                   visitt
                   hee
                   went
                   soe
                   farr
                   ,
                   stayed
                   therein
                   soe
                   longe
                   ,
                   and
                   enritched
                   as
                   with
                   soe
                   many
                   and
                   vnansweareable
                   graces
                   and
                   fauors
                   :
                   continuinge
                   them
                   soe
                   longe
                   ,
                   vntill
                   he
                   was
                   admonished
                   from
                   heauē
                   to
                   returne
                   from
                   hence
                   to
                   Rome
                   ,
                   as
                   before
                   his
                   cominge
                   thither
                   ,
                   hee
                   also
                   was
                   as
                   Metaphrastes
                   ,
                   die
                   29.
                   
                   
                     Iunij
                     .
                     S.
                     Leo
                     serm
                     .
                     de
                     Apostol
                     .
                  
                   with
                   others
                   write
                   ,
                   directed
                   to
                   come
                   helpe
                   vs
                   in
                   the
                   west
                   .
                   And
                   if
                   wee
                   will
                   follow
                   the
                   Roman
                   tradition
                   .
                   (
                   
                     Baron
                     .
                     annotat
                     .
                     in
                  
                   9.
                   
                   
                     Maij
                     in
                     Pudente
                  
                   .
                   that
                   )
                   
                     Domus
                     Pudentis
                     erat
                     primum
                     hospitium
                     S.
                     Petri
                     Romae
                     ,
                  
                   the
                   house
                   of
                   Pudens
                   was
                   the
                   first
                   lodging
                   of
                   S.
                   Peter
                   of
                   Rome
                   ,
                   wee
                   are
                   more
                   strictly
                   bound
                   to
                   Rome
                   and
                   Rome
                   to
                   vs
                   ,
                   that
                   beeinge
                   the
                   house
                   of
                   
                   our
                   renowned
                   christian
                   contrywoman
                   Lady
                   Claudia
                   ,
                   as
                   our
                   protestant
                   writers
                   tell
                   vs.
                   
                     Matth.
                     Parker
                     antiq
                     .
                     Britan.
                     pag.
                  
                   2.3
                   .
                   
                     Godwyn
                     Conuers
                     .
                     of
                     Britanie
                     .
                     Cambd.
                     in
                     Britan.
                     Theater
                     of
                     Brit.
                     l.
                  
                   6.
                   
                   Now
                   lett
                   vs
                   enquire
                   and
                   sett
                   downe
                   in
                   particular
                   ,
                   soe
                   neare
                   as
                   such
                   a
                   desolation
                   and
                   losse
                   of
                   Antiquities
                   as
                   England
                   hath
                   often
                   suffered
                   ,
                   will
                   giue
                   vs
                   leaue
                   ,
                   of
                   this
                   Archbishop
                   and
                   Bishops
                   in
                   particular
                   ,
                   which
                   S.
                   Peter
                   consecrated
                   for
                   vs
                   ,
                   to
                   found
                   and
                   begin
                   the
                   first
                   hierarchicall
                   order
                   and
                   Succession
                   in
                   our
                   primatiue
                   church
                   of
                   Britanie
                   .
                
                 
                   Many
                   Authors
                   both
                   auntient
                   and
                   later
                   writers
                   and
                   of
                   these
                   late
                   times
                   ,
                   both
                   catholicks
                   and
                   protestants
                   ,
                   ar
                   witnesses
                   that
                   S.
                   Aristobulus
                   ,
                   one
                   of
                   the
                   seauentie
                   and
                   two
                   disciples
                   of
                   Christ
                   our
                   Lord
                   ,
                   was
                   Bishop
                   of
                   this
                   our
                   kingdome
                   of
                   Britanie
                   .
                   Dorothaeus
                   Bishop
                   of
                   Tyrus
                   .
                   (
                   
                     Dorothaeus
                     lib.
                     de
                     septuaginta
                     duobus
                     discipulis
                     in
                     Aristobulo
                     .
                  
                   )
                   And
                   the
                   Maenologe
                   of
                   the
                   Greekes
                   are
                   plainely
                   of
                   this
                   minde
                   .
                   The
                   first
                   in
                   his
                   booke
                   intituled
                   
                     de
                     septuaginta
                     duobus
                     discipulis
                  
                   ,
                   of
                   the
                   seauentie
                   two
                   disciples
                   ,
                   writeth
                   :
                   
                     Aristobulus
                     ab
                     Apostolo
                     ad
                     Romanos
                     commemoratos
                     Episcopus
                     Britannia
                     factus
                     
                     est
                  
                   :
                   Aristobulus
                   one
                   of
                   the
                   seauentie
                   two
                   disciples
                   ,
                   of
                   whom
                   S
                   Paul
                   speaketh
                   in
                   his
                   epistle
                   to
                   the
                   Romans
                   ,
                   was
                   made
                   Bishop
                   of
                   Britanie
                   .
                   And
                   to
                   putt
                   vs
                   out
                   of
                   doubt
                   that
                   hee
                   did
                   not
                   mistake
                   ,
                   naminge
                   Britania
                   for
                   Bythinia
                   ,
                   as
                   a
                   protestant
                   writer
                   would
                   seeme
                   to
                   expounde
                   him
                   ,
                   when
                   hee
                   writeth
                   :
                   
                     Dorotheus
                     saith
                     ,
                     Aristobulus
                     ,
                     whome
                     the
                     Apostle
                     to
                     the
                     Romans
                     remembreth
                     ,
                     was
                     made
                     Bishop
                     in
                     Britanie
                     ,
                     or
                     Bithania
                     .
                     Stowe
                     histor
                     .
                     titul
                     .
                     the
                     Romans
                     .
                     in
                     Agricola
                     .
                  
                   I
                   thinke
                   this
                   man
                   will
                   hardly
                   finde
                   any
                   Bythania
                   in
                   the
                   world
                   :
                   wee
                   reade
                   of
                   Bethania
                   often
                   in
                   the
                   Gospels
                   ,
                   and
                   S.
                   Iohn
                   saith
                   .
                   cap.
                   11.
                   v.
                   18.
                   
                   
                     Bethany
                     was
                     nigh
                     vnto
                     Hierusalem
                     about
                     fifteene
                     farlongs
                     off
                     ,
                     as
                     our
                     protestants
                     translate
                     and
                     their
                     note
                     there
                     vpon
                     is
                     :
                     that
                     is
                     about
                     towe
                     miles
                     .
                     protest
                     .
                     annot
                     .
                     marginal
                     .
                     in
                     c.
                  
                   11.11
                   .
                   
                     Io.
                     v.
                  
                   18.
                   
                   Which
                   was
                   too
                   neare
                   to
                   Hierusalem
                   ,
                   to
                   bee
                   a
                   Bishops
                   see
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   old
                   prouinciall
                   maketh
                   mention
                   of
                   noe
                   such
                   .
                   And
                   if
                   by
                   Bythania
                   ,
                   hee
                   ment
                   the
                   country
                   Bythinia
                   the
                   Region
                   of
                   lesser
                   Asia
                   ,
                   against
                   Thracia
                   ,
                   and
                   next
                   Troas
                   ,
                   which
                   was
                   also
                   somtime
                   called
                   Bebrycia
                   ,
                   after
                   Mygdonia
                   ,
                   and
                   by
                   S.
                   Peter
                   Bythinia
                   in
                   the
                   Apostles
                   time
                   ,
                   and
                   after
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   euident
                   that
                   Dorothaeus
                   
                   ment
                   it
                   not
                   ,
                   for
                   in
                   the
                   next
                   name
                   which
                   is
                   S.
                   Tyticus
                   ,
                   hee
                   saith
                   ,
                   that
                   hee
                   was
                   made
                   .
                   Bishop
                   of
                   Chalcedonia
                   of
                   Bith●…nia
                   .
                   
                     Tyticus
                     meminit
                     &
                     huius
                     Paulus
                     ,
                     primus
                     Episcopus
                     Chalcedoniae
                     fuit
                     ,
                     quae
                     in
                     Bithynia
                     est
                     .
                     Doroth.
                     supra
                     in
                     Tyticho
                     .
                  
                   Therefore
                   of
                   necessitie
                   by
                   this
                   Author
                   and
                   the
                   rest
                   foe
                   affirming
                   it
                   ,
                   without
                   doubt
                   ,
                   or
                   any
                   exception
                   ,
                   S.
                   Aristobulus
                   needs
                   must
                   bee
                   Bishop
                   of
                   this
                   our
                   kingdome
                   of
                   Britanie
                   ,
                   noe
                   other
                   place
                   then
                   of
                   that
                   name
                   fitt
                   for
                   a
                   Bishop
                   in
                   the
                   knowne
                   world
                   to
                   apply
                   it
                   vnto
                   .
                
                 
                   And
                   thus
                   testifieth
                   the
                   auntient
                   Maenologe
                   of
                   the
                   greekes
                   ,
                   with
                   others
                   ,
                   both
                   catholicks
                   and
                   protestants
                   of
                   whome
                   I
                   haue
                   here
                   noted
                   some
                   .
                   
                     Maenolog
                     .
                     Graecor
                     .
                     die
                  
                   15.
                   
                     martij
                     :
                     Baron
                     .
                     annot
                     .
                     in
                     martyrol
                     .
                     Rom.
                     eod
                     .
                     die
                     .
                     Arnold
                     .
                     Mirman
                     in
                     Theatr.
                     Conuers
                     .
                     gent.
                     Auth.
                     of
                     the
                     Exam.
                     of
                     the
                     Calend.
                     praefat
                     .
                     and
                     in
                     the
                  
                   3.
                   
                   
                     Conuers
                     .
                     Syr.
                     Ed.
                     Hoby
                     counterf
                     .
                     pag.
                  
                   48.
                   
                   
                     Thom.
                     Rogers
                     vpon
                     the
                     Articles
                     of
                     Relig.
                     articul
                     .
                  
                   36.
                   pag.
                   197.
                   
                   
                     Protest
                     .
                     Theater
                     of
                     Brit.
                     l.
                  
                   6.
                   
                   
                     Cambden
                     Belg.
                  
                   That
                   this
                   holy
                   Bishop
                   was
                   either
                   consecrated
                   here
                   ,
                   or
                   sent
                   hither
                   by
                   S.
                   Peter
                   ,
                   wee
                   may
                   not
                   question
                   ,
                   beeing
                   soe
                   generally
                   confessed
                   by
                   protestants
                   before
                   ,
                   that
                   noe
                   other
                   Apostle
                   did
                   ,
                   or
                   then
                   could
                   performe
                   
                   that
                   office
                   .
                   And
                   if
                   the
                   Identitie
                   of
                   the
                   name
                   deceaueth
                   vs
                   not
                   ,
                   this
                   our
                   holy
                   Bishop
                   or
                   Archbishop
                   ,
                   was
                   Father
                   in
                   lawe
                   to
                   S.
                   Peter
                   ,
                   his
                   wyues
                   Father
                   ,
                   and
                   Brother
                   to
                   S
                   Barnabas
                   the
                   Apostle
                   ,
                   sent
                   into
                   these
                   west
                   parts
                   by
                   S.
                   Peter
                   :
                   for
                   as
                   Simon
                   Metaphrastes
                   writeth
                   .
                   (
                   
                     S.
                     Simon
                     Metaphr
                     .
                     die
                  
                   26.
                   
                   
                     Iunij
                     .
                     )
                     Accepit
                     Petrus
                     filiam
                     Aristobuli
                     fratris
                     Barnabae
                     Apostoli
                     ,
                     ex
                     ea
                     genuit
                     filium
                     vnum
                     &
                     vnam
                     filiam
                     .
                  
                   Peter
                   maryed
                   the
                   daughter
                   of
                   Aristobulus
                   Brother
                   of
                   Barnabas
                   the
                   Apostle
                   ,
                   and
                   had
                   by
                   her
                   one
                   sonne
                   ,
                   and
                   one
                   daughter
                   .
                   
                     Martyrolog
                     .
                     Rom.
                  
                   15.
                   
                   
                     Martij
                     .
                     Godw.
                  
                   And
                   beeing
                   called
                   in
                   the
                   Romane
                   Martyrologe
                   as
                   a
                   protestant
                   Bishop
                   truely
                   telleth
                   .
                   
                     Apostolorum
                     discipulus
                  
                   the
                   disciple
                   of
                   the
                   Apostles
                   .
                   
                     Conuers
                     .
                     of
                     Brit.
                  
                   It
                   wholy
                   disableth
                   him
                   from
                   beeing
                   disciple
                   to
                   S.
                   Paul
                   ,
                   whoe
                   alone
                   of
                   the
                   Apostles
                   besides
                   S.
                   Peter
                   was
                   in
                   this
                   kingdome
                   ,
                   for
                   the
                   scriptures
                   themselues
                   are
                   wittnes
                   .
                   
                     Actor
                     .
                     cap.
                  
                   13.
                   v.
                   2.3.4
                   .
                   that
                   S.
                   Paul
                   was
                   not
                   an
                   Apostle
                   ,
                   vntill
                   in
                   the
                   13.
                   chapter
                   of
                   the
                   Acts
                   of
                   the
                   Apostles
                   ,
                   before
                   which
                   time
                   by
                   the
                   protestants
                   before
                   ,
                   Britanie
                   had
                   receaued
                   the
                   faith
                   ,
                   and
                   probably
                   S.
                   Aristobulus
                   was
                   then
                   a
                   Bishop
                   ,
                   as
                   many
                   others
                   of
                   the
                   27.
                   
                   Disciples
                   were
                   .
                   And
                   many
                   ar
                   called
                   the
                   disciples
                   
                   of
                   the
                   Apostles
                   which
                   were
                   peculiarly
                   the
                   disciples
                   of
                   S.
                   Peter
                   ,
                   the
                   cheife
                   Apostle
                   ,
                   as
                   appeareth
                   in
                   diuers
                   places
                   of
                   the
                   same
                   Authority
                   .
                   
                     S.
                     Aristo
                     .
                     Arch.
                     of
                     this
                     our
                     Britanie
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   And
                   that
                   this
                   holy
                   disciple
                   of
                   S.
                   Peter
                   ,
                   was
                   not
                   onely
                   our
                   Bishop
                   ,
                   but
                   Archbishop
                   alsoe
                   in
                   Britanie
                   ,
                   I
                   haue
                   warrant
                   both
                   of
                   Catholicks
                   and
                   protestants
                   to
                   auouche
                   it
                   ;
                   First
                   if
                   wee
                   examine
                   either
                   by
                   Dorotheus
                   or
                   any
                   whomsoeuer
                   writing
                   of
                   the
                   residēcies
                   of
                   the
                   72.
                   disciples
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   wee
                   shall
                   hardly
                   finde
                   any
                   amonge
                   them
                   ,
                   which
                   had
                   not
                   the
                   dignity
                   of
                   that
                   high
                   callinge
                   ,
                   yea
                   hee
                   relateth
                   S.
                   Aristobulus
                   as
                   a
                   cheife
                   amongst
                   thē
                   ,
                   &
                   then
                   beeing
                   sent
                   to
                   this
                   kingdome
                   of
                   Britanie
                   soe
                   greate
                   &
                   ample
                   .
                   And
                   where
                   as
                   in
                   other
                   such
                   kingdomes
                   our
                   protestants
                   before
                   assure
                   vs
                   ,
                   S.
                   Peter
                   ordeined
                   an
                   Archbishop
                   ,
                   wee
                   cānot
                   doubt
                   but
                   in
                   particular
                   it
                   was
                   this
                   his
                   moste
                   worthy
                   disciple
                   ,
                   as
                   also
                   the
                   disciple
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   which
                   first
                   exercised
                   by
                   S.
                   Peters
                   assignement
                   that
                   Archie
                   ,
                   and
                   cheife
                   pontificall
                   order
                   in
                   this
                   Iland
                   .
                
                 
                   Secondly
                   ,
                   because
                   wee
                   reade
                   it
                   confidētly
                   written
                   ,
                   and
                   from
                   more
                   auncient
                   authoritie
                   ,
                   that
                   this
                   holy
                   disciple
                   of
                   S.
                   Peter
                   was
                   not
                   only
                   our
                   first
                   Apostle
                   ,
                   but
                   here
                   began
                   and
                   first
                   
                   founded
                   the
                   hierarchical
                   order
                   ,
                   of
                   our
                   Brittish
                   church
                   ,
                   a
                   thinge
                   proper
                   to
                   that
                   highest
                   spiritual
                   callinge
                   .
                   
                     Arnold
                     .
                     mirac
                     .
                     Theatro
                     conuers
                     .
                     gentium
                     in
                     Britan.
                     &
                     Aristobulo
                     .
                     Britānia
                     Straboni
                     à
                     Britone
                     Rege
                     nuncupata
                     ,
                     primum
                     Aristobulum
                     ,
                     siue
                     illū
                     cuius
                     meminit
                     S.
                     Paulus
                     ,
                     quod
                     Dorothaeo
                     probatur
                     ,
                     siue
                     aliū
                     vnū
                     certe
                     ex
                  
                   72.
                   
                     discipulorum
                     classe
                     Apostolū
                     est
                     nata
                     .
                     Deinde
                     Fugariū
                     &
                     Damianū
                     ,
                     qui
                     ordinem
                     Hierarchicè
                     Ecclesiae
                     istic
                     fundatae
                     ab
                     illo
                     inchoatum
                     constituerunt
                     sanxeruntque
                     more
                     nimirum
                     Apostolico
                     .
                  
                   Britania
                   so
                   named
                   by
                   Strabo
                   of
                   Kinge
                   Brito
                   or
                   Brutus
                   ,
                   had
                   for
                   the
                   first
                   Apostle
                   therof
                   Aristobulus
                   ,
                   either
                   him
                   ,
                   whome
                   S.
                   Paule
                   remēbreth
                   ,
                   which
                   Dorotheus
                   approueth
                   ,
                   or
                   an
                   other
                   ,
                   surely
                   one
                   of
                   the
                   order
                   of
                   the
                   72.
                   disciples
                   ,
                   after
                   that
                   Fugarius
                   (
                   Fugatius
                   by
                   others
                   )
                   and
                   Damianus
                   ,
                   whoe
                   constituted
                   &
                   confirmed
                   by
                   Apostolick
                   maner
                   the
                   Hierarchical
                   order
                   begun
                   by
                   him
                   of
                   the
                   church
                   founded
                   there
                   .
                   Where
                   wee
                   see
                   S.
                   Aristobulus
                   ,
                   the
                   first
                   founder
                   of
                   the
                   Hierarchicall
                   order
                   in
                   this
                   church
                   of
                   Britanie
                   :
                   a
                   thinge
                   which
                   as
                   al
                   protestāts
                   against
                   the
                   puritans
                   ,
                   maketh
                   the
                   peculiar
                   office
                   of
                   an
                   Archbish
                   .
                   
                     Whitgift
                     answ
                     .
                     to
                     the
                     admonit
                     .
                     Bridges
                     eccles
                     .
                     gouern
                     .
                     Bilson
                     against
                     the
                     purit
                     .
                     Couel
                     ,
                     Downam
                     ,
                     Barlowe
                     &c.
                     
                  
                
                 
                 
                   Thirdly
                   ,
                   These
                   protestants
                   of
                   England
                   ,
                   especially
                   the
                   vniuersitie
                   of
                   Cambridge
                   by
                   their
                   chosen
                   champion
                   Mr.
                   Thomas
                   Rogers
                   for
                   defence
                   of
                   their
                   Articles
                   of
                   Religion
                   of
                   Protestants
                   ,
                   writing
                   (
                   to
                   vse
                   his
                   wordes
                   )
                   by
                   the
                   lawfull
                   authoritie
                   of
                   the
                   church
                   of
                   England
                   ,
                   allowed
                   to
                   bee
                   publicke
                   .
                   
                     Thom.
                     Rogers
                     booke
                     of
                     the
                     faith
                     of
                     England
                     pag.
                  
                   1.
                   doe
                   playnely
                   saie
                   ,
                   that
                   S.
                   Aristobulus
                   ,
                   was
                   Archbishop
                   in
                   this
                   our
                   Britanie
                   .
                   Thus
                   hee
                   writeth
                   in
                   the
                   name
                   of
                   English
                   protestants
                   and
                   by
                   their
                   warrant
                   .
                   
                     Rogers
                     supra
                     artic
                  
                   .
                   36.
                   
                   
                     pag.
                     Albeit
                     the
                     Termes
                     and
                     Titles
                     of
                     Archbishops
                     we
                     finde
                     not
                     ,
                     yet
                     the
                     superioritie
                     which
                     they
                     enioye
                     ,
                     and
                     authoritie
                     which
                     Bishops
                     and
                     Archbishops
                     doe
                     exercise
                     ,
                     in
                     orderinge
                     and
                     consecratinge
                     of
                     Bishops
                     ,
                     and
                     ecclesiasticall
                     ministers
                     ,
                     is
                     grounded
                     vppon
                     the
                     word
                     of
                     God
                     :
                     for
                     wee
                     finde
                     ,
                     that
                     in
                     the
                     Apostles
                     daies
                     ,
                     how
                     themselues
                     both
                     were
                     in
                     dignitie
                     aboue
                     the
                     Euangelists
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     70.
                     disciples
                     ,
                     and
                     for
                     authoritie
                     both
                     in
                     and
                     ouer
                     the
                     church
                     ,
                     as
                     twelue
                     patriarches
                     ,
                     saith
                     Beza
                     ,
                     and
                     alsoe
                     established
                     an
                     ecclesiasticall
                     heerarchie
                     .
                     Hence
                     came
                     it
                     ,
                     that
                     bishop
                     was
                     of
                     Hierusalem
                     Iames
                     ;
                     of
                     Antioch
                     Peter
                     ;
                     of
                     the
                     Asian
                     churches
                     ,
                     Iohn
                     ;
                     of
                     Alexandria
                     
                     marke
                     ;
                     of
                     Ephesus
                     and
                     all
                     Asia
                     ,
                     Timothie
                     :
                     of
                     all
                     Creete
                     ,
                     Titus
                     ;
                     of
                     Philippos
                     Epaphraditus
                     ;
                     of
                     Corinth
                     and
                     Achaia
                     ,
                     Apollos
                     ;
                     of
                     Athe●…s
                     Dionisius
                     :
                     of
                     Fraunce
                     Crescens
                     ;
                     of
                     Britanie
                     Aristobulus
                     .
                     
                       Beza
                       in
                       act
                       .
                       Apost
                    
                     .
                     1.2
                     .
                  
                   
                     D.
                     Chrisosto
                     .
                     in
                     Act.
                     Homil.
                  
                   33.2
                   .
                   
                     Hieron
                     .
                     in
                     Gal.
                     Euseb
                     .
                     D.
                     Hieron
                     .
                     ad
                     Euagr.
                     D.
                     Hier.
                     in
                  
                   2.
                   
                   Tim.
                   1.
                   
                   
                     Theod.
                     arg
                     .
                     in
                     epist.
                     ad
                     Tit.
                     Theod.
                     in
                     epist.
                     ad
                     Phil.
                     Euseb
                     .
                     lib.
                  
                   2.
                   
                   
                     Dorotheus
                     in
                     Apostol
                     .
                     Synops
                  
                   .
                   Where
                   we
                   see
                   S.
                   Aristobulus
                   not
                   onely
                   ioyned
                   in
                   ranke
                   ,
                   and
                   dignitie
                   of
                   spirituall
                   preeminence
                   ,
                   with
                   the
                   Euangelists
                   ,
                   and
                   Apostles
                   themselues
                   ,
                   but
                   with
                   the
                   generall
                   authoritie
                   of
                   the
                   protestant
                   church
                   of
                   England
                   ,
                   plainely
                   declared
                   to
                   bee
                   the
                   first
                   founder
                   of
                   ecclesiasticall
                   hierarchie
                   ,
                   and
                   Archbishop
                   of
                   this
                   our
                   Britanie
                   .
                   And
                   to
                   giue
                   euident
                   testimonie
                   ,
                   that
                   in
                   their
                   iudgement
                   this
                   nation
                   of
                   the
                   west
                   ,
                   both
                   deriued
                   the
                   succession
                   of
                   the
                   Bishops
                   thereof
                   from
                   S.
                   Peter
                   and
                   Aristobulus
                   ,
                   and
                   neuer
                   wanted
                   by
                   such
                   vntil
                   these
                   dayes
                   ,
                   they
                   thus
                   conclude
                   in
                   this
                   matter
                   ,
                   
                     supra
                     pag.
                  
                   197.198
                   .
                   
                     Finally
                     from
                     the
                     Apostles
                     dayes
                     hetherto
                     neuer
                     wanted
                     a
                     succession
                     of
                     Bishops
                     neither
                     in
                     the
                     East
                     ,
                     nor
                     Weste
                     churches
                     ,
                     soe
                     prouidēt
                     hath
                     the
                     almightie
                     beene
                     for
                     the
                     augmentation
                  
                   
                   of
                   his
                   glorie
                   ,
                   and
                   people
                   ,
                   by
                   this
                   kinde
                   ,
                   and
                   callinge
                   of
                   men
                   .
                   And
                   thus
                   much
                   for
                   the
                   first
                   Archbishop
                   of
                   Britany
                   ordeyned
                   by
                   Saint
                   Peter
                   .
                
                 
                   Now
                   to
                   come
                   to
                   speake
                   of
                   the
                   Bishops
                   hee
                   consecrated
                   and
                   ordeyned
                   for
                   vs
                   ,
                   although
                   it
                   is
                   precisely
                   proued
                   before
                   ,
                   that
                   such
                   there
                   were
                   :
                   
                     Episcopos
                     ordinauit
                  
                   .
                   S.
                   Peter
                   ordeyned
                   Bishops
                   here
                   in
                   Britanie
                   for
                   vs
                   ,
                   and
                   euery
                   Archbishop
                   which
                   is
                   cheife
                   of
                   Bishops
                   ,
                   such
                   as
                   S.
                   Aristobulus
                   was
                   vnto
                   vs
                   ,
                   doth
                   necessarily
                   inferr
                   ,
                   and
                   proue
                   some
                   Bishops
                   subordinate
                   ,
                   and
                   vnder
                   ,
                   els
                   hee
                   could
                   not
                   bee
                   the
                   cheife
                   ,
                   and
                   principall
                   ;
                   for
                   euery
                   Archbishop
                   inferreth
                   necessarily
                   some
                   Bishops
                   or
                   Bishop
                   vnder
                   him
                   their
                   cheife
                   in
                   that
                   callinge
                   .
                   Diuers
                   Antiquities
                   of
                   Glastenbury
                   ,
                   
                     apud
                     Capgrau
                     .
                     in
                     S.
                     Ioseph
                     ,
                  
                   affirme
                   ,
                   that
                   one
                   of
                   the
                   holy
                   company
                   of
                   Saint
                   Ioseph
                   of
                   Aramathia
                   ,
                   namly
                   his
                   sonne
                   Iosephe
                   was
                   a
                   Bishop
                   ,
                   which
                   if
                   so
                   it
                   was
                   ,
                   hee
                   must
                   needes
                   bee
                   subordinate
                   to
                   S.
                   Aristobulus
                   .
                   And
                   yett
                   if
                   I
                   would
                   sett
                   downe
                   vncertayne
                   thinges
                   ,
                   I
                   might
                   place
                   our
                   holy
                   Bishoppe
                   and
                   marty
                   S.
                   Angulus
                   ,
                   in
                   or
                   neare
                   this
                   time
                   ,
                   with
                   much
                   more
                   probabilitie
                   then
                   some
                   without
                   any
                   authoritie
                   I
                   can
                   finde
                   ,
                   referr
                   him
                   to
                   the
                   dayes
                   of
                   Diocletian
                   
                   his
                   persecution
                   :
                   or
                   say
                   that
                   S.
                   Martine
                   ,
                   to
                   whome
                   the
                   christian
                   Romans
                   ,
                   builded
                   &
                   dedicated
                   the
                   church
                   at
                   Canterbury
                   ,
                   was
                   a
                   British
                   Bishop
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   this
                   time
                   ;
                   for
                   that
                   such
                   a
                   S.
                   Martyne
                   a
                   Bishop
                   there
                   was
                   about
                   those
                   dayes
                   ,
                   there
                   bee
                   many
                   testimonies
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   hee
                   was
                   consecrated
                   by
                   Romane
                   authoritie
                   ;
                   and
                   soe
                   aunciently
                   to
                   proue
                   it
                   probable
                   ,
                   hee
                   was
                   a
                   Britanie
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   auntient
                   Manuscript
                   of
                   Radulphus
                   de
                   Diceto
                   deane
                   of
                   London
                   ,
                   or
                   whosoeuer
                   Author
                   of
                   
                     Abbreuiatio
                     chronicorum
                  
                   ,
                   saith
                   ,
                   that
                   it
                   was
                   builded
                   in
                   the
                   time
                   of
                   kinge
                   Lucius
                   ,
                   for
                   speaking
                   of
                   the
                   time
                   of
                   that
                   our
                   first
                   christian
                   kinge
                   ,
                   hee
                   affirmeth
                   .
                   (
                   
                     Abbreuiatio
                     chronicorum
                     in
                     Lucio
                     .
                     M.
                     S
                     )
                     Tunc
                     constructa
                     est
                     extra
                     Cantuariam
                     ecclesia
                     Sancti
                     Martini
                     :
                  
                   then
                   the
                   church
                   without
                   Canterbury
                   dedicated
                   to
                   S.
                   Martyne
                   ,
                   was
                   builded
                   .
                   As
                   diuers
                   also
                   were
                   to
                   S.
                   Peter
                   ,
                   our
                   moste
                   glorious
                   Apostle
                   .
                   One
                   I
                   finde
                   consecrated
                   by
                   S.
                   Peter
                   or
                   his
                   successor
                   at
                   Rome
                   ,
                   which
                   was
                   both
                   a
                   Britanne
                   ,
                   and
                   liued
                   and
                   died
                   a
                   Bishop
                   here
                   in
                   the
                   time
                   of
                   S.
                   Aristobulus
                   ,
                   a
                   Germane
                   writer
                   calleth
                   him
                   Achates
                   ,
                   but
                   I
                   take
                   not
                   that
                   to
                   bee
                   his
                   name
                   ,
                   hee
                   was
                   one
                   of
                   the
                   happy
                   companions
                   of
                   S.
                   Beatus
                   our
                   noble
                   contryman
                   consecrated
                   at
                   Rome
                   ,
                   of
                   
                   whome
                   I
                   will
                   speake
                   more
                   when
                   I
                   come
                   to
                   that
                   glorious
                   man
                   ,
                   when
                   I
                   haue
                   first
                   entreated
                   of
                   the
                   consecration
                   of
                   S.
                   Mansuetus
                   a
                   renowned
                   Bishop
                   ,
                   borne
                   in
                   this
                   Iland
                   ,
                   consecrated
                   by
                   S.
                   Peter
                   himselfe
                   .
                
                 
                   This
                   man
                   ,
                   as
                   many
                   antiquities
                   say
                   ,
                   was
                   
                     natione
                     Scotus
                     ,
                     by
                     contry
                     a
                     Scot
                     ,
                  
                   of
                   the
                   north
                   part
                   of
                   this
                   kingedome
                   ,
                   made
                   Bishop
                   by
                   S.
                   Peter
                   ,
                   whose
                   disciple
                   hee
                   was
                   before
                   ,
                   and
                   sent
                   into
                   these
                   parts
                   ,
                   or
                   consecrated
                   by
                   him
                   here
                   ,
                   and
                   made
                   Bishop
                   of
                   Tullū
                   in
                   Lorrayne
                   .
                   
                     Tullenses
                     habuere
                     Apostolū
                     ,
                     suaeque
                     in
                     Christum
                     fidei
                     primū
                     Antistitem
                     S.
                     Mansuetum
                     S.
                     Petri
                     Apostoli
                     discipulum
                     ,
                     S.
                     Clementis
                     Collegā
                     origine
                     Scotū
                     ,
                     (
                     Arnold
                     .
                     Merman
                     .
                     in
                     Theatro
                     Conuers
                     .
                     gentiū
                     in
                     Metensib
                     .
                     )
                  
                   The
                   inhabitants
                   of
                   Tullum
                   (
                   saith
                   Arnoldus
                   Mermannius
                   )
                   bad
                   for
                   their
                   Apostle
                   and
                   first
                   Bishopp
                   of
                   their
                   faith
                   in
                   Christ
                   ,
                   S.
                   Mansuetus
                   a
                   disciple
                   of
                   S.
                   Peter
                   the
                   Apostle
                   ,
                   the
                   fellowe
                   of
                   S.
                   Clement
                   ,
                   a
                   Scot
                   by
                   birth
                   .
                   An
                   other
                   citinge
                   alsoe
                   for
                   Authors
                   Antonius
                   Democarez
                   ,
                   and
                   Petrus
                   de
                   Natalibus
                   ,
                   saith
                   .
                   
                     (
                     Guliel
                     .
                     Eiseng
                     .
                     centenar
                     .
                  
                   1.
                   part
                   .
                   1.
                   dist
                   .
                   3.
                   pag.
                   56.
                   
                   
                     Petrus
                     de
                     Natal
                     .
                     l.
                  
                   11.
                   
                     c.
                     vlt.
                     Anton.
                     Monchiacen
                     .
                     Democh.
                     l.
                  
                   2.
                   
                     de
                     Miss
                     .
                     contr
                     .
                     Caluin
                     .
                     c.
                  
                   33.
                   )
                   
                     S.
                     Mansuetus
                     ,
                     natione
                     Scotus
                     ,
                     ex
                     nobili
                     prognatus
                     familia
                     Simonis
                     Barion●…
                     
                     Apostolorum
                     Coryphaei
                     discipulus
                     ,
                     socius
                     B.
                     Clementis
                     Episcopi
                     Mettensis
                     ,
                     à
                     Petro
                     Leucorum
                     in
                     vrbe
                     Tullensi
                     primus
                     Antistes
                     consecratus
                     est
                     anno
                     Christi
                  
                   49.
                   
                   
                     Tiberio
                     Claudio
                     Caesare
                     Augusto
                  
                   .
                   In
                   the
                   49.
                   yeare
                   of
                   Christ
                   in
                   the
                   Empire
                   of
                   Claudius
                   S.
                   Mansuetus
                   a
                   Scot
                   by
                   contry
                   ,
                   borne
                   of
                   a
                   noble
                   family
                   ,
                   disciple
                   of
                   S
                   Peter
                   cheife
                   of
                   the
                   Apostles
                   ,
                   companiō
                   of
                   S.
                   Clement
                   Bishop
                   of
                   Metz
                   ,
                   was
                   By
                   Peter
                   consecrated
                   the
                   first
                   Bishop
                   in
                   the
                   citie
                   of
                   Tullum
                   .
                
                 
                   Mermennius
                   ,
                   before
                   cited
                   saith
                   ,
                   (
                   
                     in
                     Theatro
                     conuers
                     .
                     gentium
                  
                   .
                   )
                   that
                   Saint
                   Clement
                   whose
                   companion
                   this
                   our
                   contrye
                   man
                   Saint
                   Mansuetus
                   was
                   ,
                   was
                   Bishop
                   of
                   Metz
                   in
                   ,
                   or
                   about
                   the
                   40.
                   
                     yeare
                     of
                     Christ
                     ,
                     in
                     the
                     ●…yme
                     of
                     Caius
                     Caligula
                     Emperor
                     :
                     Metensibus
                     fidei
                     Religionisque
                     Antistes
                     fuit
                     S.
                     Clemens
                     Romanus
                     ,
                     anno
                     &
                     quod
                     excurrit
                  
                   40.
                   
                   
                     Caio
                     Galigula
                     Imperatore
                     ,
                     S.
                     Petro
                     pontifice
                     maximo
                     .
                  
                   But
                   to
                   admitt
                   ,
                   that
                   S.
                   Mansuetus
                   was
                   not
                   made
                   Bishop
                   by
                   S.
                   Peter
                   vntill
                   the
                   49.
                   yeare
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   and
                   was
                   noe
                   Bishop
                   ,
                   but
                   an
                   assistant
                   of
                   S.
                   Clement
                   ,
                   at
                   his
                   first
                   sendeing
                   by
                   S.
                   Peter
                   of
                   him
                   to
                   Metz
                   ,
                   yett
                   to
                   haue
                   a
                   Bishop
                   of
                   our
                   nation
                   ,
                   and
                   consecrated
                   and
                   sent
                   to
                   forreyne
                   parts
                   by
                   the
                   cheife
                   Apostle
                   ,
                   is
                   an
                   
                   inuincible
                   argument
                   ,
                   that
                   both
                   S.
                   Peter
                   was
                   the
                   first
                   founder
                   and
                   father
                   of
                   the
                   Brittans
                   birth
                   and
                   life
                   in
                   Christ
                   ,
                   disposed
                   of
                   all
                   spirituall
                   affaires
                   here
                   ,
                   longe
                   before
                   the
                   cominge
                   of
                   any
                   other
                   Apostle
                   ,
                   either
                   into
                   this
                   kingedome
                   or
                   part
                   of
                   the
                   world
                   to
                   conuert
                   it
                   ,
                   and
                   left
                   at
                   that
                   time
                   diuers
                   Bishops
                   in
                   this
                   contrie
                   ,
                   or
                   fitt
                   for
                   that
                   moste
                   holy
                   order
                   :
                   otherwise
                   hee
                   would
                   not
                   haue
                   sent
                   S.
                   Mansuetus
                   of
                   this
                   contrie
                   forth
                   of
                   Britanie
                   ,
                   to
                   execute
                   that
                   high
                   dignitie
                   in
                   a
                   straunge
                   nation
                   ,
                   such
                   as
                   Lorrayne
                   ,
                   where
                   Tullum
                   is
                   ,
                   then
                   was
                   ,
                   and
                   still
                   is
                   ,
                   to
                   this
                   Iland
                   .
                   And
                   this
                   I
                   may
                   more
                   boldly
                   write
                   ,
                   by
                   a
                   consequent
                   and
                   concluded
                   leaue
                   ,
                   and
                   warrant
                   from
                   our
                   Protestant
                   Bishops
                   ,
                   and
                   other
                   such
                   Antiquaries
                   ,
                   whoe
                   in
                   their
                   greate
                   Theater
                   of
                   Britanie
                   giue
                   vs
                   diuers
                   graunts
                   ,
                   and
                   Rules
                   to
                   leade
                   vs
                   ,
                   both
                   to
                   soe
                   tymely
                   a
                   beeing
                   of
                   Saint
                   Peter
                   in
                   this
                   kingedome
                   ,
                   &
                   his
                   disciples
                   preaching
                   here
                   ,
                   &
                   both
                   claiming
                   &
                   exercising
                   such
                   powerable
                   iurisdiction
                   and
                   authoritie
                   here
                   ,
                   as
                   I
                   haue
                   related
                   from
                   others
                   .
                   First
                   they
                   write
                   in
                   these
                   words
                   .
                   (
                   
                     Theater
                     of
                     greate
                     Britanie
                     lib.
                  
                   6.
                   cap.
                   9.
                   
                   §
                   .
                   5
                   )
                
                 
                   
                     If
                     Peter
                     were
                     here
                     at
                     all
                     (
                     which
                     they
                     graunted
                     and
                     is
                     demonstrated
                     by
                     them
                     before
                     )
                     
                     it
                     was
                     before
                     euer
                     he
                     went
                     to
                     Rome
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     ghospell
                     was
                     preached
                     here
                     ,
                     before
                     it
                     was
                     in
                     Rome
                     ,
                     if
                     Peter
                     were
                     the
                     first
                     ,
                     as
                     some
                     hold
                     ,
                     that
                     preached
                     there
                     ,
                     both
                     which
                     may
                     bee
                     more
                     probable
                     .
                     Againe
                     thus
                     they
                     write
                     (
                     §
                     7.
                     )
                     It
                     hath
                     passed
                     with
                     allowance
                     amonge
                     the
                     learned
                     Senate
                     of
                     our
                     Antiquaries
                     ,
                     that
                     when
                     Claudius
                     began
                     to
                     bannish
                     and
                     persecute
                     the
                     Christians
                     in
                     Rome
                     (
                     which
                     they
                     think
                     to
                     bee
                     before
                     this
                     time
                     of
                     S.
                     Mansuetus
                     beeing
                     Bishop
                     of
                     Tullum
                     )
                     many
                     Romans
                     and
                     Britans
                     beeing
                     conuerted
                     to
                     the
                     faith
                     ,
                     fled
                     thence
                     into
                     these
                     remote
                     parts
                     of
                     the
                     earth
                     where
                     they
                     might
                     &
                     did
                     ,
                     more
                     freely
                     enioy
                     the
                     libertie
                     of
                     their
                     professions
                     .
                     And
                     from
                     this
                     Sanctuarie
                     of
                     saluation
                     ,
                     the
                     sad
                     lamenting
                     Lady
                     Pomponia
                     Graecina
                     ,
                     the
                     wife
                     of
                     Aulus
                     Plantius
                     ,
                     the
                     first
                     Lord
                     lieutenant
                     of
                     Britanie
                     brought
                     that
                     Religion
                     ,
                     whereof
                     she
                     was
                     accused
                     and
                     stood
                     indited
                     vppon
                     life
                     and
                     deathe
                     ,
                     which
                     was
                     noe
                     other
                     then
                     the
                     Christian
                  
                   profession
                   .
                   And
                   to
                   interpret
                   themselues
                   more
                   clearlye
                   where
                   (
                   as
                   they
                   hould
                   )
                   this
                   greate
                   Lady
                   the
                   Lord
                   Lieutenants
                   wife
                   was
                   conuerted
                   ,
                   thus
                   they
                   sett
                   downe
                   their
                   marginall
                   direction
                   concerning
                   this
                   matter
                   .
                   
                   
                     Aulus
                     Plantius
                     his
                     wife
                     became
                     a
                     christian
                     in
                     Britanie
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   Now
                   to
                   assure
                   vs
                   how
                   soone
                   it
                   was
                   ,
                   that
                   S.
                   Peter
                   and
                   his
                   disciples
                   had
                   made
                   soe
                   happie
                   an
                   entrance
                   ,
                   and
                   wrought
                   soe
                   glorious
                   effects
                   in
                   this
                   our
                   kingdome
                   ,
                   these
                   very
                   Protestants
                   tell
                   vs.
                   That
                   
                     Aulus
                     Plantius
                  
                   was
                   sent
                   hither
                   out
                   of
                   germany
                   ,
                   with
                   an
                   army
                   the
                   second
                   yeare
                   of
                   Claudius
                   ,
                   which
                   was
                   (
                   as
                   some
                   Protestants
                   write
                   )
                   in
                   the
                   44.
                   yeare
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   by
                   others
                   the
                   45.
                   and
                   stayed
                   here
                   but
                   a
                   short
                   time
                   ,
                   returninge
                   to
                   Rome
                   and
                   triumphing
                   there
                   ,
                   for
                   his
                   victories
                   ouer
                   the
                   Britans
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   yeare
                   of
                   Christ
                   49.
                   and
                   then
                   in
                   the
                   yeare
                   50.
                   
                   
                     Publius
                     Ostorius
                     Scapula
                     was
                     Propraetor
                     here
                     .
                     (
                     Theater
                     supr
                     .
                     lib.
                  
                   6.
                   c.
                   6.
                   pag.
                   193.
                   
                   
                     Protestants
                     in
                     Festis
                     Regum
                     an
                     .
                     Dom.
                  
                   44.
                   
                   Claudij
                   3.
                   
                   
                     Stowe
                     and
                     Howes
                     histor
                     .
                     an
                     .
                     D.
                  
                   45
                   )
                   By
                   which
                   accompt
                   of
                   these
                   Protestants
                   themselues
                   ,
                   this
                   lamentinge
                   Lady
                   
                     Pomponia
                     Graemia
                  
                   ,
                   by
                   them
                   here
                   conuerted
                   to
                   the
                   faith
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   and
                   all
                   her
                   christian
                   company
                   ,
                   as
                   chaunceth
                   in
                   such
                   cases
                   at
                   soe
                   greate
                   parsonadges
                   conuersion
                   ,
                   and
                   many
                   other
                   christians
                   of
                   the
                   Britans
                   ,
                   which
                   they
                   say
                   were
                   then
                   conuerted
                   by
                   those
                   disciples
                   of
                   S.
                   Peter
                   ,
                   or
                   by
                   himselfe
                   ,
                   (
                   noe
                   others
                   then
                   beeing
                   here
                   )
                   must
                   needes
                   
                   bee
                   conuerted
                   before
                   ,
                   or
                   in
                   the
                   49
                   yeare
                   of
                   the
                   Incarnation
                   of
                   our
                   Sauiour
                   ,
                   in
                   which
                   as
                   I
                   proued
                   before
                   ,
                   our
                   contryman
                   S.
                   Mansuetus
                   ,
                   was
                   ordeyned
                   Bishop
                   of
                   Tullum
                   by
                   S.
                   Peter
                   ,
                   which
                   was
                   14.
                   yeares
                   before
                   the
                   cominge
                   of
                   S
                   Ioseph
                   of
                   Aramathia
                   hither
                   ,
                   by
                   all
                   antiquities
                   ,
                   and
                   diuers
                   by
                   the
                   scriptures
                   themselues
                   ,
                   before
                   S.
                   Paul
                   came
                   to
                   Rome
                   or
                   any
                   westerne
                   nation
                   .
                
                 
                   And
                   if
                   wee
                   may
                   beleeue
                   the
                   Protestant
                   writers
                   of
                   the
                   Theater
                   ,
                   they
                   make
                   the
                   coming
                   of
                   S.
                   Paul
                   to
                   Rome
                   ,
                   longe
                   after
                   ,
                   writing
                   in
                   these
                   wordes
                   .
                   (
                   
                     Theater
                     of
                     greate
                     Britanie
                     supr
                     .
                     l.
                  
                   6.
                   
                   §
                   .
                   7.
                   )
                   
                     Paule
                     came
                     not
                     to
                     Rome
                     till
                     the
                     tenth
                     of
                     Nero.
                  
                   When
                   both
                   by
                   them
                   and
                   the
                   scriptures
                   ,
                   hee
                   was
                   a
                   prisoner
                   two
                   yeares
                   ,
                   and
                   could
                   not
                   depart
                   from
                   Rome
                   .
                   Which
                   maketh
                   these
                   Protestants
                   reckoning
                   16.
                   or
                   17.
                   yeares
                   after
                   the
                   conuersion
                   of
                   soe
                   many
                   in
                   Britanie
                   ,
                   and
                   consecration
                   of
                   S.
                   Mansuetus
                   that
                   holy
                   Bishop
                   by
                   S.
                   Peter
                   .
                   And
                   to
                   proue
                   further
                   vnto
                   vs
                   ,
                   not
                   onely
                   that
                   these
                   first
                   christians
                   of
                   Britany
                   were
                   conuerted
                   by
                   S.
                   Peter
                   ,
                   but
                   that
                   others
                   of
                   this
                   our
                   nation
                   ,
                   were
                   euen
                   at
                   this
                   time
                   ,
                   consecrated
                   preists
                   ,
                   and
                   Bishops
                   alsoe
                   by
                   S.
                   Peter
                   ,
                   these
                   Protestant
                   Bishops
                   and
                   others
                   ,
                   hauing
                   immediatly
                   
                   spoken
                   before
                   of
                   the
                   conuersion
                   of
                   Lady
                   Pomponia
                   Graecina
                   herein
                   Britany
                   in
                   or
                   before
                   the
                   49.
                   yeare
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   they
                   proceede
                   in
                   these
                   wordes
                   .
                   
                     (
                     
                       Theater
                       of
                       the
                       Empire
                       of
                       great
                       Britanie
                       l.
                    
                     6.8.9
                     .
                     
                       B.
                       Rhenan
                       .
                       in
                       history
                    
                     
                       of
                       Germany
                       .
                       Pantaleon
                    
                     .
                     )
                     And
                     much
                     about
                     these
                     times
                     ,
                     as
                     B.
                     Rhenanus
                     in
                     his
                     history
                     of
                     Germany
                     ,
                     Pantaleon
                     ,
                     and
                     others
                     doe
                     reporte
                     ,
                     one
                     Suetonius
                     a
                     noble
                     mans
                     sonne
                     in
                     Britanie
                     ,
                     conuerted
                     to
                     the
                     faith
                     by
                     the
                     first
                     planters
                     of
                     the
                     ghospell
                     in
                     this
                     Iland
                     ,
                     and
                     after
                     his
                     Baptisme
                     called
                     Beatus
                     ,
                     was
                     sent
                     by
                     the
                     bretheren
                     from
                     hence
                     ,
                     vnto
                     Rome
                     to
                     bee
                     better
                     instructed
                     ,
                     and
                     further
                     directed
                     by
                     Saint
                     Peter
                     himselfe
                     .
                     And
                     returninge
                     through
                     Suitcerland
                     ,
                     found
                     such
                     willingnes
                     and
                     flockinge
                     of
                     the
                     people
                     to
                     heare
                     ,
                     and
                     receaue
                     the
                     doctrine
                     of
                     Christ
                     ,
                     that
                     hee
                     there
                     stayed
                     ,
                     and
                     built
                     an
                     oratory
                     not
                     far
                     from
                     the
                     bake
                     Thun
                     ,
                     &
                     neare
                     the
                     Towne
                     called
                     Vnderfewen
                     ,
                     where
                     in
                     preachinge
                     and
                     prayers
                     ,
                     hee
                     employed
                     his
                     time
                     to
                     the
                     day
                     of
                     his
                     death
                     ,
                     which
                     happened
                     in
                     the
                     yeare
                     of
                     grace
                     110.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   Hitherto
                   the
                   words
                   of
                   our
                   english
                   Protestants
                   ,
                   of
                   this
                   glorious
                   and
                   renowned
                   man
                   ,
                   far
                   exceeding
                   that
                   which
                   they
                   giue
                   him
                   here
                   :
                   
                   for
                   as
                   their
                   Author
                   Henricus
                   Pantaleon
                   .
                   (
                   
                     de
                     viris
                     Illustr
                     .
                     Germaniae
                     part
                     .
                  
                   1
                   p.
                   114
                   a
                   German
                   Protestant
                   writeth
                   plainely
                   of
                   him
                   ,
                   that
                   hee
                   was
                   ,
                   
                     the
                     Apostle
                     of
                     Heluetians
                     .
                     S.
                     Beatus
                     Heluetiorum
                     Apostolus
                     .
                  
                   Which
                   Title
                   and
                   name
                   none
                   but
                   puritans
                   of
                   anie
                   Religion
                   will
                   giue
                   to
                   any
                   but
                   Bishops
                   ,
                   and
                   none
                   but
                   such
                   which
                   onely
                   haue
                   power
                   to
                   consecrate
                   preists
                   ,
                   (
                   without
                   which
                   a
                   true
                   church
                   cannot
                   bee
                   )
                   can
                   either
                   bee
                   ,
                   or
                   truely
                   called
                   their
                   Apostle
                   .
                   And
                   that
                   this
                   holy
                   Bishop
                   of
                   Britanie
                   though
                   hee
                   staied
                   most
                   in
                   Heluetia
                   ,
                   yet
                   that
                   hee
                   was
                   principally
                   sent
                   to
                   bee
                   a
                   Bishopp
                   in
                   Britanie
                   by
                   Saint
                   Peter
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   euident
                   by
                   these
                   Protestants
                   before
                   ,
                   testifyinge
                   that
                   hee
                   was
                   returning
                   into
                   Britanie
                   ,
                   and
                   soe
                   cheifely
                   directed
                   by
                   Saint
                   Peter
                   :
                   (
                   
                     Pantal.
                     supra
                     Stamph
                     .
                     lib.
                  
                   7.
                   
                     de
                     Sanct.
                  
                   )
                   Which
                   Pantaleon
                   with
                   Stamphius
                   and
                   others
                   doe
                   more
                   plainely
                   witnesse
                   ,
                   saying
                   .
                   
                     S.
                     Beatus
                     ille
                     nobilibus
                     parentibus
                     natus
                     ex
                     Britannia
                     ,
                     in
                     patriam
                     rediens
                     &c.
                  
                   S.
                   Beatus
                   borne
                   of
                   noble
                   parents
                   in
                   Britanie
                   ,
                   returninge
                   into
                   his
                   contry
                   :
                   and
                   adding
                   of
                   him
                   ,
                   
                     omnia
                     bona
                     pauperibus
                     distribuit
                  
                   :
                   hee
                   distributed
                   all
                   his
                   goods
                   to
                   the
                   pore
                   :
                   must
                   needes
                   bee
                   in
                   Britanie
                   ,
                   where
                   of
                   these
                   his
                   goods
                   he
                   was
                   to
                   
                   make
                   distributor
                   of
                   them
                   .
                   And
                   these
                   Germā
                   historians
                   tel
                   vs
                   ,
                   that
                   hee
                   had
                   an
                   other
                   companion
                   sent
                   and
                   directed
                   with
                   him
                   ,
                   from
                   Rome
                   by
                   S.
                   Peter
                   or
                   his
                   authoritie
                   there
                   ,
                   and
                   beeinge
                   alsoe
                   a
                   Britaine
                   returned
                   hither
                   ,
                   beeing
                   consecrated
                   Preist
                   or
                   Bishop
                   by
                   the
                   same
                   authoritie
                   ,
                   and
                   at
                   the
                   same
                   time
                   .
                
                 
                   So
                   that
                   wee
                   see
                   by
                   these
                   Protestants
                   themselues
                   ,
                   that
                   soe
                   longe
                   as
                   S.
                   Peter
                   liued
                   ,
                   the
                   Bishops
                   and
                   Preists
                   of
                   Britanie
                   were
                   consecrated
                   by
                   him
                   in
                   this
                   contry
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   his
                   absence
                   hence
                   went
                   vnto
                   Rome
                   for
                   their
                   consecration
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   bee
                   directed
                   by
                   him
                   .
                   This
                   other
                   companion
                   of
                   S.
                   Beatus
                   ,
                   borne
                   in
                   this
                   kingdome
                   ,
                   and
                   consecrated
                   at
                   Rome
                   by
                   S.
                   Peter
                   ,
                   and
                   returninge
                   hither
                   ,
                   where
                   for
                   any
                   thinge
                   wee
                   reade
                   otherwise
                   in
                   histories
                   ,
                   hee
                   continued
                   in
                   preaching
                   all
                   his
                   life
                   ,
                   and
                   died
                   here
                   ,
                   some
                   Germane
                   writers
                   haue
                   named
                   
                     Achates
                     .
                     (
                     Anonymus
                     apud
                     Beat.
                     Rhenan
                     .
                     de
                     Reb.
                     German
                     .
                     l.
                  
                   3.
                   pag.
                   172.
                   
                   
                     Rhen.
                     supr
                     .
                  
                   )
                   Whether
                   that
                   was
                   his
                   true
                   name
                   or
                   noe
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   not
                   materiall
                   to
                   my
                   purpose
                   to
                   question
                   here
                   :
                   the
                   historie
                   it selfe
                   in
                   germany
                   beeing
                   soe
                   certainely
                   and
                   generally
                   receaued
                   ,
                   that
                   it
                   is
                   ,
                   and
                   aunciently
                   was
                   published
                   ,
                   printed
                   ,
                   and
                   painted
                   in
                   their
                   churches
                   there
                   .
                   
                     Hac
                     
                     historia
                     non
                     solum
                     picta
                     est
                     in
                     templis
                     ac
                     scripta
                     ,
                     sed
                     etiam
                     typis
                     expressa
                     :
                  
                   of
                   this
                   historie
                   mention
                   is
                   made
                   ,
                   especially
                   of
                   S.
                   Beatus
                   in
                   the
                   Romane
                   Martyrologe
                   ,
                   S.
                   Beda
                   ,
                   Vsuardus
                   ,
                   Molanus
                   ,
                   Gulielmus
                   Eisengrenius
                   ,
                   the
                   Antiquities
                   of
                   Heluetia
                   ,
                   and
                   expressely
                   in
                   the
                   auncient
                   monuments
                   of
                   the
                   church
                   of
                   Constance
                   ,
                   and
                   others
                   .
                   (
                   
                     Martyrolog
                     .
                     Rom.
                  
                   9.
                   
                     die
                     Maij.
                     Beda
                     Vsuard
                     .
                     &
                     Mol.
                     ab
                     .
                     Guliel
                     .
                     Eis
                     .
                     centur
                     .
                  
                   2.
                   part
                   .
                   5.
                   
                   
                     Annal.
                     Helu
                     Momment
                     .
                     Eccle-Constant
                     .
                     Baron
                     annot
                     .
                     in
                     Mart.
                     Rom.
                  
                   9.
                   
                   Maij.
                   )
                   neyther
                   can
                   wee
                   thinke
                   that
                   these
                   two
                   holy
                   Bishops
                   or
                   preists
                   of
                   this
                   kingedome
                   of
                   our
                   Britanie
                   were
                   singular
                   in
                   this
                   ,
                   but
                   that
                   wee
                   had
                   more
                   so
                   consecrated
                   ,
                   and
                   directed
                   from
                   Rome
                   besides
                   them
                   ,
                   and
                   needed
                   not
                   Bishops
                   and
                   pastors
                   here
                   ,
                   otherwise
                   S.
                   Beatus
                   would
                   not
                   haue
                   stayed
                   moste
                   of
                   his
                   time
                   in
                   Heluetia
                   ,
                   forth
                   of
                   his
                   contry
                   ,
                   nor
                   S.
                   Peter
                   his
                   consercator
                   and
                   director
                   ,
                   &
                   our
                   Apostle
                   by
                   these
                   Protestants
                   before
                   ,
                   giuen
                   allowāce
                   vnto
                   it
                   .
                
                 
                   Neyther
                   had
                   S.
                   Beatus
                   
                     beene
                     sent
                  
                   (
                   the
                   words
                   of
                   our
                   Protestants
                   and
                   Pantaleon
                   alsoe
                   )
                   
                     by
                     the
                     brethren
                     from
                     hence
                     vnto
                     Rome
                     to
                     bee
                     better
                     instructed
                     and
                     further
                     directed
                     by
                     S.
                     Peter
                     himselfe
                     .
                     (
                     Theater
                     ,
                     and
                     Pantal.
                     supr
                     .
                     )
                  
                   
                   But
                   that
                   the
                   Brethren
                   and
                   Christians
                   here
                   depended
                   of
                   Saint
                   Peter
                   ,
                   and
                   accompted
                   it
                   both
                   their
                   dutie
                   ,
                   and
                   honor
                   to
                   this
                   nation
                   ,
                   to
                   haue
                   their
                   spirituall
                   Guides
                   ,
                   Bishops
                   ,
                   and
                   Preists
                   consecrated
                   and
                   directed
                   by
                   him
                   ,
                   and
                   his
                   Apostolicque
                   supreame
                   power
                   and
                   commaunde
                   ,
                   in
                   Religious
                   thinges
                   .
                
                 
                   Now
                   lett
                   vs
                   returne
                   to
                   S.
                   Peters
                   beeinge
                   here
                   in
                   Britanie
                   ;
                   whereof
                   I
                   haue
                   spoken
                   before
                   ,
                   how
                   to
                   supply
                   all
                   spiritual
                   wants
                   of
                   this
                   kingedome
                   ,
                   and
                   founde
                   our
                   church
                   ,
                   
                     in
                     Britannia
                     longe
                     tempore
                     fuit
                     moratus
                     ,
                  
                   he
                   stayed
                   in
                   Britanie
                   a
                   longe
                   time
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   greeke
                   antiquities
                   remembred
                   vnto
                   vs
                   by
                   our
                   Protestāts
                   haue
                   told
                   vs
                   :
                   and
                   to
                   expresse
                   his
                   greate
                   lo●…e
                   ,
                   &
                   care
                   ,
                   to
                   this
                   &
                   other
                   western
                   natiōs
                   ,
                   more
                   particularly
                   comended
                   to
                   his
                   chardge
                   ,
                   this
                   longe
                   time
                   was
                   soe
                   longe
                   ,
                   and
                   his
                   loue
                   to
                   vs
                   so
                   greate
                   ,
                   that
                   as
                   both
                   S.
                   Simō
                   Metaphrastes
                   ,
                   and
                   Eusebius
                   Pamphili
                   in
                   some
                   booke
                   not
                   now
                   ,
                   but
                   in
                   the
                   time
                   of
                   Metaphrastes
                   extāt
                   ,
                   and
                   by
                   him
                   constantly
                   cited
                   ,
                   say
                   :
                   
                     S.
                     Peter
                     stayed
                     at
                     Rome
                     ,
                     and
                     in
                     Britanie
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     cities
                     of
                     the
                     west
                     ,
                     three
                     and
                     twentie
                     yeares
                     .
                     Eusebius
                     Pamphili
                     dicit
                     Petrum
                     viginti
                     tres
                     annos
                     trāseg●…sse
                     Romae
                     ,
                     &
                     in
                     Britannia
                     ,
                     &
                     in
                     ciuitatibus
                     quae
                     sunt
                     in
                     occidente
                     .
                     (
                     Simon
                     Metaphrastes
                     
                     die
                  
                   29.
                   
                   
                     Iunij
                     .
                     Eusebius
                     Pamph.
                     apud
                     eund
                     .
                     supr
                     .
                     Surius
                  
                   29.
                   
                   Iunij
                   .
                   )
                   allotinge
                   onely
                   as
                   it
                   seemeth
                   the
                   rest
                   of
                   the
                   25.
                   yeares
                   which
                   is
                   commonlie
                   said
                   ,
                   the
                   time
                   of
                   his
                   beeing
                   at
                   Rome
                   and
                   these
                   parts
                   ,
                   to
                   his
                   Iorney
                   in
                   the
                   east
                   ,
                   at
                   the
                   time
                   of
                   the
                   migration
                   of
                   the
                   B.
                   Virgin
                   our
                   Lady
                   forth
                   of
                   this
                   world
                   .
                   Which
                   is
                   confirmed
                   by
                   some
                   of
                   our
                   Protestant
                   antiquaries
                   of
                   England
                   in
                   these
                   words
                   .
                   
                     This
                     yeare
                  
                   70.
                   
                     beinge
                     the
                     fourteenth
                     yeare
                     of
                     Nero
                     Bassus
                     and
                     Tuscus
                     ,
                     beeing
                     then
                     Romane
                     Consuls
                     ,
                     the
                     holy
                     Apostle
                     S.
                     Peter
                     hauinge
                     accomplished
                     his
                     preachinge
                     ,
                     in
                     the
                     west
                     parts
                     ,
                     returned
                     to
                     Rome
                     ,
                     where
                     hee
                     preached
                     agayne
                     ,
                     as
                     hee
                     did
                     before
                     .
                     (
                     Ioh.
                     Stow
                     and
                     Ed.
                     Howe
                     's
                     histor
                     .
                     titul
                     .
                     Romans
                     in
                     Iulius
                     Agricola
                     .
                     )
                  
                
                 
                   And
                   before
                   his
                   departure
                   hence
                   ,
                   as
                   I
                   haue
                   allready
                   remembred
                   ,
                   besides
                   S.
                   Mansuetus
                   ,
                   S.
                   Beatus
                   and
                   such
                   as
                   hee
                   consecrated
                   Bishops
                   of
                   our
                   nation
                   in
                   forreyn
                   places
                   ,
                   or
                   for
                   them
                   out
                   of
                   Britanie
                   ,
                   hee
                   ordeyned
                   here
                   ,
                   and
                   for
                   this
                   kingedome
                   Bishops
                   ,
                   Preists
                   &
                   Deacons
                   .
                   
                     Apud
                     Britannos
                     Episcopos
                     ,
                     presbyteros
                     &
                     diaconos
                     ordinauit
                     .
                  
                   Who
                   these
                   Bishops
                   in
                   particular
                   were
                   ,
                   I
                   reade
                   noe
                   man
                   precisely
                   to
                   sett
                   them
                   downe
                   ,
                   yett
                   if
                   wee
                   will
                   followe
                   the
                   antiquities
                   of
                   Glastenbury
                   
                   saying
                   that
                   S.
                   Iosophe
                   the
                   sonne
                   of
                   S.
                   Ioseph
                   of
                   Aramathia
                   was
                   a
                   Bishop
                   ,
                   as
                   both
                   Catholicks
                   and
                   Protestants
                   allowe
                   them
                   in
                   other
                   things
                   :
                   I
                   craue
                   pardon
                   probably
                   to
                   write
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   was
                   one
                   of
                   them
                   which
                   S.
                   Peter
                   consecrated
                   here
                   .
                
                 
                   First
                   ,
                   because
                   as
                   is
                   graunted
                   ,
                   before
                   S.
                   Aristobulus
                   our
                   Archbishop
                   ,
                   vnto
                   whom
                   S.
                   Ioseph
                   ,
                   whether
                   Bishop
                   or
                   noe
                   ,
                   was
                   subiect
                   ,
                   was
                   ordeyned
                   by
                   S.
                   Peter
                   .
                   Secondly
                   because
                   S.
                   Ioseph
                   is
                   named
                   a
                   Bishop
                   ,
                   and
                   yet
                   in
                   probable
                   iudgmēt
                   none
                   when
                   hee
                   came
                   hither
                   ,
                   with
                   his
                   Father
                   S.
                   Ioseph
                   ,
                   for
                   by
                   the
                   same
                   and
                   all
                   other
                   antiquities
                   and
                   histories
                   of
                   that
                   matter
                   ,
                   S.
                   Ioseph
                   his
                   Father
                   noe
                   Bishop
                   ,
                   was
                   the
                   Abbot
                   or
                   Superior
                   of
                   all
                   that
                   company
                   ,
                   yet
                   neither
                   Catholick
                   nor
                   Protestant
                   will
                   easily
                   instance
                   that
                   Bishops
                   ,
                   by
                   order
                   and
                   Sacrament
                   Superiors
                   ,
                   were
                   or
                   might
                   bee
                   Inferiors
                   or
                   subiects
                   to
                   any
                   of
                   Inferior
                   degree
                   .
                
                 
                   Secondlie
                   there
                   is
                   noe
                   possibilitie
                   by
                   any
                   authoritie
                   ,
                   that
                   I
                   finde
                   at
                   all
                   ,
                   to
                   surmise
                   that
                   S.
                   Ioseph
                   was
                   a
                   Bishop
                   before
                   his
                   cominge
                   hither
                   ,
                   but
                   the
                   wordes
                   of
                   the
                   antiquitie
                   which
                   say
                   of
                   him
                   :
                   
                     that
                     Iesus
                     consecrated
                     him
                     Bishop
                     before
                     in
                     the
                     citie
                     Sarath
                     :
                     Quem
                     Dominus
                     Iesus
                     prius
                     in
                     ciuitate
                     Sarath
                     ,
                     in
                     Episcopum
                     
                     consecrauit
                     .
                     (
                     Antiquit.
                     Glast
                     .
                     apud
                     Capgrau
                     .
                     in
                     S.
                     Ioseph
                     ab
                     Aramathia
                     .
                     )
                  
                   Which
                   noe
                   Protestant
                   will
                   or
                   may
                   by
                   their
                   Religion
                   say
                   ,
                   was
                   a
                   true
                   and
                   reall
                   consecration
                   ,
                   but
                   rather
                   propheticall
                   ,
                   what
                   should
                   bee
                   done
                   ,
                   by
                   orderly
                   consecration
                   after
                   .
                   For
                   this
                   vision
                   was
                   longe
                   after
                   Christs
                   Ascension
                   into
                   heauen
                   ,
                   where
                   all
                   Protestants
                   of
                   England
                   euer
                   since
                   ,
                   imprison
                   him
                   to
                   keepe
                   him
                   from
                   being
                   present
                   in
                   the
                   B.
                   Sacrament
                   of
                   the
                   altar
                   .
                
                 
                   Thirdlie
                   they
                   and
                   all
                   others
                   generally
                   denie
                   such
                   extraordinary
                   proceedings
                   ,
                   where
                   an
                   ordinary
                   and
                   vniuersall
                   order
                   ,
                   as
                   in
                   this
                   case
                   is
                   appointed
                   by
                   Christ
                   himselfe
                   .
                   Wherfore
                   S.
                   Paul
                   himselfe
                   that
                   vessell
                   of
                   Election
                   ,
                   and
                   extraordinary
                   Apostle
                   ,
                   though
                   miraculously
                   conuerted
                   ,
                   chosen
                   ,
                   and
                   called
                   ,
                   yett
                   bee
                   neither
                   was
                   actually
                   a
                   christian
                   without
                   externall
                   baptisme
                   ,
                   nor
                   a
                   Bishop
                   but
                   by
                   Imposition
                   of
                   hands
                   ,
                   and
                   ordinary
                   consecration
                   .
                   And
                   wee
                   reade
                   of
                   S.
                   Sampson
                   ,
                   our
                   holy
                   Archbishop
                   of
                   yorke
                   ,
                   that
                   before
                   hee
                   was
                   a
                   Bishop
                   ,
                   
                     S.
                     Peter
                     ,
                     S.
                     Iames
                     ,
                     and
                     S.
                     Iohn
                     appeared
                     vnto
                     him
                     saying
                     :
                     (
                     Io.
                     Capgrau
                     .
                     in
                     S.
                     Sampsone
                     Episc
                     .
                     &
                     Confessore
                     .
                     )
                     Our
                     Lord
                     Iesus
                     Christ
                     hath
                     chosen
                     thee
                     for
                     a
                     Bishop
                     ,
                     and
                     sent
                     vs
                     to
                     consecrate
                     thee
                     :
                     whom
                     when
                     they
                     had
                     
                     consecrated
                     with
                     benediction
                     ,
                     they
                     disappeared
                     out
                     of
                     his
                     sight
                     .
                     Nocte
                     quadam
                     vidit
                     se
                     densissimis
                     candidatorum
                     turmis
                     circundari
                     :
                     &
                     tres
                     Episcopos
                     vestibus
                     aureis
                     ornatos
                     ,
                     cum
                     illo
                     ecclesiam
                     ingredientes
                     orare
                     ,
                     cuius
                     vnus
                     illorum
                     ab
                     ipso
                     inquisitus
                     ,
                     qui
                     esset
                     ,
                     ait
                     .
                     Ego
                     sum
                     Petrus
                     Christi
                     Apostolus
                     ,
                     &
                     hic
                     frater
                     Domini
                     Iacobus
                     ,
                     &
                     Euangelista
                     Ioannes
                     .
                     Dominus
                     Iesus
                     Christus
                     te
                     sibi
                     in
                     praesulem
                     elegit
                     ,
                     &
                     te
                     consecrare
                     nos
                     misit
                     .
                     Quē
                     cùm
                     benedictione
                     consecrassent
                     ,
                     ab
                     eius
                     oculis
                     elapsisunt
                     .
                  
                   And
                   yett
                   neither
                   S.
                   Sampson
                   nor
                   any
                   other
                   tooke
                   this
                   for
                   a
                   reall
                   consecration
                   ,
                   but
                   onely
                   figuratiue
                   of
                   that
                   which
                   was
                   after
                   to
                   bee
                   done
                   by
                   the
                   holie
                   externall
                   rite
                   of
                   the
                   church
                   of
                   Christ
                   ;
                   vntill
                   as
                   wee
                   reade
                   in
                   the
                   same
                   history
                   ,
                   our
                   holy
                   Archbishop
                   S.
                   Dubricius
                   vpon
                   the
                   apparition
                   and
                   message
                   of
                   an
                   Angell
                   did
                   
                     truely
                     and
                     really
                     ,
                     externally
                     consecrate
                     him
                     a
                     Bishop
                     :
                     nec
                     multo
                     post
                     Angelus
                     Domini
                     beato
                     Dubricio
                     apparens
                     ,
                     Sampsonem
                     ordinari
                     Episcopum
                     praecepit
                     .
                     (
                     Capgr
                     .
                     supr
                     .
                  
                   )
                   Soe
                   I
                   might
                   exemplifie
                   in
                   many
                   such
                   cases
                   ,
                   only
                   propheticall
                   and
                   figuratiue
                   ,
                   what
                   should
                   afterward
                   bee
                   done
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   what
                   was
                   then
                   effected
                   .
                
                 
                   Therfore
                   if
                   S.
                   Ioseph
                   was
                   a
                   Bishop
                   as
                   that
                   antiquitie
                   persuadeth
                   ,
                   by
                   that
                   figuratiue
                   vision
                   ,
                   
                   &
                   not
                   cōsecrated
                   before
                   hee
                   came
                   into
                   Britanie
                   ,
                   as
                   is
                   shewed
                   before
                   ,
                   &
                   wee
                   reade
                   of
                   no
                   other
                   which
                   at
                   that
                   time
                   made
                   ,
                   &
                   consecrated
                   Bishops
                   but
                   S
                   Peter
                   ,
                   I
                   may
                   probably
                   at
                   the
                   leaste
                   affirme
                   ,
                   that
                   S.
                   Iosephe
                   was
                   one
                   of
                   them
                   which
                   S.
                   Peter
                   at
                   his
                   departure
                   hēce
                   ,
                   (
                   S.
                   Iosephe
                   beeing
                   certainely
                   here
                   at
                   that
                   time
                   )
                   was
                   consecrated
                   Bishop
                   by
                   Saint
                   Peter
                   here
                   in
                   Britanie
                   .
                   And
                   when
                   I
                   finde
                   both
                   Catholicks
                   and
                   Protestants
                   affirme
                   ,
                   (
                   
                     Martyrol
                     .
                     Angl.
                     7.
                     die
                     Februarij
                     .
                     Drekin
                     Almin
                     .
                     an
                     .
                  
                   1620.
                   7.
                   
                   
                     Feb.
                     with
                     others
                  
                   .
                   )
                   that
                   S.
                   Angulus
                   was
                   our
                   Bishop
                   of
                   London
                   &
                   martyr
                   ,
                   and
                   yet
                   noe
                   historiā
                   ,
                   Catholick
                   or
                   Protestāt
                   ,
                   putteth
                   him
                   in
                   the
                   nūber
                   of
                   them
                   which
                   were
                   Bishops
                   there
                   after
                   the
                   time
                   of
                   K.
                   Lucius
                   ,
                   but
                   quite
                   leaue
                   him
                   out
                   of
                   that
                   catalogue
                   ,
                   as
                   appeareth
                   by
                   our
                   Protestants
                   Harrison
                   ,
                   Godwyne
                   ,
                   Stowe
                   &
                   others
                   which
                   with
                   al
                   diligēce
                   they
                   could
                   ,
                   haue
                   collected
                   the
                   auncient
                   Bishops
                   of
                   London
                   ,
                   I
                   must
                   needs
                   drawe
                   him
                   to
                   an
                   higher
                   time
                   then
                   that
                   of
                   kinge
                   Lucius
                   was
                   ,
                   before
                   which
                   noe
                   consecration
                   of
                   Bishops
                   in
                   Britany
                   was
                   ,
                   or
                   is
                   so
                   memorable
                   as
                   this
                   by
                   S.
                   Peter
                   the
                   Apostle
                   (
                   
                     Harris
                     .
                     de
                     script
                     .
                     of
                     Brit
                     Godw.
                     Catalog
                     .
                     of
                     Bishop
                     in
                     London
                  
                   1.
                   
                   
                     Stowe
                     and
                     Howe
                     .
                     l.
                     hist
                     .
                     Lucius
                     Iocelin
                     of
                     Furnes
                     l.
                     de
                     Episc
                     .
                     Brit.
                     
                  
                
                 
                 
                   And
                   to
                   end
                   here
                   the
                   Relation
                   of
                   S.
                   Peters
                   proceedings
                   in
                   Britanie
                   ,
                   wee
                   haue
                   clearly
                   ,
                   deduced
                   ,
                   with
                   the
                   allowance
                   of
                   our
                   best
                   English
                   Protestant
                   Antiquaries
                   ,
                   and
                   other
                   Authors
                   by
                   them
                   approued
                   ;
                   That
                   S.
                   Peter
                   Prince
                   of
                   the
                   Apostles
                   ,
                   was
                   our
                   first
                   Father
                   in
                   Christ
                   ,
                   and
                   renowned
                   Apostle
                   ,
                   both
                   immediately
                   by
                   himselfe
                   ,
                   and
                   his
                   holy
                   disciples
                   ;
                   That
                   hee
                   performed
                   here
                   all
                   cheife
                   and
                   eminent
                   pastorall
                   duties
                   and
                   offices
                   ,
                   when
                   our
                   Emperors
                   with
                   our
                   Lieutenants
                   here
                   ,
                   as
                   also
                   all
                   our
                   Kings
                   were
                   pagan
                   Infidels
                   ;
                   That
                   hee
                   ordeyned
                   and
                   consecrated
                   for
                   vs
                   Bishops
                   ,
                   preists
                   ,
                   and
                   other
                   clergie
                   men
                   ,
                   and
                   founded
                   churches
                   to
                   the
                   honor
                   &
                   Religion
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   honor
                   of
                   his
                   blessed
                   Mother
                   S.
                   Mary
                   the
                   Virgin
                   ,
                   (
                   few
                   other
                   christian
                   Saints
                   then
                   deceased
                   )
                   as
                   that
                   of
                   Glastenbury
                   not
                   soe
                   dedicated
                   without
                   his
                   approbation
                   ,
                   beeing
                   cheife
                   in
                   such
                   affaires
                   .
                   Hee
                   consecrated
                   other
                   Britans
                   out
                   of
                   this
                   nation
                   ,
                   exemptinge
                   them
                   from
                   the
                   pagan
                   seruice
                   of
                   those
                   such
                   remembred
                   princes
                   ,
                   hee
                   sent
                   them
                   by
                   authoritie
                   to
                   preach
                   the
                   ghospell
                   ,
                   in
                   other
                   contries
                   ,
                   hee
                   or
                   his
                   disciples
                   conuerted
                   Pomponia
                   Graecina
                   the
                   Lord
                   Lieutenants
                   wife
                   of
                   Britanie
                   ,
                   as
                   these
                   Protestants
                   haue
                   proued
                   ,
                   and
                   
                   many
                   in
                   the
                   like
                   case
                   ,
                   their
                   husbands
                   continuing
                   in
                   their
                   infidelitie
                   ,
                   and
                   contradiction
                   ,
                   and
                   many
                   husbands
                   and
                   children
                   ,
                   the
                   wiues
                   and
                   parents
                   not
                   allowinge
                   ,
                   as
                   seruants
                   in
                   respect
                   of
                   their
                   Lords
                   and
                   masters
                   ,
                   and
                   Subiects
                   in
                   regard
                   of
                   soueraignes
                   .
                
                 
                   I
                   ,
                   a
                   Catholick
                   Preist
                   ,
                   now
                   demaund
                   of
                   the
                   best
                   learned
                   Protestāts
                   Bishops
                   of
                   England
                   ,
                   whether
                   these
                   proceedings
                   and
                   prerogatiues
                   in
                   that
                   moste
                   glorious
                   Apostle
                   ,
                   and
                   his
                   worthie
                   disciples
                   ,
                   our
                   first
                   Masters
                   in
                   Christ
                   ,
                   were
                   not
                   as
                   greate
                   and
                   ample
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   renowned
                   Preists
                   and
                   Catholicks
                   of
                   this
                   kingedome
                   now
                   attribute
                   ,
                   and
                   giue
                   to
                   the
                   Popes
                   of
                   Rome
                   his
                   Apostolicke
                   Successors
                   ?
                   Wee
                   whoe
                   haue
                   reade
                   moste
                   ,
                   and
                   suffered
                   much
                   for
                   this
                   cause
                   ,
                   cannot
                   see
                   the
                   difference
                   ,
                   or
                   finde
                   instance
                   of
                   disparitie
                   ,
                   except
                   in
                   number
                   of
                   parsons
                   ,
                   lesse
                   or
                   greater
                   quantities
                   of
                   groundes
                   ,
                   and
                   some
                   improportions
                   in
                   such
                   thinges
                   ,
                   which
                   make
                   noe
                   essentiall
                   diuersitie
                   ,
                   for
                   otherwise
                   wee
                   haue
                   beene
                   told
                   by
                   the
                   best
                   learned
                   Protestants
                   with
                   others
                   ,
                   that
                   S.
                   Peter
                   and
                   his
                   disciples
                   did
                   manifestlie
                   and
                   directly
                   transfer
                   and
                   chaunge
                   those
                   parsons
                   ,
                   places
                   ,
                   and
                   propertie
                   of
                   thinges
                   of
                   this
                   our
                   Britanie
                   from
                   a
                   temporall
                   ,
                   to
                   al
                   spirituall
                   
                   vse
                   ,
                   from
                   the
                   commande
                   (
                   except
                   in
                   temporall
                   dutie
                   )
                   of
                   the
                   present
                   Emperors
                   ,
                   Lieutenants
                   ,
                   Kings
                   and
                   Soueraignes
                   alienated
                   from
                   Christiā
                   Religion
                   ,
                   to
                   the
                   cōmande
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   his
                   Religion
                   ,
                   our
                   moste
                   holy
                   Apostle
                   and
                   his
                   disciples
                   ,
                   by
                   his
                   authoritie
                   soe
                   directinge
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   
                     THE
                     III.
                     CHAPTER
                  
                   .
                   How
                   in
                   the
                   rest
                   of
                   this
                   first
                   Hundred
                   yeares
                   of
                   Christ
                   after
                   Saint
                   Peter
                   ,
                   The
                   Apostolicke
                   See
                   of
                   Rome
                   ,
                   still
                   continued
                   and
                   exercised
                   this
                   supreame
                   spirituall
                   power
                   in
                   Britanie
                   .
                
                 
                   IT
                   is
                   a
                   question
                   ,
                   not
                   onely
                   amonge
                   Catholicks
                   (
                   but
                   some
                   Protestants
                   also
                   )
                   whether
                   S.
                   Linus
                   &
                   Cletus
                   were
                   Popes
                   after
                   S.
                   Peter
                   ,
                   or
                   onely
                   Suffragan
                   Bishops
                   ,
                   as
                   soe
                   ordeyned
                   by
                   him
                   at
                   the
                   first
                   .
                   And
                   Pope
                   Leo
                   the
                   second
                   an
                   holy
                   Saint
                   ,
                   with
                   there
                   nowned
                   of
                   our
                   Historians
                   to
                   omitt
                   others
                   ,
                   S.
                   Marianus
                   &
                   Florentius
                   Wigorniensis
                   ,
                   say
                   plainely
                   :
                   
                     Si
                     Petrus
                     Apostolorum
                     princeps
                     adiutoris
                     sibi
                     asciuit
                     Linum
                     &
                     Cletum
                     ,
                     non
                     tamen
                     pontificij
                     potestatem
                     cis
                     tradidit
                     ,
                     sed
                     Clementi
                     successori
                     suo
                     .
                  
                   If
                   Peter
                   
                   Prince
                   of
                   the
                   Apostles
                   ,
                   did
                   take
                   Linus
                   and
                   Cletus
                   to
                   bee
                   his
                   Adiutors
                   ,
                   yett
                   hee
                   gaue
                   not
                   them
                   the
                   Papall
                   power
                   ,
                   but
                   to
                   Clement
                   his
                   successor
                   .
                   And
                   Linus
                   and
                   Cletus
                   did
                   nothinge
                   by
                   their
                   owne
                   Lawes
                   and
                   power
                   as
                   popes
                   ,
                   but
                   only
                   soe
                   much
                   as
                   was
                   commaunded
                   them
                   by
                   S.
                   Peter
                   .
                   (
                   
                     S.
                     Leo
                  
                   2.
                   
                     in
                     epist.
                     decretal
                     .
                     Marian.
                     Scot.
                     lib.
                  
                   2.
                   aetat
                   .
                   6.
                   
                   
                     Florent
                     .
                     Wigor
                     .
                     in
                     Siluan
                     .
                     &
                     Otho
                     Consul
                     .
                     Robert.
                     Barns
                     in
                     vit
                     .
                     Port.
                     Rom.
                     in
                     Linum
                     .
                  
                   )
                   Therfore
                   to
                   omitt
                   doubtfull
                   and
                   vncertaine
                   thinges
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   come
                   next
                   to
                   S.
                   Clement
                   whoe
                   moste
                   certainely
                   by
                   all
                   Cathololicks
                   and
                   Protestants
                   was
                   Pope
                   of
                   Rome
                   nominated
                   by
                   S.
                   Peter
                   :
                   (
                   though
                   Baronius
                   and
                   others
                   whom
                   he
                   alleageth
                   are
                   of
                   opinion
                   that
                   S.
                   Clement
                   yeelded
                   his
                   right
                   ,
                   and
                   did
                   not
                   exercise
                   the
                   office
                   of
                   supreame
                   pastour
                   til
                   after
                   Linus
                   and
                   Cletus
                   ,
                   yet
                   who
                   in
                   S.
                   Peters
                   life
                   him
                   were
                   his
                   Coadiutors
                   &
                   after
                   his
                   death
                   his
                   successors
                   before
                   S.
                   Clemēt
                   ,
                   
                     (
                     to
                  
                   1.
                   
                   
                     Annal.
                     p.
                  
                   742.743.744.745
                   .
                   )
                   before
                   any
                   other
                   :
                   
                     by
                     this
                     Pope
                     ,
                     Doctors
                     were
                     sent
                     into
                     the
                     west
                  
                   (
                   as
                   our
                   Protestants
                   tell
                   vs
                   (
                   
                     Margin
                     .
                     annot
                     .
                     vppon
                     Matth.
                     Westin
                     .
                     an
                     .
                  
                   94.
                   
                   
                     Matth.
                     Westm
                     supr
                  
                   .
                   )
                   in
                   greate
                   numbers
                   ,
                   as
                   S.
                   
                     Denis
                     ,
                     Nicasius
                     ,
                     Taurinus
                     ,
                     Trophimus
                     ,
                     Paulus
                     Narbonensis
                     ,
                     Saturninus
                     ,
                     Martialis
                     ,
                     Gratianus
                     ,
                  
                   
                   Iulianus
                   ,
                   Lucianus
                   ,
                   Firminus
                   ,
                   Photinus
                   all
                   Bishops
                   ,
                   &
                   they
                   add
                   S.
                   Regulus
                   .
                   Whome
                   although
                   they
                   setle
                   thē
                   with
                   their
                   Bishopricks
                   in
                   Fraunce
                   ,
                   yett
                   it
                   proueth
                   the
                   power
                   &
                   spirituall
                   commaund
                   of
                   that
                   holy
                   pope
                   ,
                   to
                   haue
                   extended
                   it selfe
                   aswell
                   to
                   this
                   kingdome
                   ,
                   one
                   and
                   the
                   same
                   reason
                   beeing
                   for
                   ,
                   and
                   against
                   them
                   both
                   .
                
                 
                   But
                   wee
                   finde
                   diuers
                   Authorities
                   both
                   late
                   and
                   auncient
                   to
                   induce
                   vs
                   ,
                   to
                   consent
                   that
                   some
                   of
                   these
                   named
                   holy
                   Bishops
                   ,
                   sent
                   at
                   this
                   time
                   ,
                   by
                   S.
                   Clement
                   ,
                   were
                   sent
                   by
                   him
                   into
                   this
                   kingdome
                   of
                   Britanie
                   ,
                   namely
                   S.
                   Taurinus
                   and
                   S.
                   Nicasius
                   :
                   and
                   that
                   S.
                   Taurinus
                   was
                   Archbishop
                   or
                   Bishop
                   of
                   yorke
                   .
                   Amonge
                   others
                   ,
                   William
                   Harrison
                   a
                   Protestant
                   historian
                   .
                   (
                   
                     In
                     descript
                     .
                     of
                     Britanie
                     .
                     pag.
                  
                   23.
                   
                   
                     Chronolog
                     .
                     ibid.
                     an
                  
                   .
                   141.
                   )
                   produceth
                   an
                   Antiquitie
                   that
                   soe
                   affirmeth
                   :
                   whereuppon
                   hee
                   writeth
                   in
                   this
                   maner
                   :
                   
                     Whether
                     Taurinus
                     Bishop
                     ouer
                     the
                     congregation
                     at
                     yorke
                     ,
                     were
                     one
                     of
                     the
                     nyne
                     schollers
                     of
                     Grantha
                     Cambridge
                     spoken
                     of
                     in
                     the
                     chronicles
                     of
                     Burton
                     ,
                     I
                     doe
                     not
                     certainely
                     finde
                     .
                  
                   But
                   certayne
                   it
                   is
                   ,
                   that
                   Walterus
                   Rollewink
                   in
                   his
                   history
                   
                     fasciculus
                     temporum
                     .
                     (
                     an
                  
                   .
                   94.
                   )
                   saith
                   .
                   
                     S.
                     Taurinus
                     was
                     Episcopus
                     Eboracensis
                     ,
                     Bishop
                     of
                     yorke
                     ,
                  
                   which
                   is
                   here
                   
                   in
                   Britanie
                   :
                   and
                   soe
                   not
                   Ebroicensis
                   in
                   Fraunce
                   ,
                   where
                   the
                   same
                   or
                   an
                   other
                   of
                   that
                   name
                   was
                   Bishop
                   about
                   the
                   same
                   time
                   And
                   an
                   other
                   late
                   writer
                   .
                   (
                   
                     Harris
                     Theatrum
                     .
                     l.
                  
                   1.
                   )
                   in
                   his
                   manuscript
                   history
                   ,
                   alleadging
                   both
                   S.
                   Antoninus
                   and
                   diuers
                   others
                   ,
                   saith
                   :
                   
                     diuers
                     haue
                     written
                     that
                     both
                     S.
                     Nicasius
                     and
                     Taurinus
                     were
                     here
                     in
                     Britanie
                     ,
                     and
                     for
                     S.
                     Taurinus
                     ,
                     S.
                     Antoninus
                     saith
                     ,
                     that
                     S.
                     Taurinus
                     :
                     filiam
                     Lucij
                     Regis
                     Britanniae
                     à
                     morte
                     suscitauit
                     .
                     S.
                     Taurinus
                     did
                     raise
                     from
                     death
                     the
                     daughter
                     of
                     Lucius
                     ,
                     Kinge
                     of
                     Britanie
                     .
                     (
                     S.
                     Antonin
                     .
                     hist.
                     part
                     .
                  
                   1.
                   titul
                   .
                   6.
                   cap.
                   )
                   Which
                   directly
                   proueth
                   ,
                   that
                   S.
                   Taurinus
                   was
                   here
                   in
                   out
                   Britanie
                   ,
                   &
                   this
                   Kinge
                   Lucius
                   for
                   certaine
                   ,
                   was
                   eyther
                   hee
                   that
                   liued
                   to
                   receaue
                   the
                   faith
                   of
                   Christ
                   publickly
                   in
                   the
                   time
                   of
                   Pope
                   Eleutherius
                   ,
                   beginning
                   his
                   reigne
                   in
                   the
                   yeare
                   of
                   Christ
                   124
                   (
                   
                     Matt.
                     Westm.
                     an
                  
                   .
                   124.
                   )
                   or
                   Lucius
                   Antenous
                   the
                   Romane
                   praefect
                   in
                   Britanie
                   called
                   there
                   vppon
                   .
                   
                     Rex
                     Britanniae
                  
                   ,
                   Kinge
                   of
                   Britanie
                   ,
                   as
                   well
                   hee
                   might
                   ,
                   prescribinge
                   lawes
                   vnto
                   vs
                   in
                   Britanie
                   as
                   Hector
                   Boethius
                   .
                   (
                   
                     Scetor
                     .
                     hist
                     .
                     l.
                  
                   5.
                   fol.
                   76.77.78
                   .
                   )
                   with
                   others
                   wittnesse
                   :
                   and
                   was
                   resident
                   at
                   yorke
                   in
                   the
                   time
                   of
                   the
                   Emperor
                   Adrian
                   ,
                   when
                   and
                   where
                   S.
                   Taurinus
                   is
                   supposed
                   to
                   haue
                   beene
                   Bishop
                   
                   and
                   wrought
                   this
                   miracle
                   .
                   For
                   S.
                   Anacasius
                   beeing
                   sent
                   hither
                   by
                   S.
                   Clement
                   ,
                   they
                   which
                   teach
                   soe
                   .
                   (
                   
                     Harris
                     supr
                  
                   .
                   )
                   produce
                   the
                   french
                   histories
                   that
                   hee
                   preached
                   to
                   the
                   Britans
                   ,
                   which
                   in
                   that
                   time
                   were
                   onely
                   those
                   of
                   this
                   kingdome
                   ,
                   the
                   little
                   Britanie
                   in
                   Fraunce
                   then
                   and
                   longe
                   after
                   named
                   Armorica
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   Britannia
                   .
                
                 
                   And
                   yett
                   to
                   omitt
                   others
                   ,
                   Arnoldus
                   Mermannus
                   in
                   his
                   Theater
                   of
                   the
                   conuersion
                   of
                   nations
                   ,
                   (
                   §
                   .
                   Britones
                   .
                   )
                   saith
                   ,
                   that
                   amonge
                   other
                   people
                   ,
                   
                     S.
                     Anacasius
                     beeing
                     delegated
                     thither
                     an
                     Apostle
                     by
                     S.
                     Clement
                     ,
                     did
                     instruct
                     and
                     informe
                     in
                     the
                     faith
                     the
                     Britans
                     ,
                     and
                     all
                     the
                     waste
                     of
                     the
                     Ocean
                     Sea.
                     Britones
                     ,
                     Normandos
                     ,
                     Rhotomagenses
                     ,
                     Picardos
                     ,
                     omnemque
                     Maris
                     Oceani
                     tractum
                     instruxit
                     ,
                     formauitque
                     fide
                     S.
                     Nicasius
                     à
                     S.
                     Clemente
                     illuc
                     Apostolus
                     delegatus
                     .
                  
                   And
                   to
                   putt
                   vs
                   out
                   of
                   doubt
                   ,
                   that
                   S.
                   Clement
                   did
                   take
                   vppon
                   him
                   the
                   spirituall
                   chardge
                   of
                   this
                   our
                   Britanie
                   ,
                   as
                   well
                   as
                   of
                   Fraunce
                   and
                   other
                   places
                   ,
                   the
                   same
                   Author
                   from
                   others
                   testifieth
                   ,
                   that
                   our
                   Archbishop
                   S
                   Aristobulus
                   whoe
                   as
                   Eisingrenius
                   saith
                   ,
                   had
                   beene
                   a
                   Bishop
                   from
                   
                     anno
                     Christi
                  
                   the
                   39
                   the
                   39
                   yeare
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   was
                   yett
                   our
                   Apostle
                   in
                   Britanie
                   aliue
                   in
                   the
                   yeare
                   of
                   
                   Christ
                   99.
                   
                   S.
                   Clement
                   then
                   Pope
                   .
                   
                     Et
                     quod
                     excurrit
                  
                   99.
                   
                   
                     Clemente
                     Pontifice
                     Maximo
                     ,
                     Domitiano
                     Imperatore
                     .
                     (
                     Guliel
                     .
                     Eis●…ng
                     .
                     centen
                     .
                  
                   1.
                   part
                   .
                   1.
                   dist
                   .
                   7.
                   fol.
                   67.
                   
                   
                     Arnold
                     .
                     Mermman
                     .
                     Theater
                     conuers
                     .
                     gent.
                     in
                     Albione
                  
                   )
                   And
                   wee
                   haue
                   vett
                   in
                   England
                   an
                   old
                   manuscript
                   ,
                   a
                   short
                   historicall
                   relation
                   .
                   (
                   M.
                   S.
                   
                     antiq
                     .
                     pr.
                     Stores
                     in
                     Exordium
                  
                   )
                   Of
                   the
                   publicke
                   Masse
                   ,
                   and
                   church
                   seruice
                   ,
                   of
                   the
                   Britans
                   ,
                   and
                   French
                   men
                   ,
                   from
                   the
                   Apostles
                   time
                   ,
                   written
                   before
                   the
                   vnion
                   of
                   the
                   Britans
                   with
                   S.
                   Augustines
                   mission
                   ,
                   by
                   S.
                   Gregorie
                   ,
                   and
                   written
                   by
                   a
                   Brittish
                   Author
                   ,
                   testifying
                   that
                   the
                   publicke
                   church
                   seruice
                   and
                   Masse
                   ,
                   both
                   of
                   the
                   french
                   and
                   Brittans
                   was
                   carried
                   vp
                   to
                   Rome
                   to
                   S.
                   Clement
                   ,
                   to
                   bee
                   examined
                   and
                   approued
                   by
                   him
                   then
                   Pope
                   ,
                   which
                   hee
                   accordingly
                   performed
                   by
                   his
                   papall
                   power
                   ,
                   &
                   this
                   Masse
                   was
                   euer
                   after
                   vsed
                   both
                   in
                   Fraūce
                   ,
                   and
                   this
                   our
                   kingedome
                   of
                   Britanie
                   .
                
                 
                   Soe
                   that
                   moste
                   euident
                   it
                   is
                   ,
                   by
                   those
                   few
                   Antiquities
                   left
                   vnto
                   vs
                   ,
                   that
                   in
                   the
                   time
                   of
                   S.
                   Clement
                   whoe
                   was
                   Pope
                   in
                   the
                   later
                   end
                   of
                   the
                   first
                   ,
                   &
                   beginninge
                   of
                   the
                   second
                   hundred
                   yeare
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   this
                   our
                   church
                   of
                   Britanie
                   was
                   wholly
                   in
                   spiritual
                   thinges
                   ,
                   dependant
                   and
                   subordinate
                   to
                   the
                   church
                   and
                   
                   Popes
                   of
                   Rome
                   :
                   and
                   thus
                   much
                   of
                   the
                   first
                   age
                   and
                   hundred
                   yeare
                   ,
                   from
                   the
                   birth
                   of
                   Christ
                   .
                   When
                   here
                   and
                   of
                   this
                   nation
                   there
                   were
                   yett
                   liuinge
                   many
                   Bishops
                   consecrated
                   by
                   S.
                   Peter
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Romane
                   Papall
                   authoritie
                   :
                   
                     S.
                     Aristobulus
                     ,
                     Mansuetus
                     ,
                     Beatus
                     ,
                  
                   and
                   probably
                   
                     S.
                     Iosephe
                     ,
                     Taurinus
                     ,
                     Nicasius
                     ,
                     Angulus
                     ,
                  
                   and
                   others
                   :
                   for
                   to
                   add
                   to
                   the
                   former
                   ,
                   S.
                   Anacletus
                   saith
                   in
                   his
                   Epistle
                   ,
                   approued
                   by
                   our
                   Protestants
                   of
                   England
                   ,
                   our
                   contryman
                   S.
                   Marianus
                   and
                   others
                   .
                   (
                   
                     Rob.
                     Barns
                     in
                     vita
                     pont
                     .
                     Rom.
                     in
                     Anacl
                     .
                     Mar.
                     Scot.
                     l.
                  
                   2.
                   
                     de
                     aetat
                  
                   .
                   6.
                   col
                   .
                   250.
                   
                   
                     Florent
                     .
                     Wigorn.
                     in
                     Domit.
                     )
                     that
                     the
                     prouinces
                     where
                     Archbishops
                     were
                     ,
                     were
                     diuided
                     by
                     the
                     Apostles
                     and
                     S.
                     Clement
                     his
                     predecessor
                     ,
                     ab
                     Apostolis
                     &
                     Beato
                     Clemente
                     praecessore
                     nostro
                     ,
                     ipsa
                     Prouincia
                     diuisio
                     renouata
                     est
                     .
                     (
                     Some
                     do
                     make
                     Clitus
                     and
                     Anaclitus
                     alone
                     ,
                     and
                     make
                     him
                     praedecessour
                     to
                     S.
                     Clement
                     see
                     .
                     Baro.
                     to
                     .
                  
                   1.
                   )
                   Therefore
                   most
                   euident
                   it
                   is
                   that
                   S.
                   Clement
                   tooke
                   vppon
                   him
                   and
                   exercised
                   ,
                   this
                   supreame
                   Papall
                   and
                   spirituall
                   power
                   in
                   this
                   kingedome
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
               
                 THE
                 SECOND
                 CENTVRIE
                 OR
                 HVNDRED
                 YEARE
                 .
              
               
                 
                   
                     THE
                     IV.
                     CHAPTER
                  
                   .
                   Shewing
                   by
                   these
                   Protestants
                   ,
                   how
                   the
                   popes
                   of
                   Rome
                   in
                   this
                   second
                   Century
                   of
                   yeares
                   claymed
                   ,
                   had
                   ,
                   and
                   exercised
                   supreame
                   spirituall
                   Iurisdiction
                   and
                   power
                   in
                   Britanie
                   .
                
                 
                   TO
                   begin
                   with
                   the
                   second
                   age
                   ,
                   and
                   hundred
                   yeare
                   ,
                   Saint
                   and
                   Pope
                   Anacletus
                   offereth
                   him selfe
                   first
                   ,
                   beeing
                   the
                   next
                   and
                   immediate
                   Successor
                   to
                   S.
                   Clement
                   ,
                   and
                   as
                   hee
                   himselfe
                   wittnesseth
                   .
                   (
                   
                     Epist
                     .
                     decretal
                     .
                     Marian
                     .
                     Scot.
                     l.
                  
                   2.
                   aetat
                   .
                   6.
                   col
                   .
                   250.
                   
                   
                     Florentius
                     Wigorn
                     .
                     in
                     Domitiano
                     .
                     Matth.
                     Westin
                     .
                     an
                     .
                  
                   102.
                   )
                   
                     Both
                     instructed
                     ,
                     and
                     taught
                     and
                     made
                     preist
                     by
                     S.
                     Peter
                     cheife
                     of
                     the
                     Apostles
                     :
                     vt
                     à
                     beato
                     Petro
                     principe
                     sumus
                     instructi
                     ,
                     à
                     quo
                     &
                     presbyter
                     sum
                     ordinatus
                     .
                  
                   This
                   holy
                   Pope
                   S.
                   Peters
                   disciple
                   beginning
                   his
                   papacy
                   in
                   the
                   102.
                   yeare
                   of
                   Christ
                   as
                   our
                   Protestants
                   of
                   England
                   enforme
                   vs.
                   (
                   
                     Rob.
                     Barns
                     .
                     in
                     vit
                     .
                     pontif
                     .
                     Rom.
                     in
                     Anacleto
                     .
                     Ormerod
                     .
                     pict
                     .
                     of
                     Pap.
                     pag.
                  
                   78.
                   )
                   
                     Thought
                     that
                     the
                     primacy
                     ouer
                     all
                     churches
                     
                     was
                     graūted
                     to
                     the
                     church
                     of
                     Rome
                     by
                     our
                     Lord
                     himselfe
                     ,
                     and
                     ouer
                     all
                     Christian
                     people
                     .
                     Ab
                     ipso
                     Domino
                     primatum
                     Romanae
                     Ecclesiae
                     super
                     omnes
                     Ecclesias
                     ,
                     vniuersumque
                     Christiani
                     nomine
                     populum
                     concessum
                     esse
                     asseruit
                     .
                  
                   And
                   they
                   tell
                   vs
                   further
                   ,
                   how
                   according
                   to
                   this
                   supreamacie
                   graunted
                   by
                   Christ
                   to
                   the
                   Sea
                   of
                   Rome
                   ,
                   ouer
                   all
                   churches
                   and
                   Christian
                   people
                   ,
                   hee
                   executed
                   the
                   same
                   in
                   makinge
                   his
                   general
                   decrees
                   ,
                   bindinge
                   all
                   Bishops
                   ,
                   Priests
                   and
                   others
                   ,
                   both
                   concerninge
                   the
                   most
                   blessed
                   sacrifice
                   of
                   the
                   Masse
                   ,
                   and
                   Iurisdiction
                   .
                
                 
                   Amonge
                   other
                   thinges
                   ,
                   to
                   speake
                   in
                   Protestant
                   words
                   .
                   
                     (
                     Rob.
                     Barns
                     supra
                     .
                     )
                     Episcopos
                     officio
                     pares
                     ,
                     ordine
                     duplici
                     distinxit
                     :
                     eos
                     primates
                     ,
                     siue
                     patriarchas
                     appellari
                     voluit
                     ,
                     qui
                     in
                     illis
                     ciuitatibus
                     praeessent
                     ,
                     in
                     quibus
                     olim
                     primarij
                     Flamines
                     sederunt
                     :
                     in
                     alijs
                     metropolitanis
                     vrbibus
                     ,
                     Episcopos
                     Metropolitanos
                     vel
                     Archiepiscopos
                     nominandos
                     esse
                     censuit
                     .
                  
                   Hee
                   distinguished
                   Bishops
                   equall
                   in
                   order
                   ,
                   into
                   two
                   degrees
                   :
                   causinge
                   them
                   to
                   bee
                   named
                   Primates
                   ,
                   or
                   Patriarkes
                   ,
                   which
                   ruled
                   in
                   those
                   cities
                   ,
                   in
                   which
                   of
                   olde
                   the
                   Archflamens
                   did
                   sitt
                   :
                   in
                   other
                   Metropolitane
                   cities
                   ,
                   hee
                   would
                   haue
                   them
                   named
                   Metropolitans
                   
                   or
                   Archbishops
                   ,
                   and
                   hee
                   calleth
                   this
                   not
                   his
                   owne
                   decree
                   ,
                   but
                   the
                   decree
                   of
                   S.
                   Clement
                   his
                   predecessor
                   ,
                   and
                   Saint
                   Peter
                   alsoe
                   .
                   (
                   
                     Anacl
                     .
                     supr
                     .
                     &
                     apud
                     Mar.
                     Scot.
                     &
                     Flor.
                     Wigorn.
                     supr
                     .
                  
                   )
                   And
                   setteth
                   downe
                   in
                   a
                   certayne
                   Tome
                   ,
                   what
                   cytes
                   were
                   to
                   haue
                   primates
                   ,
                   both
                   accordinge
                   to
                   his
                   owne
                   ,
                   S.
                   Clements
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Apostles
                   order
                   .
                
                 
                   And
                   this
                   decree
                   of
                   Sainct
                   Anacletus
                   ,
                   in
                   this
                   highest
                   question
                   of
                   Iurisdiction
                   ,
                   was
                   soe
                   vniuersall
                   and
                   generall
                   in
                   it selfe
                   ,
                   soe
                   embraced
                   of
                   all
                   ,
                   and
                   includinge
                   ,
                   that
                   as
                   not
                   onely
                   Giraldus
                   Cambrensis
                   ,
                   and
                   auncient
                   authorities
                   of
                   this
                   nation
                   ,
                   (
                   Lib.
                   2.
                   
                     de
                     Iure
                     Metropol
                     .
                     eccles
                     .
                     Meneuen
                     .
                     ad
                     Innocent
                     .
                  
                   3.
                   )
                   but
                   the
                   cheife
                   Protestant
                   Antiquaries
                   themselues
                   ,
                   as
                   Mathew
                   Parker
                   the
                   first
                   Protestant
                   Archbishop
                   of
                   Canterburie
                   ,
                   (
                   
                     Lib.
                     antiquit
                     .
                     Britannic
                     .
                     pag.
                  
                   24.
                   )
                   and
                   Syr
                   Iohn
                   Prise
                   ,
                   (
                   
                     Io.
                     Pris
                     .
                     defens
                     .
                     histor
                     .
                     Britan.
                     pag.
                  
                   73.
                   )
                   doe
                   plainelie
                   acknowledge
                   ,
                   that
                   by
                   that
                   Tome
                   of
                   Saint
                   Anacletus
                   Pope
                   ,
                   it
                   was
                   conteyned
                   and
                   decreed
                   ,
                   how
                   manie
                   and
                   which
                   were
                   the
                   places
                   throughout
                   all
                   this
                   Iland
                   euen
                   as
                   it
                   conteyned
                   England
                   ,
                   Scotland
                   ,
                   and
                   Wales
                   .
                   And
                   thereupon
                   this
                   Protestant
                   Archbishopp
                   ,
                   doth
                   in
                   expresse
                   
                   termes
                   call
                   the
                   diuision
                   of
                   Britanie
                   in
                   that
                   respect
                   :
                   
                     Ex
                     Anacleto
                     huius
                     Insulae
                     diuisionem
                     .
                     The
                     diuision
                     of
                     this
                     Iland
                     according
                     to
                     the
                     decree
                     of
                     Pope
                     Anacletus
                     :
                  
                   And
                   though
                   this
                   diuision
                   was
                   not
                   actually
                   made
                   at
                   that
                   time
                   for
                   setting
                   Archbishops
                   in
                   those
                   prouinces
                   at
                   that
                   time
                   ,
                   but
                   was
                   deferred
                   vntill
                   in
                   after
                   when
                   the
                   faith
                   was
                   recreaued
                   here
                   in
                   more
                   publicke
                   maner
                   ,
                   when
                   persecution
                   ceased
                   ,
                   or
                   was
                   mitigated
                   ;
                   yett
                   by
                   these
                   authorities
                   there
                   is
                   noe
                   doubt
                   ,
                   but
                   this
                   holy
                   Pope
                   both
                   claymed
                   ,
                   and
                   exercised
                   the
                   same
                   highest
                   spirituall
                   Iurisdiction
                   ,
                   as
                   well
                   in
                   this
                   ,
                   as
                   all
                   other
                   nations
                   ,
                   that
                   decree
                   beeing
                   generall
                   ,
                   and
                   without
                   limitation
                   for
                   all
                   nations
                   ,
                   as
                   it
                   is
                   allowed
                   by
                   these
                   Protestants
                   ,
                   and
                   making
                   all
                   prouinces
                   in
                   the
                   knowne
                   world
                   ,
                   substitute
                   and
                   subordinate
                   to
                   the
                   church
                   of
                   Rome
                   in
                   such
                   affaires
                   ,
                   and
                   none
                   exempted
                   .
                
                 
                   And
                   as
                   this
                   decree
                   alone
                   will
                   witnes
                   ,
                   hee
                   sent
                   as
                   opportunitie
                   and
                   the
                   cause
                   required
                   ,
                   Bishops
                   and
                   preists
                   into
                   other
                   contries
                   ,
                   soe
                   he
                   did
                   the
                   like
                   to
                   this
                   ,
                   to
                   encrease
                   and
                   continue
                   that
                   happy
                   buildinge
                   ,
                   which
                   his
                   predecessors
                   had
                   founded
                   here
                   before
                   .
                   Soe
                   wee
                   must
                   say
                   of
                   his
                   immediate
                   Successor
                   Saint
                   Euaristus
                   ,
                   except
                   wee
                   will
                   reiect
                   the
                   authoritie
                   
                   of
                   one
                   ,
                   of
                   our
                   moste
                   auntient
                   and
                   approued
                   historians
                   ,
                   Nennius
                   ,
                   who
                   in
                   his
                   manuscript
                   auntient
                   history
                   ,
                   written
                   if
                   wee
                   may
                   beleeue
                   the
                   Protestant
                   Bishop
                   Bale
                   .
                   (
                   
                     l.
                     de
                     scriptor
                     .
                     cent
                  
                   .
                   1.
                   
                     in
                     Nennio
                  
                   .
                   )
                   A
                   thowsand
                   yeares
                   since
                   ,
                   confidently
                   affirmeth
                   that
                   ,
                   
                     Britannicus
                     Rex
                     ,
                     A
                     kinge
                     of
                     Britanie
                     receaued
                     an
                     ambassadge
                     from
                     Euaristus
                     Pope
                     of
                     Rome
                     ,
                     to
                     receaue
                     the
                     faith
                     of
                     Christ
                     ,
                     missa
                     legatione
                     à
                     Papae
                     Romano
                     Euaristo
                     ;
                     (
                     Mennius
                     hist.
                     M.
                     S.
                     )
                  
                   who
                   yett
                   sayth
                   with
                   others
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   generall
                   cōuersion
                   of
                   this
                   land
                   ,
                   was
                   not
                   vntill
                   the
                   yeare
                   of
                   Christ
                   167.
                   others
                   making
                   it
                   later
                   .
                
                 
                   This
                   holy
                   Pope
                   began
                   his
                   papacie
                   in
                   the
                   yeare
                   111.
                   and
                   liued
                   therein
                   vntil
                   120.
                   before
                   which
                   time
                   our
                   kinge
                   Coillus
                   ,
                   brought
                   vp
                   at
                   Rome
                   ,
                   was
                   soe
                   well
                   disposed
                   to
                   Christian
                   Religion
                   ,
                   that
                   as
                   our
                   Protestants
                   and
                   the
                   antiquities
                   of
                   Glastenbury
                   tell
                   vs
                   ,
                   hee
                   confirmed
                   the
                   twelue
                   hides
                   of
                   land
                   to
                   the
                   religious
                   Eremitage
                   of
                   Glastenbury
                   .
                   (
                   
                     Antiquitat
                     .
                     glast
                     .
                     apud
                     Capgrau
                     .
                     in
                     S.
                     Ioseph
                     and
                     others
                     .
                  
                   )
                   And
                   therefore
                   cominge
                   from
                   Rome
                   into
                   Britanie
                   to
                   bee
                   kinge
                   (
                   his
                   Father
                   kinge
                   Marius
                   beeinge
                   deade
                   )
                   wee
                   cannot
                   thinke
                   but
                   as
                   many
                   of
                   our
                   contrimen
                   his
                   subiects
                   then
                   at
                   Rome
                   ,
                   were
                   Christians
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   soe
                   
                   greate
                   number
                   ,
                   that
                   in
                   one
                   Brittish
                   house
                   there
                   ,
                   the
                   house
                   of
                   S.
                   Claudia
                   our
                   British
                   Lady
                   ,
                   and
                   children
                   after
                   her
                   ,
                   there
                   were
                   at
                   ,
                   or
                   soone
                   after
                   this
                   time
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   time
                   of
                   Pope
                   Pius
                   the
                   first
                   ,
                   96.
                   christians
                   :
                   (
                   Act.
                   5
                   
                     Pudentianae
                     Breuiar
                     .
                     Rom.
                     in
                     vit
                     .
                     eius
                  
                   19.
                   
                   Maij.
                   )
                   So
                   many
                   of
                   them
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   other
                   nations
                   also
                   ,
                   and
                   cleargie
                   men
                   ,
                   were
                   sent
                   hither
                   by
                   the
                   Pope
                   of
                   Rome
                   at
                   that
                   time
                   ,
                   which
                   many
                   of
                   our
                   Protestant
                   historians
                   will
                   confirme
                   ,
                   assuringe
                   ,
                   that
                   both
                   now
                   and
                   at
                   all
                   times
                   vntill
                   the
                   conuersion
                   of
                   kinge
                   Lucius
                   ,
                   there
                   were
                   many
                   christians
                   which
                   came
                   from
                   Rome
                   ,
                   liuinge
                   in
                   this
                   kingdome
                   .
                   (
                   
                     Godwyn
                     Conuers
                     .
                     of
                     Britanie
                     pag.
                     Caius
                     l.
                  
                   1.
                   
                     antiq
                     .
                     Cantabrig
                     .
                     Will.
                     Harrison
                     .
                     descript
                     .
                     of
                     Brit.
                     Holinsh
                     .
                     hist
                     .
                     of
                     Engl.
                  
                   )
                   Soe
                   doe
                   diuers
                   auntient
                   antiquities
                   of
                   the
                   Annals
                   of
                   Burton
                   ,
                   and
                   others
                   of
                   forreine
                   nations
                   .
                
                 
                   And
                   touchinge
                   the
                   time
                   of
                   Pope
                   Alexander
                   the
                   first
                   ,
                   next
                   successor
                   to
                   S.
                   Euaristus
                   ,
                   hee
                   beinge
                   made
                   Pope
                   in
                   the
                   yeare
                   120.
                   and
                   continuinge
                   Bishop
                   of
                   Rome
                   by
                   common
                   opinion
                   8.
                   yeares
                   ,
                   and
                   fiue
                   moneths
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   fourth
                   yeare
                   of
                   the
                   papacie
                   of
                   this
                   blessed
                   Saint
                   ,
                   as
                   both
                   Matthew
                   of
                   Westminster
                   .
                   (
                   
                     Annal.
                     Burton
                     .
                     an
                  
                   .
                   141.
                   
                   
                     Catal.
                     Episcop
                     .
                     Tungr
                  
                   .
                   )
                   
                   and
                   the
                   autient
                   Table
                   hanging
                   in
                   the
                   church
                   of
                   S.
                   Peter
                   in
                   Cornehil
                   ,
                   in
                   London
                   ,
                   then
                   builded
                   in
                   the
                   time
                   of
                   kinge
                   Lucius
                   ,
                   wittnesse
                   ,
                   beeinge
                   the
                   124.
                   yeare
                   of
                   Christ
                   .
                   
                     The
                     yeare
                     of
                     our
                     Lord
                     God
                  
                   124.
                   
                   
                     Lucius
                     was
                     crowned
                     kinge
                  
                   :
                   soe
                   the
                   one
                   ,
                   &
                   the
                   other
                   saith
                   :
                   
                     anno
                     gratiae
                  
                   124.
                   
                   
                     Coillo
                     Britonum
                     Rege
                     defuncto
                     ,
                     Lucius
                     filius
                     eius
                     regni
                     diademate
                     insignitus
                     est
                     .
                  
                   In
                   the
                   yeare
                   of
                   grace
                   124.
                   
                   Coillus
                   kinge
                   of
                   the
                   Britans
                   beeing
                   deade
                   ,
                   Lucius
                   his
                   sonne
                   was
                   crowned
                   king
                   .
                   
                     Math·
                     Westin
                     .
                     an
                  
                   .
                   124.
                   
                
                 
                   This
                   kinge
                   Lucius
                   ,
                   although
                   neither
                   hee
                   nor
                   the
                   kingdome
                   were
                   yett
                   soe
                   generally
                   conuerted
                   ,
                   yet
                   well
                   knowinge
                   that
                   many
                   preachers
                   had
                   beene
                   sent
                   hither
                   from
                   Rome
                   ,
                   and
                   diuers
                   Brittans
                   here
                   were
                   desirous
                   to
                   embrace
                   the
                   faith
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   did
                   not
                   onely
                   giue
                   way
                   vnto
                   it
                   ,
                   in
                   this
                   beginning
                   of
                   his
                   Reigne
                   ,
                   but
                   except
                   Albertus
                   Krantzius
                   a
                   man
                   well
                   acquainted
                   with
                   our
                   Brittish
                   antiquities
                   (
                   as
                   a
                   Protestant
                   antiquary
                   witnesseth
                   )
                   doth
                   deceaue
                   vs.
                   (
                   
                     Io.
                     Caius
                     antiq
                     .
                     Cantabrig
                     .
                     l.
                  
                   1.
                   
                   
                     Albert.
                     Krantzius
                     Metropol
                     .
                     l.
                  
                   1.
                   cap.
                   6.
                   )
                   
                     Did
                     write
                     vnto
                     S.
                     Alexander
                     the
                     first
                     ,
                     Pope
                     of
                     Rome
                     to
                     haue
                     christian
                     Religion
                     preached
                     in
                     this
                     kingedome
                     .
                     Religionem
                     Christi
                     Lucius
                     quondam
                     Britanniae
                     Rex
                     ,
                     ab
                     Alexandro
                     primo
                     
                     eius
                     nominis
                     summo
                     pontifice
                     ,
                     impetrauit
                     in
                     Insula
                     predicari
                     .
                  
                   Lucius
                   Kinge
                   of
                   Britanie
                   did
                   obteyne
                   of
                   Pope
                   Alexander
                   the
                   first
                   ,
                   to
                   here
                   Christian
                   Religion
                   preached
                   in
                   that
                   Iland
                   .
                   Which
                   is
                   confirmed
                   by
                   many
                   Authorities
                   ,
                   prouening
                   vnto
                   vs
                   ,
                   that
                   this
                   Iland
                   at
                   ,
                   and
                   immediately
                   after
                   that
                   time
                   ,
                   had
                   diuers
                   preachers
                   of
                   the
                   faith
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   and
                   among
                   them
                   some
                   Bishops
                   ,
                   besides
                   those
                   I
                   named
                   before
                   ,
                   to
                   proue
                   that
                   wee
                   had
                   a
                   continuall
                   succession
                   of
                   holy
                   Bishops
                   from
                   Rome
                   ,
                   as
                   these
                   alsoe
                   were
                   ,
                   from
                   our
                   first
                   christianity
                   .
                
                 
                   And
                   that
                   wee
                   had
                   many
                   preachers
                   ,
                   and
                   many
                   by
                   them
                   conuerted
                   ,
                   may
                   appeare
                   by
                   that
                   is
                   acknowledged
                   before
                   from
                   these
                   Protestants
                   :
                   to
                   which
                   many
                   of
                   them
                   add
                   ,
                   &
                   from
                   antiquities
                   ,
                   that
                   many
                   Schollers
                   &
                   Doctors
                   of
                   our
                   Vniuersities
                   then
                   were
                   conuerted
                   in
                   the
                   yeare
                   141.
                   nyne
                   in
                   one
                   place
                   of
                   Cambridge
                   .
                   
                     In
                     peruetustis
                     Annalibus
                     Burtonensibus
                     sic
                     lego
                     .
                     Anno
                     Domini
                  
                   141.
                   
                     hic
                     baptizati
                     sunt
                     nouem
                     ex
                     Doctoribus
                     &
                     Scholaribus
                     Cantabrigiae
                     .
                  
                   I
                   doe
                   reade
                   (
                   sayth
                   one
                   )
                   in
                   very
                   old
                   Annals
                   of
                   Burtō
                   thus
                   .
                   In
                   the
                   yeare
                   of
                   our
                   Lord
                   141.
                   here
                   were
                   baptized
                   nyne
                   of
                   the
                   Doctors
                   &
                   Schollers
                   of
                   Cambridge
                   .
                   (
                   
                     Caius
                     lib.
                  
                   1.
                   
                     de
                     antiq
                     .
                     Cantab.
                     pag.
                  
                   95.
                   
                   
                     Theater
                     
                     of
                     greate
                     Brit.
                     lib.
                     6.
                     
                     Harris
                     .
                     descript
                     .
                     of
                     Brit.
                  
                   )
                   Like
                   to
                   this
                   haue
                   many
                   other
                   Protestants
                   :
                   who
                   assure
                   vs
                   ,
                   this
                   succession
                   could
                   not
                   come
                   from
                   S.
                   Ioseph
                   of
                   Aramathia
                   and
                   his
                   company
                   ,
                   for
                   a
                   Protestāt
                   Bishop
                   ,
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   truth
                   of
                   histories
                   writeth
                   :
                   
                     (
                     Godwyn
                     .
                     conuers
                     .
                     of
                     Brit.
                     pag.
                  
                   16.
                   c.
                   3.
                   )
                   
                     It
                     seemeth
                     that
                     Ioseph
                     and
                     his
                     fellowes
                     preuayled
                     little
                     by
                     their
                     preaching
                     ,
                     and
                     therefore
                     gaue
                     themselues
                     at
                     last
                     vnto
                     a
                     monasticall
                     and
                     solitary
                     life
                     in
                     the
                     Iland
                     of
                     Aualon
                     .
                  
                   )
                   And
                   euen
                   their
                   memorie
                   was
                   soe
                   much
                   forgotten
                   when
                   kinge
                   Lucius
                   was
                   conuerted
                   ,
                   that
                   as
                   our
                   best
                   antiquities
                   wee
                   haue
                   of
                   that
                   matter
                   ,
                   tel
                   vs
                   ,
                   those
                   which
                   S.
                   Eleutherius
                   sent
                   from
                   Rome
                   ,
                   found
                   the
                   best
                   information
                   of
                   them
                   at
                   Rome
                   ,
                   &
                   their
                   auncient
                   howse
                   or
                   church
                   was
                   foe
                   desolat
                   ,
                   that
                   it
                   was
                   become
                   ,
                   
                     Latibulū
                     Ferarum
                  
                   ,
                   a
                   den
                   for
                   wyld
                   beasts
                   at
                   their
                   cominge
                   hither
                   .
                   (
                   
                     Antiquit.
                     Glaston
                     .
                     apud
                     Capgrau
                     .
                     in
                     S.
                     Ioseph
                     Aramath
                     .
                     in
                  
                   S
                   Patr.
                   )
                
                 
                   I
                   finde
                   in
                   histories
                   no
                   others
                   ,
                   from
                   whom
                   wee
                   haue
                   the
                   leaste
                   probabilitie
                   to
                   clayme
                   a
                   continuaunce
                   in
                   Religion
                   ,
                   therefore
                   it
                   must
                   needs
                   bee
                   from
                   Rome
                   ,
                   from
                   whence
                   alsoe
                   wee
                   had
                   amonge
                   these
                   holy
                   men
                   ,
                   some
                   Bishops
                   to
                   continue
                   a
                   succession
                   from
                   thence
                   .
                   
                   For
                   although
                   S.
                   Beatus
                   was
                   but
                   lately
                   deade
                   liuing
                   vnto
                   this
                   yeare
                   110.
                   it
                   is
                   not
                   vnlikely
                   but
                   his
                   companion
                   was
                   still
                   liuinge
                   ,
                   and
                   except
                   there
                   were
                   twoe
                   of
                   that
                   name
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   those
                   times
                   and
                   the
                   same
                   contrie
                   ,
                   which
                   no
                   history
                   doth
                   remember
                   ,
                   S.
                   Mansuetus
                   was
                   yet
                   a
                   liue
                   ,
                   and
                   longe
                   after
                   vntil
                   wee
                   had
                   manie
                   other
                   Bishops
                   sent
                   from
                   Rome
                   ,
                   or
                   consecrated
                   here
                   by
                   the
                   Romane
                   authoritie
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   time
                   of
                   this
                   Kinge
                   Lucius
                   .
                   For
                   wee
                   reade
                   in
                   the
                   Annals
                   and
                   Catalogue
                   of
                   the
                   Archbishops
                   of
                   Treuers
                   ,
                   neare
                   vnto
                   Tullum
                   ,
                   that
                   in
                   the
                   yeare
                   160.
                   
                   S.
                   Mansuetus
                   was
                   Bishop
                   there
                   :
                   
                     Mansuetus
                     qui
                     huic
                     nomini
                     &
                     vocationi
                     suae
                     vita
                     proba
                     ,
                     anno
                     Domini
                  
                   160.
                   
                     optime
                     respondit
                     .
                     The
                     seuenth
                     Archbishop
                     of
                     Treuers
                     was
                     Mansuetus
                     ,
                     whoe
                     by
                     his
                     godly
                     life
                     did
                     excellently
                     answeare
                     this
                     his
                     name
                     to
                     bee
                     meeke
                     ,
                     and
                     his
                     vocation
                     in
                     the
                     yeare
                     of
                     Christ
                  
                   160.
                   
                   (
                   
                     Annales
                     Arch.
                     Treuer
                     .
                     Petrus
                     Merssaeus
                     Catal.
                     Arch.
                     Treuer
                     .
                  
                   )
                   Which
                   by
                   noe
                   historye
                   I
                   can
                   finde
                   ,
                   was
                   or
                   could
                   bee
                   any
                   other
                   ,
                   but
                   Saint
                   Mansuetus
                   our
                   contryman
                   spoken
                   of
                   before
                   ,
                   both
                   the
                   name
                   ,
                   time
                   ,
                   and
                   place
                   soe
                   neare
                   vnto
                   Tullum
                   ,
                   where
                   hee
                   was
                   first
                   Bishopp
                   alloweinge
                   it
                   ,
                   and
                   nothinge
                   impugninge
                   it
                   .
                
                 
                 
                   And
                   amonge
                   those
                   Bishops
                   here
                   in
                   Britanie
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   our
                   owne
                   nation
                   ,
                   I
                   finde
                   two
                   named
                   beinge
                   both
                   consecrated
                   and
                   sent
                   hither
                   by
                   the
                   Authoritie
                   of
                   the
                   See
                   of
                   Rome
                   :
                   one
                   of
                   them
                   S.
                   Tymotheus
                   sonne
                   to
                   our
                   holy
                   contryman
                   ,
                   Saint
                   Marcellus
                   ,
                   or
                   by
                   some
                   Marcellinus
                   a
                   Britanne
                   borne
                   ,
                   and
                   a
                   Bishop
                   here
                   ,
                   and
                   after
                   Bishop
                   of
                   the
                   Tungers
                   ,
                   and
                   lastely
                   ,
                   Archbishop
                   of
                   Treuers
                   ,
                   both
                   which
                   preached
                   here
                   in
                   the
                   time
                   of
                   Kinge
                   Lucius
                   longe
                   before
                   his
                   conuersion
                   ,
                   and
                   at
                   or
                   before
                   this
                   time
                   ,
                   and
                   were
                   instruments
                   of
                   his
                   happy
                   conuersion
                   ,
                   actually
                   and
                   parsonallye
                   concurringe
                   therto
                   by
                   mission
                   and
                   Authoritie
                   from
                   the
                   Popes
                   of
                   Rome
                   :
                   of
                   which
                   I
                   haue
                   made
                   more
                   lardge
                   and
                   ample
                   relation
                   in
                   other
                   places
                   :
                   for
                   this
                   purpose
                   soe
                   many
                   Authors
                   here
                   cited
                   will
                   suffice
                   ,
                   both
                   Catholicks
                   and
                   Protestants
                   consentinge
                   that
                   S.
                   Tymothie
                   and
                   S.
                   Marcellus
                   or
                   Marcellinus
                   ,
                   preached
                   here
                   in
                   the
                   time
                   of
                   kinge
                   Lucius
                   and
                   before
                   his
                   conuersion
                   .
                   (
                   
                     Petrus
                     de
                     Natalib
                     .
                     lib.
                  
                   1.
                   cap.
                   24.
                   
                   
                     Harris
                     Tom.
                  
                   2.
                   
                   
                     Magdeb.
                     centur
                  
                   2.
                   
                   
                     Annal.
                     Eccles
                     .
                     Cur.
                     Io
                     Stumph
                     .
                     in
                     Rhetia
                     .
                     Petrus
                     Merssaeus
                     in
                     catalog
                     .
                     Archiep·
                     Treuer
                     .
                     in
                     Archiep.
                  
                   20.
                   
                   
                     Anton.
                     Democh.
                     l.
                  
                   2.
                   
                     de
                     Miss
                     .
                     cont
                     .
                     Caluin
                     .
                     Gulielus
                     .
                     Eisengren
                     .
                     centen
                     .
                  
                   2.
                   part
                   .
                   4.
                   
                   distinct
                   .
                   7.
                   
                   
                     Petr.
                     Merss
                     .
                     in
                     Archiep.
                     Treuer
                     .
                  
                   )
                
                 
                   And
                   that
                   this
                   S.
                   Tymothie
                   could
                   not
                   bee
                   Saint
                   Tymothie
                   Bishop
                   of
                   Ephesus
                   S.
                   Pauls
                   Scholler
                   ,
                   to
                   whome
                   hee
                   wrote
                   the
                   Epistles
                   ,
                   whoe
                   was
                   martyred
                   many
                   yeares
                   before
                   Kinge
                   Lucius
                   was
                   borne
                   ,
                   and
                   S.
                   Onesimus
                   was
                   his
                   Successor
                   in
                   S.
                   Ignatius
                   time
                   as
                   hee
                   himselfe
                   is
                   witnesse
                   :
                   (
                   
                     Epist
                     .
                     ad
                     Ephes
                  
                   .
                   )
                   But
                   onely
                   S.
                   Tymothie
                   our
                   blessed
                   contryman
                   by
                   his
                   mother
                   S.
                   Claudia
                   ,
                   (
                   
                     Martyrol
                     .
                     Rom.
                     die
                  
                   20.
                   
                   Iunij
                   )
                   and
                   a
                   child
                   baptized
                   by
                   the
                   Apostles
                   ,
                   and
                   thereupon
                   called
                   their
                   disciple
                   ,
                   whoe
                   was
                   owner
                   of
                   the
                   house
                   in
                   Rome
                   ,
                   where
                   S.
                   Peter
                   by
                   the
                   Roman
                   tradition
                   first
                   entertayned
                   there
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   S.
                   Tymothie
                   the
                   Lord
                   thereof
                   in
                   his
                   time
                   named
                   
                     Thermae
                     Timothinae
                     ,
                     the
                     Bathes
                     of
                     Tymotheus
                     ,
                     (
                     Act.
                  
                   5.
                   
                   
                     Iustini
                     Philosoph
                     .
                     Baron
                     .
                     annot
                     .
                     in
                  
                   20.
                   
                   
                     Iunij
                     in
                     S.
                     Nouato
                     .
                  
                   )
                   which
                   hee
                   forsooke
                   for
                   the
                   loue
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   this
                   his
                   nation
                   ,
                   soe
                   soone
                   ,
                   that
                   by
                   Pope
                   Pius
                   the
                   first
                   ,
                   martyred
                   in
                   the
                   yeare
                   154.
                   his
                   said
                   house
                   was
                   cōsecrated
                   a
                   church
                   ,
                   hee
                   himselfe
                   beeing
                   then
                   in
                   all
                   probabilitie
                   preaching
                   in
                   this
                   Iland
                   ,
                   as
                   so
                   many
                   Authorities
                   cited
                   doe
                   warrant
                   .
                
                 
                   The
                   historie
                   of
                   S.
                   Marcellus
                   or
                   Marcellinus
                   ,
                   both
                   to
                   haue
                   beene
                   a
                   Britane
                   ,
                   a
                   Bishop
                   ,
                   
                   and
                   to
                   haue
                   preached
                   here
                   longe
                   before
                   S.
                   Linus
                   was
                   conuerted
                   ,
                   that
                   hee
                   persuaded
                   him
                   to
                   bee
                   a
                   Christian
                   ,
                   and
                   after
                   went
                   into
                   Germany
                   ,
                   and
                   returned
                   from
                   thence
                   into
                   Britanie
                   againe
                   ,
                   sent
                   with
                   others
                   from
                   Pope
                   Eleutherius
                   to
                   conuert
                   kinge
                   Lucius
                   &
                   this
                   kingdome
                   as
                   they
                   did
                   ,
                   is
                   an
                   vndoubted
                   veritie
                   ,
                   acknowledged
                   by
                   all
                   that
                   write
                   of
                   that
                   matter
                   .
                   And
                   therefore
                   our
                   Protestāts
                   of
                   England
                   freely
                   graunt
                   vs
                   in
                   these
                   wordes
                   .
                   
                     Euen
                     from
                     the
                     dayes
                     of
                     those
                     godlie
                     men
                     ,
                     whoe
                     first
                     taught
                     the
                     Britans
                     the
                     ghospell
                     ,
                     there
                     remayned
                     amonge
                     the
                     same
                     Britans
                     ,
                     some
                     Christians
                     which
                     ceased
                     not
                     to
                     teach
                     and
                     preach
                     the
                     word
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     most
                     sincerely
                     vnto
                     them
                     :
                     But
                     yett
                     noe
                     kinge
                     amongst
                     thē
                     openly
                     professed
                     that
                     Religion
                     ,
                     till
                     at
                     length
                     this
                     Lucius
                     perceauinge
                     not
                     onely
                     some
                     of
                     the
                     Roman
                     Lieutenants
                     in
                     Britanie
                     ,
                     as
                     Trebellius
                     and
                     Pertinax
                     with
                     others
                     ,
                     to
                     haue
                     submitted
                     themselues
                     to
                     that
                     profession
                     ,
                     but
                     alsoe
                     the
                     Emperor
                     himselfe
                     to
                     begin
                     to
                     bee
                  
                   fauorable
                   to
                   them
                   that
                   professed
                   it
                   .
                   And
                   then
                   hee
                   setteth
                   downe
                   how
                   kinge
                   Lucius
                   sent
                   to
                   Pope
                   Eleutherius
                   to
                   bee
                   instructed
                   in
                   ,
                   and
                   receaue
                   the
                   faith
                   of
                   Christ
                   :
                   and
                   in
                   like
                   maner
                   is
                   the
                   Relatiō
                   of
                   other
                   Protestāts
                   .
                   
                   (
                   
                     Holinsh.
                     histor
                     .
                     of
                     England
                     lib.
                  
                   4.
                   cap.
                   19.
                   
                   
                     Math.
                     Park
                     ,
                     Antiquit
                     Britan.
                     pag.
                  
                   4.5
                   .
                   
                     Ioh.
                     Goscelius
                     in
                     histor
                     .
                     Manuscript
                     .
                     Bal.
                     l.
                  
                   2.
                   
                     de
                     actibus
                     Pontif.
                     in
                     Gregor
                  
                   .
                   1.
                   
                     &
                     l.
                     de
                     Scriptor
                     .
                     cent
                     .
                  
                   1.
                   
                     in
                     August
                     Dirnoth
                     .
                     Godwyn
                     Conuers
                     .
                     Powel
                     annot
                     .
                     in
                     l.
                  
                   2.
                   
                   
                     Girald
                     .
                     Cambr.
                     c.
                  
                   1.
                   
                   
                     Foxe
                     to
                  
                   2.
                   
                   
                     Act.
                     pag.
                  
                   463.
                   
                   
                     Fulke
                     Ans
                     .
                     to
                     count
                     Cath.
                     pag.
                  
                   40.
                   
                   
                     Middlet
                     .
                     papist
                     am
                     pag.
                  
                   202.
                   
                   
                     Stowe
                     .
                     Holinsh.
                     &c.
                  
                   
                
                 
                   Then
                   if
                   by
                   these
                   men
                   there
                   stil
                   continued
                   a
                   succession
                   of
                   true
                   preachers
                   in
                   Britanie
                   from
                   the
                   Apostles
                   time
                   .
                   (
                   
                     Protestant
                     Articl
                     .
                     of
                     Religion
                     .
                     Bils
                     .
                     Whitgift
                     ,
                     Barlow
                     ,
                     Bridges
                     ,
                     Downam
                     ,
                     Hookeer
                     ,
                     Couel
                     &
                     others
                     against
                     puritans
                     .
                     )
                  
                   Which
                   the
                   puclick
                   Protestant
                   Religion
                   denieth
                   to
                   bee
                   without
                   true
                   Bishops
                   to
                   consecrate
                   such
                   preists
                   and
                   preachers
                   :
                   and
                   the
                   Romane
                   Luietenants
                   themselues
                   and
                   christians
                   ,
                   and
                   soe
                   consequently
                   as
                   the
                   greatnes
                   of
                   their
                   state
                   and
                   necessitie
                   of
                   the
                   church
                   here
                   required
                   had
                   Bishops
                   ,
                   and
                   rather
                   from
                   Rome
                   ,
                   beeing
                   themselues
                   Romans
                   ;
                   And
                   I
                   haue
                   exemplified
                   in
                   soe
                   many
                   Bishops
                   consecrated
                   and
                   sent
                   hither
                   by
                   S.
                   Peter
                   and
                   his
                   holy
                   successors
                   Popes
                   of
                   Rome
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   any
                   one
                   Instance
                   can
                   bee
                   giuen
                   of
                   any
                   one
                   Bishop
                   or
                   preist
                   in
                   all
                   this
                   time
                   ,
                   sent
                   or
                   consecrated
                   by
                   any
                   others
                   ,
                   wee
                   must
                   needes
                   leaue
                   
                   that
                   prerogatiue
                   to
                   Rome
                   ,
                   and
                   honor
                   to
                   Britanie
                   ,
                   to
                   haue
                   had
                   the
                   holy
                   Bishops
                   and
                   pastors
                   of
                   this
                   church
                   from
                   thence
                   :
                   And
                   that
                   Apostolicke
                   See
                   to
                   haue
                   ruled
                   here
                   in
                   spirituall
                   things
                   ,
                   as
                   these
                   Protestants
                   haue
                   freely
                   acknowledged
                   in
                   the
                   holy
                   Popes
                   S.
                   Anacletus
                   ,
                   Euaristus
                   and
                   S.
                   Alexander
                   allready
                   .
                   (
                   
                     Rob.
                     Barns
                     in
                     vit
                     .
                     Pontific
                     .
                     in
                     nominibus
                     citat
                     .
                     Downam
                     lib.
                  
                   1.
                   
                     of
                     Antichrist
                     .
                     cap.
                  
                   3.
                   pag.
                   35.
                   
                
                 
                   And
                   soe
                   they
                   teach
                   ,
                   that
                   al
                   the
                   following
                   Popes
                   vnto
                   S.
                   Eleutherius
                   ,
                   to
                   witt
                   S.
                   Sixtus
                   the
                   first
                   ,
                   Telesphorus
                   ,
                   Higinius
                   ,
                   Pius
                   and
                   Anicetus
                   the
                   immediate
                   predecessor
                   to
                   Eleutherius
                   ,
                   tooke
                   vppon
                   them
                   generally
                   the
                   supreamacy
                   and
                   highest
                   commanding
                   power
                   in
                   all
                   spirituall
                   things
                   ,
                   and
                   all
                   places
                   without
                   exception
                   or
                   limitation
                   .
                   S.
                   
                     Sixtus
                     gaue
                     authoritie
                     to
                     appeale
                     to
                     the
                     Popes
                     of
                     Rome
                     from
                     all
                     Bishops
                     .
                     Ab
                     Episcopo
                     ad
                     Romanum
                     Pontificem
                     appellandi
                     Ius
                     dedit
                     ecclesiasticis
                     ministris
                     .
                     (
                     Barnes
                     supra
                     in
                     Sixto
                     .
                     )
                  
                   Saint
                   .
                   Telesphorus
                   prescribed
                   generally
                   the
                   fast
                   of
                   Lent.
                   (
                   
                     in
                     Telesphoro
                  
                   .
                   )
                   Published
                   the
                   maner
                   or
                   order
                   of
                   Masse
                   ,
                   and
                   made
                   a
                   decree
                   as
                   supreame
                   Iudge
                   ,
                   howe
                   all
                   suites
                   and
                   controuersies
                   should
                   be
                   tryed
                   ,
                   and
                   decided
                   .
                   Saint
                   Higinius
                   made
                   a
                   lawe
                   byndinge
                   
                   all
                   Bishops
                   &
                   Metrapolitans
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   whole
                   cleargie
                   ,
                   (
                   
                     in
                     Higinio
                  
                   )
                   S.
                   Pius
                   dedicated
                   the
                   howle
                   of
                   our
                   renowned
                   contry
                   womā
                   S.
                   Pudentiana
                   in
                   Rome
                   ,
                   to
                   bee
                   a
                   church
                   ,
                   (
                   
                     in
                     Pio
                  
                   )
                   made
                   general
                   decrees
                   for
                   the
                   holy
                   sacrifice
                   of
                   the
                   Masse
                   ,
                   binding
                   all
                   Priests
                   &
                   Bishops
                   .
                   Declared
                   it
                   to
                   bee
                   sacriledge
                   in
                   all
                   people
                   whomsoeuer
                   ,
                   which
                   cōuerted
                   lāds
                   or
                   goods
                   dedicated
                   to
                   Religion
                   ,
                   to
                   prophane
                   vses
                   Appointed
                   the
                   age
                   of
                   virgins
                   to
                   bee
                   consecrated
                   .
                   Hee
                   decreed
                   that
                   matters
                   apperteyning
                   to
                   Religion
                   should
                   ,
                   bee
                   heard
                   in
                   prouinciall
                   councells
                   of
                   Bishops
                   ,
                   reseruinge
                   the
                   authoritie
                   of
                   the
                   Pope
                   of
                   Rome
                   and
                   appeales
                   to
                   him
                   .
                   
                     Quae
                     ad
                     Religionem
                     spectant
                     à
                     suae
                     Synodis
                     audienda
                     esse
                     statuit
                     ,
                     salua
                     tamen
                     pontificiae
                     authoritate
                     .
                     (
                     Idem
                     in
                     vit
                     .
                     Pont.
                     in
                     Aniceto
                     .
                     )
                  
                   S.
                   Anicetus
                   the
                   next
                   before
                   S.
                   Eleutherius
                   ,
                   made
                   or
                   renewed
                   the
                   decree
                   ,
                   how
                   both
                   Bishops
                   and
                   Metropolitans
                   were
                   to
                   bee
                   ordeyned
                   .
                   
                     That
                     an
                     Archbishop
                     was
                     to
                     bee
                     accused
                     before
                     the
                     Pope
                     of
                     Rome
                     .
                     That
                     noe
                     Archbishops
                     should
                     bee
                     called
                     primates
                     ,
                     except
                     that
                     prerogatiue
                     of
                     name
                     were
                     graunted
                     him
                     from
                     the
                     Pope
                     of
                     Rome
                     .
                     Archiepiscopos
                     non
                     primates
                     appellandos
                     ,
                     nisi
                     ista
                     praerogatiua
                     nomenclaturae
                     ei
                     à
                     Ro●…ano
                     Pontifice
                     co●…e
                     deretur
                     .
                  
                
                 
                 
                   Wherfore
                   these
                   Popes
                   beeing
                   by
                   all
                   Protestants
                   holy
                   Saints
                   ,
                   and
                   Martyrs
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   church
                   of
                   Rome
                   then
                   by
                   his
                   maiestie
                   and
                   al
                   other
                   learned
                   men
                   of
                   the
                   Protestant
                   profession
                   ,
                   
                     our
                     mother
                     church
                     ,
                     the
                     true
                     churche
                     ,
                     commandinge
                     church
                     ,
                     most
                     high
                     Apostolicque
                     church
                     ,
                  
                   and
                   these
                   their
                   decrees
                   vniuersal
                   and
                   generall
                   comprehending
                   all
                   ,
                   and
                   excluding
                   none
                   ,
                   either
                   in
                   Britanie
                   ,
                   or
                   any
                   other
                   nation
                   ,
                   except
                   wee
                   will
                   bee
                   willfully
                   headstronge
                   in
                   disobedience
                   ,
                   wee
                   must
                   needs
                   acknowledge
                   ,
                   that
                   this
                   kingdome
                   from
                   S.
                   Peters
                   first
                   preachinge
                   here
                   ,
                   vnto
                   the
                   generall
                   conuersion
                   thereof
                   in
                   the
                   time
                   of
                   Pope
                   Eleutherius
                   (
                   of
                   which
                   sufficiently
                   in
                   the
                   next
                   chapter
                   )
                   euer
                   was
                   ,
                   and
                   did
                   acknowledge
                   it selfe
                   subiect
                   in
                   spirituall
                   thinges
                   to
                   the
                   holy
                   Apostolicke
                   See
                   of
                   Rome
                   .
                   And
                   this
                   in
                   particular
                   alsoe
                   proued
                   by
                   soe
                   many
                   auncient
                   ,
                   and
                   approued
                   Authors
                   ,
                   historians
                   and
                   others
                   that
                   entreate
                   of
                   this
                   subiect
                   ,
                   shewinge
                   how
                   often
                   the
                   Popes
                   of
                   Rome
                   in
                   these
                   remembred
                   dayes
                   sent
                   preachers
                   hither
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Britans
                   likewise
                   acknowledginge
                   euer
                   ,
                   that
                   See
                   for
                   the
                   cheifest
                   and
                   supreame
                   ,
                   sent
                   thither
                   though
                   soe
                   far
                   distant
                   hence
                   ,
                   to
                   haue
                   preachers
                   and
                   Instructors
                   to
                   bee
                   
                   sent
                   hither
                   by
                   the
                   highest
                   papall
                   power
                   there
                   .
                
                 
                   I
                   will
                   insist
                   in
                   Protestants
                   relation
                   for
                   this
                   busines
                   :
                   They
                   tell
                   vs
                   that
                   S.
                   Bede
                   ,
                   the
                   old
                   chronicle
                   of
                   Lādaffe
                   ,
                   Goceline
                   in
                   the
                   life
                   of
                   S.
                   Augustine
                   cap.
                   31.
                   
                     historiae
                     maioris
                  
                   ,
                   the
                   old
                   chronicle
                   called
                   Brutus
                   ,
                   Ioannes
                   Nauclerus
                   ,
                   an
                   old
                   manuscript
                   history
                   which
                   the
                   Protestāt
                   Bishop
                   Godwyn
                   saith
                   hee
                   had
                   in
                   latine
                   ,
                   say
                   that
                   many
                   preachers
                   were
                   sent
                   hither
                   frō
                   the
                   Pope
                   of
                   Rome
                   in
                   the
                   yeare
                   of
                   Christ
                   156.
                   when
                   S.
                   Pius
                   was
                   Pope
                   :
                   and
                   I
                   haue
                   read
                   a
                   very
                   old
                   manuscript
                   ,
                   testifyinge
                   that
                   king
                   Lucius
                   did
                   in
                   that
                   yeare
                   ,
                   send
                   legats
                   to
                   the
                   Pope
                   of
                   Rome
                   to
                   that
                   purpose
                   .
                   An
                   epistle
                   written
                   from
                   the
                   Pope
                   of
                   Rome
                   to
                   the
                   kinge
                   of
                   Britanie
                   ,
                   dated
                   in
                   the
                   yeare
                   159.
                   found
                   amonge
                   the
                   old
                   constitutions
                   of
                   this
                   lande
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   the
                   old
                   chronicle
                   called
                   Brutus
                   ,
                   which
                   the
                   Protestant
                   Bishop
                   Bridges
                   ,
                   saith
                   hee
                   had
                   seene
                   ,
                   saith
                   there
                   was
                   the
                   like
                   sendinge
                   ,
                   in
                   ,
                   or
                   about
                   that
                   time
                   .
                   Mennius
                   ,
                   as
                   these
                   men
                   tell
                   vs
                   ,
                   affirmeth
                   as
                   much
                   of
                   the
                   yeare
                   164.
                   soe
                   doth
                   an
                   other
                   auncient
                   chronicle
                   ,
                   which
                   Godwin
                   citeth
                   .
                   William
                   of
                   Malmesbury
                   hath
                   the
                   same
                   ,
                   of
                   the
                   next
                   yeare
                   165.
                   
                   S.
                   Edwards
                   lawes
                   say
                   
                   soe
                   ,
                   of
                   the
                   yeare
                   167.
                   
                   Henry
                   of
                   Hardford
                   hath
                   the
                   life
                   of
                   the
                   yeare
                   169.
                   
                   Marianus
                   Scotus
                   published
                   by
                   our
                   Protestāts
                   ,
                   so
                   writeth
                   of
                   the
                   yeare
                   177.
                   
                   The
                   Protestant
                   Bishopp
                   Bale
                   hath
                   so
                   of
                   the
                   yeare
                   179.
                   
                   Polydor
                   Vergil
                   the
                   history
                   of
                   Rochester
                   ,
                   Matthew
                   of
                   Westminster
                   ,
                   and
                   Martinus
                   Polonus
                   by
                   Protestāts
                   ,
                   soe
                   say
                   of
                   the
                   yeare
                   188.
                   
                   Therefore
                   to
                   saue
                   the
                   creditt
                   of
                   these
                   ,
                   and
                   many
                   others
                   soe
                   auncient
                   ,
                   and
                   allowed
                   by
                   Protestants
                   ,
                   wee
                   must
                   needes
                   by
                   their
                   leaue
                   and
                   allowance
                   say
                   alsoe
                   ,
                   that
                   this
                   our
                   kingedome
                   in
                   those
                   daies
                   depended
                   vppon
                   the
                   See
                   of
                   Rome
                   in
                   Religious
                   affaires
                   .
                   And
                   thus
                   much
                   of
                   this
                   matter
                   before
                   our
                   generall
                   conuersion
                   in
                   the
                   time
                   of
                   Kinge
                   Lucius
                   .
                   (
                   
                     Io.
                     Caius
                     antiq
                     .
                     Cantabrig
                     .
                     lib.
                  
                   1.
                   pag.
                   109.110.111
                   .
                   
                     Godwin
                     .
                     conuers
                     .
                     of
                     Britannie
                     .
                     p.
                  
                   21.22
                   .
                   
                     Holinsh.
                     hist
                     .
                     of
                     King.
                     Lucius
                     Theater
                     of
                     Brit.
                     lib.
                  
                   6.
                   
                   M.
                   S.
                   
                     pr.
                     gloriosi
                     ,
                     ac
                     Deo
                     dilecti
                     .
                     in
                     S.
                     Dubritio
                     .
                     Matth.
                     Westm.
                     an
                     .
                  
                   154.
                   
                   
                     Godwyn
                     .
                     Conuers
                     .
                     pa.
                  
                   29.30
                   .
                   
                     Stow
                     hist
                     .
                     in
                     Lucius
                     .
                     Caius
                     supr
                     .
                     pag.
                  
                   100.
                   
                   
                     Godw.
                     Conuers
                     .
                     pag.
                  
                   29.20.22
                   .
                   
                     Mason
                     booke
                     of
                     consecrat
                     .
                     in
                     Lucius
                     .
                     Will.
                     Lambard
                     .
                     lib.
                     de
                     leg
                     .
                     Reg.
                     fol.
                  
                   130.
                   pag.
                   2.
                   
                   
                     Godwyn
                     .
                     Conuers
                     .
                     pag.
                  
                   22.
                   
                
              
               
                 
                 
                   
                     THE
                     V.
                     CHAPTER
                  
                   .
                   How
                   in
                   the
                   generall
                   Conuersion
                   of
                   this
                   kingedome
                   in
                   the
                   time
                   of
                   Kinge
                   Lucius
                   ,
                   all
                   spirituall
                   thinges
                   were
                   ordered
                   ,
                   settled
                   ,
                   and
                   confirmed
                   here
                   ,
                   by
                   the
                   Popes
                   Authoritie
                   .
                
                 
                   AT
                   the
                   time
                   when
                   our
                   Kinge
                   Lucius
                   ,
                   &
                   this
                   kingedome
                   was
                   generally
                   conuerted
                   ,
                   there
                   were
                   ,
                   as
                   these
                   Protestants
                   haue
                   proued
                   ,
                   or
                   graunted
                   before
                   ,
                   diuers
                   Bishops
                   and
                   Preists
                   in
                   England
                   ,
                   wee
                   had
                   many
                   vniuersities
                   ,
                   as
                   Cambrige
                   ,
                   Stamford
                   ,
                   Greekelade
                   ,
                   Bellisium
                   ,
                   Oxford
                   ,
                   and
                   others
                   ,
                   as
                   our
                   Protestants
                   contend
                   ,
                   and
                   diuers
                   learned
                   men
                   in
                   them
                   ,
                   our
                   next
                   and
                   neighbouringe
                   contries
                   ,
                   Fraunce
                   ,
                   the
                   hither
                   parts
                   of
                   Germany
                   ,
                   Lorraine
                   ,
                   Heluetia
                   ,
                   and
                   all
                   Italie
                   ,
                   euen
                   vnto
                   Rome
                   it selfe
                   ,
                   scituated
                   in
                   the
                   further
                   part
                   thereof
                   were
                   full
                   of
                   Bishops
                   ,
                   preists
                   ,
                   and
                   learned
                   cleargie
                   .
                   (
                   
                     Ioh.
                     Lidgate
                     in
                     Cant.
                     Caius
                     antiq
                     .
                     cont
                     .
                     Brian
                     .
                     Twin
                     .
                     antiquit
                     .
                     Oxon.
                     Harrison
                     descript
                     .
                     of
                     Brit.
                     Cambd.
                     in
                     Britan
                     .
                     Harding
                     .
                     histor
                     .
                     l.
                  
                   1.
                   c.
                   15.
                   
                   
                     Ioh.
                     Bal.
                     in
                     praefat
                     .
                     ad
                     l.
                     de
                     scriptor
                     .
                     &c.
                  
                   )
                
                 
                   And
                   yett
                   Kinge
                   Lucius
                   and
                   his
                   nobles
                   ,
                   
                   now
                   resolued
                   to
                   receaue
                   the
                   faith
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   could
                   finde
                   noe
                   center
                   ,
                   to
                   rest
                   their
                   holy
                   desires
                   of
                   soe
                   happy
                   a
                   chaunge
                   ,
                   vntill
                   they
                   arriued
                   at
                   the
                   Apostolicke
                   See
                   ,
                   from
                   whence
                   this
                   nation
                   from
                   the
                   first
                   originall
                   ,
                   of
                   christianitie
                   here
                   ,
                   euer
                   receaued
                   instructors
                   ,
                   and
                   instruction
                   .
                   And
                   to
                   obteyne
                   this
                   his
                   soe
                   heauenly
                   purpose
                   ,
                   this
                   Renowned
                   kinge
                   with
                   applause
                   of
                   his
                   nobilitie
                   ,
                   did
                   not
                   send
                   one
                   onely
                   Messadge
                   ,
                   Ambassadge
                   or
                   epistle
                   ,
                   and
                   at
                   one
                   time
                   to
                   that
                   end
                   ,
                   but
                   as
                   our
                   best
                   antiquities
                   say
                   :
                   
                     Epistolas
                     suas
                     Eleutherio
                     Papae
                     direxit
                     :
                     (
                     Epist
                     .
                     Eleuther
                     .
                     ad
                     Luc.
                     &
                     leg
                     .
                     S.
                     Eduardi
                     apud
                     Lumb
                     .
                     Calfrid
                     .
                     Monum
                     .
                     l.
                  
                   5.
                   cap.
                   19.
                   
                   
                     Pont.
                     Virun
                     .
                     l.
                  
                   4.
                   
                   
                     Matth.
                     Westm
                     .
                     an
                  
                   .
                   185.186
                   .
                   )
                   hee
                   directed
                   his
                   epistles
                   to
                   Pope
                   Eleutherius
                   :
                   diuers
                   Epistles
                   ,
                   and
                   consequently
                   diuers
                   Ambassadges
                   ,
                   soe
                   reade
                   the
                   old
                   Brittish
                   historie
                   ,
                   Ponticus
                   Virunnius
                   ,
                   Matthew
                   Westminster
                   ,
                   as
                   they
                   ar
                   published
                   and
                   allowed
                   by
                   our
                   Protestants
                   ,
                   and
                   others
                   .
                
                 
                   And
                   these
                   soe
                   diuers
                   epistles
                   ,
                   were
                   onely
                   to
                   become
                   a
                   Christian
                   ,
                   &
                   to
                   haue
                   his
                   kingdome
                   instructed
                   in
                   the
                   faith
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   and
                   all
                   things
                   thereto
                   belonginge
                   ordered
                   by
                   his
                   highest
                   papall
                   authoritie
                   ,
                   
                     petens
                     ab
                     eo
                     ,
                     vt
                     christianus
                     efficeretur
                     .
                  
                   And
                   none
                   of
                   these
                   
                   epistles
                   was
                   that
                   which
                   our
                   Protestants
                   tell
                   vs
                   hee
                   wrote
                   vnto
                   that
                   holy
                   Pope
                   ,
                   for
                   lawes
                   to
                   gouerne
                   his
                   kingdome
                   by
                   ,
                   which
                   were
                   distinct
                   from
                   this
                   ,
                   of
                   which
                   I
                   shall
                   speake
                   hereafter
                   :
                   Wherby
                   it
                   is
                   euident
                   that
                   this
                   blessed
                   kinge
                   &
                   his
                   wisest
                   councell
                   at
                   that
                   time
                   ,
                   by
                   soe
                   often
                   writinge
                   both
                   to
                   this
                   holy
                   Pope
                   Eleutherius
                   ,
                   and
                   some
                   others
                   of
                   his
                   predecessors
                   before
                   ,
                   as
                   appeareth
                   by
                   that
                   I
                   haue
                   written
                   alreadie
                   ,
                   did
                   fully
                   and
                   constantly
                   informe
                   themselues
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   highest
                   directing
                   power
                   in
                   things
                   religious
                   ,
                   was
                   onely
                   residing
                   in
                   the
                   Popes
                   of
                   Rome
                   ,
                   otherwise
                   they
                   were
                   all
                   straungers
                   vnto
                   him
                   ,
                   far
                   distant
                   ,
                   and
                   aboue
                   all
                   Bishops
                   of
                   the
                   world
                   more
                   persecuted
                   ,
                   all
                   of
                   them
                   before
                   this
                   time
                   and
                   longe
                   after
                   ,
                   sufferinge
                   cruell
                   deathes
                   and
                   Martyrdome
                   for
                   Christ
                   .
                   Therefore
                   it
                   was
                   for
                   the
                   due
                   honor
                   ,
                   and
                   right
                   belonginge
                   to
                   that
                   holie
                   See
                   ,
                   
                     and
                     not
                     temporall
                     glory
                     or
                     countenance
                     ,
                  
                   as
                   a
                   Protestant
                   Bishop
                   would
                   glosse
                   the
                   matter
                   .
                   (
                   
                     Godwyn
                     Conuers
                     .
                     of
                     Britanie
                     c.
                  
                   3.
                   pag.
                   36.
                   )
                   but
                   the
                   supreamacy
                   of
                   the
                   Roman
                   Bishops
                   ,
                   which
                   these
                   Protestants
                   haue
                   giuen
                   to
                   all
                   the
                   Popes
                   before
                   .
                
                 
                   And
                   because
                   ,
                   to
                   speake
                   in
                   the
                   words
                   of
                   the
                   first
                   Protestant
                   Archbishop
                   in
                   England
                   :
                   
                     The
                     
                     renowne
                     of
                     the
                     popes
                     of
                     Rome
                     at
                     that
                     time
                     ,
                     was
                     most
                     famous
                     in
                     all
                     the
                     world
                     ,
                     for
                     their
                     often
                     martyrdome
                     ,
                     and
                     constancy
                     &
                     sincere
                     discipline
                     of
                     faith
                     :
                     quorum
                     tunc
                     fama
                     crebro
                     martyrio
                     &
                     constantia
                     ,
                     ac
                     sincera
                     fidei
                     disciplina
                     ,
                     per
                     totum
                     Christianum
                     orbem
                     celeberrima
                     fuit
                     .
                     (
                     Matth.
                     Parker
                     ,
                     antiquit
                     .
                     Brit.
                     pag
                  
                   5.
                   )
                   This
                   was
                   that
                   ,
                   which
                   moued
                   kinge
                   Lucius
                   ,
                   to
                   giue
                   this
                   due
                   honor
                   to
                   the
                   See
                   of
                   Rome
                   ,
                   and
                   appeale
                   vnto
                   it
                   for
                   instruction
                   :
                   for
                   he
                   saw
                   that
                   by
                   that
                   holy
                   See
                   the
                   faith
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   was
                   dilated
                   into
                   all
                   these
                   nations
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   recited
                   Protestant
                   Archbishop
                   thus
                   witnesseth
                   .
                   (
                   
                     Parker
                     .
                     supr
                     .
                     pag.
                  
                   4.
                   )
                   
                     Cognouit
                     complures
                     nobiles
                     Romanos
                     candem
                     fidem
                     à
                     pontifice
                     Romano
                     accepisse
                     ,
                     eorumque
                     exemplo
                     Christianum
                     nomen
                     in
                     singulas
                     prouincias
                     sparsum
                     &
                     disseminatum
                     fuisse
                     ,
                     statuit
                     in
                     eadem
                     fide
                     sub
                     Eleutherio
                     tunc
                     Romano
                     pontifice
                     inaugurari
                     .
                  
                   When
                   Kinge
                   Lucius
                   knew
                   ,
                   that
                   very
                   many
                   noble
                   Romans
                   ,
                   had
                   receaued
                   the
                   faith
                   of
                   Christ
                   from
                   the
                   Pope
                   of
                   Rome
                   ,
                   and
                   by
                   their
                   example
                   ,
                   the
                   Christian
                   name
                   was
                   dispersed
                   and
                   sowen
                   abrode
                   into
                   all
                   prouinces
                   ,
                   hee
                   did
                   resolue
                   to
                   receaue
                   the
                   same
                   faith
                   ,
                   from
                   Eleutherius
                   the
                   Pope
                   of
                   Rome
                   Where
                   it
                   is
                   euidently
                   confessed
                   ,
                   that
                   if
                   kinge
                   Lucius
                   had
                   not
                   acknowledged
                   this
                   
                   highest
                   spirituall
                   dignitie
                   in
                   the
                   See
                   of
                   Rome
                   ,
                   and
                   haue
                   sued
                   to
                   haue
                   the
                   Christian
                   Religion
                   settled
                   here
                   by
                   that
                   authoritie
                   ,
                   hee
                   should
                   haue
                   beene
                   singular
                   in
                   that
                   kinde
                   ,
                   as
                   our
                   Protestants
                   now
                   are
                   ,
                   all
                   other
                   prouinces
                   giuing
                   then
                   that
                   honor
                   to
                   Rome
                   ,
                   and
                   hauinge
                   their
                   faith
                   in
                   Christ
                   established
                   from
                   thence
                   .
                
                 
                   And
                   this
                   is
                   euidētly
                   declared
                   ,
                   by
                   the
                   maner
                   of
                   the
                   sending
                   ,
                   &
                   writting
                   of
                   this
                   kinge
                   ,
                   to
                   that
                   Pope
                   S.
                   Eleutherius
                   ,
                   S.
                   Bede
                   saith
                   :
                   
                     hist
                     .
                     eccl
                     .
                     l.
                  
                   1.
                   c.
                   4.
                   
                     that
                     K.
                     Lucius
                     did
                     humbly
                     beseech
                     Pope
                     Eleutherius
                     by
                     his
                     letters
                     ,
                     that
                     by
                     his
                     cōmaundement
                     hee
                     might
                     bee
                     made
                     a
                     Christian.
                     Obsecrans
                     vt
                     per
                     eius
                     mandatum
                     Christianus
                     efficeretur
                     .
                  
                   The
                   Roman
                   Tradition
                   saith
                   :
                   
                     In
                     the
                     beginninge
                     of
                     the
                     papacy
                     of
                     Eleutherius
                     ,
                     there
                     came
                     humble
                     letters
                     vnto
                     him
                     frō
                     Lucius
                     Kinge
                     of
                     the
                     Britans
                     ,
                     to
                     receaue
                     him
                     and
                     his
                     subiects
                     into
                     the
                     number
                     of
                     Christians
                     .
                     Huic
                     initio
                     pontificatus
                     supplices
                     literae
                     venerunt
                     à
                     Lucio
                     Britannorum
                     Rege
                     ,
                     vt
                     se
                     ac
                     suos
                     in
                     Christianorum
                     numerum
                     reciperet
                     .
                     (
                     Breu.
                     Rom.
                     in
                     S.
                     Eleuther
                     .
                  
                   26.
                   
                   
                     Maij.
                     Baron
                     .
                     hist.
                     Eccl.
                     tom
                     .
                  
                   2.
                   )
                   A
                   Protestant
                   Bishop
                   readeth
                   :
                   
                     praying
                     that
                     by
                     his
                     direction
                     ,
                     and
                     appointment
                     ,
                     hee
                     might
                     bee
                     made
                     a
                     Christian
                     .
                     (
                     Godwyn
                     .
                     conuers
                     .
                     p.
                  
                   20.
                   )
                   An
                   
                   other
                   Protestant
                   antiquary
                   saith
                   :
                   
                     Desiring
                     Eleutherius
                     Bishop
                     of
                     Rome
                     ,
                     to
                     send
                     some
                     deuout
                     and
                     learned
                     men
                     ,
                     by
                     whose
                     instruction
                     hee
                     and
                     his
                     people
                     might
                     bee
                     taught
                     the
                     faith
                     ,
                     and
                     Religion
                     of
                     Christ.
                  
                   The
                   old
                   chronicle
                   of
                   Lādaffe
                   is
                   :
                   
                     implorans
                     vt
                     iuxta
                     eius
                     ammonitionem
                     christianus
                     fiat
                     .
                  
                   Humbly
                   entreatinge
                   ,
                   that
                   by
                   his
                   appointment
                   hee
                   might
                   bee
                   made
                   a
                   christian
                   .
                   (
                   
                     Annal.
                     Landaf
                     .
                     apud
                     com
                     .
                     antiq
                     .
                     Cantab
                     .
                     l.
                  
                   1.
                   pag.
                   98.
                   thus
                   our
                   Protestants
                   alleadge
                   that
                   Antiquitie
                   .
                   Others
                   of
                   them
                   say
                   .
                   
                     Lucius
                     sent
                     an
                     Ambassadge
                     to
                     Eleutherius
                     ,
                     Bishop
                     of
                     Rome
                     by
                     Eluanus
                     ,
                     and
                     Meduinus
                     Britans
                     ,
                     intreating
                     Eleutherius
                     by
                     them
                     ,
                     that
                     hee
                     would
                     open
                     a
                     passadge
                     by
                     himselfe
                     and
                     his
                     ministers
                     ,
                     for
                     the
                     fosteringe
                     and
                     cherishinge
                     of
                     christian
                     Religion
                     in
                     Britanie
                     .
                     Frauncis
                     Mason
                     .
                     l.
                  
                   2.
                   p.
                   52.
                   ca.
                   3.
                   
                
                 
                   Like
                   is
                   the
                   testimony
                   of
                   other
                   historians
                   ,
                   both
                   Catholicks
                   and
                   Protestants
                   ,
                   that
                   kinge
                   Lucius
                   proceeded
                   in
                   this
                   humble
                   ,
                   and
                   submissiue
                   maner
                   in
                   his
                   writings
                   ,
                   and
                   Ambassadges
                   to
                   the
                   Pope
                   of
                   Rome
                   at
                   that
                   time
                   ,
                   &
                   in
                   these
                   affayres
                   .
                   The
                   which
                   highest
                   authoritie
                   spirituall
                   in
                   the
                   Pope
                   of
                   Rome
                   ,
                   these
                   our
                   Protestants
                   further
                   confirme
                   ,
                   in
                   that
                   they
                   teach
                   generally
                   ,
                   that
                   these
                   two
                   Ambassadors
                   
                   of
                   Kinge
                   Lucius
                   ,
                   Eluanus
                   and
                   Meduinus
                   ,
                   receaued
                   all
                   the
                   authoritie
                   they
                   had
                   ,
                   to
                   preach
                   here
                   in
                   Britanie
                   ,
                   from
                   Pope
                   Eleutherius
                   ,
                   
                     whoe
                     consecrated
                     the
                     one
                     Eluanus
                     a
                     Bishop
                     ,
                     and
                     made
                     the
                     other
                     a
                     Doctor
                     to
                     preach
                     the
                     ghospell
                     .
                     (
                     Theater
                     of
                     great
                     .
                     Brit.
                     l.
                  
                   6.
                   
                   
                     Stow.
                     hist.
                     in
                     Lucius
                     ,
                     Godwyn
                     conuers
                     .
                     of
                     Brit.
                     Mason
                     l.
                  
                   2.
                   c.
                   3.
                   
                   
                     Bal.
                     cent
                  
                   .
                   1.
                   
                     in
                     Eluan
                     .
                  
                   )
                   And
                   the
                   present
                   Protestant
                   Archbishop
                   of
                   Canterbury
                   ,
                   Doctor
                   George
                   Abbot
                   ,
                   director
                   of
                   Master
                   Mason
                   as
                   hee
                   protesteth
                   ,
                   and
                   his
                   directed
                   Scribe
                   ar
                   of
                   this
                   opinion
                   ,
                   that
                   all
                   the
                   Bishops
                   of
                   Britanie
                   after
                   this
                   ,
                   deriued
                   consecration
                   and
                   succession
                   episcopal
                   ,
                   from
                   this
                   one
                   onelie
                   Bishop
                   Eluanus
                   ,
                   consecrated
                   and
                   authorized
                   by
                   Pope
                   Eleutherius
                   .
                   
                     (
                     Frauncis
                     Mason
                     consecrat
                     .
                     of
                     Bish
                     .
                     l.
                  
                   2.
                   c.
                   3.
                   p.
                   55.56
                   .
                   )
                   Which
                   ,
                   and
                   more
                   ,
                   is
                   approued
                   by
                   an
                   other
                   a
                   Protestant
                   Bishop
                   ,
                   by
                   whome
                   Pope
                   Eleutherius
                   euen
                   in
                   this
                   great
                   busines
                   is
                   termed
                   .
                   
                     Paterfamilias
                     ,
                     the
                     Master
                     of
                     this
                     spirituall
                     howse
                     and
                     familie
                     of
                     Britanie
                     .
                     (
                     Bal.
                     l.
                     de
                     Act.
                     Pont.
                     Rom.
                     l.
                  
                   1.
                   
                     in
                     Eleuther
                     .
                  
                   )
                   and
                   this
                   kingedome
                   was
                   consequently
                   of
                   his
                   family
                   ,
                   and
                   vnder
                   his
                   rule
                   and
                   commaund
                   ,
                   and
                   thereupon
                   
                     as
                     a
                     good
                     Master
                     and
                     Gouernour
                     of
                     this
                     familie
                     ,
                     did
                     confirme
                     and
                     solidate
                     the
                     Brittans
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     
                     whole
                     kingedome
                     in
                     the
                     faith
                     receaued
                     by
                     the
                     Apostles
                     .
                     Eleutherius
                     ,
                     vt
                     bonus
                     paterfamilias
                     de
                     thesauro
                     suo
                     noua
                     cum
                     veteribus
                     proferens
                     ,
                     effecit
                     ,
                     vt
                     confirmatis
                     &
                     consolidatis
                     Britannis
                     ,
                     in
                     suscepta
                     prius
                     ab
                     Apostolis
                     doctrina
                     ,
                     totum
                     illud
                     regnum
                     in
                     eius
                     fidei
                     verba
                     iuraret
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   And
                   to
                   make
                   moste
                   euident
                   demonstration
                   further
                   ,
                   euen
                   by
                   these
                   Protestants
                   ,
                   aswel
                   as
                   by
                   al
                   other
                   Antiquities
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   supreame
                   power
                   spirituall
                   in
                   all
                   proceedinges
                   in
                   this
                   kingedome
                   at
                   that
                   time
                   was
                   wholly
                   ,
                   and
                   vndeniably
                   in
                   Pope
                   Eleutherius
                   ,
                   and
                   those
                   his
                   twoe
                   Legats
                   ,
                   which
                   hee
                   sent
                   hither
                   ,
                   Damianus
                   and
                   Fugatianus
                   ,
                   as
                   they
                   are
                   commonly
                   called
                   .
                   The
                   Protestant
                   Archbishop
                   and
                   his
                   Mason
                   tell
                   vs
                   ,
                   in
                   these
                   words
                   .
                   (
                   
                     Mason
                     l.
                  
                   2.
                   e.
                   3.
                   p.
                   55
                   56.
                   )
                   
                     From
                     Rome
                     there
                     came
                     two
                     ,
                     Fugatius
                     and
                     Damianus
                     ,
                     but
                     wee
                     cannot
                     learne
                     that
                     eyther
                     of
                     them
                     was
                     a
                     Bishop
                     .
                  
                   This
                   is
                   the
                   constant
                   writinge
                   of
                   these
                   Protestants
                   :
                   yett
                   to
                   deale
                   plainely
                   ,
                   these
                   men
                   knew
                   not
                   all
                   thinges
                   ,
                   or
                   else
                   they
                   might
                   easelye
                   haue
                   knowne
                   ,
                   that
                   both
                   the
                   Brittish
                   historie
                   ,
                   Ponticus
                   Virunnius
                   ,
                   and
                   Matthew
                   of
                   Westminster
                   ,
                   as
                   they
                   are
                   published
                   by
                   Protestants
                   ,
                   call
                   them
                   Antistites
                   ,
                   Bishops
                   :
                   
                   and
                   a
                   Protestant
                   Bishop
                   produceth
                   an
                   old
                   Manuscript
                   Author
                   ,
                   testifying
                   that
                   the
                   first
                   church
                   of
                   Wincester
                   was
                   
                     hallowed
                     and
                     dedicated
                     to
                     the
                     honor
                     of
                     our
                     Sauiour
                     ,
                     October
                  
                   29.
                   189.
                   
                     by
                     Fuganus
                     and
                     Damianus
                     Bishops
                     .
                     (
                     Galfrid
                     .
                     monum
                     .
                     l.
                  
                   4.
                   
                     hist.
                     c.
                  
                   20.
                   
                   
                     Pontic
                     .
                     Virun
                     .
                     lib.
                  
                   4.
                   
                     in
                     fine
                     ,
                     Godwyn
                     .
                     Catal.
                     in
                     Winchest
                     .
                     Matth.
                     Westm.
                     an
                     .
                  
                   186.
                   )
                
                 
                   And
                   if
                   they
                   were
                   noe
                   Bishops
                   ,
                   it
                   soe
                   much
                   more
                   aduaunceth
                   the
                   Popes
                   power
                   ,
                   in
                   this
                   kingedome
                   ,
                   for
                   these
                   Protestants
                   with
                   others
                   shall
                   testifie
                   ,
                   that
                   by
                   their
                   legatine
                   power
                   from
                   Pope
                   Eleutherius
                   ,
                   they
                   exercised
                   more
                   and
                   greater
                   Iurisdiction
                   spirituall
                   here
                   ,
                   then
                   any
                   Bishop
                   ,
                   or
                   Archbishop
                   of
                   that
                   time
                   .
                   And
                   if
                   they
                   were
                   Bishops
                   ,
                   as
                   those
                   Authors
                   affirme
                   ,
                   yett
                   I
                   finde
                   none
                   to
                   write
                   that
                   either
                   of
                   them
                   was
                   an
                   Archbishop
                   :
                   yett
                   as
                   before
                   ,
                   and
                   shall
                   immediately
                   bee
                   proued
                   ,
                   they
                   by
                   their
                   delegate
                   power
                   from
                   Pope
                   Eleutherius
                   ,
                   executed
                   here
                   greater
                   Iurisdiction
                   spirituall
                   and
                   more
                   ample
                   ,
                   then
                   any
                   Bishop
                   ,
                   Archbishop
                   ,
                   prince
                   ,
                   kinge
                   or
                   whosoeuer
                   ,
                   the
                   Pope
                   himselfe
                   excepted
                   ,
                   could
                   lawfully
                   doe
                   Which
                   these
                   Protestants
                   and
                   other
                   vndeniable
                   antiquities
                   doe
                   ,
                   thus
                   demonstrate
                   vnto
                   vs.
                   
                
                 
                 
                   The
                   first
                   Protestant
                   Archbishop
                   of
                   Canterburye
                   (
                   
                     Parker
                     .
                     antiquit
                     .
                     Britan.
                     pag.
                  
                   5.
                   )
                   writeth
                   from
                   diuers
                   wittnesses
                   ,
                   that
                   these
                   two
                   Religious
                   men
                   were
                   ,
                   
                     assigned
                     by
                     Pope
                     Eleutherius
                     as
                     cheife
                     worke
                     men
                     ,
                     tanto
                     operi
                     praeficiundo
                     ,
                     in
                     gouerninge
                     soe
                     greate
                     a
                     worke
                     ,
                     and
                     establishinge
                     the
                     discipline
                     of
                     christian
                     Religion
                     .
                     In
                     sancienda
                     christianae
                     religionis
                     disciplina
                     ,
                     and
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     cooperarij
                     adhibiti
                     in
                     administranda
                     ecclesia
                     periti
                     .
                  
                   Ioined
                   by
                   Pope
                   Eleutherius
                   with
                   the
                   Bishops
                   in
                   gouerninge
                   the
                   church
                   ,
                   beeings
                   killfull
                   therein
                   .
                   Which
                   must
                   needes
                   bee
                   ,
                   by
                   their
                   legatine
                   power
                   from
                   Pope
                   Eleutherius
                   .
                   Martianus
                   Polonius
                   .
                   (
                   
                     In
                     Eleutherio
                     Papa
                     col
                  
                   .
                   49.
                   )
                   published
                   by
                   Protestants
                   ,
                   and
                   dedicated
                   by
                   them
                   to
                   Queene
                   Elizabeth
                   ,
                   saith
                   :
                   
                     Papa
                     Eleutherius
                     misit
                     duos
                     Religiosos
                     viros
                     Fuganum
                     &
                     Damianum
                     qui
                     Regem
                     praedictum
                     &
                     populum
                     baptizarent
                     ,
                     erant
                     tunc
                     in
                     Britannia
                     viginti
                     octo
                     Pontifices
                     Idolorum
                     ,
                     quos
                     Flamines
                     vocabant
                     :
                     Inter
                     quos
                     tres
                     Archiflamines
                     erant
                     ,
                     sed
                     praedicti
                     Sancti
                     ,
                     de
                     mandato
                     Apostolico
                     ,
                     vbi
                     erant
                     Flamines
                     ,
                     instituerunt
                     Episcopos
                     ,
                     vbi
                     Archiflamines
                     ,
                     Archiepiscopos
                     .
                  
                   Pope
                   Eleutherius
                   sent
                   two
                   Religious
                   men
                   Fuganus
                   and
                   Damianus
                   ,
                   who
                   baptized
                   the
                   said
                   Kinge
                   Lucius
                   and
                   his
                   people
                   .
                   
                   There
                   were
                   then
                   in
                   Britanie
                   28.
                   high
                   preists
                   of
                   the
                   Idols
                   ,
                   whome
                   they
                   called
                   Flamins
                   ,
                   amonge
                   which
                   there
                   were
                   three
                   Archflamins
                   ,
                   but
                   the
                   said
                   holy
                   men
                   by
                   the
                   commaundement
                   of
                   the
                   Pope
                   ,
                   did
                   institute
                   Bishops
                   ,
                   where
                   there
                   were
                   Flamins
                   ,
                   and
                   Archbishops
                   where
                   there
                   were
                   Archflamins
                   .
                
                 
                   This
                   is
                   confirmed
                   ,
                   not
                   onely
                   by
                   all
                   Antiquities
                   of
                   these
                   things
                   ,
                   but
                   the
                   cheife
                   Protestant
                   writers
                   ,
                   amonge
                   which
                   the
                   Protestant
                   Archbishop
                   Whitgift
                   ,
                   and
                   his
                   frend
                   Foxe
                   write
                   in
                   this
                   maner
                   .
                   (
                   
                     Whitg
                     .
                     defence
                     of
                     the
                     Answ.
                     pag.
                  
                   323.
                   
                   
                     Foxe
                     tom
                  
                   .
                   1.
                   fol.
                   146.
                   )
                   
                     Eleutherius
                     the
                     good
                     Bishop
                     ,
                     hearinge
                     the
                     request
                     of
                     the
                     kinge
                     ,
                     and
                     glad
                     to
                     see
                     the
                     godly
                     towardnes
                     ,
                     of
                     his
                     well
                     disposed
                     minde
                     ,
                     sendeth
                     him
                     certaine
                     teachers
                     and
                     preachers
                     ,
                     called
                     Fugatius
                     ,
                     or
                     by
                     some
                     Fuganus
                     ,
                     and
                     Damianus
                     ,
                     or
                     Dimianus
                     ,
                     which
                     conuerted
                     first
                     the
                     kinge
                     and
                     people
                     of
                     Britanie
                     ,
                     and
                     baptised
                     them
                     .
                     The
                     temples
                     of
                     Idolatrie
                     and
                     other
                     monuments
                     of
                     gentility
                     they
                     subuerted
                     ,
                     conuertinge
                     the
                     people
                     from
                     their
                     diuers
                     and
                     many
                     gods
                     ,
                     to
                     serue
                     one
                     liuinge
                     God.
                     Thus
                     true
                     Religion
                     with
                     sincere
                     faith
                     increasing
                     ,
                     superstition
                     decayed
                     with
                     all
                     rites
                     of
                     Idolatrie
                     .
                     
                     There
                     were
                     then
                     in
                     Britanie
                     28.
                     
                     Head
                     preists
                     ,
                     which
                     they
                     called
                     Flamins
                     ,
                     and
                     three
                     Archpreists
                     amonge
                     them
                     ,
                     which
                     were
                     called
                     Achiflamins
                     ,
                     hauinge
                     the
                     ouersight
                     of
                     their
                     maners
                     ,
                     as
                     Iudges
                     ouer
                     the
                     rest
                     .
                     These
                     28.
                     
                     Flamines
                     they
                     turned
                     to
                     28.
                     
                     Bishops
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     three
                     Archiflamines
                     to
                     three
                     Archbishops
                     ,
                     hauinge
                     their
                     seates
                     in
                     the
                     three
                     principall
                     cities
                     of
                     the
                     Realme
                     :
                     That
                     is
                     ,
                     in
                     London
                     ,
                     in
                     Yorke
                     ,
                     and
                     in
                     Glamorgantia
                     ,
                     
                       videlicet
                       in
                       vrbe
                       Legionum
                    
                     ,
                  
                   by
                   Wales
                   .
                
                 
                   Thus
                   far
                   these
                   Protestants
                   ,
                   and
                   one
                   of
                   them
                   named
                   the
                   Archbishop
                   telleth
                   vs
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   constitutinge
                   of
                   Archbishops
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   places
                   of
                   the
                   gentiles
                   Archflamines
                   ,
                   by
                   these
                   Legats
                   of
                   Pope
                   Eleutherius
                   ,
                   was
                   to
                   followe
                   the
                   example
                   ,
                   and
                   order
                   of
                   S.
                   Peter
                   himselfe
                   ,
                   whoe
                   did
                   soe
                   ,
                   as
                   S.
                   Paul
                   likewise
                   ,
                   and
                   ●…eth
                   this
                   reason
                   .
                   (
                   
                     Whitgift
                     def
                     of
                     the
                     An●…w
                     .
                     pag.
                  
                   320.321
                   .
                   
                     Which
                     might
                     bee
                     done
                     in
                     respect
                     of
                     the
                     citie
                     and
                     place
                     ,
                     and
                     not
                     in
                     respect
                     of
                     the
                     Idolatrous
                     preists
                     ;
                     for
                     Archiflamines
                     were
                     in
                     greate
                     cyties
                     ,
                     which
                     being
                     conuerted
                     vnto
                     Christ
                     ,
                     might
                     haue
                     in
                     the
                     place
                     of
                     their
                     Archiflamines
                     ,
                     godly
                     and
                     learned
                     Archbishops
                     ,
                     to
                     ouersee
                     and
                     direst
                     
                     the
                     rest
                     of
                     the
                     Bishops
                     and
                     preachers
                     ,
                     that
                     vnitie
                     and
                     order
                     might
                     bee
                     obserued
                     .
                     Thus
                     Paul
                     did
                     at
                     Ephesus
                     and
                     Creta
                     .
                     And
                     why
                     might
                     not
                     Peter
                     doe
                     it
                     in
                     other
                     places
                     likewise
                     ?
                  
                   Master
                   
                     Iohn
                     Selden
                  
                   ,
                   a
                   greate
                   Protestant
                   antiquary
                   ,
                   and
                   lawier
                   ,
                   writinge
                   of
                   these
                   two
                   holy
                   Legats
                   ,
                   speaketh
                   thus
                   .
                   (
                   
                     Io.
                     Selden
                     Analect
                     .
                     c.
                  
                   6.
                   )
                   
                     Beat●…
                     doctores
                     cum
                     per
                     totam
                     ferè
                     Ierusalem
                     paganitatem
                     deleuissent
                     ,
                     Templa
                     quae
                     in
                     honore
                     plurimorum
                     deorum
                     fundata
                     fuerant
                     ,
                     vni
                     Deo
                     eiusque
                     Sanctis
                     dea●…cauerunt
                     ,
                     diuersisque
                     ordinatorum
                     coetibus
                     repleuerunt
                     .
                  
                   When
                   the
                   blessed
                   Doctors
                   had
                   blotted
                   out
                   paganisme
                   allmost
                   throughout
                   the
                   Iland
                   ,
                   the
                   temples
                   which
                   were
                   founded
                   in
                   honor
                   of
                   manye
                   gods
                   ,
                   they
                   dedicated
                   to
                   one
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   his
                   Saints
                   ,
                   and
                   replenished
                   them
                   with
                   diuers
                   companies
                   of
                   cleargie
                   men
                   .
                   The
                   very
                   same
                   bee
                   the
                   words
                   of
                   Matthew
                   of
                   Westminster
                   ,
                   as
                   hee
                   is
                   published
                   by
                   E●…sh
                   Protestants
                   .
                   
                     Matth.
                     Westm
                     .
                     an
                     .
                     Dom.
                  
                   18●…
                
                 
                   And
                   this
                   present
                   Protestant
                   ,
                   Antiquarie
                   refutinge
                   the
                   ridiculous
                   and
                   ignorant
                   ,
                   or
                   verie
                   willfull
                   singularitie
                   of
                   Godwyn
                   the
                   Protestant
                   Bishop
                   ,
                   singularlie
                   and
                   onely
                   as
                   hee
                   himselfe
                   writeth
                   .
                   (
                   
                     Godw.
                     conuers
                     .
                     of
                     Britanie
                     p.
                  
                   26.
                   )
                   excepting
                   Sutcliffe
                   ,
                   denying
                   Archflamines
                   
                   in
                   this
                   Iland
                   ,
                   citing
                   for
                   authors
                   Pomponius
                   Laetus
                   ,
                   and
                   Fenestella
                   ,
                   thus
                   addeth
                   .
                   (
                   
                     Pompn
                     laet
                     .
                     de
                     Sacerdot
                     .
                     Rom.
                     ca.
                  
                   7.
                   
                   
                     Fenestell
                     .
                     de
                     Sacerd.
                     Rom.
                     c.
                  
                   5.
                   )
                   
                     Quemadmodum
                     autem
                     Episcopis
                     apud
                     nos
                     Archiepiscopi
                     ,
                     sic
                     Flaminibus
                     Archiflamines
                     praeponebatur
                     .
                     Horum
                     potestati
                     caeteri
                     Iudices
                     in
                     Insula
                     subijciebantur
                     .
                     Hos
                     autom
                     ex
                     praecepto
                     Apostoli
                     Idolatriae
                     eripuerunt
                     ,
                     &
                     vbi
                     erant
                     Flamines
                     Episcopos
                     ,
                     vbi
                     erant
                     Archiflamines
                     Archiepiscopos
                     posuerunt
                     .
                     Sedes
                     autem
                     Archiflaminum
                     in
                     tribus
                     nobilioribus
                     ciuitatibus
                     suerunt
                     ,
                     Londonijs
                     videlicet
                     ,
                     Eboraco
                     ,
                     &
                     in
                     vrbe
                     legionum
                     .
                     His
                     tribus
                     euacuata
                     superstitione
                     ,
                     octo
                     &
                     viginti
                     Episcopi
                     subduntur
                     ,
                     diuisisque
                     parochijs
                     ,
                     subiacuit
                     Metropolitano
                     Eboracensi
                     Deira
                     &
                     Albania
                     ,
                     quas
                     magnum
                     flumen
                     Humbri
                     à
                     Loegria
                     secernit
                     .
                     Eboracensis
                     autem
                     Archicpiscopis
                     in
                     omnes
                     Scotiae
                     praesules
                     ,
                     ac
                     Antistites
                     iure
                     primatis
                     olim
                     fungebatur
                     .
                     Quod
                     &
                     resaucitum
                     erat
                     sub
                     Henrico
                     secundo
                     &
                     Hugone
                     Legato
                     Pontificio
                     celebrato
                     concilio
                     .
                  
                   As
                   Archbishops
                   with
                   vs
                   Christians
                   ,
                   are
                   in
                   power
                   ouer
                   Bishops
                   ,
                   soe
                   were
                   Archflamines
                   ouer
                   Flamines
                   .
                   In
                   this
                   Iland
                   the
                   other
                   Iudges
                   were
                   subiect
                   to
                   their
                   power
                   ,
                   these
                   by
                   the
                   the
                   cōmandement
                   of
                   the
                   Apostle
                   (
                   and
                   Pope
                   )
                   they
                   deliuered
                   from
                   Idolatry
                   ,
                   and
                   where
                   
                   there
                   were
                   Flamines
                   they
                   placed
                   Bishops
                   ,
                   and
                   Archbishops
                   where
                   there
                   were
                   Archflamines
                   .
                   And
                   the
                   Seats
                   of
                   the
                   Archflamines
                   ,
                   were
                   in
                   the
                   three
                   more
                   noble
                   cyties
                   ,
                   in
                   London
                   to
                   witt
                   ,
                   in
                   Yorke
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   cytie
                   of
                   the
                   Legions
                   .
                   To
                   these
                   three
                   ,
                   superstition
                   beeing
                   taken
                   away
                   ,
                   eight
                   and
                   twentie
                   Bishops
                   are
                   subiected
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   parishes
                   or
                   diocesses
                   beeinge
                   diuided
                   ,
                   Yorkeshire
                   &
                   Scotland
                   (
                   which
                   the
                   great
                   riuer
                   of
                   Humber
                   doth
                   diuide
                   from
                   Loegria
                   England
                   )
                   was
                   made
                   subiect
                   to
                   the
                   Metropolitane
                   of
                   yorke
                   .
                   And
                   the
                   Archbishop
                   of
                   Yorke
                   ,
                   did
                   of
                   old
                   time
                   enioy
                   the
                   Right
                   of
                   Primate
                   ouer
                   all
                   the
                   prelates
                   ,
                   and
                   Bishops
                   of
                   Scotland
                   .
                   Which
                   was
                   againe
                   decreed
                   in
                   a
                   cowncell
                   held
                   vnder
                   kinge
                   Henry
                   the
                   second
                   ,
                   and
                   Hughe
                   the
                   Popes
                   Legate
                   .
                
                 
                   The
                   like
                   to
                   this
                   haue
                   all
                   our
                   Antiquaries
                   ,
                   Catholicks
                   or
                   Protestants
                   writinge
                   of
                   this
                   matter
                   .
                   The
                   Author
                   of
                   the
                   old
                   Brittish
                   historie
                   ,
                   the
                   booke
                   of
                   Landaffe
                   ,
                   the
                   Antiquities
                   of
                   Glastenbury
                   ,
                   S.
                   Bede
                   ,
                   Ponticus
                   Virunnius
                   ,
                   Radulphus
                   de
                   Diceto
                   ,
                   Asserus
                   ,
                   Capgraue
                   ,
                   Will
                   :
                   of
                   Malmesbury
                   with
                   other
                   auncients
                   ,
                   and
                   our
                   present
                   Protestant
                   Antiquaries
                   consentinge
                   ,
                   as
                   Cambden
                   ,
                   Hōlinshed
                   ,
                   
                   Harrison
                   ,
                   Stowe
                   ,
                   Howes
                   ,
                   the
                   Theater
                   writers
                   and
                   others
                   two
                   many
                   to
                   bee
                   recited
                   ,
                   and
                   needles
                   ,
                   their
                   workes
                   commonly
                   extant
                   and
                   to
                   bee
                   seene
                   of
                   all
                   ,
                   onely
                   I
                   will
                   alleadge
                   Bicetes
                   ,
                   because
                   his
                   manuscript
                   is
                   rare
                   ,
                   and
                   hee
                   much
                   commended
                   ,
                   both
                   for
                   Antiquitie
                   and
                   Authoritie
                   by
                   the
                   Protestāt
                   Authors
                   of
                   the
                   greate
                   Theater
                   ,
                   Thus
                   hee
                   writeth
                   :
                   
                     Eleuther
                     Papa
                     ad
                     quem
                     Lucius
                     Rex
                     Britanniae
                     missa
                     epistola
                     se
                     fieri
                     Christianum
                     impetrat
                     .
                     Eleuther
                     ergo
                     misit
                     Faganum
                     &
                     Dinuanum
                     ,
                     qui
                     Regem
                     Lucium
                     baptizauerunt
                     .
                     Templa
                     etiam
                     quae
                     in
                     honore
                     plurimorum
                     deorum
                     fundata
                     erant
                     ,
                     vni
                     Deo
                     dedicauerunt
                     .
                     Erant
                     tunc
                     in
                     Britannia
                  
                   28.
                   
                   
                     Flamines
                     ,
                     &
                     tres
                     Archiflammines
                     ,
                     &
                     vbi
                     erant
                     Flamines
                     ,
                     Episcopos
                     ,
                     vbi
                     autem
                     Archistamines
                     ,
                     Archiepiscopos
                     posuerunt
                     .
                     Londonensi
                     subiacuit
                     Loegria
                     &
                     Cornubia
                     .
                     Eboracensi
                     Diera
                     &
                     Albania
                     ,
                     vrbi
                     autem
                     legionum
                     Kambria
                     .
                  
                   Eleuther
                   Pope
                   of
                   whome
                   Lucius
                   kinge
                   of
                   Britanie
                   obteyned
                   by
                   an
                   epistle
                   hee
                   sent
                   vnto
                   him
                   ,
                   to
                   bee
                   made
                   a
                   Christian
                   ,
                   sent
                   Faganus
                   and
                   Dimianus
                   ,
                   which
                   baptized
                   Kinge
                   Lucius
                   .
                   The
                   Temples
                   which
                   were
                   founded
                   in
                   honor
                   of
                   manie
                   gods
                   ,
                   they
                   dedicated
                   to
                   one
                   God.
                   
                   There
                   were
                   then
                   in
                   Britanie
                   28.
                   
                   Flamines
                   ,
                   and
                   three
                   Archiflamines
                   ,
                   and
                   where
                   there
                   were
                   Flamines
                   they
                   placed
                   Bishops
                   ,
                   and
                   where
                   there
                   were
                   Archflamines
                   they
                   placed
                   Archbishops
                   .
                   To
                   the
                   Archbishop
                   of
                   London
                   ,
                   England
                   and
                   Cornwall
                   were
                   subiect
                   .
                   To
                   the
                   Archbishopp
                   of
                   Yorke
                   ,
                   were
                   subiect
                   Diera
                   ,
                   the
                   North
                   of
                   England
                   and
                   Scotland
                   ,
                   and
                   Wales
                   to
                   the
                   Archbishop
                   of
                   Caerlegion
                   .
                   (
                   
                     Galfrid
                     .
                     Monum
                     .
                     l.
                  
                   4.
                   c.
                   19.20
                   .
                   
                     Chronic.
                     eccl
                     .
                     Lond.
                     apud
                     Cam.
                     l.
                  
                   1.
                   
                     antiq
                     .
                     cantabrig
                     .
                     Antiq.
                     Glast
                     .
                     apud
                     Capgra
                     .
                     in
                     S.
                     Patric
                     .
                     Bed.
                     l.
                  
                   1.
                   
                     hist
                     .
                     c
                  
                   4.
                   
                   
                     Pontic
                     .
                     Virun
                     .
                     l.
                  
                   4.
                   
                   
                     Radulph
                     .
                     de
                     Dicet
                     .
                     hist.
                     in
                     Lucio
                     .
                     Guliel
                     .
                     Malmes
                     .
                     de
                     antiq
                     .
                     caenob
                     .
                     Glast
                     .
                     Camb.
                     in
                     Brig
                     .
                     Holinsh.
                     hist
                     .
                     of
                     Engl.
                     in
                     Lucius
                     .
                     Harris
                     .
                     descript
                     .
                     of
                     Brit.
                     Stow
                     &
                     Howes
                     in
                     Lucius
                     .
                     Theat
                     .
                     of
                     greate
                     Brit.
                     lib.
                  
                   6.
                   
                   
                     Hector
                     Boeth
                     .
                     l.
                  
                   5.
                   fol
                   86.85
                   .
                   
                     with
                     others
                  
                   .
                
                 
                   Thus
                   wee
                   see
                   by
                   all
                   historians
                   ,
                   olde
                   and
                   late
                   ,
                   Catholicks
                   ,
                   and
                   Protestants
                   ,
                   that
                   in
                   this
                   general
                   plantinge
                   of
                   the
                   faith
                   in
                   this
                   nation
                   ,
                   all
                   Religious
                   matters
                   were
                   wholly
                   ordered
                   by
                   these
                   Legats
                   of
                   the
                   Pope
                   ,
                   &
                   his
                   supreame
                   direction
                   ,
                   all
                   Iurisdiction
                   spirituall
                   of
                   Archbishops
                   and
                   Bishops
                   ,
                   with
                   their
                   peculiar
                   diocesses
                   and
                   gouernements
                   ,
                   assigned
                   and
                   distinguished
                   by
                   this
                   highest
                   papall
                   authoritie
                   
                   of
                   the
                   Pope
                   of
                   Rome
                   by
                   his
                   legats
                   here
                   .
                   And
                   to
                   assure
                   vs
                   ,
                   that
                   nothing
                   was
                   then
                   thought
                   by
                   the
                   kinge
                   himselfe
                   ,
                   or
                   any
                   christians
                   here
                   ,
                   to
                   bee
                   firme
                   and
                   validate
                   in
                   this
                   kinde
                   ,
                   without
                   the
                   confirmation
                   of
                   the
                   Pope
                   himselfe
                   ,
                   when
                   these
                   Archbishops
                   ,
                   and
                   Bishops
                   with
                   their
                   Iurisdictions
                   were
                   settled
                   ,
                   many
                   churches
                   dedicated
                   to
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   his
                   holy
                   Saints
                   ,
                   vniuersities
                   or
                   colledges
                   for
                   christian
                   learninge
                   and
                   education
                   assigned
                   ,
                   all
                   orders
                   of
                   cleargie
                   men
                   instituted
                   ,
                   with
                   all
                   other
                   necessary
                   things
                   in
                   such
                   a
                   cause
                   remembred
                   in
                   our
                   histories
                   ,
                   which
                   I
                   haue
                   at
                   lardge
                   related
                   in
                   an
                   other
                   place
                   ,
                   these
                   holy
                   Legates
                   returned
                   to
                   Rome
                   againe
                   ,
                   to
                   obtaine
                   the
                   Popes
                   confirmation
                   of
                   all
                   these
                   their
                   holy
                   ordinances
                   ,
                   &
                   constitutions
                   ,
                   which
                   was
                   orderly
                   performed
                   ,
                   as
                   both
                   Catholick
                   antiquities
                   ,
                   and
                   Protestant
                   historians
                   doe
                   thus
                   vndoubtedly
                   assure
                   vs
                   herein
                   .
                
                 
                   First
                   Ponticus
                   Virunnius
                   in
                   his
                   Brittish
                   historie
                   ,
                   l.
                   4.
                   as
                   it
                   is
                   warranred
                   by
                   Protestants
                   ,
                   saith
                   of
                   these
                   Legates
                   ,
                   sent
                   by
                   Pope
                   Eleutherius
                   :
                   
                     Romam
                     redierunt
                     ,
                     &
                     cuncta
                     quae
                     fecerant
                     ,
                     a
                     Pontifice
                     confirmari
                     impetrarunt
                     :
                     confirmatione
                     facta
                     ,
                     cum
                     pluribus
                     alijs
                     redierunt
                     in
                     Britanniam
                     .
                  
                   They
                   returned
                   to
                   Rome
                   ,
                   and
                   
                   obteyned
                   to
                   haue
                   all
                   things
                   they
                   had
                   done
                   ,
                   to
                   bee
                   confirmed
                   by
                   the
                   Pope
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   confirmation
                   beeing
                   made
                   ,
                   they
                   returned
                   into
                   Britanie
                   with
                   other
                   .
                   The
                   Author
                   of
                   the
                   old
                   Birttish
                   history
                   ,
                   published
                   with
                   the
                   selfe
                   same
                   Protestant
                   approbation
                   .
                   (
                   
                     Galfrid
                     .
                     Monument
                     .
                     l.
                  
                   4.
                   
                     histor
                     .
                     Britan.
                     cap.
                  
                   20.
                   )
                   saith
                   .
                   
                     Denique
                     restauratis
                     omnibus
                     ,
                     redierunt
                     Antistites
                     Romam
                     :
                     &
                     que
                     fecerunt
                     à
                     beatissimo
                     Papa
                     confirmari
                     impetrauerunt
                     ,
                     confirmatione
                     vero
                     facta
                     ,
                     reuersi
                     sunt
                     in
                     Britanniam
                     compluribus
                     alijs
                     comitati
                     .
                  
                   At
                   laste
                   when
                   the
                   Bishops
                   (
                   soe
                   Virunnius
                   also
                   termeth
                   those
                   Legats
                   )
                   had
                   restored
                   all
                   things
                   they
                   returned
                   to
                   Rome
                   ,
                   and
                   obteyned
                   to
                   haue
                   those
                   things
                   they
                   had
                   done
                   to
                   bee
                   confirmed
                   by
                   the
                   most
                   blessed
                   Pope
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   confirmation
                   beeing
                   made
                   ,
                   they
                   returned
                   againe
                   into
                   Britanie
                   ,
                   accompanied
                   with
                   many
                   others
                   .
                   Like
                   bee
                   the
                   words
                   of
                   Matthew
                   of
                   Westminster
                   ,
                   warranted
                   by
                   these
                   Protestants
                   in
                   this
                   maner
                   .
                   (
                   
                     Matth.
                     Westm.
                     an
                  
                   .
                   186.
                   )
                   
                     Anno
                     gratiae
                  
                   186.
                   
                     beati
                     Antistites
                     Faganus
                     &
                     Deruuianus
                     Romam
                     reuersi
                     ,
                     quae
                     fecerāt
                     impetrauerunt
                     à
                     Papa
                     beatissimo
                     confirmari
                     .
                  
                   In
                   the
                   yeare
                   of
                   grace
                   186.
                   
                   The
                   blessed
                   Bishops
                   Fuganus
                   and
                   Deruuianus
                   returned
                   to
                   Rome
                   ,
                   and
                   obteyned
                   those
                   things
                   ,
                   which
                   
                   they
                   had
                   done
                   to
                   bee
                   confirmed
                   by
                   the
                   moste
                   blessed
                   Pope
                   .
                   Which
                   beeing
                   finished
                   ,
                   the
                   said
                   doctors
                   with
                   many
                   others
                   ,
                   returned
                   into
                   Britanie
                   .
                
                 
                   And
                   our
                   English
                   Protestants
                   in
                   their
                   Annotation
                   vpon
                   this
                   place
                   thus
                   ,
                   approue
                   it
                   .
                   (
                   
                     Protest
                     .
                     annot
                     .
                     Merginal
                     .
                     in
                     Matth.
                     West
                     .
                     supr
                     .
                     ad
                     an
                     .
                  
                   186.
                   
                   (
                   
                     Fides
                     Christi
                     in
                     Britannia
                     confirmatur
                  
                   .
                   The
                   faith
                   of
                   Christ
                   is
                   confirmed
                   in
                   Britanie
                   .
                   All
                   things
                   of
                   this
                   nature
                   were
                   here
                   confirmed
                   by
                   the
                   Popes
                   Authoritie
                   .
                   
                     De
                     mandato
                     Apostolico
                  
                   ,
                   by
                   the
                   Popes
                   commaundement
                   ,
                   as
                   Martinus
                   Polonus
                   turned
                   Protetestant
                   ,
                   by
                   these
                   men
                   in
                   their
                   publishinge
                   of
                   him
                   .
                   
                     De
                     mandato
                     Apostolico
                     ,
                     ex
                     praecepto
                     Apostoli
                     ,
                  
                   by
                   the
                   commaundement
                   of
                   the
                   Apostle
                   or
                   Pope
                   ,
                   as
                   readeth
                   the
                   Protestant
                   Antiquarie
                   Master
                   Selden
                   .
                   (
                   
                     Martin
                     .
                     Pol.
                     in
                     Eleutherio
                     col
                     .
                  
                   49.
                   
                   
                     Selden
                     supr
                     .
                     in
                     Anaclet
                     .
                     c.
                  
                   6.
                   )
                   And
                   soe
                   all
                   Protestants
                   doe
                   ,
                   or
                   ought
                   to
                   confesse
                   ,
                   approuinge
                   those
                   Authors
                   I
                   haue
                   cited
                   before
                   ,
                   and
                   fetchinge
                   the
                   greatest
                   euidence
                   they
                   haue
                   of
                   these
                   things
                   and
                   tymes
                   ,
                   from
                   them
                   ,
                   soe
                   particularly
                   as
                   before
                   ,
                   registringe
                   both
                   the
                   necessitie
                   of
                   the
                   Popes
                   approbation
                   and
                   confirmation
                   to
                   bee
                   such
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   Legates
                   themselues
                   were
                   enforced
                   to
                   go
                   frō
                   hence
                   to
                   
                   Rome
                   to
                   procure
                   it
                   ,
                   and
                   returned
                   not
                   hither
                   for
                   a
                   finall
                   settlinge
                   of
                   all
                   things
                   ,
                   vntill
                   the
                   Pope
                   had
                   confirmed
                   and
                   approued
                   them
                   at
                   Rome
                   .
                
                 
                   And
                   ●…his
                   illimitated
                   and
                   supereminent
                   Power
                   ,
                   both
                   claimed
                   and
                   exercised
                   by
                   this
                   holy
                   Pope
                   ,
                   was
                   not
                   confined
                   in
                   and
                   with
                   his
                   proceedinges
                   with
                   this
                   kingedome
                   ,
                   soe
                   happily
                   conuerted
                   to
                   the
                   faith
                   by
                   him
                   ,
                   but
                   to
                   shew
                   himselfe
                   by
                   these
                   Protestants
                   ,
                   as
                   his
                   his
                   holy
                   predecessors
                   before
                   haue
                   beene
                   proued
                   by
                   the
                   same
                   allowance
                   ,
                   to
                   bee
                   the
                   supreame
                   and
                   highest
                   commaunder
                   ,
                   and
                   gouernor
                   of
                   the
                   church
                   of
                   Christ
                   in
                   all
                   places
                   on
                   earthe
                   ,
                   hee
                   generally
                   proceeded
                   accordingly
                   ,
                   makinge
                   and
                   ordeyninge
                   decrees
                   ,
                   for
                   all
                   parsons
                   and
                   places
                   ,
                   and
                   times
                   ,
                   as
                   these
                   Protestants
                   thus
                   assure
                   vs.
                   
                     (
                     Robert
                     Barnes
                     in
                     vit
                     .
                     Pontif.
                     Rom.
                     in
                     Eleutherio
                     .
                     )
                     Hoc
                     tempore
                     Lucius
                     Britanniae
                     Rex
                     ,
                     Christiano
                     caetui
                     cum
                     suis
                     subditis
                     adiungi
                     ,
                     à
                     Po●…fice
                     petijt
                     per
                     literas
                     .
                  
                   In
                   this
                   time
                   of
                   Pope
                   Eleutherius
                   ,
                   Lucius
                   Kinge
                   of
                   Britanie
                   desired
                   of
                   the
                   Pope
                   by
                   his
                   letters
                   ,
                   that
                   hee
                   and
                   his
                   subiects
                   ,
                   might
                   bee
                   ioyned
                   to
                   the
                   Christian
                   companie
                   :
                   as
                   though
                   S.
                   Eleutherius
                   then
                   Pope
                   ,
                   by
                   power
                   of
                   that
                   nam
                   &
                   place
                   had
                   such
                   power
                   ouer
                   the
                   whole
                   
                   company
                   of
                   Christians
                   ,
                   that
                   none
                   that
                   is
                   a
                   kinge
                   or
                   greate
                   prince
                   ,
                   on
                   whose
                   publick
                   conuersion
                   together
                   with
                   his
                   people
                   ,
                   so
                   manie
                   matters
                   requiring
                   the
                   consent
                   and
                   confirmation
                   of
                   the
                   highest
                   Pastor
                   ,
                   &
                   supreame
                   Iurisdiction
                   depended
                   ,
                   might
                   bee
                   admitted
                   to
                   bee
                   a
                   Christian
                   ,
                   without
                   the
                   Popes
                   Approbation
                   .
                
                 
                   And
                   to
                   confirme
                   this
                   highest
                   power
                   spirituall
                   in
                   him
                   ,
                   as
                   in
                   his
                   predecessors
                   before
                   ,
                   they
                   further
                   tell
                   vs.
                   (
                   
                     Rob.
                     Barns
                     .
                     supr
                  
                   .
                   )
                   That
                   generally
                   in
                   the
                   cases
                   of
                   Bishops
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   the
                   greatest
                   ,
                   
                     hee
                     decreed
                     that
                     nothing
                     should
                     bee
                     defined
                     in
                     their
                     cases
                     ,
                     but
                     by
                     the
                     Pope
                     himselfe
                     .
                     Accusationem
                     contra
                     Episcopos
                     intentatam
                     ,
                     Episcopos
                     audire
                     permisit
                     :
                     sed
                     vt
                     nihil
                     ,
                     nisi
                     apud
                     Pontificem
                     definiretur
                     ,
                     cauet
                     .
                  
                   And
                   againe
                   that
                   any
                   preist
                   might
                   appeale
                   from
                   his
                   
                     Bishop
                     to
                     the
                     Pope
                     of
                     Rome
                     ,
                     if
                     the
                     sinceritie
                     of
                     the
                     other
                     iudge
                     his
                     Bishops
                     was
                     suspected
                     .
                     Vt
                     nemo
                     Clericum
                     accusatores
                     ,
                     pertraheret
                     ad
                     alterius
                     dioecesis
                     Episcopum
                     ,
                     sed
                     accusaret
                     eū
                     apud
                     suum
                     Episcopum
                     :
                     Sivero
                     Iudex
                     Glerico
                     suspectus
                     esset
                     ,
                     appellandi
                     facultatem
                     dedit
                     Reo
                     .
                  
                   Where
                   hee
                   euidently
                   by
                   these
                   Protestants
                   maketh
                   himselfe
                   &
                   his
                   Successors
                   in
                   the
                   See
                   Apostolick
                   of
                   Rome
                   ,
                   supreame
                   Iudge
                   in
                   spiritual
                   thinges
                   ,
                   
                   and
                   reserueth
                   appeales
                   to
                   them
                   in
                   such
                   affaires
                   from
                   all
                   other
                   Iudges
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   
                     THE
                     VI.
                     CHAPTER
                  
                   .
                   How
                   this
                   moste
                   renowned
                   Pope
                   Eleutherius
                   ,
                   did
                   by
                   these
                   Protestants
                   ,
                   and
                   antiquities
                   allovved
                   by
                   them
                   ,
                   clayme
                   ,
                   exercise
                   ,
                   and
                   settle
                   here
                   ,
                   for
                   him
                   ,
                   and
                   his
                   Successors
                   ,
                   as
                   ample
                   prerogatiue
                   ,
                   and
                   Iurisdiction
                   ,
                   as
                   Catholicke
                   Scholes
                   doe
                   ,
                   and
                   Catholicques
                   may
                   giue
                   to
                   Popes
                   .
                
                 
                   ANd
                   because
                   there
                   is
                   greate
                   difference
                   betweene
                   Catholicks
                   and
                   Protestants
                   ,
                   concerninge
                   some
                   priuiledges
                   which
                   the
                   former
                   commonly
                   yeeld
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   second
                   as
                   vsually
                   in
                   England
                   denye
                   vnto
                   him
                   ,
                   and
                   eyther
                   of
                   them
                   would
                   bee
                   thought
                   to
                   reuerence
                   and
                   embrace
                   the
                   opinion
                   ,
                   and
                   practise
                   of
                   that
                   blessed
                   Pope
                   Eleutherius
                   ,
                   and
                   those
                   vnspotted
                   times
                   ,
                   especially
                   as
                   they
                   are
                   interpreted
                   by
                   themselues
                   ,
                   lett
                   vs
                   now
                   take
                   counsaile
                   and
                   aduise
                   of
                   these
                   Protestāts
                   their
                   persecutors
                   in
                   this
                   kinde
                   ,
                   whether
                   this
                   moste
                   blessed
                   Pope
                   Eleutherius
                   ,
                   
                   whoe
                   soe
                   conuerted
                   this
                   nation
                   ,
                   and
                   was
                   soe
                   blessed
                   ,
                   and
                   worthie
                   a
                   Saint
                   with
                   these
                   men
                   ,
                   was
                   not
                   by
                   their
                   Iudgements
                   ,
                   and
                   testimonies
                   ,
                   as
                   far
                   ingaged
                   in
                   this
                   matter
                   ,
                   as
                   Pope
                   Gregorie
                   ,
                   the
                   fifteenth
                   of
                   that
                   name
                   ,
                   now
                   is
                   ;
                   or
                   Kinge
                   Lucius
                   that
                   holy
                   kinge
                   and
                   Saint
                   ,
                   the
                   holy
                   Bishops
                   ,
                   and
                   cleargie
                   ,
                   and
                   all
                   the
                   Christians
                   of
                   this
                   land
                   ,
                   at
                   that
                   tyme
                   did
                   not
                   giue
                   to
                   the
                   Popes
                   of
                   Rome
                   then
                   ,
                   as
                   much
                   in
                   this
                   kinde
                   ,
                   as
                   anie
                   English
                   preist
                   ,
                   or
                   Catholicke
                   now
                   doth
                   ,
                   and
                   by
                   the
                   present
                   Roman
                   Religion
                   may
                   giue
                   ,
                   and
                   allowe
                   to
                   this
                   present
                   Pope
                   ,
                   or
                   any
                   other
                   .
                
                 
                   This
                   is
                   euidently
                   proued
                   ,
                   and
                   inuincibly
                   made
                   manifest
                   vnto
                   vs
                   before
                   ,
                   not
                   onely
                   by
                   soe
                   many
                   our
                   best
                   Antiquities
                   ,
                   but
                   generallie
                   by
                   the
                   best
                   learned
                   English
                   Protestant
                   historians
                   ,
                   iointly
                   and
                   with
                   an
                   vniforme
                   consent
                   ,
                   agreeing
                   in
                   this
                   ,
                   that
                   at
                   the
                   settlinge
                   of
                   manie
                   Archbishops
                   ,
                   and
                   Bishops
                   in
                   this
                   Iland
                   ,
                   by
                   the
                   highest
                   Papall
                   power
                   of
                   Saint
                   Eleutherius
                   ,
                   by
                   the
                   same
                   alsoe
                   the
                   whole
                   kingedome
                   of
                   Scotland
                   ,
                   with
                   the
                   Northern
                   Ilands
                   ,
                   were
                   made
                   subiect
                   to
                   the
                   Archbishopp
                   of
                   Yorke
                   ,
                   in
                   spirituall
                   thinges
                   ,
                   as
                   I
                   haue
                   proued
                   before
                   
                   by
                   the
                   best
                   historians
                   ,
                   Catholicks
                   &
                   Protestants
                   which
                   haue
                   written
                   of
                   this
                   matter
                   .
                   Which
                   alsoe
                   agree
                   ,
                   that
                   these
                   kingedomes
                   were
                   at
                   that
                   time
                   ,
                   longe
                   before
                   ,
                   and
                   vntill
                   the
                   vnion
                   of
                   them
                   by
                   our
                   present
                   Soueraigne
                   kinge
                   Iames
                   ,
                   not
                   onely
                   distinct
                   ,
                   and
                   diuers
                   kingedomes
                   ,
                   vnder
                   diuers
                   kinges
                   ,
                   lawes
                   ,
                   and
                   gouernments
                   ,
                   but
                   ordinarily
                   ,
                   as
                   then
                   they
                   were
                   ,
                   at
                   open
                   warres
                   ,
                   and
                   hostilitie
                   in
                   ciuill
                   and
                   temporall
                   respects
                   ;
                   Therfore
                   it
                   was
                   neyther
                   Kinge
                   Lucius
                   ,
                   whoe
                   to
                   vse
                   the
                   words
                   of
                   Hector
                   Boethius
                   .
                   (
                   
                     Scator
                     .
                     histor
                     .
                     l.
                  
                   5
                   fol.
                   83.
                   
                   
                     Godwyn
                     conuers
                     .
                     of
                     Britanie
                     pag.
                  
                   22.23
                   )
                   aggreing
                   with
                   our
                   English
                   Protestants
                   ,
                   and
                   others
                   in
                   this
                   ,
                   
                     was
                     but
                     a
                     kinge
                     by
                     curtesie
                     of
                     the
                     Romane
                     Emperors
                     and
                     their
                     Authoritie
                     .
                     Lucius
                     Britonibus
                     Caesaris
                     beneuolentia
                     &
                     authoritate
                     imperitabat
                     .
                  
                   Therefore
                   hee
                   neyther
                   had
                   ,
                   nor
                   possibly
                   could
                   haue
                   his
                   power
                   ,
                   and
                   principalitie
                   extended
                   further
                   ,
                   then
                   that
                   of
                   the
                   Romans
                   was
                   ,
                   which
                   went
                   noe
                   further
                   then
                   the
                   wall
                   of
                   Adrian
                   ,
                   which
                   diuided
                   the
                   kingedomes
                   ,
                   makinge
                   Scotland
                   a
                   distinct
                   kingedome
                   ,
                   and
                   neuer
                   subiect
                   to
                   the
                   Roman
                   Emperors
                   .
                   Which
                   could
                   not
                   allowe
                   to
                   kinge
                   Lucius
                   more
                   ,
                   then
                   they
                   were
                   Lords
                   and
                   Masters
                   of
                   themselues
                   ,
                   for
                   accordinge
                   
                   to
                   that
                   lawe
                   maxime
                   ,
                   vsed
                   by
                   manie
                   Protestants
                   ,
                   and
                   a
                   grownde
                   in
                   the
                   lawe
                   ,
                   and
                   light
                   of
                   nature
                   it selfe
                   ;
                   
                     Nemo
                     potest
                     plus
                     Iuris
                     in
                     alium
                     transferre
                     ,
                     quàm
                     ipse
                     habet
                  
                   :
                   Noe
                   man
                   can
                   giue
                   more
                   power
                   to
                   another
                   ,
                   then
                   hee
                   himselfe
                   hath
                   .
                   For
                   soe
                   hee
                   should
                   giue
                   that
                   which
                   hee
                   hath
                   noe
                   right
                   or
                   power
                   to
                   giue
                   ,
                   beeinge
                   a
                   thinge
                   vnpossible
                   .
                
                 
                   Therefore
                   kinge
                   Lucius
                   ,
                   nor
                   the
                   Roman
                   Emperors
                   ,
                   hauinge
                   any
                   power
                   ,
                   or
                   right
                   at
                   all
                   spirituall
                   ,
                   or
                   temporall
                   ,
                   ouer
                   the
                   Scots
                   or
                   Britans
                   ,
                   or
                   any
                   people
                   then
                   dwellinge
                   beyond
                   that
                   Wall
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   kingedome
                   now
                   called
                   Scotland
                   ,
                   they
                   could
                   not
                   by
                   any
                   possibilitie
                   giue
                   such
                   spirituall
                   power
                   ,
                   to
                   the
                   Archbishop
                   of
                   Yorke
                   to
                   commaund
                   in
                   that
                   contrie
                   ,
                   nor
                   commaund
                   the
                   inhabitants
                   of
                   Scotland
                   ,
                   in
                   noe
                   respect
                   subiect
                   vnto
                   them
                   ,
                   to
                   bee
                   subiect
                   to
                   the
                   Bishop
                   of
                   Yorke
                   ,
                   their
                   subiect
                   in
                   temporall
                   respects
                   .
                   Neither
                   did
                   ,
                   would
                   or
                   could
                   the
                   kings
                   of
                   Scotland
                   ,
                   then
                   pagans
                   subiect
                   ,
                   and
                   submitt
                   their
                   people
                   and
                   contry
                   to
                   the
                   Archbishop
                   of
                   yorke
                   of
                   an
                   other
                   kingdome
                   ,
                   now
                   enemy
                   to
                   them
                   ,
                   both
                   in
                   spirituall
                   and
                   temporall
                   respects
                   .
                   And
                   it
                   is
                   directly
                   against
                   all
                   Protestants
                   professions
                   ,
                   confessions
                   ,
                   or
                   churches
                   ,
                   that
                   any
                   Protestant
                   Prince
                   
                   or
                   other
                   whosoeuer
                   clayminge
                   or
                   pretending
                   supreame
                   spirituall
                   Iurisdiction
                   among
                   them
                   ,
                   should
                   challendge
                   or
                   presume
                   to
                   extend
                   it
                   further
                   ,
                   then
                   their
                   temporall
                   ditions
                   and
                   Gouernments
                   ,
                   as
                   is
                   euident
                   in
                   all
                   places
                   where
                   the
                   new
                   Religion
                   is
                   admitted
                   ,
                   as
                   England
                   ,
                   the
                   Lowe
                   contries
                   ,
                   the
                   cantons
                   of
                   Switserland
                   and
                   the
                   rest
                   ,
                   where
                   the
                   spirituall
                   Iurisdiction
                   which
                   they
                   claime
                   ,
                   is
                   limited
                   and
                   confined
                   within
                   the
                   circuites
                   of
                   their
                   temporall
                   Dominions
                   ,
                   without
                   any
                   further
                   progresse
                   .
                   Parlam
                   .
                   1.
                   
                   Elizab.
                   1.
                   
                   
                     Iacob
                     .
                     Scotic
                     .
                     Confessiones
                     Heluet.
                     Gallic
                     .
                     Saxonia
                     .
                     Belgic
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   Therefore
                   this
                   highest
                   supreame
                   directing
                   spirituall
                   power
                   (
                   which
                   established
                   at
                   that
                   time
                   ,
                   and
                   longe
                   after
                   ,
                   the
                   subordination
                   and
                   subiection
                   of
                   Scotland
                   and
                   the
                   Ilands
                   to
                   the
                   Archbishop
                   of
                   Yorke
                   )
                   must
                   needs
                   by
                   these
                   Protestants
                   ,
                   and
                   all
                   Antiquities
                   ,
                   bee
                   onely
                   peculiar
                   to
                   the
                   Pope
                   of
                   Rome
                   ,
                   whoe
                   and
                   that
                   alone
                   effected
                   these
                   things
                   :
                   as
                   soe
                   manie
                   Protestants
                   and
                   others
                   haue
                   proued
                   before
                   ,
                   and
                   others
                   from
                   our
                   best
                   antiquities
                   affirme
                   ,
                   that
                   all
                   ecclesiasticall
                   thinges
                   were
                   ordered
                   here
                   ,
                   
                     according
                     to
                     the
                     commaundment
                     of
                     Pope
                     Eleutherius
                     that
                     blessed
                     man.
                     Secundum
                     iussum
                     beati
                     Eleutherij
                     Papae
                     .
                     (
                     Annal.
                     Landaf
                     .
                     
                     apud
                     Io.
                     Caium
                     l.
                  
                   1.
                   
                     de
                     antiquit
                     .
                     Cantabrig
                     .
                     p.
                  
                   90.
                   )
                   Which
                   is
                   an
                   euident
                   demonstration
                   ,
                   that
                   this
                   holy
                   Pope
                   had
                   this
                   supreame
                   spirituall
                   power
                   ouer
                   all
                   this
                   Iland
                   at
                   that
                   time
                   ;
                   for
                   without
                   such
                   a
                   power
                   ,
                   these
                   things
                   could
                   not
                   haue
                   beene
                   performed
                   .
                   And
                   demonstrateth
                   alsoe
                   ,
                   that
                   noe
                   other
                   power
                   on
                   earth
                   ,
                   could
                   haue
                   duely
                   performed
                   it
                   ,
                   especially
                   any
                   temporall
                   Kinge
                   ,
                   Prince
                   ,
                   Emperour
                   or
                   Lieutenant
                   whatsoeuer
                   ,
                   for
                   soe
                   ,
                   contrarie
                   to
                   the
                   names
                   ,
                   offices
                   ,
                   and
                   powers
                   of
                   such
                   Rulers
                   ,
                   they
                   should
                   bee
                   Emperors
                   ,
                   Kinges
                   ,
                   Rulers
                   ,
                   Regents
                   and
                   the
                   like
                   where
                   they
                   haue
                   noe
                   Empire
                   ,
                   Kingedome
                   ,
                   Rule
                   ,
                   Regiment
                   ,
                   soueraigntie
                   or
                   any
                   subiects
                   ,
                   a
                   thinge
                   in
                   the
                   light
                   of
                   nature
                   of
                   it selfe
                   ,
                   imployinge
                   contradiction
                   ,
                   and
                   impossible
                   .
                
                 
                   And
                   lett
                   noe
                   man
                   say
                   ,
                   that
                   accordinge
                   vnto
                   some
                   ,
                   as
                   namely
                   Giraldus
                   Cambrensis
                   ,
                   this
                   Iland
                   was
                   diuided
                   into
                   fiue
                   prouinces
                   ,
                   Britannia
                   prima
                   ,
                   Britannia
                   secunda
                   ,
                   Flauia
                   ,
                   Maxima
                   ,
                   and
                   Valentia
                   ,
                   which
                   now
                   is
                   Scotland
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   there
                   was
                   an
                   Archbishop
                   there
                   .
                   (
                   
                     Girald
                     .
                     Cambr.
                     l.
                     de
                     Iure
                     Metropol
                     .
                     eccl
                     .
                     Meneu
                     .
                     apud
                     Park
                     .
                     antiq
                     .
                     Britan.
                     pag.
                  
                   24.
                   
                   
                     &
                     Io.
                     Pris
                     .
                     def
                     .
                     hist.
                     Brit.
                  
                   )
                   
                   For
                   I
                   answeare
                   ,
                   this
                   diuision
                   was
                   made
                   longe
                   after
                   this
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   twoe
                   laste
                   prouinces
                   Maximia
                   &
                   Valentia
                   proue
                   in
                   their
                   owne
                   names
                   .
                   For
                   the
                   same
                   Author
                   saith
                   ,
                   that
                   Maximia
                   was
                   soe
                   named
                   ,
                   of
                   
                     Maximus
                     the
                     Emperour
                     ,
                     Maximia
                     .
                     Ab
                     Imperatore
                     Maximo
                     vocata
                     ,
                     and
                     Valentia
                     now
                     Scotland
                     ,
                     was
                     soe
                     called
                     of
                     Valens
                     the
                     Emperour
                     .
                     Valentia
                     à
                     Valente
                     Imperacore
                     sic
                     dicta
                     est
                     .
                     (
                     Girald
                     .
                     Cambr.
                     Parker
                     .
                     &
                     Pris
                     .
                     sup
                     .
                  
                   )
                   Both
                   which
                   Emperors
                   Maximus
                   and
                   Valens
                   ,
                   were
                   longe
                   after
                   this
                   time
                   ,
                   and
                   Scotland
                   not
                   vnder
                   the
                   Romans
                   ,
                   to
                   bee
                   made
                   a
                   prouince
                   by
                   them
                   ,
                   and
                   besides
                   soe
                   many
                   Protestant
                   Authors
                   and
                   Antiquities
                   before
                   ,
                   that
                   there
                   were
                   but
                   onely
                   three
                   Archbishops
                   here
                   at
                   this
                   time
                   ,
                   nor
                   after
                   diuers
                   hundreds
                   of
                   yeares
                   ,
                   the
                   Scottish
                   histories
                   ,
                   and
                   all
                   Protestants
                   agree
                   ,
                   that
                   Scotland
                   had
                   neyther
                   Archbishops
                   nor
                   Bishops
                   ,
                   perhaps
                   longe
                   after
                   this
                   time
                   .
                
                 
                   The
                   testimonies
                   of
                   these
                   things
                   ar
                   to
                   manie
                   to
                   bee
                   produced
                   ,
                   therefore
                   I
                   will
                   onely
                   instance
                   in
                   the
                   present
                   Protestant
                   Archbishop
                   of
                   Canterbury
                   and
                   his
                   deputy
                   ,
                   in
                   writinge
                   the
                   booke
                   ,
                   Intituled
                   
                     of
                     the
                     Consecration
                     of
                     the
                     Bishops
                     of
                     the
                     church
                     of
                     England
                     ,
                  
                   who
                   speake
                   in
                   this
                   maner
                   :
                   (
                   
                     Frāc
                     .
                     Mason
                     epist
                     .
                     
                     dedicat
                     .
                     and
                     l.
                  
                   2.
                   c.
                   3.
                   pag.
                   54.
                   )
                   
                     The
                     Romans
                     before
                     this
                     time
                     of
                     Kinge
                     Lucius
                     his
                     receauinge
                     the
                     faith
                     ,
                     had
                     diuided
                     Britanie
                     into
                     three
                     Prouinces
                     ,
                     one
                     of
                     them
                     was
                     called
                     Maxima
                     Caesariensis
                     ,
                     the
                     Metropolis
                     whereof
                     was
                     Yorke
                     .
                     An
                     other
                     ,
                     Britannia
                     prima
                     ,
                     the
                     Metropolis
                     whereof
                     was
                     London
                     :
                     the
                     third
                     Britannia
                     secunda
                     ,
                     the
                     Metropolis
                     whereof
                     was
                     Caerlegion
                     .
                  
                   And
                   prouinge
                   ,
                   besides
                   soe
                   many
                   other
                   Authorities
                   before
                   cited
                   ;
                   
                     both
                     by
                     Asseruius
                     Meneuensis
                     schole-master
                     to
                     Kinge
                     Alfred
                     ,
                     Ptolomeus
                     Lucensis
                     in
                     the
                     life
                     of
                     Eleutherius
                     ,
                     William
                     Reade
                     ,
                     (
                     De
                     vit
                     .
                     Pont.
                     in
                     Eleuther
                     .
                     pag.
                  
                   3.
                   )
                   
                     and
                     Iohn
                     Leland
                     ,
                     (
                     M.
                     S.
                     Leland
                     .
                     in
                     assert
                     .
                     Arthur
                     .
                     fol.
                  
                   36.
                   )
                   that
                   the
                   Archbishops
                   of
                   this
                   Iland
                   ,
                   were
                   onlie
                   seated
                   in
                   those
                   three
                   Metropolitane
                   cyties
                   ,
                   of
                   London
                   ,
                   Yorke
                   ,
                   called
                   also
                   Maximia
                   or
                   that
                   prouince
                   ,
                   wherof
                   it
                   was
                   Metropolis
                   ,
                   and
                   Caerlegion
                   .
                   To
                   answeare
                   fully
                   this
                   obiection
                   thus
                   they
                   add
                   :
                   
                     Georg.
                     Abb.
                     &
                     Fraunc
                     .
                     Mason
                     supr
                     .
                     pag.
                  
                   54.
                   
                
                 
                   
                     Although
                     Britanie
                     was
                     after
                     the
                     Nicen.
                     councell
                     diuided
                     into
                     fiue
                     Prouinces
                     ,
                     Valentia
                     and
                     Flauia
                     Caesariensis
                     beeinge
                     added
                     to
                     the
                     former
                     :
                     yett
                     there
                     were
                     noe
                     new
                     Archbishopricks
                     erected
                     .
                     The
                     reason
                     whereof
                     was
                     ,
                     because
                     those
                     two
                     new
                     Prouinces
                     .
                     
                     (
                     
                       Notitia
                       Prouinc
                       .
                       Occid
                       .
                       pag.
                    
                     117.
                     )
                     were
                     taken
                     out
                     of
                     the
                     former
                     ;
                     and
                     consequentlie
                     could
                     not
                     haue
                     Bishopricks
                     ,
                     without
                     the
                     diminishinge
                     of
                     the
                     authoritie
                     of
                     the
                     former
                     ,
                     in
                     whose
                     Iurisdiction
                     originally
                     they
                     were
                     ,
                     which
                     was
                     not
                     sufferable
                     ,
                     because
                     it
                     was
                     against
                     the
                     canon
                     of
                     the
                     Nicen
                     councell
                     (
                     Can.
                     6.
                     )
                     decreeinge
                     ,
                     that
                     in
                     Antioche
                     and
                     in
                     other
                     Prouinces
                     ,
                     the
                     dignities
                     ,
                     prerogatiues
                     ,
                     and
                     authorities
                     of
                     churches
                     should
                     bee
                     maintayned
                     .
                  
                   And
                   for
                   S.
                   Andrewes
                   in
                   Scotland
                   to
                   haue
                   beene
                   alwayes
                   subiect
                   to
                   Yorke
                   ,
                   or
                   when
                   Yorke
                   had
                   noe
                   Archbishop
                   ,
                   as
                   at
                   the
                   cominge
                   of
                   the
                   pagan
                   Saxons
                   hither
                   ,
                   and
                   driuinge
                   the
                   Archbishop
                   from
                   thence
                   ,
                   to
                   the
                   Pope
                   himselfe
                   ,
                   immediately
                   these
                   Protestants
                   proue
                   vnto
                   vs
                   ,
                   by
                   the
                   auncient
                   Antiquitie
                   called
                   
                     Notitia
                     Prouinciarum
                  
                   ,
                   which
                   they
                   cited
                   before
                   :
                   for
                   in
                   that
                   thus
                   wee
                   reade
                   :
                   
                     S.
                     Andrea
                     Episcopatus
                     est
                     Domini
                     papae
                     .
                     The
                     Bishoprick
                     of
                     S.
                     Andrewes
                     belōgeth
                     to
                     the
                     pope
                     of
                     Rome
                     ,
                  
                   where
                   the
                   Annotation
                   is
                   :
                   
                     olim
                     in
                     Scotia
                     nullas
                     erat
                     Archiepiscopatus
                     ,
                     adeoque
                     Episcopatus
                     Scotiae
                     Domino
                     Papae
                     in
                     spiritualibus
                     immediatè
                     suberant
                     ,
                     vt
                     in
                     manuscriptis
                     exemplaribus
                     nostris
                     notatur
                     .
                  
                   In
                   auncient
                   tyme
                   there
                   was
                   
                   noe
                   Archbishopps
                   See
                   in
                   Scotland
                   ,
                   but
                   the
                   Bishops
                   of
                   Scotland
                   in
                   spirituall
                   thinges
                   ,
                   were
                   immediatelie
                   subiect
                   to
                   our
                   Master
                   the
                   Pope
                   ,
                   as
                   is
                   noted
                   in
                   our
                   manuscript
                   copies
                   .
                   
                     Notat
                     .
                     Episcopat
                     .
                     in
                     Scotia
                     edit
                     .
                     per
                     Aubert
                     .
                     Miraeum
                     .
                     Aubert
                     .
                     Miraus
                     in
                     annot
                     .
                     in
                     illum
                     locum
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   Which
                   first
                   immediate
                   subiection
                   to
                   the
                   Pope
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   the
                   Archbishop
                   of
                   Yorke
                   ,
                   did
                   begin
                   but
                   in
                   the
                   time
                   of
                   Kinge
                   William
                   of
                   Scotland
                   ,
                   as
                   Roger
                   Houeden
                   and
                   others
                   proue
                   ,
                   setting
                   downe
                   the
                   Popes
                   decretall
                   letters
                   thereof
                   at
                   lardge
                   ,
                   but
                   had
                   continued
                   vnder
                   the
                   Iurisdiction
                   of
                   Yorke
                   ,
                   by
                   the
                   first
                   institution
                   of
                   Pope
                   Eleutherius
                   a
                   thousand
                   yeares
                   ,
                   and
                   besides
                   the
                   testimonies
                   of
                   many
                   Authors
                   both
                   late
                   and
                   auntient
                   ,
                   Catholicks
                   and
                   Protestants
                   ,
                   settinge
                   downe
                   the
                   whole
                   proceedinges
                   at
                   lardge
                   ,
                   how
                   Pope
                   Clemēt
                   did
                   onely
                   exempt
                   it
                   from
                   the
                   See
                   of
                   Yorke
                   ,
                   and
                   subiected
                   it
                   immediately
                   to
                   the
                   See
                   of
                   Rome
                   ,
                   because
                   of
                   the
                   continuall
                   ,
                   all
                   moste
                   ,
                   wars
                   betweene
                   these
                   twoe
                   nations
                   .
                   This
                   matter
                   is
                   publicklie
                   confessed
                   and
                   acknowledged
                   by
                   Kinge
                   William
                   of
                   Scotland
                   ,
                   and
                   Dauid
                   his
                   Brother
                   ,
                   Richard
                   Bishop
                   of
                   S.
                   Andrewes
                   ,
                   
                   with
                   others
                   in
                   their
                   publick
                   Charter
                   ,
                   in
                   publick
                   councell
                   in
                   the
                   church
                   of
                   S.
                   Peter
                   at
                   Yorke
                   ,
                   as
                   Houeden
                   and
                   others
                   sett
                   downe
                   at
                   lardge
                   .
                   
                     Epistol
                     .
                     Clementis
                     Papae
                     ad
                     Guliel
                     Scotorum
                     Regem
                     apud
                     Roger.
                     Houed
                     .
                     part
                     .
                     histor
                     .
                     in
                     Henric.
                  
                   2.
                   
                     &
                     epist
                     Papae
                     Caelestini
                     apud
                     eundin
                     Richard.
                  
                   1.
                   
                   
                     &
                     Thom.
                     Walsing
                     .
                     in
                     Eduard
                     .
                  
                   1.
                   
                   
                     Polydor.
                     Vergil
                     .
                     Angl.
                     histor
                     .
                     l.
                  
                   13.
                   l.
                   9.
                   l.
                   24.
                   
                   
                     Guliel
                     .
                     Malmesb.
                     l.
                  
                   3.
                   
                     de
                     Regib
                     .
                     Godwyn
                     Catalog
                     .
                     in
                     Yorke
                     in
                     George
                     Neuill
                     .
                     Roger
                     Houede●…
                     Annal.
                     part
                     .
                     postr
                     .
                     in
                     Henric.
                  
                   2.
                   
                
                 
                   And
                   when
                   Scotland
                   after
                   a
                   thousand
                   yeares
                   subiectiō
                   vnto
                   the
                   Archbishop
                   of
                   Yorke
                   by
                   the
                   Popes
                   ordinance
                   ,
                   neither
                   was
                   nor
                   could
                   ,
                   notwithstandinge
                   soe
                   many
                   dissentions
                   betweene
                   these
                   kings
                   ,
                   and
                   nations
                   ,
                   bee
                   exempted
                   from
                   that
                   obedience
                   ,
                   but
                   by
                   the
                   Pope
                   himselfe
                   ,
                   and
                   yet
                   with
                   this
                   reseruation
                   ,
                   to
                   bee
                   immediately
                   subiect
                   to
                   the
                   Pope
                   of
                   Rome
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   words
                   of
                   the
                   Popes
                   decree
                   thus
                   testifie
                   .
                   
                     (
                     Epistol
                     .
                     Clement
                     .
                     Papae
                     apud
                     Rog.
                     Houed
                     .
                     supr
                     .
                     )
                     Clemens
                     Episcopus
                     seruus
                     seruorū
                     Dei
                     ,
                     Charissimo
                     in
                     Christo
                     filio
                     Willielmo
                     illustri
                     Scotorum
                     Regi
                     praesentis
                     scriptis
                     pagina
                     duximus
                     stastuendum
                     ,
                     vt
                     Scotticana
                     ecclesia
                     Apostolicae
                     sedi
                     ,
                     nullo
                     mediante
                     debeat
                     subiacere
                     .
                  
                   Clement
                   to
                   his
                   most
                   beloued
                   sonne
                   in
                   Christ
                   
                   William
                   the
                   Renowned
                   kinge
                   of
                   Scots
                   .
                   Wee
                   haue
                   thought
                   good
                   to
                   decree
                   by
                   this
                   our
                   present
                   writinge
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   church
                   of
                   Scotland
                   ,
                   shall
                   bee
                   immediatly
                   subiect
                   to
                   the
                   See
                   Apostolicke
                   .
                   Soe
                   that
                   it
                   is
                   most
                   euident
                   by
                   all
                   testimonies
                   ,
                   that
                   this
                   kingedome
                   of
                   Britanie
                   ,
                   was
                   from
                   the
                   first
                   conuersion
                   thereof
                   to
                   Christ
                   ,
                   euer
                   subiect
                   to
                   the
                   See
                   of
                   Rome
                   in
                   spirituall
                   things
                   ,
                   as
                   farr
                   as
                   the
                   Pope
                   of
                   Rome
                   now
                   requireth
                   ,
                   or
                   Catholicks
                   attribute
                   vnto
                   him
                   .
                
                 
                   Which
                   these
                   our
                   Protestants
                   of
                   England
                   ,
                   and
                   from
                   Authenticall
                   Antiquities
                   ,
                   as
                   they
                   say
                   ,
                   will
                   more
                   Amply
                   proue
                   vnto
                   vs
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   the
                   highest
                   degree
                   of
                   papall
                   priuiledges
                   .
                   For
                   they
                   tell
                   vs
                   ,
                   that
                   kinge
                   Lucius
                   did
                   not
                   onely
                   receaue
                   the
                   Christian
                   faith
                   ,
                   Iuridicall
                   direction
                   ,
                   and
                   settling
                   of
                   all
                   spirituall
                   and
                   meerlie
                   Religious
                   affaires
                   ,
                   by
                   the
                   authoritie
                   of
                   the
                   Pope
                   of
                   Rome
                   ,
                   but
                   the
                   same
                   holy
                   Pope
                   ,
                   not
                   onely
                   with
                   the
                   good
                   likinge
                   and
                   consent
                   of
                   Kinge
                   Lucius
                   ,
                   but
                   by
                   his
                   suite
                   and
                   petition
                   interposed
                   himselfe
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   ordeyninge
                   alteringe
                   ,
                   or
                   correctinge
                   and
                   settlinge
                   ,
                   the
                   very
                   temporal
                   lawes
                   thēselues
                   in
                   this
                   kingedome
                   ,
                   to
                   gouerne
                   Rule
                   and
                   direct
                   it
                   ,
                   euen
                   in
                   ciuill
                   and
                   meerely
                   humane
                   thinges
                   ,
                   as
                   is
                   manifest
                   
                   in
                   a
                   certaine
                   Epistle
                   which
                   these
                   Protestants
                   ,
                   with
                   generall
                   consent
                   asscribe
                   to
                   S.
                   Eleutherius
                   himselfe
                   ,
                   written
                   to
                   kinge
                   Lucius
                   ,
                   as
                   responsory
                   ,
                   and
                   satisfactory
                   to
                   some
                   letters
                   ,
                   which
                   this
                   kinge
                   had
                   written
                   vnto
                   him
                   to
                   such
                   purpose
                   ,
                   to
                   haue
                   temporall
                   lawes
                   from
                   him
                   to
                   gouerne
                   this
                   kingdome
                   by
                   :
                   
                     Petistis
                     à
                     nobis
                     leges
                     Romanos
                     ,
                     &
                     Caesaris
                     vobis
                     transmitti
                     .
                  
                   You
                   require
                   of
                   vs
                   (
                   writeth
                   this
                   holy
                   Pope
                   to
                   king
                   Lucius
                   )
                   
                     the
                     Romane
                     Lawes
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     Emperors
                     ,
                     to
                     bee
                     sent
                     ouer
                     vnto
                     you
                     ,
                     vvhich
                     you
                     vvould
                     practise
                     ,
                     and
                     put
                     in
                     vre
                     ,
                     vvithin
                     your
                     Realme
                     :
                     the
                     Romane
                     Lawes
                     and
                     the
                     Emperors
                     ,
                     vvee
                     may
                     euer
                     reproue
                     ,
                     but
                     the
                     Lawe
                     of
                     God
                     vvee
                     may
                     not
                     ;
                     you
                     haue
                     receaued
                     of
                     late
                     through
                     gods
                     mercy
                     ,
                     in
                     the
                     kingedome
                     of
                     Britanie
                     ,
                     the
                     Lawe
                     and
                     faith
                     of
                     Christ.
                     You
                     haue
                     vvith
                     you
                     vvithin
                     the
                     Realme
                     ,
                     both
                     parts
                     of
                     the
                     scriptures
                     ,
                     out
                     of
                     them
                     by
                     gods
                     grace
                     vvith
                     the
                     councell
                     of
                     your
                     Realme
                     ,
                     take
                     you
                     a
                     Lawe
                     ,
                     and
                     by
                     that
                     Lavve
                     by
                     gods
                     sufferance
                     ,
                     rule
                     your
                     kingedome
                     of
                     Britanie
                     ,
                     for
                     you
                     bee
                     gods
                     vicar
                     in
                     your
                     kingedome
                     .
                     Epist.
                     Eleutherij
                     Papae
                     ad
                     Lucium
                     Reg.
                     Britan.
                     apud
                     Foxe
                     to
                     .
                  
                   1.
                   
                   
                     Iuel
                     contra
                     Hard.
                     Franc.
                     Mason
                     l.
                  
                   2.
                   
                   
                     Godwyn
                     .
                     Conuers
                     .
                     of
                     Brit.
                     pag.
                  
                   38.
                   
                   
                     Lambert
                     .
                     in
                     leg
                     .
                     S.
                     Vsuardi
                     .
                     Stow
                     in
                     Lucio
                     .
                  
                
                 
                 
                   Thus
                   these
                   Protestants
                   translate
                   that
                   part
                   of
                   that
                   Popes
                   Epistle
                   .
                   Whereby
                   first
                   it
                   is
                   manifest
                   ,
                   That
                   Kinge
                   Lucius
                   now
                   a
                   Christian
                   did
                   not
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   conscience
                   coulde
                   not
                   ,
                   write
                   for
                   ,
                   or
                   absolutely
                   desire
                   the
                   Imperiall
                   Lawes
                   ,
                   the
                   Emperors
                   then
                   beeing
                   pagans
                   ,
                   and
                   their
                   Lawes
                   accordingely
                   mayntaining
                   the
                   Idolatries
                   of
                   the
                   gentiles
                   ,
                   but
                   as
                   they
                   should
                   bee
                   moderated
                   and
                   corrected
                   by
                   the
                   Lawes
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   which
                   noe
                   man
                   could
                   with
                   more
                   authoritie
                   and
                   better
                   performe
                   ,
                   then
                   the
                   holy
                   Pope
                   ,
                   hauing
                   then
                   the
                   supreame
                   place
                   in
                   the
                   church
                   of
                   God.
                   For
                   otherwise
                   he
                   should
                   haue
                   beene
                   an
                   enemy
                   to
                   Christ
                   ,
                   &
                   his
                   lawe
                   which
                   hee
                   now
                   professed
                   :
                   and
                   beeing
                   in
                   soe
                   high
                   grace
                   ,
                   and
                   fauour
                   with
                   the
                   Emperor
                   ,
                   and
                   Roman
                   Senate
                   ,
                   as
                   these
                   Protestants
                   and
                   other
                   antiquities
                   tell
                   vs
                   ,
                   hee
                   might
                   &
                   should
                   with
                   farr
                   more
                   honor
                   ,
                   loue
                   and
                   likeinge
                   ,
                   haue
                   receaued
                   these
                   Lawes
                   from
                   the
                   Emperor
                   himselfe
                   ,
                   the
                   Senate
                   of
                   Rome
                   ,
                   or
                   manie
                   Romans
                   here
                   in
                   Britanie
                   ,
                   whoe
                   then
                   liued
                   accordinge
                   to
                   those
                   Roman
                   and
                   Imperiall
                   Lawes
                   ,
                   then
                   from
                   Pope
                   Eleutherius
                   ,
                   whoe
                   liued
                   not
                   as
                   those
                   Lawes
                   commaunded
                   ,
                   but
                   soe
                   farr
                   otherwise
                   ,
                   that
                   hee
                   and
                   all
                   the
                   Popes
                   of
                   Rome
                   before
                   ,
                   and
                   many
                   after
                   him
                   ,
                   
                   were
                   both
                   persecuted
                   ,
                   and
                   putt
                   to
                   death
                   for
                   christian
                   Religion
                   by
                   those
                   lawes
                   .
                
                 
                   Therefore
                   kinge
                   Lucius
                   requestinge
                   such
                   Lawes
                   from
                   Pope
                   Eleutherius
                   ,
                   must
                   needs
                   hereby
                   acknowledge
                   ,
                   that
                   as
                   by
                   sendinge
                   soe
                   farr
                   vnto
                   him
                   ,
                   to
                   be
                   instructed
                   in
                   the
                   fa●…th
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   and
                   all
                   such
                   matters
                   spirituall
                   to
                   bee
                   settled
                   and
                   ordered
                   here
                   by
                   his
                   highest
                   power
                   :
                   soe
                   in
                   his
                   temporall
                   proceedings
                   which
                   to
                   bee
                   iust
                   ,
                   &
                   holy
                   must
                   needs
                   haue
                   a
                   subordination
                   vnto
                   spirituall
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   iudgement
                   ouer
                   Lawes
                   .
                   Whether
                   they
                   ar
                   holy
                   iust
                   and
                   such
                   as
                   Christians
                   in
                   conscience
                   and
                   Religion
                   ought
                   to
                   vse
                   ,
                   and
                   bee
                   directed
                   by
                   ,
                   is
                   to
                   bee
                   made
                   by
                   them
                   cheifly
                   ,
                   whoe
                   haue
                   the
                   greatest
                   knowledged
                   ,
                   and
                   commaunde
                   in
                   such
                   cases
                   ,
                   and
                   iudgements
                   ,
                   which
                   bee
                   the
                   gouernors
                   and
                   Bishops
                   of
                   the
                   church
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   hee
                   thought
                   noe
                   Lawes
                   to
                   bee
                   vncontrolably
                   warrantable
                   ,
                   but
                   such
                   as
                   the
                   cheife
                   pastor
                   of
                   the
                   church
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   the
                   Pope
                   of
                   Rome
                   should
                   giue
                   validitie
                   vnto
                   ,
                   by
                   his
                   confirmation
                   and
                   allowance
                   .
                   For
                   amonge
                   soe
                   many
                   Lawes
                   ,
                   as
                   soe
                   ample
                   ,
                   and
                   greate
                   a
                   kingedome
                   was
                   to
                   bee
                   ruled
                   and
                   gouerned
                   by
                   ,
                   there
                   must
                   needs
                   bee
                   many
                   ,
                   which
                   of
                   necessitie
                   were
                   thus
                   to
                   bee
                   examined
                   
                   by
                   the
                   Lawe
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   cheifest
                   interpreters
                   thereof
                   .
                   Which
                   Saint
                   Eleutherius
                   warned
                   Kinge
                   Lucius
                   of
                   ,
                   when
                   hee
                   prescribed
                   vnto
                   him
                   ,
                   to
                   haue
                   his
                   Lawes
                   warranted
                   by
                   the
                   scriptures
                   ,
                   
                     and
                     taken
                     forth
                     of
                     them
                     by
                     the
                     councell
                     of
                     the
                     Realme
                     ,
                     and
                     by
                     that
                     Lawe
                     to
                     Rule
                     the
                     kingedome
                     :
                  
                   where
                   it
                   is
                   euident
                   ,
                   that
                   hee
                   appointeth
                   the
                   Lawe
                   of
                   Britanie
                   to
                   be
                   conformable
                   to
                   the
                   Lawe
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   bee
                   secure
                   it
                   should
                   bee
                   such
                   ,
                   it
                   to
                   bee
                   enacted
                   and
                   concluded
                   by
                   the
                   best
                   councell
                   of
                   his
                   Realme
                   in
                   such
                   things
                   ,
                   which
                   were
                   the
                   Bishops
                   ,
                   cleargie
                   and
                   learned
                   diuines
                   ,
                   cheifely
                   which
                   S.
                   Eleutherius
                   had
                   settled
                   here
                   ,
                   for
                   they
                   were
                   the
                   onely
                   or
                   principall
                   Interpreters
                   of
                   holy
                   scriptures
                   here
                   at
                   that
                   time
                   :
                   and
                   others
                   in
                   a
                   maner
                   ,
                   concerninge
                   such
                   things
                   ,
                   Catechumenes
                   ,
                   to
                   bee
                   instructed
                   themselues
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   to
                   drawe
                   Lawes
                   out
                   of
                   scriptures
                   ,
                   to
                   instruct
                   ,
                   and
                   direct
                   others
                   .
                   And
                   so
                   a
                   Protestant
                   Bishop
                   with
                   such
                   publick
                   warrant
                   expoundeth
                   it
                   in
                   these
                   wordes
                   :
                   
                     By
                     the
                     aduise
                     of
                     the
                     cleargie
                     of
                     their
                     dominion
                     .
                     Bridges
                     def
                     .
                     l.
                  
                   16.
                   pag.
                   1355.
                   
                
                 
                   And
                   S.
                   Eleutherius
                   takinge
                   vppon
                   himselfe
                   ,
                   as
                   Pope
                   of
                   Rome
                   ,
                   the
                   supreamacy
                   ouer
                   the
                   whole
                   church
                   ,
                   as
                   these
                   Protestants
                   haue
                   
                   told
                   vs
                   ,
                   cannot
                   by
                   any
                   but
                   carelesse
                   or
                   ignorāt
                   of
                   truth
                   bee
                   interpreted
                   ,
                   to
                   giue
                   any
                   such
                   preeminence
                   to
                   a
                   newly
                   become
                   Christian
                   temporal
                   prince
                   ,
                   but
                   calleth
                   him
                   onely
                   the
                   Vicar
                   ,
                   or
                   Vicegerent
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   as
                   all
                   princes
                   Christians
                   and
                   others
                   ar
                   ,
                   or
                   should
                   bee
                   to
                   see
                   iustice
                   performed
                   to
                   all
                   within
                   their
                   dominions
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   sufficiently
                   expressed
                   in
                   this
                   very
                   epistle
                   it selfe
                   ,
                   where
                   that
                   holy
                   Pope
                   telleth
                   Kinge
                   Lucius
                   ,
                   what
                   is
                   the
                   dutie
                   and
                   office
                   of
                   a
                   king
                   ,
                   the
                   wordes
                   by
                   Protestant
                   trāslation
                   ar
                   :
                   
                     The
                     people
                     and
                     nations
                     of
                     the
                     kingedome
                     of
                     Britanie
                     is
                     yours
                     ,
                     such
                     as
                     ar
                     diuided
                     ,
                     you
                     should
                     gather
                     them
                     together
                     to
                     the
                     Lavve
                     of
                     Christ
                     ,
                     his
                     holy
                     church
                     to
                     peace
                     and
                     concord
                     :
                     &
                     cherish
                     ,
                     maintayne
                     protect
                     ,
                     gouerne
                     and
                     defend
                     them
                     from
                     the
                     iniurious
                     malicious
                     ,
                     and
                     their
                     enemies
                     .
                     A
                     kinge
                     hath
                     his
                     name
                     of
                     gouerninge
                     ,
                     and
                     not
                     of
                     his
                     kingedome
                     ,
                     soe
                     longe
                     you
                     shall
                     bee
                     a
                     kinge
                     ,
                     as
                     you
                     rule
                     well
                     ,
                     otherwise
                     you
                     shall
                     not
                     bee
                     soe
                     named
                     ,
                     and
                     loose
                     that
                     name
                     vvhich
                     God
                     forbid
                     .
                     God
                     graunt
                     that
                     you
                     may
                     soe
                     rule
                     your
                     Realme
                     of
                     Britanie
                     ,
                     that
                     you
                     may
                     Reigne
                     vvith
                     him
                     euerlastingely
                     ,
                     whose
                     Vicar
                     you
                     ar
                     in
                     the
                     said
                     kingedome
                     .
                     Epistol
                     .
                     Eleuther
                     .
                     apud
                     Godwyn
                     .
                     Conuers
                     .
                     pag.
                  
                   23.
                   
                   
                     Foxe
                     tom
                  
                   .
                   1.
                   
                   
                     Stowe
                     and
                     Hovves
                     histor
                     .
                     in
                     Lucius
                     .
                     Bridg.
                     def
                     .
                     p.
                  
                   1355.
                   
                   
                   
                     Ieuel
                     .
                     ag
                     .
                     Hard.
                     Lambard
                     .
                     de
                     legib
                     .
                     Theater
                     of
                     Brit.
                     and
                     others
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   Where
                   wee
                   see
                   ,
                   in
                   what
                   sence
                   this
                   holie
                   Pope
                   called
                   Kinge
                   Lucius
                   the
                   Vicar
                   ,
                   or
                   Vicegerent
                   in
                   his
                   kingdome
                   ,
                   to
                   see
                   iustice
                   ministred
                   ,
                   the
                   church
                   of
                   Christ
                   to
                   bee
                   defended
                   from
                   wronge
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   priuiledges
                   thereof
                   to
                   bee
                   kept
                   inuiolable
                   .
                   Which
                   this
                   holy
                   king
                   moste
                   christianly
                   performed
                   ,
                   for
                   when
                   all
                   ecclesiasticall
                   matters
                   were
                   settled
                   here
                   by
                   the
                   Popes
                   authoritie
                   ,
                   and
                   these
                   Lawes
                   here
                   appointed
                   for
                   this
                   kingedome
                   ,
                   first
                   here
                   cōcluded
                   ,
                   and
                   then
                   with
                   the
                   rest
                   confirmed
                   by
                   the
                   Pope
                   :
                   
                     cuncta
                     quae
                     fecerant
                     à
                     Pontifice
                     confirmari
                     impetrauerunt
                  
                   :
                   Then
                   this
                   kinge
                   accordinge
                   to
                   the
                   direction
                   and
                   instructions
                   of
                   the
                   holy
                   Pope
                   to
                   speake
                   in
                   Protestants
                   owne
                   ,
                   words
                   :
                   
                     endowed
                     the
                     churches
                     of
                     Britanie
                     with
                     liberties
                     ,
                     Lucius
                     Rex
                     ,
                     ecclesias
                     Britanniae
                     libertatibus
                     muniuit
                     .
                  
                   Which
                   ar
                   to
                   many
                   to
                   bee
                   related
                   ,
                   and
                   ar
                   sett
                   downe
                   in
                   the
                   Brittish
                   historie
                   ,
                   Matthew
                   of
                   Westminster
                   and
                   others
                   .
                   (
                   
                     Pontic
                     .
                     Virun
                     .
                     lib.
                  
                   4.
                   
                     in
                     fine
                     .
                     Galf.
                     Mon.
                     lib.
                  
                   4.
                   
                     histor
                     .
                     Reg.
                     Britan.
                     cap.
                  
                   20.
                   
                   
                     Matth.
                     Westm
                     .
                     an
                  
                   .
                   186.
                   
                   
                     Protest
                     .
                     Annot.
                     vppon
                     Matth.
                     West
                     .
                     an
                     .
                  
                   187.
                   
                   
                     Galfrid
                     .
                     Monum
                     .
                     sup
                     .
                     l.
                  
                   4.
                   
                   
                     Matth.
                     West
                     .
                     an
                  
                   .
                   187.
                   )
                   And
                   in
                   this
                   sence
                   our
                   best
                   Brittish
                   and
                   
                   christian
                   Saxon
                   kings
                   ,
                   who
                   were
                   most
                   obedient
                   euer
                   to
                   the
                   church
                   of
                   Rome
                   ,
                   were
                   from
                   that
                   time
                   ,
                   and
                   by
                   vertue
                   of
                   that
                   donation
                   ,
                   of
                   Pope
                   Eleutherius
                   ,
                   giuinge
                   Lucius
                   the
                   Title
                   of
                   the
                   vicar
                   or
                   vicegerent
                   of
                   God
                   in
                   his
                   kingdome
                   ,
                   soe
                   called
                   and
                   enioyed
                   that
                   Title
                   as
                   a
                   Protestant
                   Lawier
                   ,
                   and
                   Antiquarie
                   thus
                   deduceth
                   .
                   (
                   
                     Selden
                     Analect
                     .
                     l.
                  
                   1.
                   pag
                   4●…
                   )
                   
                     Ex
                     quo
                     non
                     solum
                     Britannorum
                     ,
                     sed
                     etiam
                     Anglorum
                     subsequentes
                     Reges
                     ,
                     hoc
                     nomine
                     vicarij
                     Dei
                     sunt
                     potiti
                     .
                  
                   From
                   which
                   time
                   ,
                   or
                   the
                   graunt
                   of
                   Pope
                   Eleutherius
                   ,
                   the
                   kings
                   that
                   followed
                   ,
                   not
                   onely
                   of
                   the
                   Britans
                   ,
                   but
                   English
                   alsoe
                   obteyned
                   this
                   name
                   of
                   the
                   vicars
                   of
                   God
                   :
                   and
                   citeth
                   the
                   auntient
                   Lawyer
                   Henry
                   Bracton
                   ,
                   for
                   the
                   same
                   .
                   But
                   wee
                   neede
                   not
                   demurre
                   vppon
                   the
                   authorities
                   of
                   priuate
                   Lawyers
                   ,
                   or
                   Antiquaries
                   for
                   this
                   matter
                   .
                   
                     For
                     wee
                     haue
                     Lawes
                     themselues
                     of
                     good
                     kinge
                     Edward
                     ,
                     which
                     William
                     the
                     Bastard
                     afterward
                     confirmed
                  
                   (
                   a
                   Protestant
                   Lawyers
                   or
                   rather
                   the
                   words
                   of
                   the
                   Lawe
                   ,
                   to
                   confirme
                   &
                   warrāt
                   this
                   :
                   Where
                   the
                   very
                   words
                   of
                   the
                   Lawe
                   thus
                   auntient
                   and
                   confirmed
                   ,
                   are
                   these
                   .
                   
                     Leges
                     S.
                     Eduardi
                     apud
                     Gul.
                     Lamb.
                     fol.
                  
                   126.
                   pag.
                   2.
                   leg
                   .
                   1.
                   cap.
                   17.
                   
                     &
                     leg
                  
                   .
                   77.
                   
                
                 
                   
                     Rex
                     autem
                     quia
                     Vicarius
                     summi
                     Regis
                     est
                     ,
                     
                     ad
                     hoc
                     est
                     constitutus
                     ,
                     vt
                     regnum
                     terrenum
                     &
                     populum
                     Domini
                     ,
                     &
                     super
                     omnia
                     sanctum
                     veneretur
                     Ecclesiam
                     eius
                     ,
                     &
                     regat
                     &
                     ab
                     iniuriosis
                     defendat
                     ,
                     &
                     maleficos
                     ab
                     ea
                     euellat
                     ,
                     &
                     destruat
                     &
                     penitus
                     disperdat
                     .
                     Quod
                     nisi
                     fecerit
                     ,
                     nec
                     nomen
                     Regis
                     in
                     eo
                     constabit
                     ,
                     verum
                     testante
                     Papa
                     Iohanne
                     nomen
                     Regis
                     perdit
                     .
                  
                   The
                   kinge
                   because
                   hee
                   is
                   the
                   Vicar
                   of
                   the
                   highest
                   king
                   ,
                   is
                   constituted
                   for
                   this
                   to
                   rule
                   the
                   terrene
                   kingedome
                   and
                   people
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   aboue
                   all
                   things
                   hee
                   ought
                   to
                   reuerence
                   his
                   holy
                   church
                   ,
                   and
                   defend
                   it
                   from
                   iniurious
                   people
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   pull
                   from
                   it
                   ,
                   and
                   destroy
                   and
                   wholly
                   ouerthrowe
                   euill
                   doers
                   .
                   Which
                   except
                   hee
                   performeth
                   ,
                   the
                   name
                   of
                   a
                   Kinge
                   shall
                   not
                   bee
                   appearinge
                   in
                   him
                   ,
                   but
                   as
                   Pope
                   Iohn
                   doth
                   wittnes
                   ,
                   he
                   loseth
                   the
                   name
                   of
                   a
                   kinge
                   ,
                   or
                   Ruler
                   .
                   Where
                   wee
                   see
                   by
                   the
                   publicke
                   Lawes
                   themselues
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   Kinge
                   is
                   not
                   called
                   the
                   Vicar
                   or
                   Vicegerent
                   of
                   God
                   in
                   respect
                   of
                   spirituall
                   but
                   temporall
                   affaires
                   ,
                   to
                   reuerence
                   and
                   defend
                   it
                   ,
                   and
                   suffer
                   noe
                   wronge
                   to
                   bee
                   done
                   vnto
                   it
                   ,
                   or
                   priuiledges
                   taken
                   from
                   it
                   ;
                   which
                   is
                   more
                   plainely
                   expressed
                   in
                   the
                   same
                   Lawe
                   in
                   this
                   maner
                   :
                   (
                   
                     leg
                     .
                     S.
                     Vsuardi
                     supr
                     .
                     )
                     Debet
                     Sanctam
                     Ecclesiā
                     regni
                     sui
                     cum
                     omni
                     integritate
                     ,
                     &
                     libertate
                     iuxta
                     
                     constitutiones
                     patrum
                     &
                     praedecessorem
                     seruare
                     ,
                     fouere
                     ,
                     manutenere
                     ,
                  
                   a
                   kinge
                   ought
                   to
                   keepe
                   ,
                   foster
                   ,
                   &
                   maintayne
                   the
                   holy
                   church
                   of
                   his
                   kingedome
                   ,
                   with
                   all
                   integritie
                   ,
                   and
                   libertie
                   ,
                   accordinge
                   to
                   the
                   constitutions
                   of
                   the
                   Fathers
                   ,
                   and
                   predecessors
                   .
                   Which
                   a
                   kinge
                   ought
                   to
                   sweare
                   in
                   proper
                   parson
                   vppon
                   the
                   ghospels
                   and
                   relicks
                   of
                   Saints
                   before
                   the
                   laietie
                   ,
                   preists
                   ,
                   and
                   clergie
                   ,
                   before
                   hee
                   is
                   crowned
                   by
                   the
                   Archbishops
                   &
                   Bishops
                   of
                   the
                   kingdom
                   :
                   hither
                   to
                   this
                   holy
                   law
                   of
                   our
                   auntiēt
                   kings
                   .
                
                 
                   I
                   haue
                   insisted
                   vpon
                   this
                   Epistle
                   of
                   Pope
                   Eleutherius
                   the
                   longer
                   ,
                   because
                   with
                   Protestants
                   it
                   is
                   in
                   soe
                   high
                   esteeme
                   ,
                   soe
                   auntient
                   and
                   certaine
                   ,
                   that
                   a
                   Protestant
                   Bishop
                   writeth
                   :
                   
                     Wee
                     haue
                     seene
                     the
                     Bishop
                     of
                     Romes
                     owne
                     letter
                     to
                     kinge
                     Lucius
                     ,
                     that
                     is
                     reputed
                     to
                     bee
                     the
                     first
                     christian
                     kinge
                     of
                     Britanie
                     .
                     (
                     Iohn
                     Bridges
                     def
                     .
                     of
                     the
                     gouernm
                     .
                     in
                     the
                     church
                     of
                     Engl.
                     l.
                  
                   16.
                   pag.
                   1355.
                   )
                   The
                   Theater
                   writers
                   say
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   in
                   the
                   custody
                   of
                   Syr
                   Robert
                   Cotton
                   Baronet
                   of
                   Conington
                   in
                   Huntington
                   shire
                   ,
                   (
                   
                     Theater
                     of
                     greate
                     ,
                     Brit.
                     l.
                  
                   6.
                   c.
                   19.
                   )
                   Others
                   say
                   it
                   is
                   likewise
                   founde
                   ,
                   
                     in
                     the
                     old
                     historie
                     called
                     Brutus
                     .
                     (
                     Caius
                     antiquit
                     .
                     Cantab.
                     l.
                  
                   1.
                   )
                   Stowe
                   writeth
                   :
                   
                     I
                     finde
                     the
                     same
                     entered
                     in
                     a
                     booke
                     intituled
                     ,
                     Constitutions
                     ,
                     pertayninge
                     to
                     the
                     
                     Guilde
                     hall
                     of
                     London
                     .
                     (
                     Stovve
                     histor
                     .
                     in
                     Kinge
                     Lucius
                     .
                  
                   )
                   And
                   it
                   is
                   founde
                   alsoe
                   amonge
                   the
                   old
                   Lawes
                   of
                   Saint
                   Edward
                   our
                   kinge
                   and
                   others
                   before
                   him
                   ,
                   and
                   placed
                   &
                   receaued
                   as
                   a
                   part
                   of
                   our
                   Lawe
                   ,
                   both
                   by
                   our
                   Saxon
                   kinges
                   ,
                   and
                   Norman
                   alsoe
                   ,
                   as
                   namely
                   kinge
                   William
                   the
                   first
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   Protestant
                   publisher
                   of
                   them
                   himselfe
                   ,
                   a
                   lawyer
                   and
                   antiquarie
                   is
                   witnesse
                   ,
                   
                     vvith
                     all
                     moste
                     all
                     writers
                     ,
                     plaerique
                     scriptores
                     omnes
                     ,
                  
                   as
                   hee
                   testifieth
                   :
                   (
                   
                     Williel
                     .
                     Lambard
                     .
                     lib.
                     de
                     Priscis
                     Anglorum
                     legib
                     .
                     fol.
                  
                   1.
                   
                     ante
                     praef
                     .
                     fol.
                  
                   126.131
                   .
                   )
                   Therefore
                   I
                   may
                   boldely
                   terme
                   Pope
                   Eleutherius
                   the
                   first
                   Christian
                   Lawe
                   maker
                   ,
                   and
                   first
                   director
                   ,
                   and
                   confirmer
                   of
                   Lawes
                   in
                   this
                   kingedome
                   .
                   Which
                   how
                   it
                   can
                   stand
                   to
                   bee
                   iustly
                   done
                   ,
                   as
                   all
                   these
                   our
                   kinges
                   ,
                   their
                   nobles
                   ,
                   clergies
                   ,
                   lawyers
                   and
                   these
                   Protestants
                   auouche
                   ,
                   without
                   as
                   greate
                   a
                   preeminent
                   power
                   as
                   the
                   Popes
                   of
                   these
                   times
                   doe
                   clayme
                   ,
                   or
                   commonly
                   Catholicks
                   ascribe
                   vnto
                   them
                   ,
                   I
                   leaue
                   to
                   the
                   quickest
                   sighted
                   Protestants
                   to
                   distinguish
                   .
                
                 
                   And
                   yet
                   this
                   schole
                   of
                   Protestant
                   antiquaries
                   ,
                   doe
                   reade
                   a
                   lesson
                   vnto
                   vs
                   ,
                   to
                   clymbe
                   a
                   stepp
                   higher
                   in
                   such
                   affayres
                   .
                   For
                   they
                   assure
                   ,
                   from
                   the
                   same
                   publick
                   lawes
                   of
                   our
                   
                   auncient
                   Saxon
                   and
                   other
                   kinges
                   ,
                   and
                   from
                   the
                   same
                   Pope
                   Eleutherius
                   his
                   owne
                   donation
                   ,
                   that
                   hee
                   declared
                   to
                   be
                   annexed
                   to
                   the
                   crowne
                   of
                   this
                   kingedome
                   ,
                   all
                   the
                   Ilands
                   betweene
                   vs
                   and
                   Norway
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   our
                   kings
                   should
                   haue
                   care
                   thereupon
                   ,
                   to
                   enioye
                   them
                   .
                   The
                   words
                   of
                   that
                   auncient
                   Lawe
                   by
                   Protestant
                   publishing
                   ,
                   and
                   allowance
                   publick
                   ar
                   these
                   :
                   (
                   
                     Leges
                     Ed●…wardi
                     Regis
                     c.
                  
                   17.
                   
                     apud
                     Lumbard
                     .
                     supr
                     .
                     fol.
                  
                   130
                   pag.
                   2.
                   )
                   
                     Debet
                     de
                     iure
                     Rex
                     omnes
                     terras
                     &
                     honores
                     ,
                     omnes
                     dignitates
                     &
                     iura
                     &
                     libertates
                     coronae
                     regni
                     huius
                     in
                     integrum
                     cum
                     omni
                     integritate
                     ,
                     &
                     sine
                     diminutione
                     obseruare
                     ,
                     &
                     defendere
                     ,
                     dispersa
                     &
                     dilapidata
                     ,
                     &
                     amissa
                     regni
                     iura
                     in
                     pristinum
                     statum
                     ,
                     &
                     debitum
                     viribus
                     omnibus
                     reuocare
                     .
                     Vniuersa
                     vero
                     terra
                     &
                     tota
                     ,
                     &
                     Insulae
                     omnes
                     vsque
                     Norwegiam
                     &
                     vsque
                     Dariam
                     pertinent
                     ad
                     coronam
                     regni
                     eius
                     ,
                     &
                     sunt
                     de
                     appendicijs
                     ,
                     &
                     dignitatibus
                     Regis
                     ,
                     &
                     vna
                     est
                     Monarchia
                     ,
                     &
                     vnum
                     est
                     regnum
                     ,
                     &
                     vocabatur
                     quondam
                     Regnum
                     Britanniae
                     ,
                     modo
                     autem
                     vocatur
                     Regnum
                     Anglorum
                     ,
                     tales
                     enim
                     metas
                     &
                     fines
                     ,
                     &
                     praedictae
                     sunt
                     ,
                     constituit
                     &
                     imposuit
                     coronae
                     Regni
                     Dominus
                     Eleutherius
                     Papa
                     sententia
                     sua
                     ,
                     qui
                     primo
                     destinauit
                     coronam
                     benedictam
                     Britanniae
                     ,
                     &
                     christianitatem
                     Deo
                     inspirante
                     Lucio
                     
                     Regi
                     Britonum
                     .
                  
                   The
                   kinge
                   of
                   right
                   ought
                   with
                   all
                   integritie
                   and
                   without
                   diminution
                   obserue
                   ,
                   and
                   defende
                   all
                   lands
                   ,
                   and
                   honors
                   ,
                   all
                   dignities
                   ,
                   and
                   Rights
                   ,
                   and
                   liberties
                   of
                   the
                   crowne
                   of
                   this
                   kingedome
                   ,
                   wholly
                   ,
                   and
                   call
                   backe
                   againe
                   al
                   the
                   Rights
                   of
                   the
                   kingdome
                   that
                   bee
                   dispersed
                   ,
                   dilapidated
                   ,
                   &
                   loste
                   ,
                   with
                   all
                   his
                   power
                   vnto
                   their
                   auncient
                   and
                   due
                   state
                   .
                   And
                   the
                   whole
                   and
                   all
                   the
                   Land
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Ilands
                   euen
                   to
                   Norway
                   ,
                   and
                   Denmarke
                   doe
                   belonge
                   to
                   the
                   crowne
                   of
                   his
                   kingdome
                   ,
                   and
                   at
                   of
                   the
                   Appendicies
                   ,
                   and
                   dignities
                   of
                   the
                   kinge
                   ,
                   and
                   it
                   is
                   one
                   monarchie
                   and
                   one
                   kingedome
                   ,
                   and
                   it
                   was
                   anciently
                   called
                   the
                   kingedome
                   of
                   Britanie
                   ,
                   &
                   now
                   is
                   called
                   the
                   kingedome
                   of
                   the
                   English
                   men
                   ,
                   for
                   our
                   Lord
                   the
                   Pope
                   Eleutherius
                   did
                   by
                   his
                   sentence
                   cōstitute
                   ,
                   and
                   appointe
                   such
                   limites
                   ,
                   and
                   boundes
                   to
                   the
                   crowne
                   of
                   the
                   kingedome
                   ,
                   first
                   sending
                   by
                   the
                   inspiration
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   a
                   hallowed
                   crowne
                   and
                   Christianitie
                   to
                   Britanie
                   to
                   Kinge
                   Lucius
                   .
                   Hitherto
                   this
                   soe
                   auncient
                   &
                   publicke
                   authoritie
                   and
                   antiquitie
                   ,
                   now
                   ,
                   seeing
                   all
                   writers
                   ,
                   Catholicks
                   and
                   Protestāts
                   agree
                   ,
                   that
                   both
                   S.
                   Eleutherius
                   ,
                   which
                   made
                   this
                   declaration
                   and
                   confirmation
                   of
                   soe
                   manie
                   Ilands
                   and
                   Rights
                   ,
                   and
                   Kinge
                   Lucius
                   
                   which
                   accepted
                   it
                   ,
                   was
                   in
                   the
                   like
                   degree
                   ,
                   and
                   all
                   our
                   kings
                   soe
                   many
                   hundred
                   yeares
                   after
                   ,
                   many
                   of
                   them
                   holy
                   Saints
                   ,
                   which
                   by
                   this
                   declaration
                   esteemed
                   these
                   territories
                   to
                   bee
                   their
                   owne
                   ,
                   to
                   keepe
                   them
                   all
                   ,
                   or
                   any
                   of
                   them
                   ,
                   declarer
                   or
                   receauers
                   from
                   horrible
                   and
                   damnable
                   vsurpation
                   ,
                   as
                   of
                   necessitie
                   by
                   these
                   Protestants
                   wee
                   must
                   doe
                   ,
                   what
                   way
                   is
                   there
                   to
                   end
                   this
                   difficultie
                   ,
                   except
                   wee
                   allowe
                   ,
                   of
                   the
                   Popes
                   Authoritie
                   in
                   such
                   a
                   declaration
                   .
                
                 
                   But
                   to
                   yeeld
                   a
                   greater
                   ,
                   and
                   more
                   auncient
                   honor
                   ,
                   and
                   priuiledge
                   ,
                   to
                   this
                   kingedome
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   kings
                   thereof
                   ,
                   then
                   many
                   Protestants
                   ,
                   enemies
                   to
                   our
                   Brittish
                   Antiquities
                   ,
                   will
                   allowe
                   vnto
                   it
                   ,
                   not
                   onely
                   to
                   comprehend
                   al
                   these
                   Northren
                   Ilands
                   vnto
                   Norway
                   ,
                   vnder
                   the
                   name
                   of
                   ,
                   
                     Insulae
                     Britannicae
                     ,
                     the
                     Brittish
                     or
                     Britons
                     Iland
                     .
                  
                   But
                   that
                   the
                   kingedome
                   of
                   Denmarke
                   was
                   subiect
                   and
                   tributary
                   to
                   Britanie
                   ,
                   diuers
                   hundreds
                   of
                   yeares
                   before
                   Christ
                   ,
                   and
                   soe
                   consequently
                   the
                   adiacent
                   Ilands
                   ,
                   which
                   by
                   
                     Ius
                     gentium
                  
                   ,
                   belonged
                   to
                   the
                   Continent
                   ,
                   next
                   adioyninge
                   ,
                   wee
                   shall
                   by
                   this
                   exempt
                   this
                   kingdome
                   from
                   receauing
                   any
                   thinge
                   by
                   a
                   free
                   donation
                   from
                   Pope
                   Eleutherius
                   in
                   this
                   kinde
                   ,
                   claiminge
                   
                   by
                   this
                   ,
                   that
                   hee
                   only
                   adiudged
                   the
                   old
                   Right
                   and
                   Title
                   of
                   Britanie
                   to
                   bee
                   true
                   and
                   lawfull
                   in
                   this
                   case
                   ,
                   not
                   giuing
                   any
                   new
                   prerogatiue
                   by
                   that
                   confirmation
                   .
                   Yett
                   this
                   will
                   not
                   exempt
                   either
                   kinge
                   Lucius
                   from
                   embracinge
                   ,
                   or
                   Pope
                   Eleutherius
                   from
                   assigning
                   and
                   confirminge
                   that
                   diuision
                   ,
                   and
                   preferringe
                   the
                   Title
                   of
                   kinge
                   Lucius
                   before
                   the
                   Scots
                   and
                   others
                   ,
                   which
                   by
                   their
                   histories
                   had
                   then
                   enioyed
                   longe
                   time
                   diuers
                   of
                   those
                   Ilands
                   ,
                   and
                   soe
                   wee
                   must
                   still
                   acknowledge
                   that
                   both
                   Eleutherius
                   the
                   Pope
                   ,
                   and
                   kinge
                   Lucius
                   ,
                   then
                   thought
                   ,
                   the
                   decision
                   of
                   such
                   things
                   ,
                   did
                   in
                   some
                   respect
                   in
                   conscience
                   belonge
                   to
                   that
                   See
                   Apostolick
                   ,
                   otherwise
                   neither
                   would
                   the
                   one
                   haue
                   made
                   it
                   ,
                   or
                   the
                   other
                   sought
                   for
                   ,
                   or
                   accepted
                   it
                   ,
                   in
                   that
                   maner
                   ,
                   both
                   of
                   them
                   beeing
                   worthie
                   and
                   renowned
                   Saints
                   in
                   the
                   church
                   of
                   Christ
                   .
                   M.
                   S.
                   
                     pr.
                     Regnum
                     Britanniae
                     in
                     Gurguntio
                     .
                     Ioh.
                     Rom.
                     apud
                     Stowe
                     in
                     cod
                     .
                     Stowe
                     and
                     Howes
                     histor
                     .
                     in
                     Gurg
                     .
                     an
                     .
                     ante
                     Christ
                     .
                  
                   375.
                   
                   
                     Ioh.
                     Lydgate
                     in
                     Cantab.
                     Ioh.
                     Harding
                     Chron.
                     c.
                  
                   34.
                   fol.
                   29.30
                   .
                   
                     Caius
                     antiq
                     .
                     Cantab
                     .
                     l.
                  
                   1.
                   
                   
                     Matth.
                     Westm.
                     aetat
                  
                   .
                   5.
                   c.
                   5.
                   
                   
                     Hect.
                     Boeth
                     .
                     hist.
                     Scot.
                     Giral
                     .
                     Cāb
                     .
                     ap
                     .
                     Stow.
                     supr
                     .
                  
                   And
                   into
                   the
                   same
                   laborinth
                   we
                   fal
                   ,
                   by
                   these
                   men
                   denying
                   power
                   in
                   the
                   Pope
                   of
                   Rome
                   ,
                   to
                   giue
                   pardōs
                   ,
                   
                   or
                   Indulgences
                   to
                   mitigate
                   ,
                   or
                   release
                   the
                   punishments
                   of
                   sinnes
                   ,
                   if
                   wee
                   should
                   harken
                   vnto
                   them
                   ;
                   for
                   they
                   greately
                   commend
                   vnto
                   vs
                   the
                   Epistle
                   ascribed
                   to
                   S.
                   Patrick
                   the
                   Irish
                   Apostle
                   in
                   the
                   antiquities
                   of
                   Gastenbury
                   ,
                   to
                   bee
                   of
                   greate
                   authoritie
                   ,
                   and
                   yett
                   in
                   this
                   wee
                   reade
                   .
                   
                     Quod
                     sanctus
                     Phaganus
                     &
                     Deruuianus
                     ab
                     Eleutherio
                     Papa
                     qui
                     cos
                     miserat
                     ,
                     decē
                     annos
                     Indulgentiae
                     impetrarunt
                     .
                  
                   That
                   S.
                   Phaganus
                   and
                   Deruuianus
                   ,
                   obteyned
                   of
                   Pope
                   Eleutherius
                   that
                   sent
                   them
                   ,
                   ten
                   yeares
                   of
                   Indulgence
                   for
                   the
                   pilgryms
                   visiting
                   that
                   holie
                   place
                   ,
                   a
                   greater
                   power
                   in
                   the
                   Pope
                   then
                   the
                   other
                   ,
                   by
                   these
                   Protestants
                   .
                   And
                   thus
                   much
                   of
                   this
                   hundred
                   yeares
                   .
                   
                     Theater
                     of
                     great
                     Britanie
                     lib.
                  
                   6.
                   
                   
                     Godwyn
                     .
                     Conuers
                     .
                     of
                     Britanie
                     cap.
                  
                   2.
                   pag.
                   10.
                   
                   
                     Ioh.
                     Leland
                     .
                     in
                     Assert
                     .
                     Arthur
                     .
                     Antiquitat
                     .
                     Glaston
                     in
                     tabula
                     lignea
                     .
                     Capgrau
                     .
                     in
                     Catal.
                     in
                     S.
                     Patricio
                     .
                     &
                     M.S.
                     Antiq.
                     in
                     eodem
                     .
                  
                
              
            
             
               
               
                 THE
                 THIRD
                 CENTVRIE
                 OR
                 HVNDRED
                 YEARE
                 .
              
               
                 
                   
                     THE
                     VII
                     .
                     CHAPTER
                  
                   .
                   How
                   the
                   Popes
                   of
                   Rome
                   in
                   this
                   third
                   Centurie
                   ,
                   or
                   hundred
                   of
                   years
                   alsoe
                   ,
                   by
                   our
                   Protestants
                   and
                   others
                   ,
                   ruled
                   and
                   gouerned
                   here
                   in
                   Britante
                   in
                   spirituall
                   things
                   ,
                   by
                   their
                   supreame
                   power
                   therein
                   .
                
                 
                   NOw
                   hauing
                   ended
                   this
                   second
                   hundred
                   yeare
                   ,
                   when
                   there
                   was
                   soe
                   generall
                   an
                   acceptance
                   of
                   this
                   highest
                   papall
                   Authoritie
                   in
                   Britanie
                   by
                   the
                   kinge
                   ,
                   his
                   Nobles
                   ,
                   three
                   Archbishops
                   ,
                   soe
                   many
                   other
                   Bishops
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   noble
                   cleargie
                   and
                   others
                   here
                   ,
                   wee
                   may
                   bee
                   more
                   breife
                   in
                   ages
                   followinge
                   :
                   for
                   it
                   is
                   a
                   common
                   consent
                   of
                   the
                   Protestant
                   writers
                   of
                   England
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   same
                   faith
                   and
                   Religion
                   in
                   all
                   materiall
                   points
                   (
                   such
                   as
                   this
                   is
                   )
                   continued
                   firme
                   and
                   inuiolable
                   here
                   at
                   the
                   least
                   vntill
                   the
                   cominge
                   of
                   S.
                   Augustine
                   hither
                   in
                   the
                   later
                   end
                   of
                   the
                   sixt
                   hundred
                   yeare
                   .
                   And
                   it
                   is
                   a
                   veritie
                   granted
                   by
                   all
                   ,
                   followinge
                   S.
                   Bede
                   ,
                   
                     susceptam
                     fidem
                     Britanni
                     vsque
                     in
                     tempora
                     
                     Diocletiani
                     Principis
                     inuiolatum
                     integrumque
                     quieta
                     in
                     pace
                     seruabant
                     .
                  
                   The
                   Britans
                   kept
                   the
                   faith
                   which
                   they
                   receaued
                   in
                   the
                   time
                   ,
                   of
                   kinge
                   Lucius
                   ,
                   inuiolable
                   and
                   whole
                   in
                   quiet
                   peace
                   vntill
                   the
                   times
                   of
                   Diocletian
                   .
                   (
                   
                     Bed.
                     hist
                     .
                     eccles
                     .
                     l.
                  
                   1.
                   c.
                   4.
                   )
                   Whoe
                   did
                   not
                   begin
                   his
                   Empire
                   ,
                   vntill
                   the
                   yeare
                   285.
                   &
                   his
                   persecution
                   longe
                   time
                   after
                   about
                   the
                   yeare
                   296.
                   
                   And
                   no
                   man
                   can
                   thinke
                   ,
                   but
                   amōge
                   soe
                   many
                   Archbishops
                   ,
                   Bishops
                   ,
                   and
                   cleargie
                   men
                   ,
                   which
                   together
                   ,
                   with
                   the
                   whole
                   christian
                   Religion
                   ,
                   embraced
                   the
                   papall
                   power
                   ,
                   liued
                   ,
                   and
                   gouerned
                   the
                   church
                   of
                   Britanie
                   here
                   many
                   yeares
                   in
                   this
                   age
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   same
                   maner
                   and
                   order
                   ,
                   as
                   it
                   was
                   commended
                   vnto
                   them
                   by
                   the
                   Romane
                   supreame
                   spirituall
                   Authoritie
                   ,
                   of
                   S.
                   Eleutherius
                   and
                   his
                   Apostolicke
                   Legates
                   .
                
                 
                   Therefore
                   to
                   bee
                   breife
                   ,
                   the
                   next
                   Pope
                   which
                   was
                   in
                   the
                   beginning
                   of
                   this
                   hundred
                   yeare
                   ,
                   Scotland
                   (
                   as
                   hereafter
                   )
                   a
                   greate
                   portion
                   of
                   this
                   Iland
                   ,
                   and
                   then
                   a
                   distinct
                   greate
                   and
                   inuincible
                   kingedome
                   ,
                   vnto
                   the
                   most
                   powerable
                   Romane
                   Emperors
                   ,
                   was
                   conuerted
                   to
                   the
                   faith
                   of
                   Christ
                   .
                   The
                   very
                   name
                   of
                   this
                   holy
                   Pope
                   and
                   Martyr
                   carieth
                   spirituall
                   supreamacy
                   with
                   it
                   ,
                   in
                   all
                   the
                   Christian
                   
                   world
                   ,
                   Asia
                   ,
                   Africk
                   ,
                   and
                   Europe
                   ,
                   by
                   the
                   mouthes
                   and
                   pennes
                   of
                   all
                   Protestants
                   and
                   others
                   .
                   A
                   Protestant
                   Bishop
                   for
                   all
                   shall
                   answere
                   in
                   these
                   words
                   .
                   
                     Pope
                     Victor
                     excommunicated
                     all
                     churches
                     both
                     greeke
                     and
                     latine
                     ,
                     which
                     differed
                     from
                     his
                     church
                     ,
                     in
                     the
                     obseruation
                     of
                     Easter
                     .
                     (
                     Morton
                     .
                     appeale
                     l.
                  
                   1.
                   cap.
                   9.
                   )
                   Which
                   noe
                   man
                   can
                   question
                   ,
                   but
                   it
                   was
                   the
                   highest
                   act
                   ,
                   to
                   haue
                   and
                   exercise
                   such
                   power
                   ouer
                   all
                   churches
                   ,
                   and
                   yett
                   moste
                   iustly
                   and
                   lawfully
                   ,
                   and
                   hee
                   a
                   blessed
                   man
                   ,
                   which
                   both
                   a
                   Protestant
                   Archbishopp
                   and
                   his
                   maiestie
                   kinge
                   Iames
                   shal
                   testifie
                   for
                   all
                   .
                   
                     The
                     church
                     of
                     Rome
                     was
                     then
                     a
                     Rule
                     to
                     all
                     ,
                  
                   saith
                   our
                   Kinge
                   .
                   (
                   
                     Kinge
                     Iames
                     in
                     parlam
                  
                   .
                   )
                   The
                   other
                   saith
                   :
                   
                     Victor
                     was
                     a
                     godly
                     Bishop
                     ,
                     and
                     a
                     martyr
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     church
                     at
                     that
                     time
                     was
                     in
                     greate
                     puritie
                     ,
                     not
                     beeinge
                     longe
                     after
                     the
                     Apostles
                     times
                     .
                     (
                     Whitgift
                     Answ.
                     to
                     the
                     admonition
                     p.
                  
                   80.
                   sect
                   .
                   4.
                   )
                   Wherfore
                   Kinge
                   Donalde
                   of
                   Scotland
                   now
                   moued
                   by
                   the
                   example
                   of
                   Kinge
                   Lucius
                   ,
                   his
                   neighbouring
                   Sociate
                   in
                   terrene
                   principalitie
                   ,
                   and
                   his
                   whole
                   kingedome
                   ,
                   and
                   beeing
                   assured
                   by
                   this
                   supreame
                   power
                   spirituall
                   exercised
                   by
                   S.
                   Victor
                   ouer
                   all
                   churches
                   ,
                   that
                   it
                   was
                   his
                   right
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   surest
                   waye
                   in
                   time
                   of
                   controuersies
                   (
                   as
                   that
                   was
                   in
                   the
                   obseruation
                   
                   of
                   Easter
                   )
                   to
                   adhere
                   vnto
                   the
                   cheife
                   and
                   commandinge
                   church
                   of
                   Rome
                   ,
                   hee
                   sent
                   to
                   this
                   holy
                   Pope
                   ,
                   to
                   bee
                   instructed
                   in
                   the
                   faith
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   a
                   longe
                   ,
                   paineful
                   &
                   troublesome
                   iorney
                   &
                   labour
                   on
                   both
                   sides
                   ,
                   soe
                   many
                   Bishops
                   now
                   beeing
                   in
                   Britanie
                   ,
                   Fraunce
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   all
                   places
                   betweene
                   Scotland
                   and
                   Rome
                   ,
                   if
                   kinges
                   &
                   kingedomes
                   could
                   haue
                   beene
                   conuerted
                   to
                   the
                   faith
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   and
                   matters
                   of
                   the
                   church
                   with
                   them
                   ordered
                   ,
                   without
                   his
                   direction
                   or
                   confirmation
                   .
                   For
                   as
                   truely
                   write
                   the
                   Scottish
                   historians
                   .
                   
                     Pope
                     Victor
                     sent
                     preists
                     ,
                     in
                     extremam
                     Albionem
                     ,
                     to
                     the
                     vttermoste
                     part
                     of
                     Albion
                     ,
                     or
                     the
                     vttermoste
                     Albion
                     ,
                     to
                     preach
                     the
                     doctrine
                     of
                     Christ
                     .
                     (
                     Hector
                     Boeth
                     .
                     l.
                  
                   5.
                   
                   
                     Scot.
                     histor
                     .
                     fol.
                  
                   89.
                   p.
                   2.
                   
                   
                     Boeth
                     .
                     supr
                     .
                     p.
                  
                   1.
                   
                   
                     Buchan
                     .
                     Rer.
                     Scotic
                     l.
                  
                   4.
                   
                   Reg.
                   27.
                   
                   
                     Holinsh.
                     histor
                     .
                     of
                     Scotl.
                     in
                     Donald
                     .
                     Ed.
                     Grymst
                     .
                     p.
                  
                   20.
                   
                     in
                     Scotl.
                  
                   §
                   .
                   17.
                   )
                   the
                   narration
                   whereof
                   is
                   this
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     Talem
                     dederat
                     Donaldo
                     Regi
                     animum
                     ,
                     pacis
                     Princeps
                     &
                     author
                     Christus
                     Dominus
                     quod
                     verae
                     pietati
                     ,
                     aspernato
                     malorum
                     demonum
                     cultu
                     ,
                     sese
                     paulò
                     ante
                     addixerat
                     .
                     Nam
                     Seuero
                     Imperante
                     Romanis
                     ,
                     apud
                     Victorem
                     Pontificem
                     maximum
                     qui
                     quintusdecimus
                     post
                     Petrum
                     Ecclesiae
                     praefuit
                     ,
                     per
                     legatos
                     obtinuit
                     ,
                     vt
                     viri
                     ,
                     doctrina
                     &
                     Religione
                     insignes
                     ,
                     in
                     Scotiam
                     ab
                     eo
                     
                     missi
                     ,
                     se
                     cum
                     liberis
                     &
                     coniuge
                     Christi
                     nomen
                     profitentes
                     ,
                     baptismate
                     insignirent
                     .
                     Regis
                     exempla
                     Scotica
                     nobilitas
                     sequuta
                     ,
                     auersata
                     impietatem
                     ,
                     Christique
                     Religionem
                     complexa
                     ,
                     sacro
                     fonte
                     est
                     abluta
                     .
                     Fuit
                     annus
                     ille
                     quo
                     Scoti
                     ad
                     lumen
                     verae
                     pietatis
                     ,
                     Dei
                     Optimi
                     Maximi
                     benignitate
                     vocati
                     sunt
                     ,
                     &
                     recepti
                     ;
                     ab
                     eo
                     qui
                     primus
                     fuit
                     humanae
                     salutis
                     tertius
                     supra
                     ducēte
                     simum
                     :
                     à
                     Scotorum
                     Regni
                     institutione
                     quingentesimus
                     tricesimus
                     tertius
                     .
                  
                   Christ
                   our
                   Lord
                   prince
                   ,
                   and
                   Author
                   of
                   peace
                   ,
                   gaue
                   such
                   minde
                   to
                   kinge
                   Donald
                   ,
                   that
                   castinge
                   aside
                   the
                   worship
                   of
                   wicked
                   deuils
                   ,
                   hee
                   had
                   a
                   litle
                   before
                   addicted
                   himselfe
                   to
                   true
                   pietie
                   .
                   For
                   when
                   Seuerus
                   was
                   the
                   Romane
                   Emperor
                   ,
                   hee
                   obteyned
                   of
                   Pope
                   Victor
                   the
                   fifteenth
                   after
                   S.
                   Peter
                   ,
                   that
                   ruled
                   the
                   church
                   ,
                   that
                   men
                   renowned
                   for
                   learninge
                   and
                   Religion
                   ,
                   sent
                   from
                   him
                   into
                   Scotland
                   ,
                   might
                   baptise
                   him
                   ,
                   with
                   his
                   wife
                   and
                   children
                   ,
                   professinge
                   Christ
                   .
                   The
                   Scottish
                   nobilitie
                   followeinge
                   the
                   example
                   of
                   the
                   kinge
                   ,
                   forsakinge
                   impiety
                   ,
                   and
                   embracing
                   the
                   Religiō
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   was
                   baptized
                   .
                   This
                   was
                   in
                   the
                   yeare
                   of
                   the
                   Incarnation
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   two
                   hundred
                   and
                   three
                   ,
                   and
                   from
                   the
                   beginninge
                   of
                   the
                   kingdome
                   of
                   the
                   Scots
                   ,
                   fiue
                   hundred
                   thirtie
                   and
                   three
                   .
                
                 
                 
                   And
                   a
                   little
                   after
                   speakinge
                   of
                   the
                   renowned
                   leardned
                   Christians
                   ,
                   of
                   that
                   time
                   ,
                   hee
                   addeth
                   .
                   
                     Incipere
                     &
                     nostri
                     tum
                     primum
                     ,
                     sacras
                     colere
                     literas
                     ,
                     Sacerdotibus
                     praeceptoribus
                     ,
                     quos
                     Victor
                     Pontifex
                     Maximus
                     ad
                     Christi
                     dogma
                     propalandum
                     ,
                     in
                     extremam
                     miserat
                     Albionem
                     .
                  
                   At
                   that
                   time
                   our
                   Scottish
                   men
                   first
                   began
                   to
                   study
                   diuinitie
                   ,
                   hauinge
                   for
                   their
                   Tutors
                   ,
                   those
                   preists
                   which
                   Pope
                   Victor
                   sent
                   to
                   teach
                   the
                   Religion
                   of
                   Christ
                   in
                   Albion
                   ,
                   the
                   vttermost
                   country
                   in
                   this
                   part
                   of
                   the
                   world
                   .
                   And
                   againe
                   :
                   
                     nostri
                     qua
                     fide
                     &
                     pietate
                     instituti
                     semel
                     fuerunt
                     ,
                     hactenus
                     erroribus
                     aspernatis
                     ,
                     perseuerant
                     .
                  
                   Our
                   contrimen
                   (
                   of
                   Scotlād
                   )
                   perseuer
                   at
                   this
                   day
                   (
                   it
                   was
                   written
                   in
                   the
                   yeare
                   1526.
                   )
                   in
                   the
                   faith
                   and
                   pietie
                   wherein
                   they
                   were
                   then
                   instructed
                   .
                   (
                   
                     Hector
                     Boeth
                     .
                     in
                     fine
                     praefat
                     .
                     Bal.
                     centur
                  
                   5.
                   
                     in
                     Hector
                     Boeth
                  
                   .
                   )
                   And
                   a
                   Protestant
                   of
                   England
                   in
                   the
                   yeare
                   1615.
                   writteh
                   :
                   
                     Scotland
                     receyued
                     the
                     faith
                     in
                     the
                     time
                     of
                     Pope
                     Victor
                     the
                     first
                     ,
                     in
                     the
                     yeare
                  
                   203.
                   
                   
                     Celestin
                     the
                     first
                     sent
                     Palladius
                     thither
                     ,
                     to
                     roote
                     out
                     the
                     Pelagian
                     heresie
                     ,
                     which
                     began
                     to
                     increase
                     there
                     ,
                     vnder
                     Eugenius
                     the
                     second
                     ,
                     whoe
                     died
                     in
                     the
                     yeare
                  
                   460.
                   
                     since
                     this
                     time
                     the
                     Realme
                     continued
                     longe
                     in
                     the
                     profession
                     of
                     the
                     Romish
                     church
                     ,
                     vntill
                     these
                     
                     later
                     dayes
                     .
                     (
                     Edward
                     .
                     Grimston
                     .
                     Booke
                     of
                     Estates
                     pag.
                  
                   20.
                   cap.
                   17.
                   )
                   Hee
                   meaneth
                   the
                   dayes
                   of
                   this
                   our
                   Soueraigne
                   kinge
                   Iames
                   the
                   first
                   of
                   England
                   ,
                   and
                   sixt
                   of
                   that
                   kingedome
                   .
                   Therfore
                   it
                   is
                   a
                   thinge
                   without
                   question
                   ,
                   that
                   this
                   holy
                   Pope
                   ,
                   soe
                   earnest
                   for
                   the
                   spirituall
                   supreamacie
                   of
                   his
                   Apostolicke
                   See
                   ,
                   settled
                   it
                   with
                   other
                   doctrines
                   in
                   this
                   Iland
                   ,
                   where
                   with
                   the
                   rest
                   it
                   still
                   continued
                   vntill
                   these
                   times
                   ,
                   as
                   these
                   Protestants
                   haue
                   declared
                   .
                   Which
                   is
                   euident
                   by
                   all
                   histories
                   ,
                   not
                   any
                   one
                   affirminge
                   ,
                   but
                   rather
                   denyinge
                   ,
                   that
                   hee
                   altered
                   anie
                   thinge
                   of
                   that
                   constitution
                   of
                   Pope
                   Eleutherius
                   ,
                   submittinge
                   the
                   whole
                   nation
                   of
                   Scotlande
                   ,
                   to
                   the
                   Archbishopp
                   of
                   Yorke
                   in
                   spirituall
                   affaires
                   .
                   And
                   if
                   kinge
                   Donald
                   and
                   the
                   nobilitie
                   of
                   Scotland
                   then
                   had
                   not
                   beene
                   assured
                   ,
                   that
                   this
                   supreame
                   spirituall
                   power
                   ,
                   in
                   disposinge
                   and
                   orderinge
                   church
                   matters
                   ,
                   in
                   such
                   cases
                   ,
                   had
                   belonged
                   onely
                   to
                   the
                   Popes
                   of
                   Rome
                   ,
                   of
                   all
                   people
                   and
                   places
                   in
                   the
                   world
                   ,
                   they
                   would
                   not
                   haue
                   appealed
                   to
                   Rome
                   ,
                   for
                   those
                   thinges
                   at
                   that
                   time
                   in
                   the
                   Empire
                   of
                   Seuerus
                   ,
                   when
                   aboue
                   all
                   others
                   ,
                   there
                   was
                   the
                   greatest
                   enmytie
                   and
                   warrs
                   betweene
                   
                   the
                   Romans
                   and
                   Scots
                   ,
                   that
                   euer
                   were
                   testified
                   by
                   all
                   their
                   histories
                   .
                   
                     Bed
                     l.
                  
                   1.
                   
                     histor
                     .
                     c.
                  
                   5.
                   
                   
                     Hect.
                     Boeth
                     .
                     lib.
                  
                   5.
                   
                   
                     Scot.
                     hist
                     .
                     Bucan
                     .
                     Rer.
                     Scotic
                     .
                     l
                  
                   4.
                   
                   
                     Holinsh.
                     hist.
                     of
                     Scotl.
                     in
                     Seuerus
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   In
                   an
                   other
                   point
                   alsoe
                   wee
                   are
                   assured
                   ,
                   that
                   S.
                   Victor
                   whoe
                   had
                   by
                   his
                   highest
                   authoritie
                   excōmunicated
                   soe
                   many
                   churches
                   ,
                   both
                   greeke
                   and
                   latine
                   ,
                   as
                   these
                   Protestants
                   haue
                   told
                   vs
                   before
                   ,
                   for
                   their
                   wronge
                   keepinge
                   of
                   Easter
                   ,
                   settled
                   the
                   right
                   obseruatiō
                   thereof
                   in
                   Scotland
                   at
                   this
                   time
                   .
                   For
                   to
                   speake
                   in
                   Protestants
                   wordes
                   of
                   this
                   Pope
                   :
                   
                     Hee
                     confirmed
                     the
                     ordinance
                     of
                     Pius
                     ,
                     touching
                     the
                     celebration
                     of
                     Easter
                     vppon
                     the
                     Sonday
                     .
                  
                   Soe
                   did
                   Pope
                   Eleutherius
                   before
                   him
                   ,
                   and
                   soe
                   consequently
                   alsoe
                   amonge
                   other
                   Christian
                   doctrines
                   ,
                   by
                   his
                   legates
                   taught
                   and
                   deliuered
                   it
                   here
                   in
                   Britanie
                   .
                   And
                   wee
                   are
                   taught
                   by
                   these
                   learned
                   Protestants
                   ,
                   that
                   in
                   the
                   first
                   generall
                   councell
                   of
                   Nice
                   :
                   
                     De
                     obseruatione
                     Paschae
                     antiquus
                     canon
                     sancitus
                     est
                     ,
                     ne
                     porro
                     in
                     hac
                     re
                     Ecclesiae
                     variarent
                  
                   :
                   The
                   old
                   canon
                   of
                   the
                   obseruation
                   of
                   Easter
                   was
                   decreed
                   ,
                   least
                   the
                   churches
                   should
                   afterward
                   differ
                   ,
                   about
                   it
                   .
                   
                     (
                     Ed.
                     Grymstonp·
                  
                   436.
                   
                     in
                     Victor
                     .
                     Rob.
                     Barnes
                     in
                     vit
                     .
                     Pont.
                     Rom.
                     in
                     Victor
                     .
                     Bal.
                     lib.
                  
                   1.
                   
                     de
                     act
                     .
                     prat
                     .
                     in
                     eod
                     .
                     Magdeburg
                     .
                     centur
                     .
                  
                   
                   3.
                   
                     &
                     in
                     Eleuther
                     .
                     Damas
                     .
                     in
                     Eleuther
                     .
                     Barns
                     iu
                     Siluestro
                     .
                     Magdeburg
                     .
                     cent
                     .
                  
                   4.
                   )
                   And
                   that
                   wee
                   had
                   Brittish
                   Bishops
                   there
                   ,
                   which
                   consented
                   to
                   this
                   decree
                   ,
                   and
                   receaued
                   it
                   for
                   Britany
                   ,
                   they
                   testifie
                   in
                   these
                   termes
                   .
                   (
                   
                     Theater
                     of
                     greate
                     Britanie
                     l
                  
                   6.
                   cap.
                   9
                   pag.
                   206
                   n.
                   19.
                   )
                   
                     The
                     Britannes
                     continued
                     constant
                     in
                     christianitie
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     censures
                     of
                     their
                     Bishops
                     ,
                     for
                     the
                     greate
                     estimation
                     of
                     their
                     constancie
                     ,
                     pietie
                     and
                     learninge
                     ,
                     were
                     required
                     ,
                     and
                     approued
                     in
                     greate
                     points
                     of
                     doctrine
                     ,
                     amonge
                     the
                     assemblies
                     ,
                     of
                     some
                     generall
                     councells
                     ,
                     as
                     that
                     of
                     Sardis
                     (
                     where
                     appeales
                     to
                     the
                     Pope
                     were
                     decreed
                     )
                     and
                     Nyce
                     ,
                     in
                     the
                     tyme
                     of
                     greate
                     Constantine
                     ,
                     vvee
                     had
                     our
                     Bishops
                     present
                     .
                  
                   And
                   all
                   men
                   of
                   readinge
                   are
                   assured
                   of
                   this
                   ,
                   both
                   Constantine
                   the
                   Emperor
                   in
                   his
                   epistle
                   to
                   the
                   churches
                   ,
                   and
                   S.
                   Athanasius
                   in
                   his
                   Apologie
                   write
                   plainely
                   ,
                   that
                   this
                   our
                   Britanie
                   receaued
                   the
                   councell
                   of
                   Nice
                   .
                   
                     Epist
                     .
                     Constāt
                     .
                     apud
                     Theodoret
                     .
                     Athanas
                     Apolog.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   Therefore
                   it
                   is
                   a
                   very
                   idle
                   and
                   ignorant
                   coniecture
                   ,
                   or
                   rather
                   malitious
                   error
                   of
                   some
                   Protestants
                   ,
                   to
                   seeme
                   to
                   write
                   as
                   though
                   Britany
                   had
                   receaued
                   the
                   faith
                   frō
                   some
                   of
                   the
                   Asiatical
                   churches
                   ,
                   because
                   some
                   of
                   the
                   later
                   Scots
                   and
                   Britans
                   die
                   erre
                   in
                   that
                   obseruation
                   ,
                   
                   but
                   this
                   error
                   of
                   the
                   Britans
                   as
                   diuers
                   haue
                   proued
                   allready
                   was
                   quite
                   differēt
                   from
                   that
                   of
                   some
                   part
                   of
                   Asia
                   &
                   greeke
                   .
                   And
                   the
                   first
                   gretian
                   that
                   came
                   hither
                   ,
                   except
                   some
                   sent
                   by
                   Roman
                   Authoritie
                   ,
                   that
                   I
                   finde
                   was
                   S.
                   
                     Regulus
                     Albutus
                     borne
                     in
                     Achaia
                  
                   ,
                   whoe
                   came
                   into
                   Scotland
                   ,
                   when
                   Augustinus
                   was
                   kinge
                   ,
                   allmost
                   two
                   hundred
                   yeares
                   after
                   this
                   ,
                   and
                   longe
                   after
                   the
                   controuersie
                   of
                   keepinge
                   Easter
                   was
                   ended
                   ,
                   
                     and
                     brought
                     thither
                     holy
                     relicks
                     of
                     S.
                     Andrew
                     the
                     Apostle
                     ,
                     vvhoe
                     coming
                     into
                     Pictland
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     fame
                     of
                     this
                     knowne
                     ,
                     very
                     many
                     came
                     to
                     reuerence
                     the
                     holy
                     relicques
                     of
                     the
                     Apostle
                     ,
                     and
                     made
                     offerings
                     there
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     kinge
                     of
                     the
                     picts
                     Hirgustus
                     receaued
                     by
                     him
                     with
                     procession
                     and
                     lyinge
                     vppon
                     the
                     grounde
                     ,
                     vvith
                     much
                     reuerence
                     ,
                     kissed
                     the
                     holy
                     relicques
                     ,
                     and
                     after
                     masse
                     ended
                     hee
                     bequeathed
                     his
                     palace
                     to
                     Saint
                     Andrew
                     ,
                     and
                     to
                     Regulus
                     and
                     the
                     Preists
                     to
                     serue
                     God
                     in
                     .
                     Huius
                     rei
                     fama
                     per
                     Pictorum
                     regiones
                     delata
                     permultorum
                     animos
                     ad
                     visendas
                     venerandasque
                     sacras
                     Apostoli
                     reliquias
                     attendit
                     .
                     Confluxerunt
                     ergo
                     illuc
                     vndique
                     donaria
                     Christi
                     Apostolo
                     pretiosa
                     afferentes
                     .
                     Affuit
                     &
                     Heirgastus
                     Rex
                     eorum
                     ,
                     quae
                     fama
                     ad
                     eum
                     detulerat
                     ,
                     visendi
                     cupidas
                     .
                     Venientem
                     ad
                     se
                     Regulus
                     
                     cum
                     sociijs
                     pio
                     apparatu
                     cum
                     Sacerdotum
                     ac
                     Monachorum
                     religiosa
                     deductione
                     in
                     hymnis
                     &
                     canticis
                     excepit
                     .
                     Rex
                     humi
                     procumbens
                     ,
                     sacras
                     reliquias
                     multa
                     veneratione
                     osculatus
                     ,
                     vbi
                     sacra
                     Christiano
                     more
                     ,
                     cuius
                     ipse
                     Heirgustus
                     erat
                     obseruantissimus
                     ,
                     erant
                     peracta
                     ,
                     regium
                     palatium
                     amplis
                     structuris
                     ornatum
                     diuo
                     Andreae
                     ,
                     Regulo
                     ,
                     ac
                     Sacerdotibus
                     ibidem
                     deinceps
                     Optimo
                     Maximo
                     Deo
                     famulaturis
                     ,
                     liberè
                     erogauit
                     ,
                     struxit
                     &
                     haud
                     procul
                     à
                     palatio
                     ,
                     sacram
                     aedem
                     diuo
                     Apostolo
                     dicatam
                     :
                     and
                     builded
                     an
                     other
                     church
                     not
                     far
                     from
                     the
                     palace
                     ,
                     dedicated
                     to
                     the
                     holy
                     Apostle
                     .
                  
                   And
                   thus
                   much
                   of
                   S.
                   Victor
                   .
                
                 
                   Next
                   to
                   him
                   succeeded
                   Pope
                   and
                   S.
                   Zepherinus
                   ,
                   whoe
                   to
                   proue
                   hee
                   still
                   maintayned
                   this
                   Romane
                   supreamacie
                   ,
                   as
                   his
                   predecessors
                   before
                   ,
                   ouer
                   all
                   Bishopes
                   ,
                   Primates
                   ,
                   Patriarckes
                   ,
                   and
                   whomsoeuer
                   ,
                   or
                   wheresoeuer
                   of
                   the
                   cleargie
                   ,
                   or
                   others
                   ,
                   did
                   generally
                   decree
                   as
                   these
                   Protestants
                   tel
                   vs.
                   (
                   
                     Rob.
                     Barns
                     in
                     vit
                     .
                     Pontif.
                     Rom.
                     in
                     Zepherin
                     .
                     hee
                     calleth
                     him
                     Seuerus
                     .
                     )
                     Sine
                     Romani
                     Pontificis
                     authoritate
                     accusatum
                     Episcopum
                     ,
                     nec
                     à
                     Primate
                     ,
                     nec
                     à
                     Patriarcha
                     ,
                     nec
                     à
                     Metropolitano
                     ,
                     in
                     Iudicio
                     condemnandum
                     esse
                     .
                  
                   That
                   a
                   Bishop
                   
                   
                     accused
                     ,
                     should
                     not
                     bee
                     condemned
                     ,
                     neyther
                     by
                     the
                     Primate
                     ,
                     nor
                     Patriarcke
                     ,
                     nor
                     Metropolitane
                     ,
                     without
                     the
                     authoritie
                     of
                     the
                     Pope
                     of
                     Rome
                     .
                  
                   By
                   which
                   is
                   euident
                   ,
                   that
                   euen
                   the
                   Archbishops
                   themselues
                   of
                   Britanie
                   ,
                   to
                   whome
                   all
                   others
                   were
                   subordinate
                   in
                   thinges
                   spirituall
                   ,
                   were
                   subiect
                   to
                   the
                   Pope
                   of
                   Rome
                   at
                   this
                   time
                   .
                
                 
                   Pope
                   Calixtus
                   succeeded
                   next
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   speake
                   in
                   a
                   Protestant
                   Doctors
                   wordes
                   :
                   (
                   
                     Powel
                     l.
                  
                   1.
                   
                     of
                     Antichrist
                     .
                     pag.
                  
                   130.131
                   .
                   )
                   
                     Calixtus
                     Pope
                     defined
                     ,
                     that
                     all
                     Bishops
                     though
                     gathered
                     in
                     a
                     generall
                     councell
                     ,
                     shall
                     fulfill
                     the
                     vvill
                     of
                     the
                     church
                     of
                     Rome
                     .
                     They
                     which
                     doe
                     not
                     this
                     are
                     pronounced
                     to
                     keepe
                     a
                     conciliable
                     ,
                     &
                     not
                     a
                     councell
                     .
                  
                   And
                   to
                   bee
                   short
                   in
                   this
                   matter
                   ,
                   the
                   Protestants
                   of
                   England
                   proue
                   vnto
                   vs
                   ,
                   that
                   this
                   busines
                   of
                   the
                   spirituall
                   power
                   of
                   that
                   See
                   ouer
                   all
                   other
                   churches
                   ,
                   is
                   the
                   cheife
                   scope
                   of
                   many
                   of
                   their
                   Epistles
                   decretall
                   .
                   (
                   
                     Rob.
                     Barns
                     in
                     vit
                     .
                     Vrbani
                     ,
                     Antheri
                     .
                     &
                     Dovvnam
                     .
                     lib.
                  
                   1.
                   
                   
                     Antichristi
                     .
                     cap.
                  
                   3.
                   pag.
                   35.
                   )
                   And
                   to
                   giue
                   some
                   particular
                   instances
                   hereof
                   more
                   in
                   Britanie
                   ,
                   in
                   this
                   age
                   :
                   wee
                   finde
                   in
                   histories
                   .
                   (
                   
                     Matth.
                     West
                     .
                     an
                  
                   .
                   257.258
                   .
                   )
                   that
                   Pope
                   Stephē
                   about
                   the
                   yeare
                   of
                   Christ
                   257.258
                   .
                   or
                   259.
                   
                   When
                   S.
                   Mellon
                   ,
                   then
                   noe
                   Christian
                   ,
                   was
                   sent
                   from
                   hence
                   by
                   publick
                   
                   authoritie
                   to
                   Rome
                   ,
                   about
                   the
                   temporall
                   affaires
                   of
                   this
                   kingedome
                   ,
                   conuerted
                   him
                   to
                   the
                   faith
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   made
                   him
                   preist
                   ,
                   and
                   soone
                   after
                   Bishop
                   ,
                   exempting
                   him
                   from
                   his
                   ciuill
                   imployments
                   of
                   this
                   his
                   country
                   ,
                   and
                   by
                   his
                   Apostolicke
                   power
                   sent
                   him
                   Archbishop
                   to
                   Rhoan
                   in
                   Normandie
                   .
                   
                     (
                     Petr.
                     de
                     Nat.
                     de
                     vit
                     .
                  
                   51.
                   
                   
                     Vincent
                     .
                     in
                     .
                     Specul
                     .
                     l.
                  
                   11.
                   c.
                   74.
                   
                   
                     Martyrol
                     .
                     Rom.
                  
                   22.
                   
                   
                     Octob.
                     Ioh.
                     Capgr
                     .
                     in
                  
                   5.
                   
                   
                     Mel.
                     M.
                     S.
                     antiq
                     .
                     in
                     eod
                     .
                     &
                     Catal.
                     Episcop
                     .
                     Rothmag
                     .
                     Matt.
                     West
                     .
                  
                   )
                   And
                   amonge
                   others
                   our
                   glorious
                   men
                   and
                   martyrs
                   here
                   in
                   this
                   age
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   the
                   common
                   opinion
                   ,
                   that
                   S.
                   Amphibalus
                   whoe
                   conuerted
                   S.
                   Alban
                   .
                   (
                   
                     Matth.
                     Paris
                     p.
                  
                   178.179
                   .
                   
                     Lidg.
                     in
                     vit
                     .
                     cius
                     .
                     Engl.
                     Martyrol
                     .
                  
                   25.
                   
                   Iun.
                   )
                   both
                   was
                   a
                   Britan
                   borne
                   ,
                   and
                   consecrated
                   at
                   Rome
                   ,
                   some
                   say
                   by
                   Pope
                   &
                   Saint
                   Zepherinus
                   ,
                   what
                   and
                   how
                   glorious
                   his
                   historie
                   is
                   ,
                   for
                   his
                   preaching
                   and
                   martyrdome
                   with
                   vs
                   ,
                   all
                   histories
                   of
                   that
                   time
                   are
                   full
                   :
                   and
                   how
                   renowned
                   hee
                   and
                   others
                   of
                   his
                   holy
                   company
                   ,
                   sent
                   by
                   that
                   Apostolicke
                   See
                   were
                   at
                   the
                   same
                   time
                   in
                   Scotland
                   ,
                   namely
                   
                     Modocus
                     ,
                     Priscus
                     ,
                     Calanus
                     ,
                     Ferranus
                     ,
                     Ambianus
                     ,
                     and
                     Carnonus
                     ,
                  
                   both
                   Scottish
                   and
                   English
                   histories
                   wil
                   witnesse
                   .
                   
                     Where
                     S.
                     Amphibalus
                     was
                     the
                     first
                     Bishop
                     they
                     had
                     ,
                     and
                     in
                     Mona
                     the
                     
                     Iland
                     :
                     Amphibalus
                     Brito
                     vir
                     insigni
                     pietate
                     primus
                     Antistes
                     ibi
                     creatus
                     .
                     Hector
                     Boethius
                     Scotor
                     .
                     histor
                     .
                     lib.
                  
                   6.
                   fol.
                   102.
                   
                   
                     Bal.
                     centur
                  
                   .
                   1.
                   
                     in
                     Amphib
                     .
                     Holinsh.
                     hist.
                     of
                     Scotland
                     in
                     Chrakint
                     .
                     Veremund
                     .
                     apud
                     Boeth
                     .
                     supr
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   And
                   soe
                   honored
                   was
                   he
                   of
                   that
                   most
                   worthie
                   Kinge
                   of
                   Scotland
                   Chrathlintus
                   ,
                   that
                   to
                   shew
                   the
                   honor
                   hee
                   yeelded
                   to
                   this
                   holie
                   Legate
                   ,
                   and
                   his
                   companions
                   ,
                   and
                   somewhat
                   to
                   behold
                   the
                   Religiō
                   of
                   that
                   time
                   ,
                   the
                   Scottish
                   historie
                   thus
                   speaketh
                   vnto
                   vs.
                   
                     (
                     Hector
                     Boeth
                     .
                     supr
                     Holinsh.
                     hist
                     .
                     of
                     Scotlād
                     in
                     Chrah
                     .
                     )
                     Chrathlintus
                     Rex
                     sacram
                     Antistitis
                     aedem
                     muneribus
                     ornauit
                     amplissimis
                     ,
                     calicihus
                     ,
                     patenis
                     candelabris
                     ,
                     alijsque
                     similibus
                     ad
                     sacrorum
                     vsum
                     commodis
                     ,
                     ex
                     argento
                     ,
                     auroque
                     fabrefactis
                     ,
                     altarique
                     cupro
                     &
                     are
                     clauso
                     :
                     prouentus
                     ad
                     ea
                     ex
                     agris
                     in
                     sacrae
                     aedis
                     vicini
                     constituit
                     .
                     Fuit
                     id
                     templum
                     omnium
                     primum
                     ,
                     Christiano
                     ritu
                     ,
                     vbi
                     Pontifex
                     sacerque
                     magistratus
                     sedem
                     haberet
                     primariam
                     ,
                     inter
                     Scotos
                     ,
                     cuius
                     nostri
                     meminere
                     scriptores
                     dedicatum
                     .
                  
                   Kinge
                   Chrathlint
                   did
                   adorne
                   the
                   Holy
                   Howse
                   ,
                   of
                   the
                   Bishop
                   Amphibalus
                   ,
                   with
                   most
                   honorable
                   guifts
                   ,
                   chalices
                   ,
                   patens
                   ,
                   candlesticks
                   ,
                   and
                   others
                   seruinge
                   for
                   the
                   vse
                   of
                   Masse
                   made
                   of
                   syluer
                   ,
                   and
                   gold
                   ,
                   and
                   an
                   Altare
                   ,
                   
                   inclosed
                   with
                   copper
                   and
                   brasse
                   ,
                   and
                   appointed
                   reuenewes
                   for
                   them
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   country
                   adioyninge
                   .
                   That
                   was
                   the
                   first
                   Christian
                   church
                   where
                   a
                   Bishop
                   and
                   holy
                   magistrate
                   had
                   his
                   cheife
                   See
                   ,
                   amonge
                   the
                   Scots
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   remembred
                   by
                   our
                   writers
                   .
                   Thus
                   were
                   the
                   Bishops
                   and
                   preists
                   consecrated
                   at
                   ,
                   and
                   sent
                   from
                   Rome
                   ,
                   honored
                   in
                   this
                   nation
                   at
                   that
                   time
                   .
                   When
                   wee
                   reade
                   further
                   the
                   See
                   of
                   Rome
                   to
                   haue
                   beene
                   here
                   in
                   such
                   high
                   honor
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   Brittish
                   writer
                   ,
                   and
                   witnesse
                   of
                   S.
                   Albans
                   life
                   ,
                   liuinge
                   then
                   ,
                   writeth
                   .
                   (
                   
                     Compilator
                     vitae
                     S.
                     Albani
                     apud
                     Capgrau
                     .
                     &
                     M.S.
                     antiq
                     .
                     in
                     vit
                     .
                     eiusd
                     .
                     )
                     Romam
                     proficiscor
                     ,
                     vt
                     illic
                     veniam
                     merear
                     delictorum
                     ,
                     libellum
                     quoque
                     istum
                     offeram
                     Examini
                     Romanorum
                     :
                     vt
                     si
                     quid
                     in
                     eo
                     secus
                     quàm
                     debuit
                     fortè
                     prolatum
                     fuerit
                     ,
                     hoc
                     per
                     eos
                     dignetur
                     in
                     melius
                     commutare
                     .
                  
                   I
                   goe
                   to
                   Rome
                   ,
                   that
                   there
                   I
                   may
                   deserue
                   forgiuenes
                   of
                   my
                   sinnes
                   :
                   and
                   I
                   will
                   offer
                   this
                   booke
                   to
                   the
                   Examination
                   of
                   the
                   Romans
                   ,
                   that
                   if
                   any
                   thinge
                   be
                   vttered
                   therein
                   otherwise
                   then
                   it
                   should
                   ,
                   it
                   may
                   bee
                   amended
                   .
                
                 
                   And
                   that
                   all
                   spirituall
                   power
                   and
                   iurisdiction
                   then
                   in
                   Britanie
                   ,
                   was
                   subordinate
                   
                   vnto
                   ,
                   &
                   dependinge
                   of
                   the
                   Popes
                   of
                   Rome
                   ,
                   in
                   that
                   time
                   ,
                   the
                   Antiquities
                   and
                   Antiquaries
                   ,
                   Protestants
                   and
                   others
                   ,
                   both
                   of
                   Cambridge
                   and
                   other
                   places
                   doe
                   plainely
                   testifie
                   ,
                   whoe
                   amonge
                   other
                   euidences
                   for
                   this
                   matter
                   ,
                   produce
                   vnto
                   vs
                   the
                   auntient
                   Bull
                   of
                   Pope
                   Honorius
                   ,
                   dated
                   at
                   Rome
                   the
                   20.
                   day
                   of
                   Februarij
                   in
                   the
                   yeare
                   624.
                   
                   (
                   
                     Bulla
                     Honorij
                  
                   1.
                   
                   
                     Papae
                     an
                  
                   .
                   624.20
                   .
                   
                     Februar
                     .
                     apud
                     Caium
                     l.
                  
                   1.
                   
                     de
                     antiquit
                     .
                     Cantabrig
                     .
                     Accad
                     .
                     p.
                  
                   75.76.77
                   .
                   )
                   Wherein
                   hee
                   affirmeth
                   that
                   hee
                   followeth
                   the
                   example
                   of
                   Pope
                   Eleutherius
                   ,
                   of
                   whome
                   I
                   haue
                   spoken
                   before
                   :
                   Pope
                   Fabian
                   who
                   liued
                   in
                   this
                   age
                   ,
                   and
                   others
                   who
                   beeinge
                   likewise
                   holy
                   Popes
                   ,
                   had
                   done
                   the
                   like
                   which
                   hee
                   did
                   towardes
                   the
                   vniuersitie
                   or
                   schoole
                   of
                   Cambridge
                   ,
                   and
                   concerninge
                   his
                   power
                   spirituall
                   ouer
                   all
                   parsons
                   in
                   this
                   nation
                   ,
                   thus
                   it
                   is
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     Honorius
                     Episcopus
                     seruus
                     seruorum
                     Dei
                     ,
                     dilectis
                     filijs
                     doctoribus
                     &
                     scholaribus
                     in
                     vniuersitate
                     Cantabrigiae
                     studentibus
                     Apostolicam
                     benedictionem
                     .
                     Dilectissimi
                     in
                     Christo
                     filij
                     ,
                     nō
                     absque
                     labore
                     ,
                     &
                     plurima
                     perturbatione
                     didicimus
                     ,
                     quomodo
                     nonnulli
                     propriae
                     salutis
                     immemores
                     luporum
                     faucibus
                     ,
                     &
                     vulpina
                     facie
                     ,
                     libertates
                     &
                     priuilegia
                     ,
                     quae
                     vobis
                     &
                     praedecessoribus
                     
                     in
                     eadem
                     vniuersitate
                     studentibus
                     gratiosè
                     indulsit
                     sedes
                     Apostolica
                     ,
                     moliuntur
                     ●…neruare
                     :
                     Ita
                     quòd
                     plures
                     ecclesiarum
                     praepositi
                     absque
                     rationis
                     .
                     Iure
                     minùs
                     instè
                     in
                     vos
                     iurisdictionem
                     indebitam
                     ,
                     &
                     insolitam
                     vsurpantes
                     ,
                     quamque
                     non
                     consueuerunt
                     hactenus
                     ,
                     ad
                     vntuersitatem
                     vestram
                     accedunt
                     ,
                     materiam
                     perturbationis
                     ,
                     &
                     discordiae
                     seminantes
                     ,
                     correctionis
                     ,
                     emendationis
                     aut
                     reformationis
                     ibidem
                     officia
                     exercentes
                     ,
                     contra
                     inhibitionem
                     sedis
                     Apostolicae
                     .
                     Volentes
                     igitur
                     ,
                     vt
                     tenemur
                     iustitia
                     suadente
                     ,
                     paci
                     &
                     tranquillitati
                     vniuersitatis
                     vestrae
                     paterna
                     sollicitudine
                     salubriter
                     prouidere
                     .
                     Praedecessorum
                     nostrorum
                     Romanae
                     Ecclesiae
                     Pontificum
                     ,
                     Eleutherij
                     ,
                     Fabiani
                     ,
                     Leonis
                     ,
                     Simplicij
                     ,
                     Felicis
                     &
                     Bonifacij
                     vestigijs
                     debitè
                     inhaerentes
                     ,
                     authoritate
                     omnipotentis
                     Dei
                     districtius
                     inhibemus
                     ,
                     sub
                     poena
                     excommunicationis
                     ,
                     quam
                     veniens
                     in
                     contrarium
                     ipso
                     facto
                     incurrat
                     ,
                     ne
                     quis
                     Archiepiscopus
                     ,
                     aut
                     eorum
                     officiales
                     ,
                     seu
                     visitatores
                     generales
                     aut
                     speciales
                     à
                     Sede
                     Apostolica
                     deputati
                     ,
                     audent
                     in
                     aliquem
                     vestrum
                     suspensionis
                     vel
                     excommunicationis
                     ,
                     scu
                     interdicti
                     sententias
                     inferre
                     ,
                     aut
                     vos
                     familiares
                     vestros
                     molestare
                     praesumat
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   Honorius
                   Bishop
                   ,
                   seruant
                   of
                   the
                   seruants
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   to
                   his
                   beloued
                   sonnes
                   the
                   doctors
                   &
                   
                   schollers
                   of
                   the
                   vniuersitie
                   of
                   Cambridge
                   sendeth
                   Apostolicall
                   benediction
                   .
                   Wee
                   haue
                   learned
                   not
                   without
                   labour
                   and
                   much
                   sorrowe
                   ,
                   moste
                   beloued
                   sonnes
                   in
                   Christ
                   ,
                   how
                   some
                   vnmindfull
                   of
                   their
                   owne
                   saluation
                   ,
                   like
                   greedy
                   wolues
                   ,
                   and
                   craftly
                   foxes
                   goe
                   about
                   to
                   weaken
                   or
                   euacuate
                   the
                   liberties
                   &
                   priuiledges
                   which
                   the
                   See
                   Apostolicke
                   hath
                   graunted
                   graciously
                   to
                   you
                   ,
                   and
                   your
                   predecessors
                   students
                   in
                   the
                   same
                   vniuersitie
                   .
                   Soe
                   that
                   many
                   Rulers
                   of
                   churches
                   without
                   right
                   of
                   reason
                   ,
                   vsurping
                   ,
                   vniustly
                   ouer
                   you
                   vndue
                   iurisdiction
                   ,
                   and
                   vnaccustomed
                   ,
                   and
                   which
                   hitherto
                   they
                   haue
                   not
                   vsed
                   ,
                   come
                   to
                   your
                   vniuersitie
                   ,
                   sowing
                   matter
                   of
                   trouble
                   ,
                   and
                   discord
                   ,
                   exercising
                   there
                   the
                   offices
                   of
                   correction
                   ,
                   emendation
                   ,
                   or
                   reformation
                   ,
                   against
                   the
                   inhibition
                   of
                   the
                   See
                   Apostolick
                   .
                   Wee
                   therfore
                   willing
                   ,
                   as
                   wee
                   are
                   bound
                   by
                   iustice
                   persuadinge
                   it
                   ,
                   with
                   a
                   fatherly
                   care
                   safely
                   to
                   prouide
                   for
                   the
                   peace
                   ,
                   and
                   quietnesse
                   of
                   your
                   vniuersitie
                   ,
                   duely
                   followinge
                   the
                   steps
                   of
                   our
                   predecessors
                   ,
                   Popes
                   of
                   Rome
                   ,
                   Eleutherius
                   ,
                   Fabianus
                   ,
                   Leo
                   ,
                   Simplicius
                   ,
                   Felix
                   and
                   Bonifacius
                   ,
                   by
                   the
                   authoritie
                   of
                   almightie
                   God
                   ,
                   doe
                   strictlie
                   forbid
                   vnder
                   payne
                   of
                   excommunicatiō
                   ipso
                   facto
                   to
                   bee
                   
                   incurred
                   by
                   the
                   cōtrary
                   doer
                   ,
                   that
                   noe
                   Archbishop
                   ,
                   or
                   their
                   Officials
                   ,
                   nor
                   the
                   visitors
                   generall
                   or
                   speciall
                   deputed
                   from
                   the
                   See
                   Apostolicke
                   ,
                   shall
                   dare
                   to
                   inflict
                   the
                   sentences
                   of
                   suspension
                   or
                   excommunication
                   ,
                   or
                   interdiction
                   ,
                   against
                   any
                   of
                   you
                   ,
                   or
                   presume
                   to
                   molest
                   you
                   ,
                   or
                   your
                   seruants
                   .
                
                 
                   By
                   which
                   it
                   is
                   euident
                   ,
                   that
                   in
                   this
                   age
                   the
                   Popes
                   of
                   Rome
                   ,
                   exercised
                   the
                   highest
                   spiritual
                   iurisdictiō
                   in
                   this
                   kingdome
                   ,
                   limited
                   (
                   as
                   they
                   thought
                   good
                   )
                   the
                   power
                   of
                   Bishops
                   ,
                   and
                   Archbishops
                   ,
                   subiecting
                   them
                   to
                   their
                   cēsures
                   ,
                   and
                   made
                   exemptions
                   from
                   them
                   ,
                   &
                   all
                   others
                   ,
                   except
                   the
                   See
                   of
                   Rome
                   it selfe
                   ,
                   &
                   had
                   their
                   visitors
                   here
                   to
                   such
                   purposes
                   ,
                   except
                   these
                   Protestants
                   doe
                   deceaue
                   vs.
                   Which
                   further
                   testifie
                   ,
                   that
                   this
                   Pope
                   Fabian
                   ,
                   in
                   that
                   time
                   miraculouslie
                   chosen
                   Pope
                   ,
                   and
                   liuing
                   &
                   dying
                   an
                   holy
                   Saint
                   ,
                   made
                   diuers
                   decrees
                   ,
                   generally
                   bindinge
                   all
                   Christians
                   as
                   :
                   
                     That
                     euery
                     Christiā
                     should
                     cōmunicate
                     thrise
                     a
                     yeare
                     ,
                     that
                     is
                     to
                     say
                     ,
                     at
                     the
                     feasts
                     of
                     Easter
                     ,
                     whitsonday
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     birth
                     of
                     our
                     Sauiour
                     ,
                     that
                     preists
                     should
                     not
                     bee
                     punished
                     in
                     prophane
                     courts
                     .
                  
                   And
                   the
                   like
                   .
                   
                     Ed.
                     Grymston
                     .
                     in
                     Fabian
                     .
                     Pope
                     .
                     Rob.
                     Barns
                     l.
                     de
                     vit
                     .
                     Pontif.
                     Rom.
                     in
                     Fabiano
                     .
                  
                
              
            
             
               
               
                 THE
                 FOVRTH
                 CENTVRIE
                 OR
                 HVNDRED
                 YEARE
                 .
              
               
                 
                   
                     THE
                     VIII
                     .
                     CHAPTER
                  
                   .
                   Wherein
                   is
                   proued
                   likewise
                   by
                   the
                   Protestant
                   diuines
                   ,
                   and
                   Antiquaries
                   of
                   England
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   Popes
                   of
                   Rome
                   ,
                   euer
                   claymed
                   and
                   exercised
                   ,
                   this
                   their
                   highest
                   power
                   here
                   in
                   this
                   Age.
                   
                
                 
                   NOw
                   wee
                   are
                   come
                   to
                   the
                   fourth
                   hundred
                   yeare
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   beginninge
                   whereof
                   ,
                   Diocletian
                   the
                   persecutinge
                   Emperor
                   dyinge
                   ,
                   although
                   hee
                   had
                   put
                   euen
                   in
                   this
                   Iland
                   ,
                   diuers
                   thousands
                   of
                   Christiās
                   to
                   death
                   ,
                   and
                   one
                   thousand
                   in
                   one
                   time
                   and
                   place
                   ,
                   Lichfeild
                   ,
                   (
                   
                     Theater
                     of
                     greate
                     Brit.
                     l.
                  
                   6.
                   
                   
                     Stowe
                     histor
                     .
                     in
                     the
                     Rom.
                     in
                     Coill
                     .
                  
                   )
                   (
                   taking
                   therevpon
                   the
                   name
                   of
                   a
                   Feild
                   of
                   Blood.
                   )
                   yet
                   hee
                   was
                   soe
                   farr
                   from
                   extinguishinge
                   the
                   name
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   that
                   wee
                   had
                   a
                   continuall
                   succession
                   at
                   that
                   very
                   time
                   of
                   Bishops
                   ,
                   preists
                   ,
                   religious
                   ,
                   and
                   other
                   cleargie
                   men
                   ,
                   without
                   intermission
                   deudced
                   from
                   this
                   Roman
                   institution
                   in
                   this
                   kingedome
                   .
                   And
                   this
                   testified
                   
                   by
                   the
                   best
                   Antiquities
                   wee
                   haue
                   ,
                   S.
                   Gildas
                   ,
                   S.
                   Bede
                   ,
                   and
                   allmoste
                   all
                   after
                   them
                   both
                   Catholicks
                   ,
                   and
                   Protestants
                   .
                   (
                   
                     Gildas
                     l.
                     de
                     excid
                     .
                     &
                     conquest
                     .
                     Brit.
                     cap.
                  
                   8.
                   )
                   The
                   words
                   of
                   Saint
                   Gildas
                   ar
                   these
                   ,
                   as
                   Protestants
                   publish
                   him
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     Bilustro
                     supradicti
                     turbinis
                     necdum
                     ad
                     integrum
                     expleto
                     ,
                     emercescentibusque
                     nece
                     suorum
                     Authorum
                     nefarijs
                     decretis
                     ,
                     laetis
                     luminibus
                     omnes
                     Christi
                     Tyrones
                     quasi
                     post
                     hyemalem
                     ac
                     prolixam
                     noctem
                     ,
                     temperiem
                     lucemque
                     serenam
                     aurae
                     celestis
                     excipiunt
                     ,
                     renouant
                     ecclesias
                     ad
                     solum
                     vsque
                     destructas
                     ,
                     Basilicas
                     Sanctorum
                     Martyrum
                     fundant
                     ,
                     construunt
                     ,
                     perficiunt
                     ,
                     ac
                     velut
                     victricia
                     signa
                     passim
                     propalant
                     ,
                     dies
                     festos
                     celebrant
                     ,
                     sacra
                     mundo
                     corde
                     ,
                     oreque
                     conficiunt
                     ,
                     omnes
                     exultant
                     filij
                     gremio
                     ac
                     si
                     matris
                     ecclesiae
                     confoti
                     .
                  
                   When
                   ten
                   yeares
                   of
                   the
                   said
                   persecution
                   were
                   not
                   wholly
                   expired
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   wicked
                   decrees
                   were
                   now
                   voide
                   by
                   the
                   death
                   of
                   their
                   Authors
                   ,
                   al
                   the
                   souldiars
                   of
                   Christ
                   with
                   ioyfull
                   countenance
                   ,
                   as
                   it
                   were
                   after
                   a
                   winter
                   longe
                   night
                   ,
                   receaue
                   the
                   temper
                   and
                   cleare
                   light
                   of
                   the
                   heauenly
                   ayre
                   ,
                   they
                   renew
                   their
                   churches
                   destroied
                   euen
                   to
                   the
                   ground
                   ,
                   they
                   build
                   churches
                   of
                   the
                   holy
                   martyrs
                   ,
                   frame
                   ,
                   and
                   perfect
                   them
                   ,
                   &
                   as
                   it
                   were
                   publicklie
                   
                   sett
                   forth
                   euery
                   where
                   their
                   victorious
                   Ensignes
                   ,
                   they
                   celebrate
                   holy
                   dayes
                   ,
                   they
                   perfect
                   their
                   sacrifices
                   ,
                   or
                   sacred
                   things
                   with
                   a
                   cleane
                   hart
                   ,
                   and
                   mouth
                   ,
                   they
                   all
                   doe
                   reioyce
                   ,
                   as
                   it
                   were
                   children
                   fostered
                   in
                   the
                   lap
                   of
                   their
                   mother
                   the
                   church
                   .
                
                 
                   The
                   very
                   same
                   hath
                   S.
                   Bede
                   whoe
                   addeth
                   (
                   
                     Bed.
                     histor
                     .
                     Eccl.
                     l.
                  
                   1.
                   cap.
                   8.
                   )
                   
                     Progressi
                     in
                     publicum
                     fideles
                     Christi
                     ,
                     qui
                     se
                     tempore
                     discriminis
                     ,
                     siluis
                     ac
                     desertis
                     ,
                     abditisque
                     speluncis
                     occultauerant
                     .
                  
                   The
                   faithfull
                   seruants
                   of
                   Christ
                   shew
                   themselues
                   now
                   in
                   publick
                   ,
                   whoe
                   in
                   the
                   time
                   of
                   the
                   daunger
                   had
                   hidd
                   themselues
                   in
                   woods
                   ,
                   and
                   wildernesses
                   ,
                   and
                   hidden
                   dens
                   .
                   And
                   then
                   hee
                   writeth
                   as
                   S.
                   Gildas
                   before
                   .
                   By
                   which
                   publick
                   and
                   hierarchicall
                   Acts
                   and
                   offices
                   of
                   Bishops
                   ,
                   and
                   preists
                   ,
                   as
                   founding
                   and
                   dedicatinge
                   churches
                   ,
                   to
                   the
                   honor
                   of
                   holy
                   Martyrs
                   ,
                   that
                   had
                   late
                   suffered
                   in
                   that
                   persecution
                   ,
                   in
                   institutinge
                   and
                   celebratinge
                   their
                   festiuities
                   ,
                   renewing
                   and
                   consecrating
                   other
                   defaced
                   churches
                   ,
                   which
                   none
                   but
                   Bishops
                   might
                   doe
                   ,
                   and
                   sayinge
                   Masse
                   ,
                   which
                   hee
                   expressely
                   by
                   perfecting
                   their
                   sacrifices
                   or
                   sacred
                   rites
                   ,
                   with
                   a
                   cleane
                   hart
                   ,
                   and
                   mouth
                   ,
                   the
                   preistly
                   office
                   and
                   function
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   moste
                   euident
                   ,
                   that
                   diuers
                   both
                   
                   preists
                   and
                   Bishops
                   ,
                   with
                   other
                   cleargie
                   men
                   escaped
                   in
                   this
                   persecution
                   ,
                   and
                   soe
                   still
                   continued
                   the
                   hierarchicall
                   succession
                   of
                   Archbishops
                   and
                   Bishops
                   ,
                   soe
                   vniuersally
                   established
                   here
                   before
                   by
                   the
                   Popes
                   of
                   Rome
                   ,
                   and
                   with
                   the
                   same
                   dependance
                   which
                   they
                   had
                   before
                   .
                   For
                   noe
                   historie
                   maketh
                   mention
                   ,
                   of
                   any
                   chaunge
                   ,
                   neyther
                   of
                   our
                   Bishops
                   then
                   putt
                   to
                   death
                   ,
                   except
                   S.
                   Amphibalus
                   ,
                   vnlesse
                   wee
                   wil
                   coniecture
                   without
                   warrant
                   ,
                   that
                   S.
                   Angulus
                   suffered
                   martyrdome
                   in
                   this
                   time
                   .
                   And
                   notwithstanding
                   soe
                   many
                   losses
                   ,
                   and
                   desolations
                   of
                   our
                   Antiquities
                   ,
                   wee
                   haue
                   testimonie
                   of
                   some
                   Bishops
                   in
                   particular
                   then
                   liuing
                   ,
                   the
                   persecution
                   being
                   ended
                   .
                
                 
                   For
                   whoe
                   can
                   thinke
                   but
                   some
                   of
                   those
                   which
                   fledd
                   into
                   Scotland
                   ,
                   whether
                   the
                   persecution
                   extended
                   not
                   ,
                   with
                   S.
                   Amphibalus
                   ,
                   remayned
                   there
                   still
                   in
                   the
                   Episcopall
                   See
                   of
                   Mona
                   ,
                   which
                   kinge
                   Chrathlinte
                   ,
                   had
                   soe
                   honorably
                   endowed
                   to
                   that
                   purpose
                   ,
                   and
                   longe
                   after
                   was
                   an
                   Episcopall
                   See
                   ?
                   I
                   haue
                   named
                   diuers
                   of
                   these
                   renowned
                   men
                   before
                   ,
                   of
                   whome
                   some
                   one
                   in
                   all
                   probabilitie
                   after
                   the
                   returne
                   of
                   Saint
                   Amphibalus
                   into
                   these
                   parts
                   ,
                   supplied
                   that
                   place
                   and
                   dignitie
                   there
                   .
                   And
                   here
                   in
                   England
                   it
                   is
                   euident
                   by
                   
                   those
                   antiquities
                   wee
                   haue
                   left
                   ,
                   that
                   wee
                   had
                   preserued
                   from
                   the
                   fury
                   of
                   that
                   persecution
                   ,
                   many
                   both
                   Bishops
                   ,
                   and
                   Archbishops
                   .
                   To
                   exemplifie
                   in
                   London
                   ,
                   wee
                   haue
                   the
                   names
                   of
                   Sixteene
                   Archbishops
                   there
                   ,
                   before
                   the
                   cominge
                   of
                   S.
                   Augustine
                   hither
                   ,
                   as
                   both
                   Iocelin
                   of
                   Furnes
                   ,
                   the
                   Protestants
                   ,
                   Stowe
                   ,
                   Godwyn
                   and
                   others
                   collect
                   them
                   .
                   (
                   
                     Iocelin
                     Catalog
                     .
                     of
                     British
                     Bish
                     .
                     Stowe
                     histor
                     .
                     in
                     Lucius
                     .
                     Godwyn
                     .
                     Catalog
                     .
                     in
                     London
                     ,
                  
                   1.
                   
                     concil
                     .
                     Arelat
                     .
                     in
                     Subscript
                     .
                     tom
                     .
                  
                   1.
                   
                     concil
                     .
                     Stowe
                     &
                     Godwyn
                     supr
                     .
                  
                   )
                   And
                   it
                   is
                   manifest
                   that
                   either
                   Restitutus
                   which
                   was
                   Archbishop
                   of
                   London
                   ,
                   and
                   was
                   present
                   at
                   the
                   councel
                   of
                   Arles
                   in
                   Fraunce
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   yeare
                   326.
                   soone
                   after
                   this
                   ,
                   or
                   Thedred
                   ,
                   or
                   Hillary
                   supposed
                   to
                   bee
                   his
                   immediate
                   predecessors
                   ,
                   was
                   then
                   Archbishop
                   .
                   And
                   soe
                   because
                   euery
                   Archbishop
                   inferreth
                   inferiour
                   Bishops
                   vnder
                   him
                   ,
                   that
                   wee
                   had
                   Bishops
                   alsoe
                   .
                   I
                   will
                   instance
                   onely
                   in
                   Winchester
                   ,
                   where
                   wee
                   ar
                   informed
                   both
                   by
                   an
                   old
                   Manuscript
                   Author
                   ,
                   and
                   a
                   new
                   Protestant
                   Bishop
                   .
                   (
                   
                     Godwyn
                     Catalog
                     .
                     of
                     Bish
                     .
                     in
                     Winchest
                     .
                  
                   1.
                   
                     old
                     M.
                     S.
                     apud
                     eundem
                     supr
                     .
                  
                   )
                   
                     That
                     one
                     Constans
                     was
                     Bishop
                     there
                     in
                     this
                     time
                     ,
                     and
                     in
                     the
                     yeare
                     309.
                     or
                     310.
                     did
                     vpon
                     the
                     15.
                     day
                     of
                     march
                     ,
                     hallowe
                     and
                     dedicate
                     
                     vnto
                     the
                     honor
                     &
                     memory
                     of
                     S.
                     Amphibalus
                     ,
                     that
                     had
                     suffered
                     death
                     for
                     Christ
                     in
                     the
                     late
                     persecution
                     ,
                     a
                     church
                     there
                     reedified
                     with
                     such
                     wonderfull
                     forwardnes
                     and
                     zeale
                     ,
                     as
                     within
                     one
                     yeare
                     and
                     thirtie
                     dayes
                     ,
                     both
                     it
                     and
                     all
                     the
                     edifices
                     belonginge
                     vnto
                     it
                     ,
                     were
                     quite
                     finished
                     in
                     very
                     seemely
                     and
                     conuenient
                     māner
                     .
                     And
                     that
                     Deodatus
                     was
                     Abbot
                     of
                     this
                     new
                     erected
                     Monastery
                     .
                  
                   Thus
                   this
                   Protestant
                   Bishop
                   from
                   an
                   old
                   Manuscript
                   .
                
                 
                   By
                   which
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   which
                   is
                   spoken
                   before
                   in
                   this
                   chapter
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   euident
                   ,
                   that
                   England
                   this
                   part
                   of
                   Britanie
                   then
                   had
                   both
                   Bishops
                   ,
                   and
                   Archbishops
                   continuinge
                   in
                   the
                   same
                   order
                   and
                   maner
                   as
                   they
                   were
                   first
                   instituted
                   here
                   by
                   the
                   See
                   of
                   Rome
                   :
                   neither
                   did
                   they
                   now
                   begin
                   to
                   depart
                   or
                   seperate
                   themselues
                   from
                   obedience
                   to
                   that
                   See
                   Apostolicke
                   ;
                   for
                   soone
                   after
                   this
                   ,
                   the
                   first
                   general
                   councel
                   of
                   Nice
                   beeinge
                   called
                   ,
                   these
                   Protestāts
                   haue
                   told
                   vs
                   ,
                   wee
                   had
                   Bishops
                   there
                   ,
                   and
                   most
                   euident
                   it
                   is
                   ,
                   that
                   it
                   was
                   receaued
                   in
                   this
                   kingdome
                   .
                   And
                   yet
                   the
                   canon
                   of
                   that
                   councell
                   is
                   soe
                   manifest
                   for
                   the
                   Popes
                   of
                   Rome
                   supreamacy
                   ,
                   at
                   the
                   least
                   ouer
                   this
                   western
                   world
                   ,
                   wherein
                   England
                   is
                   ,
                   both
                   in
                   the
                   time
                   of
                   this
                   holy
                   councell
                   ,
                   and
                   before
                   ,
                   that
                   
                   a
                   Protestant
                   Bishop
                   doth
                   thus
                   confesse
                   it
                   .
                   
                     (
                     
                       Feild
                       .
                       l.
                    
                     3.
                     p.
                     60.61
                     .
                     )
                     In
                     the
                     time
                     of
                     the
                     Nicen
                     councell
                     ,
                     &
                     before
                     ,
                     as
                     appeareth
                     by
                     the
                     Acts
                     of
                     the
                     councell
                     limitinge
                     their
                     bounds
                     ,
                     there
                     were
                     three
                     principall
                     Bishops
                     ,
                     or
                     Patriarkes
                     of
                     the
                     christian
                     church
                     :
                     namely
                     the
                     Bishop
                     of
                     Rome
                     ,
                     Alexandria
                     ,
                     and
                     Antioch
                     .
                     Soe
                     writeth
                     the
                     Protestant
                     Archbishop
                     Whitgift
                     ,
                     Foxe
                     and
                     others
                     ,
                     whereof
                     one
                     saith
                     .
                  
                   (
                   
                     Whitgift
                     def
                     .
                     of
                     the
                     Answ.
                     p.
                  
                   331.
                   
                   
                     Foxe
                     tom
                  
                   .
                   1.
                   pag.
                   12.
                   
                   
                     Rob.
                     Barns
                     in
                     vit
                     .
                     Pont.
                     Rom.
                     in
                     Siluestro
                     .
                     )
                     Sollicitudinem
                     ecclesiarum
                     ,
                     pro
                     recepta
                     consuetudine
                     veterum
                     habendam
                     esse
                     statuerunt
                     .
                  
                   The
                   fathers
                   of
                   the
                   nicen
                   councell
                   did
                   decree
                   ,
                   that
                   accordinge
                   to
                   the
                   custome
                   receaued
                   from
                   them
                   of
                   old
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   three
                   cheife
                   patriarkes
                   of
                   Rome
                   ,
                   Antioch
                   ,
                   and
                   Alexandria
                   ,
                   should
                   haue
                   chardge
                   of
                   the
                   churches
                   .
                
                 
                   Soe
                   that
                   if
                   wee
                   would
                   seeke
                   noe
                   further
                   then
                   to
                   these
                   great
                   enemies
                   themselues
                   of
                   the
                   Romane
                   See
                   ,
                   yett
                   they
                   confesse
                   vnto
                   vs
                   ,
                   that
                   it
                   was
                   not
                   onely
                   decreed
                   in
                   this
                   nicen
                   councell
                   ,
                   where
                   ,
                   as
                   our
                   Protestants
                   haue
                   told
                   vs
                   ,
                   wee
                   had
                   Bishops
                   consentinge
                   ,
                   and
                   our
                   kinge
                   and
                   contriman
                   Constantine
                   the
                   great
                   Emperor
                   alsoe
                   submittinge
                   himselfe
                   vnto
                   it
                   ,
                   but
                   that
                   it
                   was
                   the
                   old
                   custome
                   and
                   tradition
                   of
                   
                   the
                   church
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   Bishop
                   of
                   Rome
                   was
                   the
                   principall
                   Bishop
                   ,
                   and
                   commaundinge
                   Patriarke
                   of
                   all
                   westerne
                   churches
                   ,
                   amonge
                   which
                   this
                   of
                   our
                   Britanie
                   was
                   euer
                   ,
                   now
                   is
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   necessitie
                   must
                   bee
                   one
                   ,
                   and
                   if
                   wee
                   will
                   bee
                   members
                   of
                   the
                   church
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   except
                   wee
                   can
                   remoue
                   Britanie
                   from
                   the
                   vttermost
                   part
                   of
                   Europe
                   ,
                   to
                   lepp
                   to
                   Alexandria
                   in
                   Africke
                   ,
                   or
                   Antioch
                   in
                   Asia
                   ,
                   wee
                   must
                   needs
                   by
                   this
                   councel
                   as
                   it
                   is
                   glossed
                   by
                   our
                   Protestants
                   ,
                   bee
                   subiect
                   to
                   Rome
                   ,
                   as
                   wee
                   euer
                   were
                   by
                   the
                   old
                   custome
                   before
                   that
                   councell
                   .
                   The
                   words
                   of
                   these
                   Protestants
                   Whitgift
                   and
                   Foxe
                   are
                   these
                   .
                   (
                   
                     Whitgift
                     Def.
                     pag.
                  
                   331.
                   
                   
                     Foxe
                     tom
                  
                   .
                   1.
                   pag.
                   12.
                   )
                   
                     The
                     councell
                     of
                     Nice
                     which
                     was
                     the
                     yeare
                     of
                     our
                     Lord
                     340.
                     and
                     in
                     the
                     sixt
                     canon
                     of
                     the
                     said
                     councell
                     wee
                     finde
                     it
                     soe
                     decreed
                     ,
                     that
                     in
                     euery
                     prouince
                     ,
                     or
                     precinct
                     some
                     one
                     church
                     or
                     Bishop
                     of
                     the
                     same
                     ,
                     was
                     appointed
                     and
                     sett
                     vp
                     ,
                     to
                     haue
                     the
                     Inspection
                     and
                     Regiment
                     of
                     other
                     churches
                     about
                     him
                     ,
                     
                       secundum
                       morem
                       antiquum
                    
                     ,
                     that
                     is
                     after
                     the
                     auncient
                     custome
                     ,
                     as
                     the
                     words
                     of
                     the
                     councell
                     doe
                     purport
                     .
                  
                   Soe
                   that
                   the
                   Bishop
                   of
                   Alexandria
                   should
                   haue
                   power
                   of
                   Libia
                   ,
                   and
                   Pontapolis
                   ,
                   in
                   Egipt
                   ,
                   for
                   as
                   much
                   as
                   the
                   Bishop
                   of
                   Rome
                   
                   hath
                   the
                   like
                   or
                   same
                   maner
                   .
                
                 
                   Therefore
                   seeing
                   there
                   is
                   none
                   named
                   either
                   by
                   the
                   councell
                   ,
                   or
                   custome
                   related
                   by
                   that
                   councell
                   ,
                   but
                   the
                   Bishops
                   of
                   Rome
                   ,
                   Antioch
                   ,
                   and
                   Alexandria
                   to
                   haue
                   this
                   high
                   Regiment
                   and
                   power
                   ouer
                   the
                   churches
                   ,
                   wee
                   must
                   needs
                   adhere
                   and
                   appeale
                   to
                   Rome
                   by
                   these
                   men
                   ,
                   as
                   wee
                   euer
                   did
                   by
                   the
                   old
                   custome
                   from
                   the
                   beginninge
                   of
                   our
                   first
                   life
                   in
                   Christ
                   :
                   otherwise
                   wee
                   shall
                   fall
                   into
                   errors
                   and
                   conclude
                   inualidate
                   things
                   euen
                   in
                   the
                   highest
                   matters
                   ,
                   these
                   men
                   assuringe
                   vs
                   ,
                   that
                   at
                   this
                   time
                   there
                   were
                   but
                   three
                   〈◊〉
                   Metropolitane
                   churches
                   before
                   recited
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   to
                   vse
                   their
                   words
                   .
                   
                     (
                     
                       Whitgift
                       def
                       .
                       pag.
                    
                     359.
                     )
                     The
                     church
                     of
                     Rome
                     is
                     called
                     all
                     that
                     is
                     subiect
                     to
                     the
                     Bishop
                     of
                     Rome
                     :
                     And
                     (
                     
                       Whitgift
                       Answeare
                       to
                       the
                       Admonit
                       :
                       cap.
                    
                     2.17
                     .
                     diuision
                     .
                     )
                     that
                     notable
                     and
                     famous
                     councell
                     of
                     Nice
                     must
                     be
                     ,
                     and
                     is
                     of
                     all
                     wise
                     and
                     learned
                     men
                     next
                     vnto
                     the
                     scriptures
                     themselues
                     reuerenced
                     ,
                     esteemed
                     and
                     embraced
                     ,
                     in
                     the
                     sixt
                     canon
                     of
                     that
                     councell
                     it
                     is
                     thus
                     written
                     :
                     This
                     councell
                     doth
                     determine
                     him
                     to
                     bee
                     noe
                     Bishop
                     ,
                     which
                     is
                     made
                     without
                     the
                     consent
                     
                       Metropolitani
                       Episcopi
                    
                     ,
                     of
                     the
                     Metropolitane
                     .
                  
                   Which
                   cheife
                   Metrotropolitane
                   
                   to
                   vs
                   then
                   as
                   these
                   men
                   haue
                   told
                   vs
                   ,
                   was
                   the
                   Bishop
                   of
                   Rome
                   ;
                   soe
                   that
                   it
                   is
                   euident
                   by
                   them
                   ,
                   that
                   we
                   could
                   not
                   here
                   haue
                   any
                   Archbishop
                   ,
                   or
                   Bishopp
                   made
                   without
                   his
                   allowance
                   .
                
                 
                   And
                   yett
                   these
                   our
                   Protestant
                   Bishops
                   &
                   Doctors
                   must
                   needs
                   eleuate
                   this
                   power
                   spiritual
                   higher
                   ,
                   then
                   to
                   make
                   it
                   onely
                   cheife
                   ouer
                   Britanie
                   ,
                   those
                   West
                   nations
                   and
                   Europe
                   ,
                   and
                   giue
                   ,
                   it
                   the
                   highest
                   place
                   in
                   the
                   whole
                   church
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   for
                   soe
                   all
                   that
                   can
                   bee
                   pretended
                   by
                   these
                   Protestants
                   ,
                   to
                   haue
                   had
                   interest
                   in
                   such
                   things
                   at
                   that
                   time
                   ,
                   whether
                   the
                   Pope
                   himselfe
                   S.
                   Siluester
                   and
                   others
                   ,
                   our
                   kinge
                   and
                   Emperor
                   Constantine
                   ,
                   or
                   the
                   Bishops
                   of
                   Britanie
                   ,
                   and
                   other
                   nations
                   ;
                   for
                   all
                   these
                   in
                   those
                   daies
                   acknowledged
                   the
                   Supreamacy
                   in
                   the
                   Romane
                   See
                   ouer
                   all
                   churches
                   .
                   S.
                   Siluester
                   Pope
                   with
                   the
                   consent
                   ,
                   and
                   Subscription
                   of
                   the
                   Emperor
                   Constātine
                   his
                   Mother
                   S.
                   Helena
                   ,
                   and
                   284.
                   western
                   Bishops
                   ,
                   and
                   45.
                   preists
                   ,
                   decreed
                   .
                   (
                   
                     Concil
                     .
                     Roman
                     .
                     sub
                     Syluestro
                     can
                     .
                  
                   20.
                   to
                   .
                   1.
                   
                   
                     Concil
                     .
                     )
                     Nemo
                     Iudicabit
                     primam
                     sedem
                     :
                     quoniam
                     omnes
                     sedes
                     à
                     prima
                     sede
                     desiderant
                     temperari
                     ,
                     neque
                     ab
                     Augusto
                     ,
                     neque
                     ab
                     omni
                     clero
                     ,
                     neque
                     à
                     Regibus
                     ,
                     neque
                     à
                     populo
                     Iudex
                     iudicabitur
                     .
                  
                   Noe
                   man
                   shall
                   iudge
                   
                   the
                   cheife
                   See
                   (
                   of
                   Rome
                   )
                   :
                   because
                   all
                   Sees
                   desire
                   to
                   bee
                   gouerned
                   by
                   the
                   cheife
                   See.
                   The
                   iudge
                   (
                   Pope
                   of
                   Rome
                   )
                   shall
                   not
                   bee
                   iudged
                   ,
                   neither
                   by
                   the
                   Emperour
                   ,
                   nor
                   by
                   all
                   the
                   cleargie
                   ,
                   nor
                   by
                   kings
                   ,
                   nor
                   by
                   the
                   people
                   .
                   Where
                   wee
                   see
                   the
                   Pope
                   of
                   Rome
                   to
                   bee
                   by
                   all
                   consent
                   the
                   highest
                   iudge
                   ,
                   and
                   subiect
                   to
                   noe
                   others
                   iudgment
                   ,
                   whosoeuer
                   .
                   The
                   honor
                   and
                   reuerence
                   which
                   Constantine
                   yeelded
                   to
                   Saint
                   Siluester
                   then
                   Pope
                   ,
                   is
                   sufficiently
                   knowne
                   by
                   Eusebius
                   in
                   his
                   life
                   and
                   others
                   .
                   (
                   
                     Euseb
                     .
                     de
                     vita
                     Constantini
                  
                   .
                   )
                   I
                   will
                   onely
                   exemplify
                   by
                   the
                   warrant
                   of
                   an
                   english
                   Protestant
                   Bishop
                   ,
                   how
                   this
                   greate
                   dutie
                   and
                   Reuerence
                   of
                   him
                   to
                   that
                   holy
                   Pope
                   ,
                   and
                   endowinge
                   that
                   Apostolicke
                   See
                   with
                   honor
                   and
                   ritches
                   ,
                   was
                   such
                   ,
                   that
                   it
                   was
                   longe
                   before
                   foretold
                   by
                   an
                   Angell
                   from
                   heauen
                   ,
                   to
                   S.
                   Blasius
                   .
                   saying
                   (
                   l.
                   1.
                   
                     de
                     Act.
                     Rom.
                     Pontif.
                     in
                     Syluestro
                     .
                     )
                     That
                     in
                     the
                     time
                     of
                     Constantine
                     ,
                     Idolatry
                     should
                     cease
                     by
                     his
                     meanes
                     ,
                     and
                     this
                     Constantine
                     for
                     his
                     honor
                     to
                     the
                     See
                     of
                     Rome
                     ,
                     should
                     translate
                     the
                     seate
                     of
                     his
                     Empire
                     from
                     thence
                     ,
                     into
                     Thracia
                     ,
                     and
                     there
                     settle
                     it
                     at
                     the
                     mouth
                     of
                     the
                     Riuer
                     Bosphorus
                     ,
                     and
                     leaue
                     Italy
                     and
                     Rome
                     to
                     the
                     Pope
                     ,
                     Christs
                     vicar
                     there
                     .
                     Adueniet
                     Princeps
                     ,
                     sub
                     quo
                     pacabitur
                     orbis
                     :
                     &
                     
                     finem
                     accipiet
                     veteram
                     cultura
                     deorum
                     .
                     Constantinus
                     apud
                     Thraces
                     ,
                     qua
                     Bosphorus
                     aequor
                     Thracius
                     Euxinis
                     Aegaeum
                     ingurgitat
                     vndis
                     ,
                     constituet
                     sedem
                     Imperij
                     :
                     latiumque
                     relinquet
                     Christo
                     &
                     Romuleam
                     septem
                     in
                     collibus
                     vrbem
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   Now
                   for
                   the
                   Bishops
                   of
                   Britanie
                   there
                   can
                   bee
                   noe
                   question
                   ,
                   but
                   they
                   gaue
                   this
                   primacie
                   to
                   S.
                   Siluester
                   :
                   for
                   first
                   it
                   is
                   most
                   probable
                   some
                   of
                   them
                   were
                   present
                   at
                   this
                   Roman
                   councell
                   ,
                   soe
                   great
                   ,
                   consistinge
                   of
                   the
                   westerne
                   Bishops
                   .
                   Secondly
                   in
                   all
                   Iudgments
                   they
                   must
                   needs
                   acknowledge
                   this
                   supreamacy
                   either
                   in
                   the
                   Pope
                   ,
                   or
                   Emperor
                   ;
                   But
                   not
                   the
                   Emperor
                   which
                   yeelded
                   it
                   to
                   S.
                   Siluester
                   .
                   Thirdly
                   because
                   the
                   next
                   Pope
                   Saint
                   Marke
                   ,
                   who
                   was
                   Pope
                   but
                   three
                   yeares
                   ,
                   claimed
                   for
                   the
                   Romane
                   See
                   to
                   be
                   ,
                   
                     mater
                     omnium
                     ecclesiarum
                  
                   ,
                   the
                   mother
                   of
                   all
                   churches
                   ,
                   and
                   priuiledged
                   from
                   heresie
                   .
                   (
                   
                     Marcus
                     epist.
                     ad
                     Athanas
                     .
                     &
                     caeter
                     .
                     Egipti
                     Episcopos
                     .
                  
                   )
                   And
                   as
                   these
                   Protestants
                   tell
                   vs
                   ,
                   
                     his
                     successor
                     S.
                     Iulius
                     appointed
                     appeales
                     to
                     the
                     See
                     of
                     Rome
                     ,
                     and
                     taught
                     noe
                     councel
                     could
                     bee
                     kept
                     lawfully
                     without
                     his
                     consent
                     .
                     (
                     Rob.
                     Barns
                     in
                     vita
                     Pontif.
                     Roman
                     .
                     in
                     Iulio
                     .
                  
                   )
                   And
                   two
                   other
                   Protestant
                   Bishops
                   speaking
                   of
                   this
                   time
                   affirme
                   :
                   
                     The
                     canō
                     of
                     the
                     primatiue
                     church
                     made
                     euery
                     thinge
                     
                     voyde
                     that
                     was
                     done
                     without
                     the
                     Bishop
                     of
                     Rome
                     .
                     (
                     Bilson
                     true
                     differ
                     .
                     pag.
                  
                   66.67
                   .
                   )
                   And
                   againe
                   :
                   
                     The
                     canon
                     of
                     the
                     primatiue
                     church
                     forbad
                     any
                     councell
                     to
                     bee
                     called
                     ,
                     without
                     his
                     consent
                     .
                     (
                     Morton
                     Appeale
                     pag.
                  
                   286.
                   )
                   And
                   to
                   make
                   all
                   sure
                   in
                   this
                   matter
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   whole
                   cleargie
                   of
                   Britanie
                   and
                   Christians
                   vnder
                   them
                   ,
                   at
                   this
                   time
                   attributed
                   this
                   spirituall
                   supreamacie
                   to
                   the
                   Pope
                   of
                   Rome
                   ,
                   our
                   Protestants
                   haue
                   told
                   vs
                   before
                   ,
                   which
                   aunciēt
                   Authorities
                   alsoe
                   affirme
                   (
                   
                     Theater
                     of
                     greate
                     Britanie
                     l.
                  
                   6.
                   
                   
                     Sulpit.
                     Seuer
                     .
                     sacr
                     .
                     histor
                     .
                     lib.
                  
                   2.
                   
                   
                     Athan.
                     apol
                     .
                     l.
                  
                   1.
                   
                     cont
                     .
                     Ar.
                     Concil
                     .
                     Sardic
                     .
                     can
                     .
                  
                   4.7
                   .
                   )
                   that
                   wee
                   had
                   of
                   this
                   nation
                   diuers
                   Bishops
                   in
                   the
                   generall
                   councell
                   of
                   Sardis
                   ,
                   a
                   cytie
                   of
                   Lydia
                   in
                   Asia
                   with
                   300.
                   
                   Bishops
                   ;
                   and
                   therfore
                   this
                   kingedome
                   with
                   the
                   rest
                   ,
                   acknowledged
                   the
                   supreamacie
                   of
                   the
                   Pope
                   of
                   Rome
                   in
                   all
                   places
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   Appeales
                   were
                   to
                   bee
                   made
                   to
                   him
                   as
                   highest
                   iudge
                   .
                
                 
                   And
                   whereas
                   the
                   councell
                   of
                   Arles
                   in
                   Fraunce
                   in
                   the
                   time
                   of
                   S.
                   Siluester
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   subscription
                   of
                   the
                   Bishops
                   there
                   ,
                   many
                   Protestants
                   and
                   other
                   Antiquaries
                   assure
                   vs
                   ,
                   (
                   
                     Concil
                     .
                     Arelat
                     .
                     in
                     subscript
                     .
                     Theater
                     of
                     Brit.
                     lib.
                  
                   6.
                   
                   
                     Stow
                     histor
                     .
                     in
                     Lucius
                     .
                     Godwyn
                     .
                     catalog
                     .
                     in
                     London
                     .
                  
                   1.
                   )
                   that
                   Restitutus
                   our
                   Archbishop
                   
                   of
                   London
                   was
                   present
                   there
                   ,
                   and
                   subscribed
                   for
                   this
                   nation
                   ,
                   that
                   place
                   beeinge
                   soe
                   remote
                   from
                   London
                   ,
                   wee
                   must
                   needs
                   say
                   ,
                   that
                   hee
                   was
                   called
                   thither
                   by
                   the
                   Pope
                   of
                   Rome
                   ,
                   or
                   doe
                   that
                   ,
                   which
                   neuer
                   any
                   yett
                   would
                   allowe
                   ,
                   to
                   graunt
                   a
                   superioritie
                   vnto
                   the
                   Bishops
                   of
                   Fraunce
                   ouer
                   them
                   of
                   this
                   kingedome
                   .
                   And
                   soe
                   for
                   those
                   our
                   Bishops
                   which
                   were
                   at
                   the
                   councell
                   of
                   Ariminum
                   in
                   this
                   time
                   ,
                   for
                   noe
                   others
                   medled
                   in
                   these
                   affaires
                   in
                   those
                   dayes
                   .
                   
                     Which
                     wee
                     are
                     further
                     taught
                     by
                     the
                     Example
                     of
                     our
                     holy
                     Bishop
                     S.
                     Ninian
                     ,
                     (
                     
                       Capgrau
                       .
                       in
                       Catal.
                       in
                       Ninian
                       .
                       Bed.
                       hist
                       .
                       Anglic.
                       Theater
                       of
                       greate
                       Britanie
                       .
                       lib.
                    
                     6.
                     
                     
                       Bal.
                       centur
                    
                     .
                     1.
                     
                       de
                       script
                       .
                       in
                       Ninian●…
                       Bernini
                       .
                       )
                    
                     whoe
                     towards
                     the
                     later
                     end
                     of
                     this
                     centurie
                     of
                     yeares
                     ,
                     was
                     made
                     Bishopp
                     at
                     Rome
                     by
                     the
                     Pope
                     there
                     ,
                     and
                     by
                     him
                     sent
                     Apostle
                     to
                     the
                     Western
                     parts
                     of
                     Britanie
                     ,
                     to
                     people
                     there
                     which
                     had
                     not
                     yett
                     receaued
                     the
                     faith
                     of
                     Christ
                     .
                     Where
                     hee
                     conuerted
                     the
                     nation
                     of
                     the
                     Picts
                     ,
                     preached
                     the
                     ghospell
                     through
                     the
                     contryes
                     of
                     the
                     Britans
                     ,
                     Scots
                     ,
                     and
                     Picts
                     ,
                     ordeyned
                     there
                     preists
                     ,
                     consecrated
                     them
                     Bishops
                     ,
                     and
                     diuided
                     the
                     contry
                     into
                     parishes
                     ,
                     as
                     both
                     Catholicks
                     and
                     Protestants
                     are
                     witnesses
                     .
                     
                       Audiens
                       Pontifex
                       Romanus
                       
                       quosdam
                       in
                       occiduis
                       Britanniae
                       partibus
                       necdum
                       fidem
                       Christi
                       suscepisse
                       ,
                       ad
                       Episcopatus
                       gradum
                       Ninianum
                       consecrauit
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     Concreditum
                     à
                     Deo
                     talentum
                     per
                     Britannorum
                     ,
                     Scotorum
                     ,
                     australium
                     Pictorum
                     terras
                     ,
                     ad
                     senium
                     vsque
                     latissimè
                     profudit
                     .
                     Ordinauit
                     presbyteros
                     ,
                     Episcopos
                     consecrauit
                     ,
                     &
                     totam
                     terram
                     per
                     certas
                     parochias
                     diuisit
                     .
                  
                   And
                   liuinge
                   in
                   this
                   preachinge
                   vntill
                   hee
                   was
                   very
                   ould
                   ,
                   as
                   a
                   Protestant
                   Bishop
                   writeth
                   ,
                   
                     (
                     Bal.
                     centur
                  
                   .
                   1.
                   
                     in
                     Ninian
                     .
                     Palladio
                     Patricio
                  
                   .
                   )
                   he
                   died
                   in
                   the
                   yeare
                   of
                   Christ
                   432.
                   before
                   which
                   time
                   S.
                   Palladius
                   ,
                   S.
                   Patricius
                   ,
                   SS
                   .
                   Germanus
                   and
                   Lupus
                   were
                   sent
                   hither
                   by
                   S.
                   Celestine
                   Pope
                   of
                   Rome
                   .
                   And
                   yett
                   that
                   hee
                   came
                   hither
                   in
                   the
                   fourth
                   century
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   euident
                   :
                   for
                   in
                   his
                   cominge
                   hither
                   from
                   Rome
                   ,
                   hee
                   came
                   by
                   S.
                   Martin
                   Bishopp
                   of
                   Tours
                   ,
                   in
                   Fraunce
                   as
                   Capgraue
                   and
                   others
                   writte
                   ,
                   (
                   
                     Ioh.
                     Capgr
                     .
                     in
                     S.
                     Ninian
                     .
                  
                   )
                   and
                   yett
                   by
                   Sigebert
                   and
                   others
                   ,
                   S.
                   Martine
                   died
                   within
                   the
                   first
                   400.
                   yeares
                   .
                   (
                   
                     Sigebert
                     .
                     in
                     Chronic.
                     ad
                     an
                     .
                  
                   399.
                   )
                   In
                   which
                   time
                   alsoe
                   wee
                   had
                   Coelius
                   Sedulius
                   of
                   this
                   nation
                   ,
                   scholler
                   (
                   as
                   a
                   Protestant
                   Bishop
                   writeth
                   )
                   to
                   Hildiberthus
                   a
                   learned
                   Bishop
                   of
                   Scotland
                   ,
                   (
                   
                     Ioh.
                     Bal.
                     centur
                  
                   .
                   1.
                   
                     in
                     Coel.
                     Sedul
                  
                   .
                   )
                   after
                   whose
                   death
                   hee
                   trauailed
                   
                   many
                   nations
                   for
                   learninge
                   sake
                   ,
                   as
                   Spayne
                   ,
                   France
                   ,
                   Italy
                   and
                   Asia
                   ,
                   and
                   beeinge
                   excellently
                   learned
                   returned
                   to
                   Rome
                   ,
                   where
                   hee
                   longe
                   time
                   continued
                   ,
                   and
                   was
                   soe
                   learned
                   holy
                   and
                   gratefull
                   a
                   man
                   to
                   the
                   Popes
                   of
                   Rome
                   ,
                   that
                   Pope
                   Gelasius
                   (
                   to
                   vse
                   the
                   Protestants
                   words
                   )
                   in
                   the
                   decrees
                   distinct
                   15.
                   calleth
                   him
                   ,
                   
                     venerable
                     Sedulius
                     ,
                     and
                     much
                     prayseth
                     his
                     writings
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   Neyther
                   can
                   wee
                   thinke
                   otherwise
                   of
                   his
                   Master
                   ,
                   
                     Bishop
                     Hildibertus
                  
                   ,
                   of
                   whome
                   hee
                   was
                   instructed
                   ,
                   and
                   directed
                   in
                   these
                   courses
                   .
                   And
                   this
                   Sedulius
                   himselfe
                   alsoe
                   was
                   a
                   Bishop
                   ,
                   as
                   both
                   Sigebertus
                   ,
                   and
                   Bostius
                   our
                   contryman
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Protestant
                   Bishop
                   Bale
                   from
                   them
                   ,
                   are
                   wittnesses
                   .
                   
                     (
                     Sigebertus
                     &
                     Bostius
                     apud
                     Bal.
                     centur
                     .
                  
                   1.
                   
                     de
                     Script
                     .
                     in
                     Coel.
                     Sedul
                     .
                  
                   )
                   In
                   which
                   time
                   alsoe
                   liued
                   S.
                   Kebius
                   our
                   Cornish
                   Bishop
                   ,
                   successor
                   ,
                   though
                   perhaps
                   not
                   immediate
                   ,
                   to
                   S.
                   Amphibalus
                   in
                   the
                   Bishoprick
                   of
                   Mona
                   .
                   (
                   
                     Ioh.
                     Capgrau
                     .
                     in
                     S.
                     Kebio
                     .
                     Harpesf
                     .
                     histor
                     .
                     pag.
                  
                   26.
                   
                   
                     Pits
                     .
                     in
                     Kebio
                  
                   .
                   )
                   Whoe
                   liued
                   longe
                   time
                   with
                   S.
                   Hilary
                   Bishopp
                   of
                   Poicters
                   in
                   Fraunce
                   ,
                   that
                   worthie
                   piller
                   of
                   the
                   true
                   Catholick
                   faith
                   ,
                   and
                   honor
                   of
                   the
                   church
                   of
                   Rome
                   ,
                   and
                   Successor
                   of
                   Saint
                   Peter
                   there
                   ,
                   that
                   hee
                   calleth
                   him
                   .
                   
                   
                     (
                     Hilar.
                     ad
                     Psalm
                  
                   .
                   131.
                   
                     &
                     in
                     Matth.
                     can
                  
                   .
                   16.
                   )
                   
                     Ecclesiae
                     fundamentum
                     ,
                     caelestis
                     Regni
                     Ianitor
                     ,
                     cuius
                     arbitrio
                     aeterni
                     aditus
                     traduntur
                     ,
                     cuius
                     terrestre
                     iudicium
                     praeiudicata
                     authoritas
                     sit
                     in
                     caelo
                  
                   :
                   Foundation
                   of
                   the
                   church
                   ,
                   porter
                   of
                   the
                   kingedome
                   of
                   heauen
                   .
                   The
                   happy
                   foundation
                   of
                   the
                   church
                   ,
                   the
                   blessed
                   porter
                   of
                   heauen
                   ,
                   to
                   wose
                   will
                   die
                   eternall
                   passadges
                   are
                   committed
                   ,
                   whose
                   iudgement
                   on
                   earth
                   is
                   preiudicate
                   authoritie
                   in
                   heauen
                   .
                
                 
                   Such
                   a
                   tutor
                   ,
                   pedagoge
                   ,
                   and
                   consecrator
                   alsoe
                   had
                   this
                   our
                   happie
                   contryman
                   Saint
                   Kebius
                   ,
                   in
                   those
                   turbulent
                   hereticall
                   times
                   of
                   the
                   Arrians
                   ,
                   and
                   their
                   opposition
                   against
                   the
                   Romane
                   church
                   ,
                   a
                   greate
                   meanes
                   by
                   this
                   our
                   holy
                   Bishop
                   ,
                   S.
                   Restitutus
                   ,
                   Fastidius
                   ,
                   Priscus
                   ,
                   our
                   Archbishops
                   then
                   ,
                   and
                   other
                   godly
                   Bishops
                   of
                   this
                   nation
                   ,
                   to
                   preserue
                   this
                   kingedome
                   in
                   the
                   true
                   faith
                   ,
                   and
                   obedience
                   to
                   the
                   Pope
                   of
                   Rome
                   ,
                   in
                   soe
                   much
                   that
                   S.
                   Hilarie
                   himselfe
                   ,
                   (
                   
                     lib.
                     de
                     Synodis
                     aduersus
                     Arr.
                  
                   )
                   commendeth
                   the
                   Bishops
                   of
                   Britanie
                   for
                   the
                   sinceritie
                   in
                   those
                   times
                   ,
                   to
                   their
                   eternall
                   honor
                   .
                   Hee
                   dyed
                   ,
                   as
                   our
                   Protestants
                   write
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   yeare
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   370.
                   
                   And
                   in
                   this
                   age
                   alsoe
                   was
                   that
                   renowned
                   S.
                   Vrsula
                   ,
                   with
                   her
                   glorious
                   company
                   of
                   Bishops
                   ,
                   other
                   
                   cleargie
                   men
                   ,
                   Virgins
                   and
                   others
                   ,
                   as
                   those
                   Protestants
                   ar
                   witnesses
                   ,
                   whoe
                   as
                   both
                   Ptolomaeus
                   Lucensis
                   ,
                   Capgraue
                   ,
                   the
                   Antiquities
                   of
                   Collene
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   German
                   histories
                   testifie
                   (
                   
                     Baleus
                     centur
                  
                   .
                   1.
                   
                     in
                     Vrsula
                     .
                     Cynosura
                     an
                  
                   .
                   390.
                   
                   
                     Stowe
                     histor
                     .
                     an
                  
                   .
                   394.
                   
                     in
                     Theodosius
                     .
                     Martyrolog
                     .
                     Roman
                     .
                     die
                  
                   21.
                   
                   &
                   22.
                   
                   
                     Octob.
                     &
                     Beda
                     hac
                     die
                     &
                     Vandelbert
                     .
                     Baron
                     .
                     in
                     annot
                     .
                     Ptolom
                     .
                     Lucens
                     .
                     in
                     S.
                     Vrsula
                     .
                     Capgrau
                     .
                     in
                     S.
                     Vrsula
                     .
                     &
                     Annal.
                     Coloniens
                     .
                     &c.
                  
                   )
                   made
                   that
                   their
                   moste
                   holy
                   pilgrimadge
                   to
                   Rome
                   ,
                   and
                   at
                   their
                   returne
                   receaued
                   the
                   crowne
                   of
                   Martyrdome
                   at
                   ,
                   or
                   neare
                   Cullen
                   in
                   Germanie
                   ,
                   where
                   ,
                   as
                   alsoe
                   in
                   the
                   whole
                   Christian
                   world
                   ,
                   and
                   both
                   to
                   their
                   honor
                   and
                   the
                   glory
                   of
                   our
                   country
                   ,
                   they
                   are
                   celebrated
                   in
                   the
                   most
                   auncient
                   Martyrologes
                   ,
                   in
                   which
                   sacred
                   company
                   ,
                   as
                   Capgrauius
                   and
                   diuers
                   others
                   testifie
                   ,
                   there
                   were
                   manye
                   Bishops
                   of
                   this
                   kingedome
                   ,
                   as
                   namelie
                   
                     Willielmus
                     or
                     Michael
                     ,
                     Columbanus
                     Ywanus
                     ,
                     Eleutherius
                     and
                     Lotharius
                     .
                  
                   Which
                   I
                   rather
                   name
                   ,
                   that
                   wee
                   may
                   know
                   ,
                   how
                   this
                   kingedome
                   at
                   that
                   tyme
                   ,
                   both
                   was
                   soe
                   replenished
                   with
                   Bishops
                   ,
                   that
                   it
                   might
                   spare
                   soe
                   manie
                   to
                   bee
                   sent
                   from
                   hence
                   ,
                   with
                   those
                   holy
                   Virgins
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   giue
                   euidence
                   how
                   
                   deuoted
                   and
                   respectiue
                   ,
                   the
                   Bishops
                   and
                   cleargie
                   ,
                   with
                   the
                   rest
                   the
                   Christians
                   of
                   this
                   kingedome
                   ,
                   were
                   towards
                   the
                   See
                   of
                   Rome
                   ,
                   in
                   these
                   dayes
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 THE
                 FIFTE
                 CENTVRIE
                 OR
                 HVNDRED
                 YEARE
                 .
              
               
                 
                   
                     THE
                     IX
                     .
                     CHAPTER
                  
                   .
                   Shewinge
                   by
                   these
                   Protestants
                   of
                   England
                   ,
                   how
                   both
                   the
                   Popes
                   highest
                   spiritual
                   power
                   ,
                   was
                   still
                   here
                   continued
                   ,
                   and
                   a
                   perpetuall
                   succession
                   of
                   our
                   Bishops
                   and
                   Cleargie
                   alsoe
                   in
                   Britanie
                   from
                   the
                   See
                   of
                   Rome
                   ,
                   as
                   in
                   the
                   other
                   Ages
                   before
                   .
                
                 
                   NOw
                   wee
                   are
                   come
                   to
                   the
                   fift
                   Century
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   beginning
                   whereof
                   the
                   first
                   Fathers
                   of
                   Heresie
                   ,
                   and
                   Opposers
                   against
                   the
                   holy
                   Apostolick
                   See
                   of
                   Rome
                   ,
                   which
                   I
                   finde
                   to
                   haue
                   beene
                   of
                   our
                   Brittish
                   nation
                   ,
                   were
                   the
                   monstrous
                   rebellious
                   Hereticks
                   Pelagius
                   and
                   Timotheus
                   ,
                   not
                   that
                   I
                   finde
                   them
                   more
                   formally
                   &
                   directly
                   opposite
                   to
                   the
                   See
                   Apostolick
                   then
                   other
                   Hereticks
                   were
                   ,
                   but
                   as
                   the
                   
                   nature
                   and
                   necessitie
                   of
                   heresie
                   is
                   ,
                   to
                   bee
                   euer
                   contrarie
                   and
                   disobedient
                   to
                   their
                   cheife
                   iudge
                   ,
                   and
                   commaunder
                   in
                   such
                   cases
                   ,
                   the
                   Pope
                   of
                   Rome
                   ,
                   with
                   councels
                   assembled
                   :
                   for
                   as
                   our
                   Protestants
                   tell
                   vs
                   ,
                   diuers
                   Popes
                   of
                   Rome
                   both
                   by
                   themselues
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   councels
                   had
                   condemned
                   Pelagius
                   for
                   an
                   hereticke
                   ,
                   and
                   yett
                   hee
                   obstinately
                   persisted
                   in
                   his
                   condemned
                   errors
                   .
                   
                     Innocentius
                     the
                     first
                     condemned
                     ,
                     Pelagius
                     the
                     monke
                     ,
                     and
                     Coelestius
                     of
                     heresie
                     ,
                     for
                     preferringe
                     free
                     vvill
                     before
                     the
                     grace
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     and
                     sayd
                     the
                     vvil
                     of
                     man
                     by
                     it selfe
                     ,
                     was
                     sufficient
                     &
                     able
                     to
                     fulfill
                     the
                     cōmaundements
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     and
                     tooke
                     avvay
                     the
                     necessitie
                     of
                     Baptisme
                     and
                     faith
                     in
                     Christ
                     .
                     (
                     Rob.
                     Barns
                     in
                     vit
                     .
                     Pont.
                     Rom.
                     in
                     Innocent
                     .
                     Bal.
                     centur
                     .
                  
                   1.
                   
                     de
                     Scriptorib
                     .
                     in
                     Pelagio
                     heresiarcha
                     .
                     )
                     Innocentius
                     primus
                     Pelagium
                     monachum
                     ,
                     &
                     Coelestium
                     haereseos
                     damnauit
                     :
                     quod
                     liberū
                     arbitrium
                     gratiae
                     Dei
                     praeferrent
                     ,
                     dicerentque
                     voluntatē
                     per
                     se
                     sufficere
                     ,
                     ad
                     implenda
                     Dei
                     mādata
                     ,
                     praesul
                     ordinatus
                     Pelagius
                     sui
                     nominis
                     haeresim
                     fabricabat
                     ,
                     asserens
                     hominem
                     sine
                     peccato
                     nasci
                     ,
                     ac
                     solo
                     voluntatis
                     imperio
                     sine
                     gratia
                     saluari
                     posse
                     ,
                     vt
                     ita
                     nefarius
                     baptismum
                     ac
                     fidem
                     tolleret
                     .
                  
                   Pelagius
                   after
                   hee
                   was
                   made
                   a
                   Bishopp
                   ,
                   framed
                   an
                   heresie
                   of
                   his
                   name
                   ,
                   affirminge
                   that
                   man
                   was
                   borne
                   
                   without
                   sinne
                   ,
                   and
                   by
                   the
                   onely
                   commaunde
                   of
                   his
                   wil
                   ,
                   without
                   grace
                   by
                   Christ
                   ,
                   might
                   bee
                   saued
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   wicked
                   man
                   might
                   soe
                   take
                   away
                   both
                   baptisme
                   and
                   faith
                   .
                
                 
                   Pope
                   Sozimus
                   alsoe
                   ,
                   as
                   these
                   men
                   tell
                   vs
                   ,
                   condemned
                   this
                   hereticke
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   vse
                   their
                   wordes
                   .
                   
                     (
                     Rob.
                     Barnes
                     sup
                     .
                     in
                     Sozimo
                     Papa
                     .
                     )
                     That
                     Sozimus
                     might
                     declare
                     ,
                     that
                     nothinge
                     was
                     in
                     any
                     place
                     ratified
                     ,
                     that
                     was
                     done
                     in
                     holy
                     things
                     ,
                     except
                     it
                     were
                     done
                     by
                     the
                     Popes
                     authoritie
                     ,
                     hee
                     sent
                     Faustinus
                     a
                     Bishop
                     ,
                     &
                     two
                     preists
                     ,
                     to
                     the
                     councell
                     of
                     Carthadge
                     .
                     The
                     decrees
                     of
                     the
                     councell
                     were
                     brought
                     to
                     Pope
                     Sozimus
                     ,
                     which
                     beeinge
                     by
                     him
                     approued
                     ,
                     the
                     Pelagian
                     heresie
                     was
                     condemned
                     euery
                     where
                     .
                     Vt
                     Sozimus
                     declararet
                     ,
                     nihil
                     vsquam
                     ratum
                     fore
                     ,
                     quod
                     in
                     rebu●…
                     sacris
                     ageretur
                     ,
                     nisi
                     id
                     Romani
                     Pontificis
                     authoritate
                     fieret
                     ,
                     Faustinum
                     Episcopum
                     ,
                     &
                     duos
                     presbyteros
                     ,
                     ad
                     Cathaginensem
                     Synodum
                     misit
                     .
                     Synodalia
                     decreta
                     ad
                     Sozimum
                     perlata
                     sunt
                     :
                     quibus
                     approbatis
                     ,
                     Pelagiana
                     haeresis
                     passim
                     damnata
                     est
                     .
                  
                   Thus
                   wee
                   see
                   by
                   these
                   Protestants
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   Popes
                   of
                   Rome
                   ,
                   euen
                   in
                   this
                   time
                   ,
                   when
                   they
                   were
                   moste
                   afflicted
                   ,
                   and
                   
                     Rome
                     it selfe
                     taken
                     ,
                     and
                     sacked
                     by
                     Gothes
                     ,
                     in
                     the
                     time
                     of
                     this
                     Pope
                     ,
                     (
                     Barns
                     supr
                     ,
                  
                   )
                   beeinge
                   Pope
                   but
                   one
                   yeare
                   3.
                   moneths
                   and
                   twelue
                   dayes
                   ,
                   
                   
                     Sozimo
                     Pontifice
                     ,
                     Roma
                     à
                     Gothis
                     capta
                     est
                  
                   :
                   They
                   still
                   exercised
                   and
                   practised
                   this
                   highest
                   spirituall
                   power
                   in
                   all
                   places
                   ,
                   euen
                   in
                   Africk
                   ,
                   as
                   these
                   Protestants
                   assure
                   vs
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   onely
                   in
                   Europe
                   where
                   our
                   Britanie
                   is
                   :
                   In
                   which
                   they
                   shewed
                   ,
                   and
                   exercised
                   this
                   their
                   highest
                   supreamacy
                   in
                   many
                   and
                   diuers
                   matters
                   in
                   that
                   time
                   .
                
                 
                   And
                   first
                   in
                   this
                   Busines
                   of
                   Pelagius
                   ,
                   the
                   monke
                   or
                   Abbot
                   of
                   Bangor
                   ,
                   in
                   Wales
                   ;
                   Thus
                   writeth
                   a
                   Protestant
                   Bishop
                   with
                   consent
                   of
                   Antiquities
                   .
                   
                     (
                     Bal.
                     centur
                  
                   .
                   1.
                   
                     de
                     Scriptor
                     .
                     in
                     Palladio
                     Graeco
                     .
                     Hector
                     Boeth
                     .
                     hist
                     .
                     Scotor
                     .
                     l.
                  
                   7.
                   fol.
                   132.133
                   .
                   
                     Holinsh.
                     histor
                     .
                     of
                     Scotland
                     .
                     Ed.
                     Grymston
                     cap.
                     Relig.
                     of
                     Scotland
                     pag.
                  
                   20.
                   
                   
                     Prosper
                     .
                     in
                     Chronico
                     .
                     )
                     Palladius
                     Graecus
                     à
                     Caelestino
                     Romanorum
                     Pontifice
                     Antistes
                     mittebatur
                     ,
                     vt
                     Pelagianam
                     haeresim
                     ,
                     quae
                     tunc
                     magnam
                     Britanniae
                     partem
                     inquinauerat
                     ,
                     à
                     Britannorum
                     gente
                     arceret
                     ,
                     atque
                     Scotorum
                     populum
                     ad
                     veram
                     pictatem
                     ,
                     à
                     qua
                     continua
                     bellorum
                     atrocitate
                     paulùm
                     aberrarit
                     ,
                     rite
                     reduceret
                     .
                     Hunc
                     ferunt
                     concionibus
                     pijs
                     à
                     quibusdam
                     gentilium
                     superstitiūculis
                     ecclesias
                     illas
                     purgasse
                     ,
                     atque
                     ob
                     id
                     in
                     hodiernum
                     vsque
                     diem
                     ,
                     Scotorum
                     Apostolus
                     appelatur
                     .
                  
                   Palladius
                   a
                   Graecian
                   was
                   by
                   Celestine
                   Pope
                   of
                   Rome
                   ,
                   sent
                   a
                   Bishop
                   ,
                   to
                   driue
                   
                   from
                   the
                   nation
                   of
                   the
                   Britans
                   ,
                   the
                   Pelagian
                   heresie
                   ,
                   which
                   then
                   had
                   defiled
                   a
                   great
                   part
                   of
                   Britanie
                   ,
                   and
                   rightly
                   to
                   reduce
                   the
                   Scots
                   to
                   true
                   pietie
                   ,
                   from
                   which
                   by
                   the
                   continuall
                   crueltie
                   of
                   wars
                   they
                   had
                   erred
                   .
                   The
                   saying
                   is
                   ,
                   that
                   with
                   his
                   godly
                   sermons
                   ,
                   hee
                   purged
                   those
                   churches
                   from
                   some
                   superstitions
                   of
                   the
                   gentiles
                   ,
                   and
                   soe
                   is
                   to
                   this
                   day
                   called
                   the
                   Apostle
                   of
                   the
                   Scots
                   .
                   Here
                   wee
                   see
                   it
                   first
                   left
                   to
                   the
                   Popes
                   Iudgment
                   ,
                   what
                   was
                   heresie
                   to
                   bee
                   condemned
                   ,
                   what
                   was
                   error
                   to
                   bee
                   recalled
                   ,
                   superstition
                   to
                   bee
                   reformed
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   his
                   power
                   spirituall
                   (
                   the
                   temporall
                   Romane
                   then
                   hauinge
                   nothing
                   to
                   doe
                   in
                   any
                   part
                   of
                   this
                   Iland
                   )
                   to
                   assigne
                   ,
                   and
                   send
                   a
                   Bi-Bishop
                   ,
                   and
                   Apostle
                   to
                   that
                   nation
                   ,
                   which
                   was
                   neuer
                   subiect
                   ,
                   either
                   in
                   temporall
                   respects
                   ,
                   to
                   the
                   Romane
                   Emperors
                   ,
                   whoe
                   soe
                   performed
                   the
                   highest
                   sacred
                   duties
                   ,
                   and
                   authoritie
                   in
                   that
                   church
                   ,
                   that
                   ,
                   as
                   before
                   ,
                   and
                   by
                   all
                   writers
                   hee
                   is
                   called
                   ,
                   
                     Scotorum
                     Apostolus
                  
                   ,
                   the
                   Apostle
                   of
                   the
                   Scots
                   :
                   as
                   iustlie
                   hee
                   deserued
                   it
                   ,
                   settling
                   all
                   things
                   there
                   ,
                   by
                   his
                   legatine
                   power
                   ,
                   makinge
                   a
                   Bishop
                   ,
                   an
                   Archbishop
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   like
                   matters
                   of
                   greatest
                   Iurisdiction
                   ,
                   as
                   namely
                   
                     S.
                     Seruanus
                     Bishop
                     of
                     the
                     Orchads
                     ,
                     and
                     S.
                     Teruanus
                     Archbishop
                     
                     of
                     the
                     Picts
                     ,
                     Palladius
                     Seruanum
                     Episcopum
                     ad
                     Orchadas
                     Insulas
                     missum
                     ,
                     vt
                     Populum
                     rudem
                     christiana
                     pietate
                     institueret
                     ,
                     creauit
                     ,
                     &
                     Teruanum
                     quem
                     Infantē
                     lustrico
                     lauerat
                     fonte
                     ,
                     Pictorū
                     Archiepiscopum
                     constituit
                     .
                  
                   Palladius
                   created
                   Seruanus
                   a
                   Bishopp
                   ,
                   and
                   sent
                   him
                   to
                   the
                   Orchads
                   Ilands
                   ,
                   to
                   instruct
                   the
                   rude
                   people
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   christian
                   faith
                   ,
                   and
                   hee
                   appointed
                   Teruanus
                   ,
                   whome
                   hee
                   baptized
                   when
                   hee
                   was
                   an
                   Infant
                   ,
                   to
                   bee
                   Archbishop
                   of
                   the
                   Picts
                   .
                   
                     Hector
                     Boeth
                     .
                     hist.
                     Scotor
                     .
                     l.
                  
                   7.
                   folio
                   133.
                   pag.
                   1.
                   
                   
                     Georg.
                     Buchan
                     .
                     Rerum
                     Scoticar
                     .
                     l.
                  
                   5.
                   
                   Rege
                   42.
                   pag.
                   146.
                   
                   
                     Polidor
                     .
                     Verg.
                     hist.
                     Anglic.
                     l.
                  
                   3.
                   pag.
                   58.59
                   .
                
                 
                   Thus
                   the
                   Scottish
                   histories
                   teach
                   vs.
                   By
                   which
                   it
                   is
                   euident
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   whole
                   state
                   of
                   the
                   church
                   of
                   Scots
                   ,
                   and
                   Picts
                   alsoe
                   ,
                   was
                   then
                   settled
                   by
                   the
                   Authoritie
                   of
                   this
                   Roman
                   Legate
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   the
                   other
                   Gouernors
                   which
                   he
                   appointed
                   in
                   it
                   ,
                   were
                   alsoe
                   sent
                   from
                   Rome
                   ,
                   for
                   ,
                   if
                   Teruanus
                   whom
                   hee
                   appointed
                   Archbishop
                   of
                   the
                   Picts
                   ,
                   was
                   baptized
                   when
                   hee
                   was
                   but
                   an
                   Infant
                   ,
                   as
                   these
                   Scottish
                   historians
                   tell
                   vs
                   ,
                   hee
                   was
                   baptized
                   at
                   Rome
                   or
                   those
                   parts
                   where
                   S.
                   Palladius
                   then
                   liued
                   ,
                   &
                   not
                   in
                   this
                   kingdome
                   ,
                   where
                   it
                   is
                   confessed
                   by
                   all
                   antiquities
                   ,
                   that
                   S.
                   Palladius
                   liued
                   
                   a
                   verie
                   short
                   time
                   .
                   And
                   S.
                   Teruanus
                   beeinge
                   made
                   by
                   him
                   an
                   Archbishopp
                   amonge
                   the
                   Picts
                   ,
                   it
                   both
                   informeth
                   ,
                   that
                   there
                   were
                   other
                   Bishops
                   there
                   vnder
                   him
                   ,
                   els
                   he
                   could
                   not
                   bee
                   Archbishop
                   ,
                   cheefe
                   of
                   the
                   Bishops
                   there
                   ;
                   and
                   maketh
                   probable
                   ,
                   that
                   S.
                   Ninian
                   ,
                   whoe
                   as
                   a
                   Protestant
                   Bishop
                   writeth
                   ,
                   (
                   
                     Bal.
                     cent
                  
                   .
                   1.
                   
                     in
                     Ninian
                     .
                     Bernic
                  
                   .
                   )
                   died
                   about
                   this
                   time
                   ,
                   was
                   alsoe
                   Archbishopp
                   there
                   ,
                   and
                   now
                   dyinge
                   Teruanus
                   was
                   by
                   Palladius
                   his
                   legatine
                   power
                   ordeyned
                   his
                   successor
                   :
                   or
                   that
                   both
                   these
                   were
                   Archbishops
                   of
                   Yorke
                   ,
                   soe
                   appointed
                   by
                   the
                   See
                   of
                   Rome
                   ,
                   and
                   named
                   Bishops
                   of
                   the
                   Picts
                   ,
                   because
                   they
                   with
                   other
                   prouinces
                   ,
                   were
                   subiect
                   to
                   the
                   Archbishops
                   See
                   of
                   Yorke
                   ,
                   a
                   subordination
                   neyther
                   altered
                   by
                   S.
                   Celestine
                   or
                   any
                   other
                   Pope
                   vntill
                   such
                   time
                   ,
                   as
                   I
                   haue
                   before
                   declared
                   ,
                   except
                   in
                   such
                   extraordinary
                   cases
                   ,
                   of
                   special
                   legats
                   sent
                   immediately
                   from
                   Rome
                   ,
                   with
                   cheife
                   authoritie
                   ,
                   such
                   as
                   S.
                   Palladius
                   was
                   ,
                   whoe
                   by
                   that
                   prerogatiue
                   exercised
                   this
                   iurisdiction
                   extraordinarily
                   ,
                   in
                   consecrating
                   and
                   instituting
                   Bishops
                   ,
                   within
                   the
                   limits
                   of
                   the
                   Metropolitane
                   of
                   Yorke
                   ,
                   which
                   ordinarily
                   belonged
                   vnto
                   his
                   See
                   ,
                   by
                   the
                   order
                   of
                   Pope
                   Eleutherius
                   from
                   the
                   beginning
                   of
                   our
                   publick
                   
                   receauing
                   of
                   the
                   faith
                   of
                   Christ
                   .
                   And
                   the
                   same
                   care
                   and
                   chardge
                   which
                   S.
                   Celestine
                   then
                   Pope
                   of
                   Rome
                   tooke
                   of
                   the
                   Scots
                   ,
                   and
                   Picts
                   ,
                   at
                   this
                   time
                   ,
                   the
                   same
                   alsoe
                   hee
                   had
                   ,
                   and
                   as
                   cheife
                   pastor
                   performed
                   ,
                   both
                   to
                   this
                   kingedome
                   of
                   Britanie
                   ,
                   and
                   Ireland
                   alsoe
                   .
                
                 
                   Concerning
                   Britanie
                   ,
                   these
                   Protestants
                   assure
                   vs
                   ,
                   that
                   when
                   Pelagius
                   was
                   dead
                   before
                   ,
                   and
                   his
                   heresies
                   by
                   many
                   Popes
                   and
                   councells
                   condemned
                   ,
                   yett
                   it
                   beeing
                   maintayned
                   here
                   by
                   Leporius
                   Agricola
                   ,
                   a
                   very
                   learned
                   Hereticke
                   .
                   (
                   
                     Bal.
                     centur
                  
                   .
                   1.
                   
                     de
                     scriptor
                     .
                     in
                     Leporio
                     Agricola
                     &
                     l.
                  
                   2.
                   
                     de
                     Act.
                     Pontif.
                     Rom.
                     in
                     Celestino
                     .
                     Rob.
                     Barns
                     l.
                     de
                     vita
                     Pontif.
                     Roman
                     .
                     in
                     Caelestin
                     .
                  
                   )
                   That
                   Saint
                   Palladius
                   of
                   whome
                   I
                   haue
                   spoken
                   ,
                   the
                   Popes
                   Legate
                   in
                   Scotland
                   ,
                   
                     informed
                     S.
                     Celestine
                     Pope
                     hereof
                     ,
                     whoe
                     therevppon
                     sent
                     the
                     twoe
                     french
                     Bishops
                     ,
                     Germanus
                     and
                     Lupus
                     hither
                     to
                     strengthen
                     the
                     Britans
                     in
                     the
                     true
                     doctrine
                     of
                     heauēly
                     grace
                     ,
                     and
                     to
                     cōfute
                     the
                     wicked
                     doctrine
                     of
                     the
                     sufficiency
                     of
                     mans
                     vvorkes
                     vvithout
                     the
                     grace
                     of
                     Christ.
                     Quod
                     per
                     Palladium
                     audiēs
                     Caelestinus
                     Pontifex
                     Romanus
                     ,
                     Germanum
                     Antissiodorensem
                     ,
                     &
                     Lupum
                     Tracafessum
                     ,
                     Gallicanos
                     Episcopos
                     illuc
                     misit
                     vt
                     Britannos
                     ,
                     in
                     fide
                     gratiae
                     caelestis
                     solidarent
                     ,
                     &
                     impiam
                     
                     atque
                     Hipocriticam
                     humanorum
                     operum
                     doctrinam
                     confutarent
                     .
                  
                   And
                   that
                   wee
                   may
                   bee
                   fully
                   informed
                   ,
                   that
                   S.
                   Celestine
                   the
                   Pope
                   did
                   not
                   send
                   these
                   two
                   holy
                   Bishops
                   into
                   Britanie
                   onely
                   to
                   suppresse
                   the
                   pelagian
                   heresy
                   ,
                   but
                   to
                   supply
                   the
                   spiritual
                   wants
                   in
                   this
                   kingdome
                   ,
                   this
                   Protestant
                   Bishop
                   and
                   greatest
                   enemy
                   to
                   the
                   See
                   of
                   Rome
                   ,
                   will
                   tell
                   vs
                   more
                   plentifully
                   ,
                   where
                   hee
                   describeth
                   that
                   holy
                   Pope
                   and
                   his
                   doctrine
                   in
                   this
                   maner
                   .
                   (
                   
                     Balaeus
                     l.
                  
                   2.
                   
                     de
                     act
                     .
                     Pontif.
                     Rom.
                     in
                     Coelestino
                     .
                     Robert.
                     Barns
                     in
                     vit
                     .
                     Pont.
                     in
                     Coelestino
                     .
                     )
                     Caelestinus
                     Campanus
                     ,
                     Introitum
                     graduale
                     ,
                     Responsorium
                     ,
                     tractum
                     ,
                     &
                     offertorium
                     papisticae
                     missae
                     inseruit
                     :
                     atque
                     vt
                     Sacerdotes
                     pontificum
                     Canones
                     scirēt
                     ,
                     a●…è
                     praecepit
                     .
                     Germanum
                     in
                     Britanniam
                     ,
                     Palladium
                     in
                     Scotiam
                     ,
                     &
                     Patricium
                     cum
                     quodam
                     Segetio
                     in
                     Hiberniam
                     ,
                     vt
                     pelagianas
                     haereses
                     extirparent
                     ,
                     Episcopos
                     misit
                     ,
                     obijtque
                     anno
                     Christi
                  
                   435.
                   
                   
                     Confessorum
                     numero
                     asscriptus
                  
                   .
                   Pope
                   Celestine
                   borne
                   in
                   Campania
                   ,
                   did
                   put
                   to
                   the
                   Papisticall
                   masse
                   the
                   introite
                   ,
                   graduale
                   ,
                   responsorie
                   ,
                   tract
                   ,
                   and
                   offertorie
                   ;
                   and
                   streightly
                   commanded
                   ,
                   that
                   preists
                   should
                   knowe
                   the
                   canons
                   of
                   the
                   Popes
                   ,
                   hee
                   sent
                   Bishops
                   ,
                   Germanus
                   into
                   Britanie
                   ,
                   Palladius
                   into
                   Scotland
                   ,
                   and
                   Patricke
                   with
                   
                   one
                   called
                   Segetius
                   into
                   Ireland
                   ,
                   to
                   roote
                   out
                   the
                   Pelagian
                   heresies
                   .
                   And
                   hee
                   died
                   in
                   the
                   yeare
                   of
                   Christ
                   435.
                   in
                   the
                   number
                   of
                   Confessors
                   .
                
                 
                   An
                   other
                   interpretinge
                   this
                   addition
                   hee
                   made
                   to
                   the
                   masse
                   ,
                   saith
                   .
                   (
                   
                     Barns
                     supr
                     .
                     )
                     In
                     initio
                     sacrificij
                     ,
                     vt
                     Psalmus
                     Iudica
                     me
                     Deus
                     &
                     discerne
                     causam
                     meam
                     &c.
                     à
                     sacrificaturo
                     diceretur
                     ,
                     ordinauit
                     .
                     Graduale
                     in
                     missa
                     ordinauit
                     ,
                     vt
                     Sacerdotes
                     canones
                     sacros
                     tenerent
                     ,
                     praecepit
                     .
                  
                   Pope
                   Celestine
                   ordeyned
                   ,
                   that
                   in
                   the
                   beginninge
                   of
                   the
                   sacrifice
                   ,
                   when
                   a
                   preist
                   was
                   to
                   sacrifice
                   ,
                   hee
                   should
                   say
                   the
                   psalme
                   which
                   beginneth
                   ,
                   Iudge
                   mee
                   o
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   discerne
                   my
                   cause
                   &c.
                   hee
                   did
                   order
                   the
                   graduale
                   in
                   the
                   Masse
                   ,
                   &
                   cōmaunded
                   that
                   preists
                   should
                   vnderstand
                   or
                   keepe
                   the
                   holy
                   canons
                   as
                   before
                   .
                   And
                   the
                   Protestant
                   Archbishopp
                   Whitgift
                   .
                   (
                   
                     Whitg
                     .
                     Answere
                     to
                     the
                     Admonition
                     pag.
                  
                   44.
                   sect
                   .
                   1.2
                   .
                   )
                   Speaking
                   of
                   this
                   holie
                   Pope
                   writeth
                   :
                   
                     Celestine
                     was
                     a
                     godly
                     Bishop
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     church
                     of
                     Rome
                     at
                     that
                     time
                     ,
                     had
                     the
                     substance
                     of
                     the
                     Sacraments
                     :
                     accordinge
                     to
                     gods
                     word
                     :
                     neither
                     was
                     there
                     any
                     superstition
                     mixed
                     with
                     them
                     ,
                     the
                     Introite
                     that
                     hee
                     appointed
                     ,
                     was
                     one
                     of
                     the
                     psalmes
                     .
                  
                   The
                   like
                   hath
                   
                   Master
                   Foxe
                   ,
                   (
                   
                     Foxe
                     tom
                  
                   .
                   2.
                   
                     in
                     Queene
                     Mary
                     pag.
                  
                   1401.
                   )
                   whoe
                   affirmeth
                   ,
                   this
                   vse
                   of
                   a
                   psalme
                   before
                   the
                   Masse
                   was
                   vsed
                   longe
                   before
                   in
                   the
                   Greeke
                   church
                   .
                   And
                   it
                   is
                   the
                   common
                   opinion
                   of
                   our
                   English
                   Protestāts
                   ,
                   their
                   Bishops
                   ,
                   Antiquaries
                   ,
                   and
                   doctors
                   that
                   the
                   Religion
                   which
                   these
                   holy
                   Legats
                   of
                   Rome
                   SS
                   .
                   Germanus
                   and
                   Lupus
                   taught
                   here
                   ,
                   was
                   in
                   all
                   things
                   ,
                   
                     veritatis
                     praedicatio
                     ,
                     doctrina
                     sincera
                     ,
                     sincerissima
                     ,
                     purus
                     Dei
                     cultus
                     ,
                     qualis
                     ab
                     Apostolis
                     mandato
                     diuino
                     Christianorum
                     Ecclesiis
                     traditus
                     erat
                     .
                  
                   The
                   preaching
                   of
                   truth
                   ,
                   sincere
                   doctrine
                   ,
                   moste
                   sincere
                   doctrine
                   ,
                   the
                   pure
                   worship
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   such
                   as
                   by
                   the
                   commandement
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   was
                   by
                   the
                   Apostles
                   deliuered
                   to
                   the
                   churches
                   of
                   Christians
                   :
                   and
                   soe
                   it
                   continued
                   here
                   in
                   this
                   puritie
                   longe
                   after
                   .
                   
                     Matth.
                     Parker
                     Antiq.
                     Britan
                     .
                     pag.
                  
                   6.45.46
                   .
                   
                     Goscelin
                     .
                     histor
                     .
                     Bal.
                     l.
                  
                   2.
                   
                     de
                     act
                     .
                     Pontif.
                     Rom.
                     in
                     Greg.
                  
                   1.
                   
                     &
                     l.
                     de
                     Script
                     .
                     centur
                     .
                  
                   1.
                   
                     in
                     August
                     .
                     Dionatho
                     .
                     Godvvyn
                     .
                     Conuers
                     .
                     of
                     Brit.
                     Povvel
                     .
                     in
                     annot
                     .
                     in
                     lib.
                     Girald
                     .
                     Cambr.
                     de
                     Itinerar
                     .
                     Cambr.
                     c.
                  
                   1.
                   
                   
                     Foxe
                     pag.
                  
                   463.
                   
                     edit
                     .
                     an
                     .
                     an
                  
                   .
                   1576.
                   
                   
                     Fulk
                     .
                     Answ.
                     to
                     a
                     count
                     .
                     Cathol
                     .
                     pag.
                  
                   40.
                   
                   
                     Midleton
                     Papistam
                     .
                     pag.
                  
                   202.
                   
                   
                     Stovve
                     histor
                     .
                     in
                     Ethelb
                     .
                     Holinsh.
                     histor
                     .
                     of
                     Engl.
                     cap.
                  
                   21.
                   pag.
                   102.
                   
                
                 
                 
                   Therefore
                   wee
                   may
                   not
                   now
                   make
                   any
                   doubt
                   of
                   any
                   thinge
                   ,
                   done
                   here
                   by
                   these
                   holy
                   Bishops
                   ,
                   by
                   power
                   from
                   the
                   Pope
                   ,
                   either
                   in
                   causinge
                   the
                   decrees
                   and
                   canons
                   of
                   the
                   Popes
                   soe
                   much
                   dignifyinge
                   the
                   highest
                   spirituall
                   power
                   in
                   the
                   See
                   of
                   Rome
                   ,
                   generally
                   to
                   bee
                   vsed
                   and
                   receaued
                   here
                   ,
                   by
                   all
                   preists
                   ,
                   and
                   cleargie
                   men
                   ,
                   as
                   this
                   holy
                   Pope
                   had
                   commanded
                   ,
                   nor
                   in
                   consecratinge
                   Bishops
                   ,
                   and
                   Archbishops
                   ,
                   with
                   limitation
                   of
                   their
                   Iurisdictions
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   like
                   ,
                   but
                   they
                   were
                   moste
                   Iustely
                   ,
                   and
                   religiously
                   performed
                   .
                   (
                   
                     Matth.
                     West
                     .
                     an
                  
                   .
                   446.
                   
                   
                     Matth.
                     Park
                     .
                     antiq
                     .
                     Brit.
                     Holinsh
                     .
                     hist.
                     of
                     Engl.
                     Sigibert
                     .
                     an
                     .
                  
                   428.
                   
                   
                     Stowe
                     and
                     Howes
                     histor·
                     in
                     Theodosius
                     .
                     Bal.
                     centur
                     .
                  
                   1.
                   
                     in
                     Leporio
                     Agricola
                  
                   .
                   )
                   And
                   yett
                   besides
                   their
                   powerable
                   ,
                   and
                   authoritatiue
                   condemninge
                   of
                   the
                   Pelagian
                   heresies
                   here
                   ,
                   together
                   with
                   the
                   Timothean
                   Hereticks
                   ,
                   they
                   ordeyned
                   and
                   consecrated
                   soe
                   many
                   Bishops
                   in
                   this
                   nation
                   ,
                   that
                   some
                   writers
                   amonge
                   Protestants
                   .
                   (
                   
                     Godvvin
                     Conuers
                     .
                     of
                     Britanie
                     pag.
                  
                   25.
                   )
                   are
                   of
                   opinion
                   ,
                   their
                   number
                   was
                   greater
                   then
                   of
                   those
                   that
                   were
                   consecrated
                   here
                   in
                   the
                   time
                   of
                   Kinge
                   Lucius
                   :
                   amonge
                   whome
                   a
                   Protestant
                   Bishop
                   writteth
                   in
                   this
                   maner
                   :
                   
                     I
                     cannot
                     but
                     rest
                     persuaded
                     ,
                     that
                     our
                     Britanie
                     
                     had
                     very
                     few
                     Bishops
                     vntill
                     the
                     cominge
                     ouer
                     of
                     Germanus
                     and
                     Lupus
                     ,
                     to
                     suppresse
                     the
                     Pelagian
                     Heresie
                     :
                     concerninge
                     which
                     matter
                     ,
                     I
                     thinke
                     it
                     not
                     amisse
                     to
                     offer
                     vnto
                     the
                     Reader
                     ,
                     what
                     I
                     finde
                     in
                     our
                     history
                     of
                     Landaff
                     .
                     Postquam
                     praedicti
                     Seniores
                     (
                     Sanctus
                     Germanus
                     Episcopus
                     &
                     Lupus
                     )
                     Pelagianam
                     heresim
                     extirpauerant
                     ,
                     Episcopos
                     pluribus
                     in
                     locis
                     Britanniae
                     consecrauerunt
                     .
                     Super
                     omnes
                     autem
                     Britannos
                     dextralis
                     partis
                     Britanniae
                     ,
                     beatum
                     Dubricium
                     ,
                     summum
                     Doctorem
                     ,
                     à
                     Rege
                     &
                     ab
                     omni
                     parochia
                     electum
                     Archiepiscopum
                     consecrauerunt
                     .
                     Hac
                     dignitate
                     ,
                     ei
                     à
                     Germano
                     &
                     Lupo
                     data
                     ,
                     constituerunt
                     ei
                     episcopalem
                     sedem
                     ,
                     concessu
                     M●…nrici
                     Regis
                     ,
                     Principum
                     ,
                     Cleri
                     &
                     populi
                     ,
                     apud
                     podium
                     Lantaui
                     ,
                     in
                     honore
                     S.
                     Petri
                     Apostoli
                     fundatam
                     ,
                     &
                     cum
                     finibus
                     istis
                     &c.
                     
                  
                   Which
                   thus
                   hee
                   englisheth
                   :
                   After
                   the
                   said
                   elders
                   (
                   S.
                   Germanus
                   Bishop
                   ,
                   and
                   Lupus
                   )
                   had
                   rooted
                   out
                   the
                   Pelagian
                   Heresie
                   ,
                   they
                   consecrated
                   Bishops
                   in
                   many
                   places
                   of
                   Britanie
                   .
                   Ouer
                   all
                   the
                   Brittans
                   dwellinge
                   on
                   the
                   right
                   side
                   of
                   Britanie
                   ,
                   they
                   consecrated
                   for
                   Archbishop
                   ,
                   S.
                   Dubritius
                   ,
                   whoe
                   was
                   chosen
                   for
                   the
                   supreame
                   doctor
                   by
                   the
                   kinge
                   and
                   all
                   the
                   Diocesse
                   .
                   This
                   dignitie
                   beeing
                   bestowed
                   vpon
                   him
                   by
                   Germanus
                   and
                   Lupus
                   ,
                   they
                   with
                   the
                   consent
                   of
                   
                   Mo●…ric
                   the
                   kinge
                   ,
                   the
                   nobilitie
                   ,
                   cleargie
                   and
                   people
                   ,
                   appointed
                   his
                   See
                   to
                   bee
                   at
                   the
                   manner
                   of
                   Lantaui
                   ,
                   and
                   founded
                   the
                   same
                   there
                   ,
                   to
                   the
                   honor
                   of
                   S.
                   Peter
                   ,
                   boundinge
                   the
                   territories
                   thereof
                   in
                   this
                   wise
                   .
                   &c.
                   Then
                   hee
                   addeth
                   immediately
                   :
                   
                     This
                     was
                     about
                     the
                     yeare
                     of
                     Christ
                  
                   430.
                   
                     about
                     which
                     time
                     alsoe
                     ,
                     Palladius
                     did
                     first
                     appoint
                     Bishops
                     and
                     ordeine
                     Bishopricks
                     in
                     Scotland
                     ,
                     as
                     Buchanan
                     hath
                     deliuered
                     .
                  
                   The
                   words
                   of
                   Buchanan
                   the
                   puritane
                   are
                   these
                   .
                   (
                   
                     Georg.
                     Buchan
                     .
                     l.
                  
                   5.
                   
                   Reg.
                   42.
                   pag.
                   146.
                   
                   
                     Rer.
                     Scotic
                     .
                     )
                     Creditur
                     Palladius
                     primus
                     Episcopus
                     in
                     Scotia
                     creasse
                     .
                  
                   Palladius
                   is
                   thought
                   to
                   bee
                   the
                   first
                   that
                   created
                   Bishops
                   in
                   Scotland
                   .
                
                 
                   Where
                   wee
                   are
                   taught
                   ,
                   by
                   these
                   great
                   Protestāts
                   themselues
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   first
                   Bishops
                   ,
                   that
                   euer
                   were
                   in
                   this
                   Iland
                   ,
                   whether
                   Scotland
                   ,
                   or
                   this
                   other
                   part
                   of
                   England
                   ,
                   and
                   Wales
                   ,
                   were
                   instituted
                   together
                   with
                   their
                   Sees
                   ,
                   Iurisdictions
                   ,
                   and
                   limitts
                   by
                   the
                   Popes
                   authoritie
                   ,
                   and
                   this
                   Protestant
                   Bishop
                   in
                   translating
                   his
                   Antiquitie
                   hath
                   abused
                   his
                   reader
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   ignorant
                   of
                   the
                   latine
                   tonge
                   ,
                   for
                   where
                   hee
                   translateth
                   .
                   (
                   
                     who
                     vvas
                     chosen
                     for
                     the
                     supreame
                     doctor
                     by
                     the
                     kinge
                     and
                     all
                     the
                     diocesse
                     :
                  
                   )
                   there
                   is
                   noe
                   such
                   thinge
                   in
                   that
                   antiquitie
                   ,
                   as
                   hee
                   himselfe
                   alleadged
                   it
                   ,
                   but
                   only
                   that
                   the
                   king
                   
                   consented
                   with
                   the
                   diocesse
                   to
                   his
                   consecration
                   in
                   Archiepiscopall
                   dignitye
                   by
                   the
                   Popes
                   Legats
                   ,
                   or
                   at
                   the
                   moste
                   that
                   they
                   did
                   choose
                   him
                   rather
                   then
                   any
                   other
                   :
                   for
                   that
                   hee
                   was
                   a
                   cheife
                   doctor
                   here
                   longe
                   before
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   by
                   the
                   Popes
                   approbation
                   ,
                   I
                   will
                   shew
                   herafter
                   .
                   And
                   it
                   seemeth
                   to
                   bee
                   certayne
                   ,
                   both
                   by
                   himselfe
                   ,
                   and
                   others
                   ,
                   that
                   this
                   Protestant
                   Bishop
                   where
                   hee
                   speaketh
                   of
                   the
                   kings
                   and
                   peoples
                   election
                   ,
                   did
                   add
                   it
                   of
                   his
                   owne
                   Inuention
                   ,
                   for
                   both
                   by
                   others
                   ,
                   and
                   himselfe
                   alsoe
                   in
                   other
                   places
                   ,
                   there
                   is
                   no
                   such
                   thinge
                   in
                   this
                   narration
                   .
                   Iohn
                   Capgraue
                   whome
                   this
                   man
                   much
                   commendeth
                   ,
                   thus
                   relateth
                   this
                   history
                   .
                   (
                   
                     Godwin
                     Conuers
                     .
                     of
                     Brit.
                  
                   )
                
                 
                   
                     Cum
                     Sanctus
                     Germanus
                     &
                     Lupus
                     haeresim
                     illam
                     (
                     Pelagianam
                     )
                     extirpassent
                     :
                     Episcopos
                     in
                     pluribus
                     locis
                     Britanniae
                     consecrarunt
                     :
                     &
                     dextralis
                     partis
                     Britanniae
                     beatum
                     Dubritium
                     ,
                     summum
                     Doctorem
                     &
                     Archiepiscopum
                     statuerunt
                     :
                     &
                     Landauensem
                     ecclesiam
                     in
                     honore
                     beati
                     Petri
                     fundatam
                     ,
                     sedem
                     cathedralem
                     collocarunt
                     :
                     collatis
                     autem
                     ecclesiae
                     Landauensi
                     à
                     Rege
                     multis
                     possessionibus
                     &
                     ecclesijs
                     ,
                     Dubricius
                     discipulos
                     per
                     ecclesias
                     diuisit
                     ,
                     quasdam
                     nouas
                     ecclesias
                     fundauit
                     ,
                     Danielem
                     in
                     Episcopum
                     Bangerensem
                     ,
                     &
                     Sanctum
                     Iltutum
                     in
                     loco
                     ab
                     illo
                     Lanitut
                     ,
                     id
                     est
                     
                     Ecclesia
                     Iltuti
                     vocatum
                     ordinauit
                     .
                     (
                     Ioh.
                     Capgrauius
                     in
                     Catalog
                     .
                     in
                     S.
                     Dubritio
                     .
                  
                   )
                   When
                   S.
                   Germanus
                   and
                   Lupus
                   had
                   rooted
                   out
                   that
                   (
                   Pelagian
                   )
                   heresie
                   ,
                   they
                   consecrated
                   Bishops
                   in
                   many
                   places
                   of
                   Britanie
                   :
                   &
                   they
                   appointed
                   blessed
                   Dubritius
                   ,
                   cheife
                   Doctor
                   ,
                   and
                   Archbishop
                   of
                   the
                   right
                   hand
                   part
                   of
                   Britanie
                   ,
                   and
                   placed
                   the
                   church
                   of
                   Landaffe
                   founded
                   in
                   honor
                   of
                   S.
                   Peter
                   the
                   cathedrall
                   See
                   ,
                   and
                   many
                   possessions
                   and
                   parishes
                   being
                   giuen
                   by
                   the
                   kinge
                   to
                   the
                   church
                   of
                   Landaffe
                   ,
                   Dubricius
                   diuided
                   his
                   disciples
                   by
                   the
                   churches
                   :
                   builded
                   some
                   new
                   churches
                   .
                   Hee
                   ordeyned
                   Daniel
                   Bishop
                   of
                   Bangor
                   ,
                   and
                   S.
                   Iltutus
                   in
                   a
                   place
                   called
                   of
                   him
                   Lanitut
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   the
                   church
                   of
                   Iltutus
                   .
                   The
                   very
                   same
                   words
                   without
                   any
                   word
                   added
                   or
                   detracted
                   ,
                   ar
                   in
                   the
                   life
                   of
                   S.
                   Dubritius
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   greate
                   old
                   Manuscript
                   of
                   many
                   Saints
                   ,
                   written
                   diuers
                   hundreds
                   of
                   yeares
                   since
                   .
                   (
                   
                     Manuscript
                     antiquum
                     &
                     permagnum
                     pr.
                     gloriosi
                     ac
                     Deo
                     dilecti
                     .
                     in
                     S.
                     Dubricio
                     .
                  
                   )
                   And
                   both
                   these
                   Antiquities
                   teach
                   with
                   all
                   others
                   ,
                   that
                   Aurelius
                   Ambrosius
                   kinge
                   ,
                   was
                   here
                   at
                   that
                   time
                   ,
                   with
                   generall
                   commaund
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   hee
                   with
                   the
                   whole
                   cleargie
                   ,
                   consented
                   to
                   haue
                   S.
                   Dubritius
                   Archbishop
                   of
                   Wales
                   ,
                   and
                   S.
                   Sampson
                   
                   of
                   Yorke
                   ,
                   their
                   words
                   bee
                   :
                   
                     Sancti
                     Episcopi
                     praedicti
                     consentiente
                     Rege
                     Ambrosio
                     Aurelio
                     ,
                     necnon
                     &
                     omni
                     clero
                     ,
                     Dubritium
                     Archiepiscopum
                     consecrarunt
                     .
                  
                   The
                   twoe
                   holy
                   Bishops
                   (
                   S.
                   Germanus
                   and
                   Lupus
                   )
                   the
                   kinge
                   Ambrosius
                   Aurelius
                   ,
                   and
                   all
                   the
                   cleargie
                   consentinge
                   ,
                   consecrated
                   Dubritius
                   Archbishop
                   ,
                   and
                   againe
                   :
                   
                     Impositum
                     est
                     Diadema
                     capiti
                     Regis
                     Aurelij
                     Ambrosij
                     ,
                     &
                     de
                     communi
                     consensu
                     sedem
                     Eboracensem
                     contulit
                     Sampsoni
                     viro
                     Sancto
                     ,
                     vrbis
                     verò
                     Legionum
                     Archiepiscopatum
                     inclito
                     Dubritio
                     dedit
                     .
                  
                   Aurelius
                   Ambrosius
                   was
                   crowned
                   kinge
                   ,
                   and
                   by
                   common
                   consent
                   (
                   of
                   the
                   Legats
                   and
                   cleargie
                   )
                   hee
                   bestowed
                   the
                   See
                   of
                   Yorke
                   on
                   Sampson
                   an
                   holy
                   man
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Archbishoprick
                   of
                   Caerlegion
                   on
                   renowned
                   Dubritius
                   .
                
                 
                   Soe
                   that
                   it
                   clearely
                   appeareth
                   ,
                   that
                   if
                   there
                   was
                   any
                   such
                   kinge
                   ,
                   as
                   Monric
                   at
                   that
                   time
                   ,
                   he
                   was
                   but
                   a
                   little
                   Regulus
                   in
                   the
                   cōtry
                   about
                   Lantaui
                   ,
                   and
                   perhaps
                   temporall
                   Lord
                   of
                   that
                   place
                   ,
                   and
                   soe
                   his
                   consent
                   for
                   the
                   settlinge
                   of
                   the
                   Archbishops
                   See
                   there
                   ,
                   by
                   the
                   Legats
                   was
                   requisite
                   ,
                   and
                   graunted
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   noe
                   other
                   sence
                   .
                   For
                   this
                   Protestant
                   Bishop
                   himselfe
                   .
                   (
                   
                     Godwin
                     Catalog
                     .
                     in
                  
                   S.
                   
                     Dauies
                     .
                     Roger
                     Houeden
                     .
                     Matth.
                     Parker
                     antiquit
                     .
                     Britan.
                     )
                  
                   
                   Producer
                   of
                   this
                   Antiquitie
                   ,
                   is
                   wittnes
                   ,
                   with
                   all
                   writers
                   ,
                   that
                   at
                   this
                   time
                   ,
                   and
                   at
                   the
                   cominge
                   of
                   S.
                   Augustine
                   soe
                   longe
                   after
                   ,
                   the
                   Bishopricks
                   of
                   Exeter
                   in
                   Deuonshire
                   ,
                   Bathe
                   in
                   Sommersettshire
                   ,
                   Hereford
                   ,
                   and
                   Worcester
                   ,
                   which
                   could
                   not
                   belonge
                   to
                   any
                   petty
                   Prince
                   or
                   Regulus
                   ,
                   were
                   subiect
                   to
                   that
                   Archiepiscopall
                   See
                   ,
                   therefore
                   such
                   things
                   were
                   rather
                   done
                   by
                   the
                   direction
                   ,
                   or
                   cōmaund
                   of
                   the
                   Legats
                   ,
                   
                     Iubente
                     Sancto
                     Germano
                  
                   ,
                   as
                   our
                   Protestants
                   publish
                   in
                   their
                   Brittish
                   history
                   .
                   (
                   
                     Galfrid
                     monum
                     .
                     histor
                     .
                     Reg.
                     Britan.
                     lib.
                  
                   6.
                   c.
                   14.
                   )
                   And
                   as
                   much
                   confessed
                   by
                   this
                   Protestant
                   Bishop
                   himselfe
                   ,
                   in
                   diuers
                   others
                   places
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   these
                   plaine
                   termes
                   .
                   (
                   
                     Godwin
                     Catalog
                     .
                     in
                     S.
                     Dauids
                     in
                     Dubritius
                     .
                     )
                     Dubritius
                     was
                     made
                     .
                     Archbishopp
                     of
                     all
                     Walles
                     ,
                     by
                     Germanus
                     and
                     Lupus
                     ,
                     twoe
                     Bishops
                     of
                     Fraunce
                     that
                     were
                     entreated
                     by
                     Aurelius
                     Ambrosius
                     ,
                     the
                     Kinge
                     ,
                     or
                     Ruler
                     of
                     Britanie
                     ,
                     to
                     come
                     ouer
                     ,
                     and
                     yeeld
                     their
                     best
                     helpe
                     ,
                     for
                     extinguishing
                     the
                     Pelagian
                     heresie
                     ,
                     that
                     had
                     then
                     taken
                     great
                     roote
                     in
                     this
                     contry
                     And
                     they
                     appointed
                     his
                     See
                     to
                     bee
                     at
                     Landaff
                     ,
                     which
                     soone
                     after
                     was
                     remoued
                     to
                     Caerlegion
                     vppon
                     Vske
                     in
                     Monmoutshire
                     .
                  
                   And
                   in
                   an
                   other
                   place
                   thus
                   hee
                   writeth
                   .
                   (
                   
                     Godwyn
                     .
                     Catalog
                     .
                     in
                     
                     Landaff
                     .
                  
                   1.
                   
                     in
                     Dubritius
                     .
                     )
                     The
                     cathedral
                     church
                     of
                     Landaffe
                     is
                     reported
                     to
                     haue
                     beene
                     first
                     built
                     in
                     the
                     time
                     of
                     Lucius
                     ,
                     about
                     the
                     yeare
                     of
                     Christ
                  
                   180.
                   
                   
                     But
                     I
                     perceiue
                     not
                     ,
                     that
                     any
                     Bishop
                     satt
                     there
                     before
                     Dubritius
                     ,
                     that
                     by
                     Germanus
                     Bishop
                     of
                     Altisiodore
                     ,
                     and
                     Lupus
                     of
                     Trecasia
                     (
                     tvvo
                     Bishops
                     of
                     Fraunce
                     )
                     vvas
                     first
                     consecrate
                     Archbishop
                     of
                     those
                     parts
                     ,
                     and
                     sate
                     sometimes
                     at
                     Caerleon
                     ,
                     sometimes
                     at
                     Landaffe
                     .
                  
                   Where
                   hee
                   quite
                   forgetteth
                   his
                   kinge
                   Monric
                   ,
                   attributinge
                   all
                   to
                   the
                   Popes
                   Legates
                   .
                   And
                   a
                   little
                   after
                   ,
                   citinge
                   the
                   very
                   same
                   booke
                   of
                   Landaffe
                   which
                   hee
                   did
                   before
                   ,
                   hee
                   produceth
                   many
                   Bishops
                   of
                   that
                   See
                   ,
                   to
                   haue
                   excommunicated
                   the
                   kinges
                   or
                   princes
                   of
                   that
                   contry
                   ;
                   of
                   which
                   hereafter
                   .
                   
                     Godvvyn
                     .
                     Catalog
                     .
                     of
                     Bish.
                     in
                     Landaff
                     .
                     pag.
                  
                   518.520.521.523
                   .
                   
                     &
                     edit
                     .
                     an
                  
                   .
                   1615.
                   
                
                 
                   Soe
                   that
                   there
                   is
                   not
                   the
                   leaste
                   suspition
                   left
                   ,
                   eyther
                   by
                   the
                   booke
                   of
                   Landaffe
                   ,
                   or
                   any
                   antiquitie
                   ,
                   but
                   the
                   cheife
                   spirituall
                   power
                   and
                   iurisdiction
                   in
                   this
                   kingedome
                   ,
                   was
                   euer
                   acknowledged
                   generally
                   ,
                   to
                   be
                   in
                   the
                   holy
                   Apostolick
                   See
                   of
                   Rome
                   ,
                   and
                   at
                   this
                   time
                   executed
                   here
                   by
                   those
                   holy
                   Legats
                   from
                   thence
                   .
                   Which
                   more
                   appeareth
                   in
                   this
                   holy
                   Archbishop
                   S.
                   Dubritius
                   ,
                   whoe
                   was
                   not
                   onlie
                   
                   thus
                   consecrated
                   and
                   disposed
                   of
                   in
                   those
                   highest
                   spirituall
                   affaires
                   ,
                   by
                   authoritie
                   from
                   Rome
                   ,
                   but
                   was
                   alsoe
                   himselfe
                   the
                   Popes
                   Legate
                   here
                   in
                   Britanie
                   ,
                   as
                   Robertus
                   Caenalis
                   the
                   french
                   Bishop
                   ,
                   the
                   Brittish
                   history
                   and
                   other
                   witters
                   say
                   .
                   (
                   
                     Robert.
                     Caenal
                     .
                     Gallic
                     .
                     hist.
                     l.
                  
                   1.
                   perioche
                   6.
                   
                   
                     Galfr.
                     monum
                     .
                     l.
                  
                   9.
                   cap.
                   12.
                   
                     histor
                     .
                     Brit.
                     )
                     Ex
                     Vrbe
                     Legionū
                     ,
                     Dubritius
                     hic
                     Britaniae
                     primas
                     ,
                     &
                     Apostolicae
                     sedis
                     Legatus
                     ,
                     tanto
                     religione
                     clarebat
                     ,
                     vt
                     quemcumque
                     langore
                     grauatis
                     orationibus
                     suis
                     sanaret
                     .
                  
                   Dubritius
                   Archbishop
                   of
                   Caerlegion
                   ,
                   Primate
                   of
                   Britanie
                   ,
                   and
                   legate
                   of
                   the
                   See
                   Apostolicke
                   ,
                   was
                   soe
                   holy
                   ,
                   that
                   hee
                   healed
                   all
                   sick
                   parsons
                   by
                   his
                   prayers
                   .
                   Therefore
                   beeing
                   the
                   Popes
                   Legate
                   ,
                   and
                   liuinge
                   here
                   soe
                   longe
                   vntill
                   the
                   yeare
                   of
                   Christ
                   522.
                   as
                   two
                   Protestant
                   Bishops
                   tell
                   vs.
                   
                     Godwyn
                     sup
                     .
                     Bal.
                     centur
                  
                   .
                   1.
                   
                     in
                     Dubricius
                  
                   .
                   )
                   And
                   Primate
                   of
                   Britanie
                   ,
                   there
                   can
                   bee
                   noe
                   doubt
                   of
                   the
                   Popes
                   power
                   here
                   in
                   this
                   time
                   ,
                   if
                   wee
                   had
                   noe
                   other
                   instances
                   and
                   Arguments
                   to
                   Insist
                   vpon
                   in
                   this
                   matter
                   for
                   those
                   daies
                   .
                
                 
                   But
                   these
                   Protestant
                   Antiquaries
                   .
                   
                     Galfrid
                     .
                     monum
                     .
                     histor
                     .
                     Reg.
                     Britan
                     l.
                  
                   6.
                   c.
                   13.
                   
                   
                     Io.
                     Capgrau
                     .
                     Catal.
                     in
                     S.
                     Dubritij
                     Manuscript
                     .
                     of
                     Saints
                     old
                     in
                     Dubrit
                     .
                  
                   )
                   and
                   others
                   tell
                   vs
                   ,
                   that
                   these
                   
                   Legats
                   thus
                   sent
                   from
                   the
                   Pope
                   ,
                   did
                   not
                   come
                   hither
                   onely
                   to
                   extirpate
                   those
                   heresies
                   ,
                   
                     but
                     to
                     preach
                     the
                     true
                     Religion
                     in
                     all
                     other
                     things
                     ,
                     for
                     the
                     christianitie
                     of
                     the
                     Britans
                     was
                     then
                     corrupted
                     ,
                     not
                     onely
                     by
                     the
                     Pelagian
                     heresie
                     ,
                     but
                     by
                     the
                     Pagans
                     which
                     the
                     kinge
                     had
                     brought
                     hither
                     ,
                     and
                     by
                     the
                     preachinge
                     of
                     these
                     blessed
                     men
                     (
                     the
                     Popes
                     Legats
                     )
                     the
                     Religion
                     of
                     true
                     faith
                     was
                     restored
                     amonge
                     them
                     .
                     In
                     tempore
                     illo
                     venit
                  
                   S.
                   
                     Germanus
                     Antissiodorensis
                     Episcopus
                     ,
                     &
                     Lupus
                     Trecensis
                     Episcopus
                     vt
                     verbum
                     Dei
                     Britonibus
                     praedicarent
                     ,
                     corrupta
                     namque
                     fuerat
                     christianitas
                     eorum
                     ,
                     tum
                     propter
                     Paganos
                     quos
                     Rex
                     in
                     societatem
                     corum
                     posuerat
                     ,
                     tum
                     propter
                     Pelagianam
                     haeresim
                     .
                     Beatorum
                     igitur
                     virorum
                     praedicatione
                     ,
                     restituta
                     est
                     inter
                     eos
                     verae
                     fidei
                     Religio
                     .
                  
                   And
                   in
                   particular
                   besides
                   the
                   common
                   Pelagian
                   heresies
                   against
                   the
                   necessitie
                   of
                   Baptisme
                   ,
                   and
                   grace
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   it
                   seemeth
                   the
                   Pelagian
                   preists
                   and
                   Bishops
                   ,
                   contrary
                   to
                   christian
                   Religion
                   ,
                   in
                   all
                   churches
                   ,
                   had
                   women
                   ,
                   whom
                   they
                   called
                   their
                   wiues
                   ,
                   for
                   wee
                   reade
                   that
                   Leporius
                   Agricola
                   ,
                   the
                   greate
                   promoter
                   of
                   that
                   heresie
                   here
                   ,
                   
                     was
                     the
                     sonne
                     of
                     Seuerianus
                     a
                     Pelagian
                     Bishop
                     ,
                  
                   saith
                   
                   one
                   Protestant
                   .
                   (
                   
                     Stowe
                     histor
                     .
                     in
                     Theodosius
                     the
                     yonger
                     .
                     )
                     Seueri
                     cuiusdam
                     Pelagianorum
                     Sacerdotis
                     in
                     Britannia
                     filius
                     ,
                  
                   the
                   sonne
                   of
                   one
                   Seuerus
                   a
                   Pelagian
                   preist
                   in
                   Britanie
                   ,
                   saith
                   an
                   other
                   .
                   
                     Io
                     :
                     Bal.
                     centur
                  
                   .
                   1.
                   
                     de
                     Scriptor
                     .
                     in
                     Leporio
                     Agric.
                  
                   )
                   And
                   the
                   kinge
                   Vortiger
                   soe
                   countenanced
                   the
                   Pagan
                   Saxons
                   ,
                   that
                   wee
                   heare
                   ,
                   that
                   many
                   christians
                   intermarried
                   with
                   them
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   kinge
                   himselfe
                   had
                   done
                   ,
                   although
                   hee
                   had
                   then
                   aliue
                   his
                   christian
                   wife
                   ,
                   by
                   whome
                   hee
                   had
                   three
                   sonnes
                   ,
                   to
                   wit
                   
                     Vortimer
                     ,
                     Catigern
                     ,
                     and
                     Pascentius
                     ,
                  
                   yett
                   hee
                   married
                   the
                   Pagan
                   daughter
                   of
                   Hongistus
                   the
                   Pagan
                   ,
                   named
                   Rowenna
                   ,
                   and
                   soe
                   aduanced
                   the
                   Infidels
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   whole
                   kingedome
                   was
                   endaungered
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   aggrauate
                   
                     these
                     sinnes
                     ,
                     this
                     kinge
                     kept
                     in
                     vvicked
                     maner
                     his
                     owne
                     daughter
                     vvhich
                     hee
                     had
                     by
                     his
                     Christian
                     vvife
                     ,
                     and
                     begott
                     a
                     child
                     a
                     daughter
                     of
                     her
                     .
                     (
                     Mattheus
                     Westminster
                     .
                     anno
                  
                   450.
                   )
                   
                     Generat
                     etiam
                     ex
                     eadem
                     coniuge
                     filiam
                     ,
                     quam
                     in
                     societatem
                     thori
                     suscipiens
                     ,
                     filiam
                     ex
                     ea
                     proceauit
                     .
                  
                   Whereupon
                   (
                   to
                   speake
                   in
                   Protestant
                   wordes
                   .
                   )
                   
                     (
                     Stovve
                     and
                     Hovves
                     histor
                     .
                     in
                     Vortigern
                     .
                  
                   )
                   Vodine
                   Archbishopp
                   of
                   London
                   ,
                   
                     
                     a
                     man
                     of
                     singular
                     deuotion
                     ,
                     and
                     good
                     life
                     ,
                     by
                     the
                     aduise
                     of
                     Vortimer
                     (
                     the
                     kinges
                     eldest
                     sonne
                     and
                     next
                     kinge
                     )
                     went
                     to
                     Vortiger
                     ,
                     and
                     said
                     to
                     him
                     that
                     hee
                     had
                     not
                     done
                     as
                     a
                     Christian
                     prince
                     ,
                     in
                     departinge
                     from
                     his
                     lawfull
                     wife
                     ,
                     and
                     takinge
                     an
                     other
                     woman
                     ,
                     whose
                     father
                     was
                     an
                     enemy
                     to
                     the
                     Christian
                     faith
                     ,
                     and
                     alsoe
                     went
                     about
                     to
                     conquer
                     the
                     crowne
                     of
                     Britanie
                     .
                     Hengist
                     hearing
                     Vortiger
                     make
                     lamentation
                     ,
                     forth
                     with
                     slew
                     the
                     good
                     Archbishop
                     Vodine
                     ,
                     and
                     many
                     other
                     preists
                     ,
                     and
                     Religious
                     parsons
                     ,
                     all
                     the
                     churches
                     in
                     lent
                     were
                     polluted
                     with
                     blood
                     ,
                     the
                     Nunnes
                     with
                     other
                     religious
                     parsons
                     ,
                     were
                     by
                     force
                     putt
                     from
                     their
                     howses
                     ,
                     and
                     goods
                     ,
                     &
                     constreined
                     to
                     pollutiō
                     of
                     their
                     bodies
                     .
                     The
                     Brittās
                     consideringe
                     the
                     daily
                     repaire
                     of
                     the
                     Saxons
                     into
                     this
                     Realme
                     ,
                     shewed
                     to
                     their
                     kinge
                     the
                     Ieoperdie
                     that
                     might
                     therof
                     ensue
                     ,
                     and
                     aduertised
                     him
                     of
                     the
                     daunger
                     ,
                     but
                     all
                     was
                     in
                     vaine
                     :
                     for
                     Vortiger
                     by
                     reasons
                     of
                     his
                     wife
                     ,
                     bare
                     such
                     fauour
                     to
                     the
                     Saxons
                     ,
                     that
                     hee
                     would
                     in
                     noe
                     wise
                     heare
                     the
                     counsaile
                     of
                     his
                     subiects
                     .
                     Thus
                     farre
                     these
                     Protestants
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   But
                   Nennius
                   in
                   his
                   manuscript
                   history
                   writing
                   as
                   a
                   Protestāt
                   Bishop
                   saith
                   .
                   
                     Io
                     :
                     Bal.
                     centur
                  
                   .
                   1.
                   
                     in
                     Nennio
                     Bamachorensi
                     .
                     Nennius
                     in
                     M.
                     S.
                     
                     histor
                     .
                     in
                     Guorthigirno
                     Rege
                     .
                  
                   )
                   a
                   thousand
                   yeares
                   since
                   ,
                   writeth
                   plainely
                   ,
                   that
                   amonge
                   other
                   wickednesses
                   of
                   this
                   kinge
                   ,
                   hee
                   tooke
                   his
                   owne
                   daughter
                   for
                   his
                   wife
                   ,
                   and
                   had
                   a
                   daughter
                   by
                   her
                   .
                   Which
                   when
                   it
                   was
                   proued
                   to
                   S.
                   Germanus
                   (
                   
                     the
                     Popes
                     Legate
                     )
                     hee
                     came
                     with
                     all
                     the
                     cleargie
                     of
                     Britanie
                     to
                     correct
                     the
                     kinge
                     :
                     And
                     when
                     a
                     Synode
                     of
                     the
                     cleargie
                     and
                     nobilitie
                     was
                     assembled
                     .
                     The
                     kinge
                     arose
                     and
                     was
                     very
                     angry
                     ,
                     and
                     sought
                     to
                     fly
                     from
                     the
                     face
                     of
                     S.
                     German
                     ,
                     and
                     hee
                     was
                     accursed
                     ,
                     and
                     condemned
                     by
                     blessed
                     German
                     ,
                     and
                     all
                     the
                     councell
                     of
                     the
                     Britans
                     .
                     Super
                     haec
                     omnia
                     mala
                     adijciens
                     Guorthigirnus
                     ,
                     accepit
                     filiam
                     suam
                     propriam
                     in
                     vxorem
                     sibi
                     ,
                     quae
                     poperit
                     ei
                     filiam
                     .
                     Hoc
                     autem
                     cum
                     compertum
                     esset
                     à
                     Sancto
                     Germano
                     ,
                     venit
                     corripere
                     Regem
                     ,
                     cum
                     omni
                     clero
                     Britannum
                     :
                     &
                     dum
                     conuenta
                     esset
                     magna
                     Synodus
                     Clericorum
                     in
                     vno
                     concilio
                     ,
                     ipse
                     Rex
                     surrexit
                     ,
                     iratusque
                     est
                     vehementer
                     ,
                     &
                     vt
                     à
                     facie
                     Sancti
                     Germani
                     fugeret
                     ,
                     quaerebat
                     ,
                     &
                     maledictus
                     est
                     ,
                     &
                     damnatus
                     à
                     beato
                     Germano
                     ,
                     &
                     omni
                     concilio
                     Britannum
                     .
                  
                   Our
                   english
                   Protestants
                   in
                   their
                   Matthew
                   of
                   Westminster
                   ,
                   as
                   hee
                   is
                   published
                   by
                   them
                   ,
                   (
                   
                     Matth.
                     Westm
                     .
                     an
                  
                   .
                   450.
                   )
                   Thus
                   tell
                   vs
                   :
                   A
                   S.
                   
                     Germano
                     &
                     ab
                     omni
                     Episcoporum
                     conuenta
                     est
                     excommunicatus
                     .
                  
                   Vortiger
                   was
                   excommunicated
                   
                   by
                   S.
                   German
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   whole
                   assembly
                   of
                   Bishops
                   ,
                   yet
                   this
                   notwithstandinge
                   ,
                   hee
                   also
                   went
                   about
                   to
                   ouerthrow
                   both
                   christian
                   Religion
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   kingdome
                   ,
                   ioyninge
                   with
                   the
                   Pagan
                   Infidels
                   ,
                   and
                   hauing
                   three
                   wiues
                   of
                   which
                   one
                   an
                   Infidell
                   enemy
                   to
                   the
                   land
                   ,
                   the
                   other
                   his
                   own
                   daughter
                   ;
                   which
                   &
                   such
                   things
                   noe
                   christian
                   could
                   or
                   would
                   doe
                   ,
                   yet
                   it
                   doth
                   not
                   appeare
                   by
                   Nēnius
                   .
                   (
                   
                     Nennius
                     supr
                  
                   .
                   )
                   That
                   hee
                   was
                   deposed
                   ,
                   but
                   straungly
                   punished
                   by
                   God
                   ,
                   neither
                   doth
                   the
                   Brittish
                   history
                   or
                   Matthew
                   of
                   Westminster
                   say
                   ,
                   hee
                   was
                   deposed
                   ,
                   but
                   
                     deseruerunt
                     eum
                  
                   .
                   The
                   Britans
                   forsooke
                   Vortigern
                   ,
                   ioyninge
                   with
                   their
                   enemies
                   the
                   Saxōs
                   Infidels
                   ,
                   wherby
                   hee
                   rather
                   relinquished
                   to
                   bee
                   their
                   kinge
                   ,
                   then
                   they
                   deposed
                   him
                   ,
                   although
                   afterward
                   they
                   say
                   ,
                   
                     Vortimerum
                     filium
                     eius
                     in
                     Regem
                     erexerunt
                     ,
                  
                   they
                   made
                   Vortimer
                   his
                   sonne
                   kinge
                   to
                   defend
                   the
                   kingedome
                   ,
                   beeing
                   driuen
                   to
                   those
                   extremities
                   .
                   (
                   
                     Galfrid
                     .
                     monum
                     .
                     l.
                  
                   6.
                   c.
                   13.
                   
                   
                     Matth.
                     Westm
                  
                   .
                   But
                   our
                   English
                   Protestants
                   ,
                   (
                   noe
                   vnlearned
                   schollers
                   in
                   deposing
                   kings
                   )
                   write
                   confidently
                   :
                   
                     The
                     Britās
                     vvith
                     one
                     mind
                     depriued
                     him
                     of
                     his
                     roiall
                     dignity
                     ,
                     vvhē
                     hee
                     had
                     reigned
                     sixe
                     yeares
                     ,
                     &
                     ordeined
                     to
                     bee
                     their
                     king
                     ,
                     Vortimer
                     his
                     eldest
                     sonne
                     .
                     (
                     Stow
                     &
                     Hov
                     hist.
                     
                     in
                     Vort.
                     Hol.
                     hist
                     of
                     Eng.
                     Matth.
                     Park
                     .
                     an
                     t
                     .
                     Brit.
                     p.
                  
                   78
                   
                     prot
                     .
                     ānot
                     .
                     in
                     Matth.
                     Westm.
                     in
                     Mer.
                     ā
                     .
                  
                   454.
                   
                
                 
                   And
                   these
                   men
                   are
                   soe
                   far
                   from
                   findinge
                   fault
                   herein
                   ,
                   that
                   generally
                   they
                   applaud
                   ,
                   and
                   much
                   commend
                   the
                   fact
                   .
                   I
                   will
                   Instance
                   onely
                   in
                   one
                   their
                   first
                   Protestant
                   Archbishop
                   ,
                   which
                   relatinge
                   the
                   continuall
                   preseruinge
                   of
                   true
                   Religion
                   inuiolate
                   by
                   the
                   Britans
                   ,
                   doth
                   exemplify
                   in
                   this
                   as
                   an
                   heroicall
                   Act
                   in
                   that
                   kinde
                   ,
                   his
                   words
                   bee
                   these
                   .
                   (
                   
                     Matth.
                     Parker
                     .
                     antiquit
                     .
                     Britan.
                     pag.
                  
                   7.8
                   .
                   )
                   
                     Magnum
                     est
                     Britannorum
                     perfectae
                     in
                     Christum
                     fidei
                     argumentum
                     ,
                     illa
                     expostulatio
                     &
                     Querela
                     ,
                     qua
                     in
                     Vortigernum
                     suum
                     Regem
                     vehementer
                     egerunt
                     :
                     quod
                     Hengisti
                     Infidelis
                     filiam
                     matrimonio
                     sibi
                     iunxisset
                     .
                     Quare
                     Incensi
                     proceres
                     ,
                     Vortigerno
                     regia
                     potestate
                     abdicato
                     ,
                     Vortimerum
                     eius
                     filium
                     Regem
                     creabant
                     .
                  
                   It
                   is
                   a
                   great
                   Argument
                   of
                   the
                   perfect
                   faith
                   in
                   Christ
                   of
                   the
                   Britans
                   ,
                   that
                   their
                   expostulation
                   and
                   quarrell
                   by
                   which
                   they
                   delt
                   vehemently
                   against
                   Vortigern
                   their
                   kinge
                   ,
                   because
                   he
                   had
                   martyred
                   the
                   daughter
                   of
                   Hengist
                   an
                   infidell
                   ;
                   wherfore
                   his
                   noble
                   men
                   beeing
                   offended
                   ,
                   depriue
                   him
                   of
                   his
                   kingly
                   power
                   ,
                   makinge
                   Vortimer
                   his
                   sonne
                   their
                   kinge
                   .
                   This
                   is
                   our
                   Protestants
                   Relation
                   ,
                   and
                   construction
                   of
                   this
                   matter
                   .
                   
                   Whoe
                   propose
                   vnto
                   vs
                   an
                   other
                   like
                   example
                   ,
                   of
                   the
                   same
                   
                     S.
                     Germane
                  
                   in
                   the
                   case
                   of
                   Bulie
                   ,
                   kinge
                   of
                   
                     Powsey
                     ,
                     in
                     walles
                     .
                     (
                     Holinsh.
                     histor
                     .
                     of
                     Engl.
                     l.
                  
                   5.
                   pag.
                   84.
                   )
                   Whoe
                   contemninge
                   the
                   preachinge
                   of
                   S.
                   German
                   ,
                   was
                   miraculously
                   punished
                   with
                   death
                   ,
                   and
                   a
                   meane
                   man
                   a
                   christian
                   called
                   Ketell
                   ,
                   by
                   Nennius
                   ,
                   placed
                   in
                   that
                   dignitie
                   ,
                   and
                   they
                   cite
                   Ranulphus
                   Higeden
                   ,
                   whoe
                   as
                   they
                   write
                   citeth
                   Gildas
                   for
                   the
                   same
                   history
                   .
                   But
                   Nēnius
                   hath
                   it
                   at
                   lardg
                   ,
                   and
                   saith
                   of
                   this
                   Ketell
                   ,
                   soe
                   erected
                   .
                   (
                   
                     Nennius
                     M.
                     S.
                     in
                     S.
                     German
                     .
                     )
                     Et
                     omnes
                     filij
                     eius
                     facti
                     sunt
                     Reges
                     ,
                     &
                     à
                     semine
                     eorum
                     omnis
                     Regio
                     Prouisorum
                     regitur
                     vsque
                     hodiernam
                     diem
                     .
                  
                   And
                   all
                   his
                   sonnes
                   after
                   him
                   were
                   kings
                   ,
                   and
                   from
                   their
                   seede
                   the
                   whole
                   Region
                   of
                   Pouis
                   is
                   ruled
                   to
                   this
                   day
                   .
                   From
                   the
                   time
                   of
                   S.
                   German
                   to
                   the
                   writinge
                   of
                   Nennius
                   .
                
                 
                   And
                   it
                   is
                   euident
                   by
                   Nennius
                   ,
                   the
                   Relator
                   of
                   this
                   historie
                   ,
                   that
                   S.
                   German
                   was
                   not
                   a
                   deposer
                   of
                   this
                   wicked
                   kinge
                   .
                   For
                   first
                   it
                   is
                   manifest
                   by
                   the
                   history
                   ,
                   that
                   hee
                   was
                   a
                   pagan
                   ,
                   which
                   was
                   in
                   noe
                   wise
                   subiect
                   to
                   Christian
                   discipline
                   ,
                   or
                   coercion
                   ,
                   secondly
                   hee
                   &
                   his
                   kindred
                   were
                   miraculously
                   destroyed
                   and
                   consumed
                   by
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   noe
                   heyre
                   left
                   of
                   that
                   linadge
                   to
                   inherite
                   .
                   Then
                   if
                   S.
                   German
                   
                   with
                   the
                   consent
                   of
                   the
                   nobles
                   ,
                   and
                   people
                   ;
                   now
                   destitute
                   of
                   a
                   Ruler
                   ,
                   gaue
                   way
                   to
                   the
                   election
                   of
                   an
                   other
                   ,
                   a
                   worthie
                   and
                   holy
                   man
                   ,
                   what
                   wronge
                   or
                   iniurie
                   in
                   any
                   opinion
                   was
                   here
                   committed
                   by
                   him
                   ?
                   none
                   at
                   al
                   ,
                   but
                   an
                   action
                   which
                   all
                   Religions
                   doth
                   allowe
                   ,
                   and
                   commend
                   vnto
                   vs.
                   
                
                 
                   But
                   to
                   leaue
                   these
                   things
                   to
                   Protestants
                   ,
                   as
                   their
                   propertie
                   
                     quarto
                     modo
                  
                   in
                   all
                   places
                   ,
                   &
                   times
                   ,
                   when
                   they
                   haue
                   preuailed
                   ,
                   and
                   which
                   I
                   would
                   not
                   haue
                   mentioned
                   ,
                   but
                   beeinge
                   thus
                   called
                   vppon
                   ,
                   by
                   them
                   ,
                   wee
                   are
                   further
                   taught
                   by
                   them
                   ,
                   that
                   in
                   this
                   time
                   our
                   dependance
                   here
                   in
                   Britanie
                   ,
                   was
                   soe
                   greate
                   on
                   the
                   Popes
                   of
                   Rome
                   ,
                   that
                   not
                   soe
                   much
                   as
                   as
                   a
                   publick
                   schole
                   was
                   here
                   kept
                   without
                   his
                   allowance
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   audience
                   of
                   other
                   matters
                   was
                   referred
                   to
                   him
                   .
                   These
                   things
                   appeare
                   to
                   bee
                   soe
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   case
                   of
                   the
                   schole
                   of
                   Cambridge
                   ,
                   priuiledged
                   by
                   the
                   holy
                   Popes
                   S.
                   Leo
                   ,
                   and
                   Simplicius
                   in
                   this
                   age
                   ,
                   and
                   S.
                   Iltutus
                   ,
                   that
                   renowned
                   Master
                   of
                   many
                   moste
                   Learned
                   Schollers
                   .
                   (
                   
                     Honor.
                     Papa
                     .
                     supr
                     .
                     Caius
                     Antiquitat
                     .
                     Cantabrig
                     .
                     l.
                  
                   1.
                   p.
                   147.
                   
                     lib.
                     vit
                     .
                     Sanctoaum
                     Wall.
                     in
                     Iltuto
                     .
                     )
                     To
                     vvhome
                     ,
                     magistralis
                     cura
                     concessa
                     est
                     à
                     Pontifice
                  
                   :
                   The
                   magistrall
                   chardge
                   was
                   committed
                   by
                   the
                   
                   Pope
                   .
                   How
                   renowned
                   this
                   man
                   was
                   in
                   this
                   kinde
                   ,
                   as
                   also
                   S.
                   Dubritius
                   in
                   the
                   like
                   case
                   ,
                   hauinge
                   a
                   thousand
                   schollers
                   ,
                   as
                   our
                   Protestant
                   testifie
                   .
                   (
                   
                     Caius
                     supr
                     .
                     p.
                  
                   145.146
                   .
                   
                     Bal.
                     l.
                     de
                     script
                     .
                     centur
                     .
                  
                   1.
                   
                     in
                     Dubrit
                     .
                     &
                     Iltuto
                     .
                     Godvvin
                     Catalog
                     .
                     S.
                     Dauid
                     .
                  
                   1.
                   
                   
                     Bal.
                     cent
                  
                   .
                   1.
                   
                     in
                     Macceo
                  
                   .
                   )
                   And
                   Macceus
                   a
                   disciple
                   of
                   S.
                   Patricke
                   beeinge
                   accused
                   at
                   Rome
                   ,
                   was
                   constrayned
                   to
                   purge
                   himselfe
                   there
                   ,
                   
                     edito
                     libello
                     Romanae
                     vrbis
                     pontifici
                     satisfecit
                     ,
                  
                   and
                   satisfied
                   the
                   Pope
                   of
                   Rome
                   in
                   his
                   booke
                   published
                   to
                   that
                   purpose
                   .
                
                 
                   Neither
                   without
                   great
                   cause
                   ,
                   were
                   these
                   duties
                   performed
                   to
                   the
                   Pope
                   from
                   hence
                   ,
                   or
                   hee
                   did
                   require
                   them
                   singularly
                   of
                   the
                   Britans
                   in
                   this
                   time
                   :
                   for
                   these
                   our
                   Protestants
                   assure
                   vs
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   Pope
                   in
                   those
                   daies
                   ,
                   claimed
                   and
                   exercised
                   that
                   their
                   highest
                   spirituall
                   power
                   ,
                   ouer
                   all
                   churches
                   ,
                   and
                   parsons
                   how
                   eminent
                   soeuer
                   ,
                   temporall
                   or
                   spirituall
                   ,
                   For
                   to
                   insist
                   in
                   these
                   mens
                   very
                   words
                   .
                   (
                   
                     Io
                     :
                     Bal.
                     l.
                  
                   2.
                   
                     de
                     Act.
                     Rom.
                     Pont.
                     in
                     Hilario
                     .
                     Rob.
                     Barns
                     in
                     vit
                     .
                     Pontif.
                     Rom.
                     in
                     Hilar.
                     )
                     Hilarius
                     decreta
                     synodalia
                     fecit
                     ,
                     &
                     per
                     vniuersum
                     mundum
                     seruanda
                     ,
                     publicauit
                     .
                  
                   Pope
                   Hilary
                   (
                   about
                   the
                   yeare
                   142.
                   )
                   did
                   make
                   synodall
                   decrees
                   ,
                   and
                   published
                   them
                   to
                   bee
                   kept
                   
                   throughout
                   the
                   whole
                   world
                   .
                   
                     Faelix
                     Achatiū
                     Cōstantinopolitanum
                     episcopum
                     vna
                     cum
                     Petro
                     Eutichiano
                     excommunicat
                     ,
                     quod
                     Eutichianum
                     exilium
                     propter
                     baeresim
                     puisum
                     ,
                     reuocauerat
                     .
                  
                   Pope
                   Faelix
                   the
                   third
                   ,
                   did
                   excommunicate
                   Achatius
                   patriarke
                   of
                   Constantinople
                   with
                   Peter
                   an
                   Eutichian
                   heretick
                   ,
                   because
                   he
                   had
                   recalled
                   an
                   Eutichian
                   ,
                   that
                   for
                   heresie
                   was
                   exiled
                   .
                   
                     Gelasius
                     Anastasium
                     Imperatorem
                     à
                     coetu
                     Christianorum
                     exclusit
                     ,
                     quòd
                     Achatio
                     &
                     alijs
                     haereticis
                     faueret
                     .
                     (
                     Idem
                     in
                     Gelasio
                     )
                  
                   Gelasius
                   the
                   Pope
                   ,
                   did
                   exclude
                   Anastasius
                   the
                   Emperor
                   from
                   the
                   companie
                   of
                   Christians
                   ,
                   because
                   hee
                   fauoured
                   Achatius
                   and
                   other
                   hereticks
                   .
                   And
                   they
                   further
                   tell
                   vs
                   ,
                   (
                   
                     Balaeus
                     &
                     Barns
                     in
                     Anastasio
                  
                   2.
                   )
                   how
                   Pope
                   Anastasius
                   the
                   second
                   ,
                   did
                   alsoe
                   excommunicate
                   the
                   same
                   Emperor
                   for
                   the
                   like
                   .
                   Soe
                   it
                   is
                   euident
                   by
                   this
                   our
                   English
                   Protestants
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   Popes
                   of
                   Rome
                   in
                   al
                   this
                   age
                   both
                   claymed
                   ,
                   and
                   exercised
                   this
                   their
                   supreame
                   spirituall
                   power
                   and
                   commaunde
                   in
                   this
                   kingedome
                   of
                   Britanie
                   .
                   And
                   because
                   the
                   kingedome
                   of
                   Ireland
                   is
                   now
                   belonging
                   to
                   the
                   crowne
                   of
                   greate
                   Britanie
                   ,
                   and
                   S.
                   Patricke
                   (
                   generally
                   called
                   the
                   Apostle
                   of
                   that
                   nation
                   )
                   was
                   borne
                   in
                   this
                   our
                   Britanie
                   ,
                   and
                   sent
                   to
                   Ireland
                   by
                   
                   the
                   same
                   Pope
                   Celestine
                   ,
                   whoe
                   sent
                   S.
                   Palladius
                   Germanus
                   and
                   Lupus
                   hither
                   ,
                   I
                   must
                   say
                   some-what
                   of
                   him
                   ,
                   and
                   his
                   proceedings
                   in
                   this
                   matter
                   .
                
                 
                   The
                   very
                   name
                   of
                   the
                   Apostle
                   of
                   Ireland
                   which
                   is
                   giuen
                   vnto
                   him
                   in
                   all
                   Antiquities
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   hee
                   was
                   thus
                   sent
                   from
                   the
                   Pope
                   of
                   Rome
                   ,
                   Saint
                   Celestine
                   ,
                   with
                   that
                   highe
                   spirituall
                   power
                   requisite
                   in
                   such
                   a
                   case
                   of
                   the
                   conuersion
                   of
                   soe
                   greate
                   a
                   contrye
                   ,
                   will
                   sufficiently
                   warrant
                   the
                   dependance
                   of
                   the
                   same
                   in
                   spirituall
                   things
                   of
                   the
                   Apostolicke
                   See
                   of
                   Rome
                   .
                   For
                   to
                   speake
                   nothinge
                   of
                   his
                   miraculous
                   &
                   powerable
                   proceedings
                   with
                   greate
                   opposites
                   vnto
                   him
                   ,
                   remembred
                   by
                   the
                   writers
                   of
                   his
                   life
                   and
                   others
                   ,
                   Nennius
                   himselfe
                   is
                   thus
                   farr
                   a
                   witnesse
                   for
                   this
                   renowned
                   Saint
                   and
                   Irish
                   Apostle
                   .
                   
                     (
                     Nennius
                     in
                     manu-scripto
                     codice
                     antiq
                     .
                     in
                     Patricio
                     .
                     )
                     Sanctus
                     Patricius
                     Euangelium
                     Christi
                     externis
                     nationibus
                     per
                     annos
                  
                   40.
                   
                   
                     Praedicabat
                     ,
                     virtutes
                     Apostolicos
                     faciebat
                     ,
                     caecos
                     illuminabat
                     ,
                     leprosos
                     mundabat
                     ,
                     surdos
                     audire
                     faciebat
                     ,
                     daemones
                     obsessis
                     corporibus
                     fugabat
                     ,
                     mortuos
                     numero
                     vsque
                     nouem
                     suscitauit
                     ,
                     captiuos
                     multos
                     vtriusque
                     sexus
                     proprijs
                     donis
                     redemit
                     ,
                     scripsit
                     Abegetoria
                  
                   300.
                   
                     sexaginta
                     quinque
                     ,
                     aut
                     amplius
                     ,
                     ecclesias
                     
                     quoque
                     eodem
                     numero
                     fundauit
                     ,
                     trecentas
                     sexaginta
                     quinque
                     ,
                     ordinauit
                     Episc●…pos
                  
                   365.
                   
                     aut
                     amplius
                     ,
                     in
                     quibus
                     spiritus
                     Dei
                     erat
                     ,
                     presbyteros
                     autem
                     vsque
                     ad
                     tria
                     millia
                     ordinauit
                     ,
                     &
                     duodecim
                     milia
                     hominum
                     in
                     vna
                     Regione
                     Conachta
                     ad
                     fidem
                     Christi
                     conuertit
                     ,
                     &
                     baptizauit
                     ,
                     quadraginta
                     diebus
                     totidemque
                     nocti●…us
                     in
                     cacumine
                     montis
                     Eile
                     ieiunauit
                     .
                  
                   S.
                   Patrick
                   did
                   preache
                   the
                   ghospell
                   of
                   Christ
                   40.
                   yeares
                   to
                   externe
                   nations
                   ,
                   hee
                   wrought
                   Apostolicall
                   miracles
                   ,
                   hee
                   made
                   the
                   blinde
                   to
                   see
                   ,
                   cleansed
                   lepers
                   ,
                   caused
                   the
                   deaffe
                   to
                   heare
                   ,
                   draue
                   away
                   deuills
                   from
                   possessed
                   bodies
                   ,
                   hee
                   raised
                   to
                   life
                   nyne
                   deade
                   parsons
                   ,
                   hee
                   redeemed
                   many
                   captiues
                   of
                   either
                   sexe
                   ,
                   with
                   his
                   owne
                   goods
                   ,
                   hee
                   wrote
                   Abegetories
                   365.
                   or
                   more
                   ,
                   hee
                   founded
                   churches
                   in
                   the
                   same
                   number
                   ,
                   three
                   hundred
                   sixtie
                   fiue
                   ,
                   hee
                   ordeyned
                   three
                   hundred
                   three
                   score
                   &
                   fiue
                   Bishops
                   or
                   more
                   ,
                   in
                   whom
                   there
                   was
                   the
                   spirit
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   hee
                   ordeyned
                   preists
                   to
                   the
                   number
                   of
                   three
                   thousande
                   ,
                   and
                   hee
                   conuerted
                   to
                   the
                   faith
                   of
                   Christ
                   and
                   baptized
                   ,
                   twelue
                   thousand
                   men
                   in
                   one
                   Region
                   called
                   Conacht
                   ,
                   hee
                   fasted
                   fourtie
                   dayes
                   &
                   soe
                   many
                   nights
                   in
                   the
                   topp
                   of
                   the
                   montaine
                   Eile
                   .
                
                 
                   Thus
                   this
                   auntient
                   Brittish
                   Author
                   comparing
                   
                   this
                   holy
                   Bishop
                   S.
                   Patrick
                   ,
                   to
                   Moyses
                   in
                   fower
                   thinges
                   :
                   first
                   for
                   his
                   speakinge
                   with
                   an
                   Angell
                   ,
                   
                     in
                     rubo
                     ,
                     in
                     a
                     bushe
                     :
                  
                   secondlie
                   for
                   his
                   fast
                   of
                   fourtie
                   dayes
                   and
                   nights
                   :
                   thirdlie
                   for
                   the
                   yeares
                   of
                   his
                   age
                   120.
                   fourthlie
                   for
                   the
                   place
                   of
                   his
                   buriall
                   vnknowne
                   .
                   By
                   which
                   narration
                   of
                   Nennius
                   soe
                   auntient
                   ,
                   and
                   recommended
                   an
                   Author
                   ,
                   that
                   S.
                   Patricke
                   did
                   consecrate
                   soe
                   manye
                   preists
                   and
                   Bishops
                   ,
                   especiallie
                   a-aboue
                   three
                   hundred
                   and
                   threescore
                   holy
                   Bishops
                   ,
                   when
                   the
                   fourth
                   part
                   of
                   them
                   could
                   not
                   bee
                   employed
                   for
                   these
                   Ilands
                   of
                   Britanie
                   and
                   Ireland
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   an
                   euident
                   argument
                   ,
                   that
                   his
                   legatine
                   power
                   from
                   the
                   See
                   Apostolick
                   of
                   Rome
                   ,
                   did
                   not
                   confine
                   it selfe
                   in
                   these
                   Ilands
                   ,
                   but
                   extended
                   it selfe
                   to
                   other
                   parts
                   farr
                   off
                   ,
                   which
                   wee
                   now
                   call
                   America
                   ,
                   because
                   neyther
                   Fraunce
                   nor
                   any
                   nation
                   in
                   the
                   old
                   continent
                   ,
                   was
                   then
                   subordinate
                   to
                   Britanie
                   ,
                   or
                   Ireland
                   ,
                   to
                   receaue
                   Bishops
                   and
                   preachers
                   from
                   them
                   .
                   And
                   this
                   Nennius
                   seemeth
                   to
                   insinuate
                   ,
                   when
                   hee
                   sayth
                   Saint
                   Patricke
                   preached
                   the
                   ghospell
                   ,
                   
                     externis
                     nationibus
                  
                   ,
                   to
                   externe
                   and
                   straunge
                   nations
                   ,
                   the
                   Popes
                   power
                   spiritual
                   rechinge
                   vnto
                   all
                   Regions
                   ,
                   &
                   this
                   is
                   cōfirmed
                   
                   by
                   the
                   writers
                   of
                   the
                   life
                   of
                   S.
                   Brendan
                   ,
                   whoe
                   as
                   both
                   an
                   old
                   manuscript
                   which
                   I
                   haue
                   seene
                   (
                   
                     an
                     old
                     manuscript
                     in
                     the
                     life
                     of
                     S.
                     Brendan
                     .
                  
                   )
                   written
                   diuers
                   hundreds
                   yeares
                   since
                   ;
                   and
                   Iohn
                   Capgraue
                   ,
                   (
                   
                     in
                     Catal.
                     in
                  
                   S.
                   Brendan
                   .
                   )
                   whoe
                   wrote
                   longe
                   before
                   ,
                   (
                   and
                   was
                   published
                   in
                   print
                   an
                   .
                   1516.
                   )
                   the
                   late
                   discouerie
                   of
                   America
                   ,
                   are
                   witnesses
                   ,
                   founde
                   in
                   diuers
                   places
                   ,
                   manie
                   dayes
                   saylinge
                   from
                   Ireland
                   ,
                   in
                   America
                   and
                   Ilands
                   belonging
                   vnto
                   it
                   ,
                   diuers
                   religious
                   Christians
                   that
                   came
                   thither
                   in
                   the
                   time
                   of
                   S.
                   Patricke
                   ,
                   and
                   sent
                   or
                   brought
                   thither
                   by
                   him
                   .
                   And
                   the
                   Iland
                   called
                   still
                   S.
                   Brendan
                   ,
                   in
                   those
                   parts
                   ,
                   may
                   seeme
                   to
                   haue
                   taken
                   ,
                   and
                   still
                   to
                   keepe
                   the
                   name
                   from
                   that
                   holy
                   Saint
                   ,
                   beeinge
                   there
                   in
                   those
                   his
                   holie
                   trauailes
                   .
                   
                     Insul
                     .
                     Sancti
                     Brendani
                     in
                     descript
                     .
                     Amaric
                     .
                     apud
                     Abrah
                     .
                     Ortel
                     .
                     &
                     alios
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   And
                   yet
                   to
                   conclude
                   the
                   labours
                   of
                   Saint
                   Patrick
                   ,
                   and
                   his
                   testifyinge
                   the
                   spirituall
                   prerogatiue
                   of
                   the
                   Roman
                   See
                   here
                   in
                   Britanie
                   ,
                   where
                   hee
                   was
                   borne
                   ,
                   these
                   Protestants
                   haue
                   before
                   recommended
                   his
                   epistle
                   vnto
                   vs
                   ,
                   wherein
                   hee
                   declareth
                   ,
                   that
                   as
                   Saint
                   Phaganus
                   ,
                   and
                   Deruuianus
                   (
                   Damianus
                   by
                   others
                   )
                   obteyned
                   ten
                   yeares
                   Indulgence
                   of
                   S.
                   
                   Eleutherius
                   for
                   the
                   holy
                   place
                   of
                   Glastenburie
                   .
                   (
                   
                     Antiquit.
                     Glasten
                     .
                     apud
                     M.
                     S.
                     antiq
                     .
                     Ioh.
                     Capgrau
                     .
                     &
                     al.
                     in
                     S.
                     Patricio
                     .
                  
                   )
                   soe
                   hee
                   obteyned
                   of
                   S.
                   Celestine
                   Pope
                   ,
                   whoe
                   sent
                   him
                   into
                   these
                   parts
                   ,
                   twelue
                   yeares
                   of
                   Indulgēce
                   for
                   the
                   same
                   place
                   .
                   
                     Et
                     ego
                     frater
                     Patricius
                     ,
                     à
                     piae
                     memoriae
                     Caelestino
                     Papa
                     duodecimo
                     annos
                     Indulgentiae
                     acquisiui
                     .
                  
                   And
                   to
                   make
                   all
                   cleare
                   ,
                   that
                   neither
                   S.
                   Palladius
                   ,
                   S.
                   Germanus
                   ,
                   and
                   Lupus
                   ,
                   or
                   S.
                   Patricius
                   did
                   any
                   thinge
                   in
                   these
                   parts
                   ,
                   nor
                   any
                   vnder
                   them
                   ,
                   but
                   by
                   the
                   Popes
                   actuall
                   or
                   virtuall
                   approbation
                   ,
                   or
                   allowance
                   ,
                   thus
                   it
                   is
                   testified
                   by
                   our
                   Protestant
                   historians
                   in
                   these
                   words
                   .
                   (
                   
                     Raphael
                     Holinsh.
                     Iohn
                     Hooker
                     histor
                     .
                     of
                     Ireland
                     pag
                  
                   53.
                   )
                   
                     Palladius
                     Landed
                     in
                     the
                     North
                     of
                     Ireland
                     ,
                     whence
                     hee
                     escaped
                     right
                     hardly
                     with
                     his
                     life
                     ,
                     into
                     the
                     Iles
                     adioyninge
                     ,
                     where
                     hee
                     preached
                     the
                     ghospell
                     ,
                     and
                     conuerted
                     noe
                     small
                     number
                     of
                     Scots
                     to
                     the
                     christian
                     faith
                     ,
                     and
                     purged
                     that
                     part
                     which
                     was
                     christened
                     from
                     the
                     infection
                     of
                     the
                     Pelagians
                     .
                     Hee
                     was
                     required
                     by
                     the
                     Scots
                     that
                     inhabited
                     here
                     in
                     Britanie
                     ,
                     to
                     leaue
                     the
                     Iles
                     ,
                     and
                     come
                     ouer
                     vnto
                     them
                     ,
                     there
                     to
                     Instruct
                     the
                     people
                     in
                     the
                     way
                     of
                     true
                     saluation
                     ,
                     to
                     the
                     which
                     with
                     the
                     Popes
                     Licence
                     ,
                     hee
                     seemed
                     willinge
                     enough
                     ,
                     and
                     
                     the
                     Bishop
                     of
                     Rome
                     the
                     more
                     redily
                     condiscended
                     thereunto
                     ,
                     for
                     that
                     in
                     the
                     instant
                     time
                     ,
                     when
                     Palladius
                     was
                     to
                     depart
                     ,
                     and
                     Patrick
                     attended
                     at
                     Rome
                     ,
                     suinge
                     for
                     licence
                     to
                     bee
                     sent
                     into
                     Ireland
                     ,
                     the
                     Pope
                     therefore
                     graunted
                     that
                     Palladius
                     might
                     passe
                     ouer
                     to
                     the
                     Scots
                     in
                     Britanie
                     ,
                     and
                     appointed
                     Patricke
                     to
                     goe
                     with
                     authoritie
                     from
                     him
                     into
                     Ireland
                     .
                  
                   Thus
                   wee
                   see
                   all
                   ecclesiasticall
                   things
                   ,
                   ordered
                   and
                   disposed
                   here
                   by
                   the
                   Popes
                   authoritie
                   in
                   this
                   age
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 THE
                 SIXTE
                 CENTVRIE
                 OR
                 HVNDRED
                 YEARE
                 .
              
               
                 
                   
                     THE
                     X.
                     CHAPTER
                  
                   .
                   Wherein
                   the
                   same
                   highest
                   spirituall
                   power
                   of
                   the
                   Popes
                   of
                   Rome
                   ,
                   is
                   still
                   by
                   these
                   English
                   Protestant
                   Diuines
                   and
                   Antiquaries
                   continued
                   ,
                   in
                   this
                   kingedome
                   .
                
                 
                   IT
                   is
                   euident
                   by
                   that
                   which
                   is
                   entreated
                   before
                   ,
                   that
                   in
                   the
                   beginninge
                   of
                   this
                   sixt
                   hundred
                   yeares
                   ,
                   and
                   longe
                   after
                   ,
                   the
                   supreame
                   
                   papal
                   power
                   continued
                   inuiolably
                   in
                   this
                   kingedome
                   ;
                   for
                   S.
                   Dubritius
                   the
                   Popes
                   Legate
                   liued
                   vntill
                   the
                   yeare
                   522.
                   
                   And
                   many
                   or
                   moste
                   of
                   the
                   renowned
                   men
                   in
                   this
                   age
                   in
                   Britanie
                   were
                   his
                   Schollers
                   ,
                   taught
                   ,
                   and
                   instructed
                   by
                   him
                   :
                   thus
                   the
                   Antiquarie
                   of
                   Cambridge
                   writeth
                   .
                   (
                   
                     Ioh.
                     Caius
                     antiquit·
                     Cantabrig
                     .
                     l.
                  
                   1.
                   pag.
                   148.
                   
                   
                     Catal.
                     Sanct.
                     Wall.
                     in
                  
                   S.
                   
                     Dubrit
                     .
                     In
                     vetusto
                     codice
                     ,
                     cui
                     titulus
                     est
                     de
                     vitis
                     Sanctorum
                     Wallensium
                     ,
                     in
                     vita
                  
                   S.
                   
                     Dubritij
                     ista
                     lego
                     :
                     creuit
                     illius
                     (
                     Dubritij
                     )
                     fama
                     cum
                     vtriusque
                     legis
                     notae
                     &
                     veteris
                     peritia
                     ,
                     P●…rtotam
                     Britanniam
                     ,
                     ita
                     quòd
                     ex
                     omni
                     parte
                     totius
                     Britanniae
                     Scholares
                     veni●…bant
                     ,
                     non
                     tantum
                     rudes
                     ,
                     sed
                     etiam
                     viri
                     sapientes
                     ,
                     &
                     doctores
                     ad
                     eum
                     studendi
                     gratia
                     confluebant
                     .
                  
                   These
                   I
                   reade
                   in
                   an
                   old
                   booke
                   intituled
                   of
                   the
                   liues
                   of
                   the
                   Saints
                   of
                   Walles
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   life
                   of
                   Saint
                   Dubritius
                   :
                   The
                   fame
                   of
                   him
                   (
                   Dubritius
                   )
                   with
                   his
                   knowledge
                   both
                   of
                   the
                   new
                   and
                   old
                   lawe
                   ,
                   soe
                   increased
                   throughout
                   all
                   Britanie
                   ,
                   that
                   out
                   of
                   euerie
                   part
                   of
                   all
                   Britanie
                   schollers
                   came
                   vnto
                   him
                   ,
                   not
                   onely
                   the
                   ignorant
                   ,
                   but
                   wise
                   men
                   and
                   doctors
                   ,
                   flocked
                   vnto
                   him
                   to
                   study
                   :
                   cheifely
                   S.
                   Helian
                   ,
                   Sampson
                   his
                   disciple
                   ,
                   Vbelinus
                   ,
                   Merchiguinus
                   ,
                   Elguoredus
                   ,
                   Guninus
                   ,
                   Longual
                   ,
                   Artbodu
                   ,
                   
                   Longur
                   ,
                   Arguistus
                   ,
                   Iunabin
                   ,
                   Conbram
                   ,
                   Goruan
                   ,
                   Guernabin
                   ,
                   Iouan
                   ,
                   Elhebarn
                   ,
                   Iudnon
                   ,
                   Curdocui
                   ,
                   Aidan
                   ,
                   Cinnarh
                   ,
                   and
                   with
                   these
                   he
                   had
                   a
                   thousand
                   clergie
                   men
                   seuen
                   yeares
                   together
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   villadge
                   Hentlan
                   ,
                   vppon
                   the
                   riuer
                   fide
                   of
                   Guy
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   studie
                   of
                   diuine
                   and
                   humane
                   learninge
                   ,
                   giuinge
                   them
                   example
                   in
                   himselfe
                   ,
                   of
                   a
                   religious
                   life
                   and
                   perfect
                   charitie
                   .
                   Therefore
                   these
                   soe
                   manie
                   renowned
                   men
                   out
                   of
                   all
                   parts
                   of
                   Britanie
                   ,
                   and
                   schollers
                   to
                   a
                   Master
                   the
                   Popes
                   Legate
                   ,
                   and
                   primate
                   of
                   Britanie
                   ,
                   and
                   many
                   of
                   them
                   by
                   the
                   same
                   authoritie
                   ,
                   after
                   made
                   Rulers
                   in
                   the
                   church
                   of
                   Britanie
                   ,
                   and
                   one
                   of
                   them
                   S.
                   Sampson
                   Archbishop
                   of
                   Yorke
                   ,
                   they
                   could
                   not
                   in
                   any
                   equall
                   iudgement
                   ,
                   bee
                   otherwise
                   affected
                   to
                   the
                   See
                   of
                   Rome
                   ,
                   then
                   that
                   their
                   soe
                   glorious
                   and
                   renowned
                   Master
                   ,
                   and
                   instructor
                   was
                   ;
                   for
                   otherwise
                   they
                   could
                   not
                   haue
                   bee
                   named
                   his
                   schollers
                   ,
                   and
                   beeing
                   soe
                   many
                   a
                   thousand
                   &
                   more
                   in
                   number
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   not
                   credible
                   but
                   all
                   ,
                   moste
                   ,
                   or
                   many
                   of
                   them
                   ,
                   followed
                   him
                   in
                   this
                   ,
                   as
                   in
                   other
                   doctrines
                   .
                
                 
                   Like
                   was
                   the
                   case
                   of
                   S.
                   Iltutus
                   of
                   whome
                   I
                   haue
                   breiflye
                   spoken
                   before
                   ,
                   hee
                   alsoe
                   liued
                   longe
                   after
                   this
                   time
                   ,
                   as
                   a
                   Protestant
                   
                   Bishop
                   wittnesseth
                   ,
                   
                     in
                     the
                     yeare
                     of
                     Christ
                  
                   520.
                   
                   
                     Bal.
                     l.
                     de
                     Script
                     .
                     centur
                     .
                  
                   1.
                   
                     in
                     Ilchat
                     .
                     Morgan
                     .
                     fol.
                  
                   29.
                   )
                   
                     Egregius
                     iste
                     Britannorum
                     Magister
                     (
                     inquiunt
                     Vincentius
                     &
                     Antoninus
                     )
                     ex
                     discipulis
                     erat
                     diui
                     Germani
                     .
                     Qui
                     omnium
                     scripturarum
                     ,
                     veteris
                     ac
                     noui
                     testamenti
                     ,
                     &
                     omnium
                     artium
                     philosophiae
                     ,
                     cunctorum
                     suae
                     gentis
                     scientissimus
                     ,
                     futura
                     Dei
                     dono
                     praenouit·
                     In
                     magno
                     numero
                     discipulos
                     iste
                     habuit
                     ,
                     tam
                     Gallos
                     quam
                     Britānos
                     ,
                     quorum
                     fuere
                     praecipui
                     Sampson
                     ,
                     Paulinus
                     ,
                     Dauid
                     &
                     Gildas
                     Badonicus
                     .
                  
                   This
                   excellent
                   Master
                   of
                   the
                   Britans
                   (
                   say
                   Vincentius
                   and
                   Antoninus
                   )
                   was
                   one
                   of
                   the
                   disciples
                   of
                   S.
                   German
                   (
                   the
                   Popes
                   Legate
                   )
                   whoe
                   among
                   all
                   of
                   his
                   nation
                   ,
                   was
                   the
                   moste
                   skilfull
                   in
                   all
                   scriptures
                   ,
                   both
                   of
                   the
                   old
                   ,
                   and
                   new
                   testament
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   all
                   arts
                   of
                   philosophie
                   ,
                   and
                   by
                   the
                   guift
                   of
                   God
                   knew
                   things
                   to
                   come
                   .
                   This
                   man
                   had
                   disciples
                   in
                   greate
                   number
                   ,
                   aswell
                   French
                   men
                   as
                   Britās
                   of
                   the
                   which
                   the
                   cheifest
                   were
                   Sampson
                   ,
                   Paulinus
                   ,
                   Dauid
                   ,
                   and
                   Gyldas
                   Badonicus
                   .
                   The
                   same
                   is
                   proued
                   vnto
                   vs
                   by
                   other
                   Protestants
                   .
                   (
                   
                     Merchiannus
                     Rex
                     in
                     Dipl
                     .
                     apud
                     Caium
                     antiq
                     .
                     Cantabr
                     .
                     l.
                  
                   1.
                   pag.
                   147.
                   
                   
                     Catalog
                     .
                     Sanct.
                     Wall.
                     in
                  
                   S.
                   Iltuto
                   .
                   )
                   And
                   how
                   the
                   Pope
                   graunted
                   him
                   this
                   priuiledge
                   of
                   such
                   publick
                   teachinge
                   :
                   
                     Magistralis
                     tibi
                     cura
                     
                     à
                     Pontifice
                     concessa
                     est
                     ,
                  
                   as
                   the
                   kinge
                   of
                   those
                   parts
                   in
                   his
                   princely
                   graunt
                   with
                   others
                   witnesse
                   .
                   Therefore
                   if
                   the
                   greatest
                   doctors
                   and
                   teachers
                   of
                   others
                   in
                   Britanie
                   in
                   these
                   times
                   ,
                   were
                   thus
                   licenced
                   by
                   the
                   Popes
                   ,
                   their
                   Legates
                   ,
                   and
                   schollers
                   of
                   their
                   legats
                   ,
                   wee
                   cannot
                   question
                   ,
                   but
                   such
                   as
                   the
                   Masters
                   ,
                   such
                   likewise
                   the
                   schollers
                   and
                   disciples
                   were
                   ,
                   especially
                   when
                   wee
                   find
                   their
                   cheifest
                   Schollers
                   S.
                   Dauid
                   ,
                   S.
                   Sampson
                   ,
                   made
                   Archbishops
                   by
                   the
                   Poopes
                   Authoritie
                   ,
                   and
                   this
                   former
                   primate
                   of
                   all
                   Britanie
                   ,
                   by
                   the
                   Popes
                   graunt
                   as
                   hereafter
                   ,
                   
                     Matth.
                     Westm.
                     ad
                     An.
                  
                   727.
                   
                
                 
                   And
                   that
                   the
                   scholers
                   of
                   Britanie
                   were
                   not
                   then
                   allowed
                   ,
                   without
                   the
                   Popes
                   priuiledge
                   ,
                   doth
                   further
                   appeare
                   by
                   our
                   Protestants
                   ,
                   Hardinghe
                   ,
                   Lydgate
                   ,
                   and
                   others
                   .
                   (
                   
                     Ioh.
                     Hardinge
                     apud
                     Bal.
                     in
                     praefat
                     .
                     ad
                     l.
                     de
                     Script
                     .
                     Stow
                     histor
                     .
                     Ioh.
                     Caius
                     l.
                  
                   1.
                   
                     antiq
                     Cantabrig
                     .
                     Brian
                     Twin
                     .
                     apol
                     .
                     Oxon.
                     l.
                  
                   1.
                   )
                   testifying
                   ,
                   that
                   in
                   the
                   tyme
                   of
                   S
                   Gregorie
                   ,
                   the
                   vniuersities
                   or
                   publick
                   Scholes
                   of
                   Stamford
                   ,
                   Caerlegion
                   and
                   perhaps
                   some
                   others
                   ,
                   were
                   interdicted
                   by
                   the
                   Pope
                   for
                   some
                   errors
                   they
                   held
                   at
                   this
                   time
                   .
                   The
                   Antiquaries
                   of
                   Cambridge
                   contend
                   (
                   
                     Caius
                     sup
                     .
                     l.
                  
                   1.
                   )
                   that
                   their
                   vniuersity
                   
                   was
                   then
                   Innocent
                   ,
                   and
                   soe
                   preserued
                   and
                   priuiledged
                   .
                   
                     (
                     Brian
                     .
                     Twyn
                     .
                     apol
                     .
                     l.
                  
                   2.
                   pag.
                   143.
                   )
                   They
                   of
                   Oxord
                   seeme
                   to
                   graunt
                   and
                   glory
                   in
                   it
                   ,
                   that
                   S.
                   Germanus
                   the
                   Popes
                   Legate
                   ,
                   did
                   confirme
                   the
                   orders
                   and
                   constitutions
                   of
                   the
                   vniuersitie
                   of
                   Oxford
                   ,
                   and
                   alledge
                   Asserius
                   Meneuersis
                   to
                   that
                   purpose
                   .
                   (
                   
                     Asser
                     .
                     Meneu
                     .
                     apud
                     Brian
                     .
                     Twyn
                     .
                     supr
                     .
                     )
                     Diuum
                     Germanum
                     Oxoniam
                     aduenisse
                     ,
                     annique
                     dimidium
                     illic
                     esse
                     moratum
                     ,
                     qui
                     ordines
                     &
                     instituta
                     illius
                     loci
                     mirum
                     in
                     modum
                     comprobauit
                     .
                  
                   Saint
                   German
                   came
                   to
                   Oxford
                   ,
                   and
                   stayed
                   there
                   halfe
                   a
                   yeare
                   ,
                   and
                   greately
                   approued
                   the
                   orders
                   and
                   institutions
                   of
                   that
                   place
                   .
                   And
                   to
                   proue
                   that
                   all
                   the
                   Christians
                   of
                   this
                   Britany
                   then
                   in
                   this
                   age
                   ,
                   acknowledged
                   this
                   power
                   ,
                   of
                   the
                   Pope
                   or
                   Rome
                   ,
                   and
                   their
                   dependance
                   of
                   him
                   in
                   spirituall
                   things
                   ,
                   the
                   Archbishops
                   See
                   of
                   London
                   beeinge
                   wasted
                   and
                   persecuted
                   by
                   the
                   pagan
                   Saxons
                   ,
                   moste
                   swayinge
                   in
                   the
                   prouinces
                   subiect
                   vnto
                   it
                   ,
                   wee
                   doe
                   not
                   reade
                   of
                   any
                   Archbishop
                   of
                   London
                   after
                   the
                   martyrdome
                   of
                   S.
                   Vodinus
                   ,
                   vntill
                   Theonus
                   Bishop
                   of
                   Glocester
                   tooke
                   charge
                   thereof
                   in
                   the
                   yeare
                   553.
                   as
                   a
                   Protestant
                   Bishop
                   writeth
                   in
                   this
                   manner
                   .
                   (
                   
                     Godwyn
                     Catalog
                     .
                     of
                     Bish
                     .
                     in
                     Lond.
                     in
                     Vodinus
                     and
                     Theonas
                     .
                     Stow.
                     
                     histor
                     .
                     in
                     Lucius
                     .
                     )
                     I
                     finde
                     onely
                     one
                     of
                     them
                     named
                     ,
                     viz.
                     Theonus
                     ,
                     that
                     beeing
                     first
                     Bishop
                     of
                     Glocester
                     ,
                     forsooke
                     it
                     ,
                     and
                     tooke
                     the
                     chardge
                     of
                     London
                     vppon
                     him
                     ,
                     in
                     the
                     yeare
                  
                   553.
                   soe
                   write
                   other
                   Protestants
                   .
                   Therefore
                   wee
                   must
                   now
                   seeke
                   to
                   the
                   other
                   two
                   Archiepiscopall
                   Sees
                   ,
                   Caerlegion
                   and
                   Yorke
                   .
                   For
                   S.
                   Dubricius
                   ,
                   hee
                   was
                   both
                   consecrated
                   by
                   the
                   Popes
                   Legate
                   ,
                   S.
                   Germanus
                   ,
                   and
                   hee
                   himselfe
                   alsoe
                   both
                   the
                   Popes
                   Legate
                   ,
                   
                     and
                     Primate
                     of
                     all
                     Britanie
                     .
                     Britanniae
                     Primas
                     ,
                     &
                     Apostolicae
                     sedis
                     Legatus
                     .
                     (
                     Galfrid
                     .
                     Monum
                     .
                     hist
                     .
                     Reg.
                     Brit.
                     l.
                  
                   9.
                   cap.
                   12.
                   
                   
                     Godwyn
                     .
                     Catal.
                     in
                  
                   S.
                   Dauids
                   1.
                   
                   
                     &
                     Landaff
                  
                   .
                   1.
                   )
                   Soe
                   that
                   there
                   is
                   noe
                   question
                   of
                   him
                   ,
                   but
                   hee
                   acknowledged
                   this
                   highest
                   spirituall
                   power
                   in
                   the
                   See
                   of
                   Rome
                   ,
                   whose
                   Legate
                   hee
                   was
                   then
                   in
                   this
                   kingedome
                   .
                
                 
                   Neyther
                   can
                   there
                   bee
                   any
                   doubt
                   of
                   the
                   Archbishop
                   of
                   Yorke
                   in
                   this
                   behalfe
                   ,
                   at
                   this
                   time
                   ,
                   for
                   S.
                   Sampson
                   was
                   then
                   Archbishop
                   there
                   ,
                   whoe
                   as
                   before
                   ,
                   was
                   both
                   scholler
                   to
                   S.
                   Dubritius
                   ,
                   soe
                   earnest
                   a
                   patrō
                   of
                   the
                   Romane
                   See
                   ,
                   and
                   alsoe
                   of
                   S.
                   Iltutus
                   ,
                   as
                   before
                   ,
                   scholler
                   to
                   S.
                   German
                   ,
                   the
                   Popes
                   Legate
                   ,
                   and
                   warrāted
                   to
                   bee
                   publick
                   professor
                   ,
                   &
                   teacher
                   here
                   ,
                   by
                   the
                   Popes
                   allowāce
                   ,
                   &
                   to
                   giue
                   more
                   certaynety
                   herein
                   ,
                   this
                   holy
                   man
                   S.
                   Sāpson
                   was
                   
                   miraculously
                   chosen
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   as
                   Capgraue
                   and
                   others
                   write
                   ,
                   to
                   the
                   Archiepiscopall
                   See
                   of
                   Yorke
                   ,
                   (
                   
                     Ioh.
                     Capgrau
                     in
                     Sampsone
                  
                   .
                   )
                   and
                   was
                   consecrated
                   by
                   S.
                   Dubritius
                   the
                   Popes
                   Legate
                   ,
                   and
                   primate
                   of
                   Britanie
                   .
                   Therefore
                   there
                   cannot
                   bee
                   the
                   least
                   suspition
                   ,
                   but
                   that
                   ,
                   both
                   hee
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   prouinces
                   both
                   of
                   the
                   North
                   of
                   England
                   ,
                   and
                   Scotland
                   alsoe
                   ,
                   then
                   vnder
                   his
                   iurisdiction
                   ,
                   were
                   of
                   the
                   same
                   opinion
                   in
                   this
                   matter
                   .
                   And
                   if
                   the
                   Metropolitan
                   See
                   of
                   London
                   a
                   little
                   before
                   destroyed
                   ,
                   as
                   our
                   histories
                   tell
                   vs.
                   (
                   
                     Galfrid
                     .
                     mon.
                     histor
                     .
                     Reg.
                     Brit.
                     l.
                  
                   8.
                   cap
                   9.
                   )
                   by
                   the
                   pagan
                   Saxons
                   ,
                   with
                   other
                   churches
                   of
                   that
                   prouince
                   ,
                   had
                   then
                   any
                   Archbishop
                   ,
                   whose
                   name
                   is
                   not
                   remembred
                   ,
                   noe
                   man
                   of
                   indifferent
                   iudgement
                   will
                   thinke
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   differed
                   in
                   opinion
                   in
                   this
                   matter
                   ,
                   from
                   those
                   glories
                   of
                   this
                   kingedome
                   ,
                   and
                   church
                   thereof
                   ,
                   S.
                   Dubritrius
                   the
                   Popes
                   Legate
                   and
                   S.
                   Sampson
                   consecrated
                   by
                   him
                   ,
                   by
                   whome
                   alsoe
                   ,
                   &
                   whose
                   authoritie
                   from
                   the
                   See
                   of
                   Rome
                   ,
                   if
                   London
                   then
                   had
                   any
                   Archbishop
                   at
                   this
                   time
                   ,
                   hee
                   was
                   likewise
                   consecrated
                   ,
                   noe
                   others
                   then
                   beeing
                   to
                   intermedle
                   in
                   that
                   busines
                   .
                   And
                   our
                   kings
                   of
                   that
                   time
                   Vortimer
                   ,
                   Aurelius
                   Ambrosius
                   .
                   Vther
                   Pendragon
                   and
                   Arthur
                   
                   crowned
                   kings
                   by
                   these
                   holy
                   Archbishops
                   ,
                   Legats
                   ,
                   patrons
                   and
                   knowne
                   mainteyners
                   of
                   the
                   priuiledges
                   of
                   the
                   Apostolicke
                   See
                   of
                   Rome
                   .
                   Kinge
                   Vortimer
                   belonged
                   to
                   the
                   age
                   before
                   ,
                   therefore
                   I
                   onely
                   here
                   say
                   of
                   him
                   ,
                   as
                   I
                   am
                   directed
                   by
                   our
                   Protestants
                   in
                   the
                   Brittishe
                   historie
                   ,
                   as
                   they
                   approue
                   it
                   .
                   (
                   
                     Galfrid
                     .
                     Monum
                     .
                     l.
                  
                   6.
                   cap.
                   14.
                   
                   
                     Matth.
                     Westm.
                     an
                  
                   .
                   454.
                   )
                   That
                   after
                   hee
                   was
                   chosen
                   kinge
                   and
                   obteyned
                   victorie
                   of
                   the
                   pagans
                   ,
                   soe
                   soone
                   as
                   ,
                   it
                   was
                   in
                   his
                   power
                   ,
                   hee
                   did
                   all
                   thinges
                   ,
                   especially
                   apperteyning
                   to
                   Religion
                   ,
                   by
                   the
                   direction
                   or
                   rather
                   commaund
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   words
                   be
                   ,
                   of
                   S.
                   Germanus
                   the
                   Popes
                   Legate
                   :
                   
                     Victoria
                     potitus
                     Vortimerus
                     caepit
                     reddere
                     possessiones
                     ereptas
                     ciuibus
                     ,
                     ipsosque
                     diligere
                     ac
                     honorare
                     ,
                     &
                     Ecclesias
                     iubente
                     Sancto
                     Germano
                     renouare
                     .
                  
                   Vortimer
                   hauing
                   obteyned
                   victorie
                   ,
                   began
                   to
                   restore
                   the
                   possessions
                   ,
                   that
                   were
                   taken
                   from
                   the
                   citizens
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   loue
                   ,
                   and
                   honor
                   them
                   ,
                   and
                   by
                   the
                   commaundement
                   of
                   S.
                   German
                   to
                   renewe
                   the
                   churches
                   .
                
                 
                   Neyther
                   can
                   wee
                   make
                   it
                   a
                   straūge
                   thing
                   ,
                   if
                   wee
                   will
                   follow
                   soe
                   manie
                   Protestant
                   guides
                   to
                   leade
                   vs
                   ,
                   as
                   before
                   ,
                   that
                   kinge
                   Vortimer
                   followed
                   the
                   commaundement
                   of
                   Saint
                   German
                   the
                   Popes
                   Legate
                   ,
                   in
                   such
                   affaires
                   ,
                   
                   when
                   they
                   haue
                   assured
                   vs
                   ,
                   that
                   by
                   his
                   direction
                   and
                   order
                   ,
                   both
                   his
                   Father
                   Vortigern
                   kinge
                   before
                   him
                   ,
                   was
                   deposed
                   ,
                   and
                   this
                   man
                   by
                   the
                   same
                   power
                   ,
                   and
                   order
                   was
                   chosen
                   and
                   erected
                   to
                   bee
                   kinge
                   .
                   And
                   the
                   same
                   is
                   the
                   condition
                   and
                   case
                   of
                   Aurelius
                   Ambrosius
                   ,
                   by
                   the
                   same
                   power
                   and
                   proceedings
                   made
                   kinge
                   ,
                   as
                   these
                   Protestants
                   tell
                   vs
                   ,
                   when
                   Vortigern
                   was
                   deposed
                   the
                   second
                   time
                   .
                   (
                   
                     Protest
                     .
                     Catalog
                     .
                     Regum
                     Britan.
                     Stowe
                     histor
                     .
                     in
                     Vortiger
                     .
                     Aurel.
                     Ambros
                     .
                     and
                     Vterp
                     .
                     Holinsh.
                     in
                     eisd
                     .
                  
                   )
                   Soe
                   likewise
                   of
                   Vterpendragon
                   his
                   brother
                   both
                   of
                   them
                   made
                   kings
                   by
                   cōmon
                   consent
                   of
                   the
                   cleargie
                   ,
                   &
                   nobles
                   ,
                   the
                   line
                   of
                   Vortigern
                   beeinge
                   quite
                   disinherited
                   ,
                   and
                   hee
                   himselfe
                   (
                   to
                   write
                   in
                   Protestāt
                   words
                   
                     (
                     burnt
                     in
                     his
                     castle
                     in
                     Wales
                     by
                     Aurelius
                     Ambrosius
                     &
                     his
                     brother
                     Vter
                     .
                     (
                     Galfrid
                     .
                     monum
                     .
                     histor
                     .
                     Reg.
                     Brit.
                     l.
                  
                   8.
                   cap.
                   2.17
                   .
                   )
                   But
                   Nennius
                   writeth
                   ,
                   that
                   one
                   opinion
                   is
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   in
                   
                     libro
                     S.
                     Germani
                     ,
                     in
                     the
                     booke
                     of
                     S.
                     German
                     ,
                     that
                     hee
                     with
                     his
                     wicked
                     wyues
                     or
                     concubines
                     ,
                     was
                     burned
                     with
                     fier
                     miraculously
                     from
                     heauen
                     .
                     An
                     other
                     opinion
                     there
                     is
                     ,
                     that
                     hee
                     wandered
                     vpp
                     and
                     downe
                     vagrantly
                     ,
                     and
                     his
                     hart
                     burst
                     in
                     sonder
                     .
                     The
                     third
                     ,
                     that
                     the
                     earthe
                     miraculously
                     opened
                     &
                     swallowed
                     him
                     vp
                     aliue
                     .
                  
                   
                   All
                   agree
                   that
                   for
                   betraying
                   the
                   country
                   to
                   the
                   Infidels
                   ,
                   and
                   his
                   other
                   moste
                   horrible
                   sinnes
                   ,
                   hee
                   was
                   iustly
                   and
                   greeuously
                   punished
                   by
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   died
                   miserably
                   with
                   eternall
                   infamie
                   :
                   and
                   the
                   others
                   were
                   renowned
                   patrons
                   and
                   obedient
                   children
                   to
                   the
                   church
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   which
                   had
                   aduaunced
                   them
                   ,
                   to
                   the
                   regall
                   dignitie
                   .
                   
                     Matth.
                     Westm
                     .
                     an
                  
                   .
                   465.466.488.490.498
                   .
                   
                     Nennius
                     in
                     M.
                     S.
                     histor
                     .
                     in
                     Guorthigurno
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   And
                   if
                   wee
                   will
                   followe
                   Nennius
                   the
                   best
                   Author
                   wee
                   haue
                   of
                   these
                   thinges
                   ,
                   S.
                   German
                   omitted
                   noe
                   meanes
                   to
                   procure
                   kinge
                   Vortigern
                   to
                   penance
                   ,
                   &
                   when
                   nothinge
                   would
                   preuayle
                   ,
                   notwithstanding
                   the
                   most
                   horrible
                   sinne
                   of
                   him
                   with
                   his
                   owne
                   daughter
                   ,
                   
                     hee
                     baptized
                     the
                     sonne
                     soe
                     begotten
                     naming
                     him
                     Faustus
                     ,
                     hee
                     brought
                     him
                     vp
                     and
                     soe
                     instructed
                     him
                     in
                     pietie
                     ,
                     that
                     hee
                     was
                     a
                     glorious
                     Saint
                     .
                     (
                     Nennius
                     supr
                     .
                     )
                     Quartus
                     filij
                     Guorthigirni
                     fuit
                     Faustus
                     qui
                     illi
                     de
                     filia
                     sua
                     natus
                     est
                     ,
                     quem
                     Sanctus
                     Germanus
                     baptizauit
                     ,
                     enutriuit
                     ,
                     atque
                     docuit
                     :
                     vnam
                     habuit
                     filiam
                     quae
                     vt
                     diximus
                     ,
                     mater
                     fuit
                     Sancti
                     Fausti
                     .
                  
                   Next
                   to
                   these
                   was
                   kinge
                   Arthur
                   ,
                   whoe
                   allthough
                   hee
                   was
                   by
                   birth
                   disabled
                   ,
                   as
                   our
                   Protestants
                   say
                   ,
                   
                     ex
                     furtiue
                     concubitu
                     Vtheri
                     &
                     Dulcissa
                     Cornubiana
                     
                     natus
                     .
                  
                   Yett
                   to
                   speake
                   in
                   Protestants
                   words
                   .
                   (
                   
                     Protest
                     .
                     Index
                     in
                     Galfrid
                     .
                     monum
                     .
                     V.
                     Arthurus
                     .
                     Galfrid
                     .
                     mon.
                     histor
                     .
                     Reg.
                     Brit.
                     l.
                  
                   8.
                   c.
                   19.
                   
                   
                     Stowe
                     histor
                     .
                     in
                     K.
                     Arthur
                     .
                     )
                     Arthur
                     the
                     sonne
                     of
                     Vther
                     ,
                     at
                     the
                     age
                     of
                     fifteene
                     yeares
                     ,
                     was
                     crowned
                     kinge
                     of
                     Britanie
                     by
                     Dubritius
                     Archbishop
                     of
                     Legions
                     ,
                     the
                     Popes
                     Legate
                     ,
                     as
                     before
                     .
                  
                   And
                   this
                   was
                   not
                   the
                   sole
                   Act
                   of
                   that
                   Saint
                   ,
                   but
                   of
                   all
                   the
                   Bishops
                   ,
                   and
                   nobles
                   of
                   the
                   kingedome
                   :
                   
                     Defuncto
                     Rege
                     conuenerunt
                     Pontifices
                     cum
                     clero
                     Regni
                     ,
                     &
                     populo
                     ,
                     ipsumque
                     more
                     regio
                     humauerunt
                     .
                     Quo
                     facto
                     Dubritius
                     vrbis
                     Legionum
                     Archiepiscopus
                     ,
                     sociatis
                     sibi
                     Episcopis
                     ,
                     &
                     magnatibus
                     .
                     Arthurum
                     filium
                     eius
                     iunenem
                     quindecim
                     annorum
                     ,
                     in
                     Regem
                     magnificè
                     exercuit
                     .
                     (
                     Matth.
                     Westm.
                     an
                     .
                  
                   516.
                   
                   
                     Galfrid
                     .
                     mon.
                     lib.
                  
                   9.
                   cap.
                   1.
                   )
                   Kinge
                   Vther
                   beeing
                   deade
                   ,
                   the
                   Bishops
                   assemble
                   together
                   with
                   the
                   clergie
                   and
                   people
                   of
                   the
                   kingedome
                   ,
                   and
                   bury
                   him
                   in
                   kingely
                   maner
                   .
                   Which
                   beeinge
                   ended
                   Dubritius
                   Archbishop
                   of
                   the
                   citie
                   of
                   Legions
                   ,
                   the
                   Bishops
                   and
                   Nobles
                   beeing
                   associate
                   vnto
                   him
                   magnificently
                   erect
                   for
                   king-Arthur
                   his
                   sonne
                   ,
                   a
                   yonge
                   man
                   of
                   fifteene
                   yeares
                   old
                   .
                
                 
                   And
                   yett
                   this
                   worthie
                   prince
                   soe
                   by
                   byrth
                   by
                   himselfe
                   disabled
                   ,
                   and
                   for
                   age
                   vnfitt
                   
                   to
                   manadge
                   soe
                   many
                   and
                   greate
                   matters
                   ,
                   yett
                   made
                   kinge
                   by
                   the
                   power
                   I
                   haue
                   related
                   before
                   ,
                   and
                   followinge
                   the
                   direction
                   of
                   the
                   Pope
                   in
                   matters
                   requisite
                   ,
                   and
                   his
                   Legate
                   ,
                   and
                   Bishops
                   here
                   ,
                   became
                   soe
                   renowned
                   &
                   glorious
                   a
                   kinge
                   as
                   all
                   histories
                   report
                   .
                   This
                   kinge
                   ,
                   besides
                   the
                   common
                   benefites
                   hee
                   bestowed
                   on
                   the
                   church
                   of
                   Christ
                   in
                   Britanie
                   ,
                   then
                   allmoste
                   desolate
                   by
                   the
                   rage
                   of
                   the
                   pagan
                   Saxons
                   ,
                   hee
                   did
                   in
                   particular
                   ,
                   to
                   shew
                   his
                   gratefull
                   and
                   due
                   dependance
                   on
                   the
                   Popes
                   of
                   Rome
                   ,
                   
                     With
                     the
                     consent
                     and
                     counsaile
                     of
                     all
                     the
                     Bishops
                     and
                     peeres
                     of
                     the
                     kingedome
                     ,
                     and
                     with
                     licence
                     of
                     the
                     See
                     Apostolique
                     ,
                     graunt
                     priuiledge
                     to
                     the
                     schoole
                     of
                     Cambridge
                     ,
                     to
                     bee
                     exempt
                     and
                     free
                     from
                     publick
                     vectigals
                     and
                     burthenous
                     workes
                     ,
                     and
                     this
                     hee
                     did
                     for
                     the
                     loue
                     of
                     the
                     heauenly
                     kingedome
                     ,
                     and
                     remedy
                     of
                     the
                     soules
                     of
                     his
                     Auncestors
                  
                   :
                   as
                   the
                   Protestants
                   of
                   Cambridge
                   produce
                   vnto
                   vs
                   out
                   of
                   his
                   owne
                   charter
                   beginninge
                   thus
                   .
                   
                     Charta
                     Regis
                     Arthuri
                     de
                     priuileg
                     .
                     Cantabr
                     .
                     apud
                     Ioh.
                     Caium
                     lib.
                  
                   1.
                   
                     de
                     antiquit
                     .
                     Cantabr
                     .
                     pag.
                  
                   68.69
                   .
                   )
                   
                     Arthurus
                     regali
                     à
                     Deo
                     fultus
                     dignitate
                     ,
                     omnibus
                     suis
                     salutem
                     pro
                     amore
                     caelestis
                     patriae
                     ,
                     remedioque
                     animarum
                     antecessorum
                     meorum
                     Britannia
                     Regum
                     ,
                     pro
                     augmentatione
                     
                     insuper
                     Reipublicae
                     Regni
                     mei
                     Britanniae
                     ,
                     ac
                     profectu
                     spirituali
                     Scholarium
                     in
                     lege
                     Domini
                     iugiter
                     Cantabrigiae
                     studentium
                     ,
                     consilio
                     ,
                     &
                     assensu
                     omnium
                     &
                     singulorum
                     Pontificium
                     ,
                     &
                     Principum
                     huius
                     Regni
                     ,
                     &
                     licentia
                     sedis
                     Apostolicae
                     ,
                     statue
                     praesenti
                     scripto
                     ,
                     &
                     firmiter
                     decerno
                     ,
                     vt
                     ciuitas
                     Scholarium
                     praedicta
                     ,
                     à
                     publicis
                     vectigalibus
                     &
                     operibus
                     onerosis
                     absoluātur
                     .
                  
                   Where
                   wee
                   see
                   the
                   Popes
                   licence
                   requisite
                   ,
                   and
                   first
                   obteyned
                   of
                   this
                   kinge
                   ,
                   euen
                   from
                   freeing
                   that
                   schole
                   in
                   tēporal
                   respects
                   .
                
                 
                   This
                   licence
                   as
                   it
                   seemeth
                   ,
                   beeing
                   obteyned
                   from
                   Pope
                   Iohn
                   the
                   second
                   ,
                   for
                   the
                   Charter
                   beareth
                   date
                   ,
                   
                     anno
                     ab
                     Incarnatione
                     Domini
                  
                   531.7
                   .
                   
                     die
                     Aprilis
                     ,
                     iu
                     ciuitate
                     Londoni
                     ,
                  
                   the
                   yeare
                   of
                   Christ
                   531.
                   the
                   seuenth
                   day
                   of
                   Aprill
                   in
                   the
                   citie
                   of
                   London
                   ,
                   at
                   which
                   time
                   Iohn
                   the
                   seconde
                   ,
                   is
                   cōmonly
                   thought
                   to
                   haue
                   beene
                   Pope
                   .
                   How
                   many
                   Popes
                   confirmed
                   that
                   schole
                   and
                   exempted
                   it
                   from
                   all
                   other
                   iurisdiction
                   but
                   the
                   See
                   Apostolick
                   I
                   haue
                   written
                   before
                   ,
                   and
                   now
                   add
                   from
                   Pope
                   Sergius
                   the
                   first
                   ,
                   (
                   
                     apud
                     Caium
                     .
                     lib.
                  
                   1.
                   
                     de
                     antiquit
                     .
                     Cantabr
                     .
                     accadem
                     .
                     pag.
                  
                   78.79.80
                   .
                   )
                   shewinge
                   how
                   his
                   predecessors
                   in
                   the
                   See
                   Apostolick
                   had
                   done
                   the
                   same
                   :
                   
                     Sergius
                     Episcopus
                     seruns
                     seruorum
                     Dei
                     ,
                     praesentium
                     authoritate
                     
                     decreuimus
                     ,
                     vt
                     nulli
                     Archiepiscope
                     ,
                     seu
                     Episcopo
                     ,
                     alijue
                     ecclesiasticae
                     personae
                     ,
                     vel
                     seculariliceat
                     ,
                     vniuersitatem
                     vestram
                     ,
                     aut
                     aliquem
                     vestrum
                     suspendere
                     ,
                     seu
                     excommunicare
                     ,
                     vel
                     quolibet
                     sub
                     interdicto
                     ponere
                     ,
                     absque
                     summi
                     Pontificis
                     assensu
                     ,
                     vel
                     eius
                     mandato
                     speciali
                     :
                     prohibemus
                     insuper
                     ,
                     ne
                     quis
                     priuilegia
                     ,
                     à
                     sede
                     Apostolica
                     gratiosè
                     concessa
                     ,
                     vel
                     indulta
                     ,
                     ausu
                     temerario
                     infringere
                     ,
                     seu
                     restringere
                     praesumat
                     ,
                     vel
                     attemptet
                     ,
                     nulli
                     igitur
                     hominum
                     omnino
                     liceat
                     ,
                     hanc
                     paginam
                     nostrae
                     concessionis
                     ,
                     &
                     exemptionis
                     infringere
                     ,
                     vel
                     ei
                     quouismodo
                     contraire
                     .
                     Si
                     quis
                     autem
                     hoc
                     attentare
                     praesumpserit
                     ,
                     indignationem
                     omnipotentis
                     Dei
                     ,
                     &
                     beatorum
                     Apostolorum
                     Petri
                     ,
                     &
                     Pauli
                     se
                     nouerit
                     incursurum
                     .
                  
                   Sergius
                   Pope
                   seruant
                   of
                   the
                   seruāts
                   of
                   God.
                   Wee
                   haue
                   decreed
                   by
                   the
                   Authoritie
                   of
                   these
                   presents
                   ,
                   that
                   it
                   shall
                   bee
                   lawfull
                   for
                   noe
                   Archbishop
                   ,
                   Bishop
                   ,
                   or
                   other
                   parson
                   spirituall
                   or
                   secular
                   to
                   suspend
                   ,
                   or
                   excommunicate
                   ,
                   or
                   any
                   way
                   to
                   interdict
                   your
                   vniuersitie
                   ,
                   or
                   any
                   of
                   you
                   ,
                   without
                   the
                   Popes
                   assent
                   ,
                   or
                   special
                   commandement
                   .
                   Wee
                   further
                   forbid
                   ,
                   that
                   noe
                   man
                   by
                   temerarious
                   boldnes
                   ,
                   presume
                   or
                   attempt
                   to
                   infringe
                   ,
                   or
                   restrict
                   the
                   priuiledges
                   gratiously
                   graunted
                   &
                   giuen
                   by
                   the
                   See
                   Apostolick
                   .
                   It
                   shall
                   bee
                   lawfull
                   
                   for
                   noe
                   man
                   at
                   all
                   ,
                   to
                   infringe
                   or
                   contradict
                   ,
                   the
                   tenure
                   of
                   this
                   our
                   graunt
                   and
                   exemptiō
                   ,
                   if
                   any
                   man
                   presume
                   to
                   attempt
                   it
                   ,
                   lett
                   him
                   know
                   that
                   he
                   shall
                   incurr
                   the
                   indignation
                   of
                   almightie
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   blessed
                   Apostles
                   Peter
                   and
                   Paul.
                   Where
                   wee
                   see
                   all
                   parsons
                   in
                   Britanie
                   then
                   ,
                   subiect
                   and
                   subordinate
                   in
                   spirituall
                   iurisdiction
                   ,
                   to
                   the
                   Pope
                   of
                   Rome
                   .
                
                 
                   And
                   this
                   testified
                   by
                   our
                   Protestants
                   thēselues
                   .
                   (
                   
                     Wil.
                     Lamb.
                     in
                     l.
                     de
                     leg
                     .
                     Reg.
                     in
                     Legib
                     :
                     Edward·
                     fol.
                  
                   126.
                   
                   
                     Ingulph
                     .
                     histor
                     .
                     in
                     fine
                     .
                  
                   )
                   Whoe
                   goe
                   furher
                   in
                   such
                   things
                   ,
                   and
                   assure
                   vs
                   from
                   the
                   common
                   lawes
                   themselues
                   of
                   our
                   auncient
                   kings
                   S.
                   Edward
                   the
                   confessor
                   ,
                   and
                   others
                   ,
                   and
                   confirmed
                   by
                   king
                   William
                   the
                   first
                   ,
                   both
                   as
                   Ingulphus
                   and
                   out
                   Protestant
                   antiquaries
                   acknowledge
                   ,
                   that
                   this
                   kingdome
                   at
                   that
                   time
                   ,
                   and
                   kings
                   therof
                   ,
                   did
                   acknowledge
                   as
                   great
                   power
                   in
                   the
                   See
                   of
                   Rome
                   in
                   matters
                   concerning
                   this
                   nation
                   ,
                   as
                   any
                   catholick
                   now
                   may
                   yeeld
                   vnto
                   it
                   :
                   for
                   our
                   auntient
                   publick
                   lawes
                   warranted
                   by
                   our
                   Protestants
                   thus
                   Instruct
                   vs.
                   (
                   
                     Leges
                     S.
                     Eduardi
                     titul
                     .
                     de
                     iure
                     &
                     appendicijs
                     coronae
                     Regui
                     Britanniae
                     .
                     Guliel
                     .
                     Lamb.
                     sup
                     .
                     p.
                  
                   137.238
                   .
                   
                     Hackluit
                     booke
                     of
                     trauailes
                     ,
                     pag.
                  
                   244.
                   )
                   
                     Impetrauit
                     
                     temporibus
                     illis
                     Arthurus
                     Rex
                     à
                     Domino
                     Papa
                     ,
                     á
                     a
                     Curia
                     Romana
                     ,
                     quod
                     confirmata
                     sit
                     Norweia
                     in
                     perpetuum
                     coronae
                     Britanniae
                     ,
                     in
                     augmentum
                     Regni
                     huius
                     ,
                     vocauitque
                     illam
                     Arthurus
                     Cameram
                     Britanniae
                     .
                     Hac
                     vero
                     de
                     causa
                     dicunt
                     Norwegienses
                     se
                     debere
                     in
                     regno
                     isto
                     cohabitare
                     ,
                     &
                     dicunt
                     se
                     esse
                     de
                     corpore
                     regni
                     huius
                     ,
                     scilicet
                     de
                     corona
                     Britanniae
                     .
                  
                   Thus
                   in
                   english
                   by
                   a
                   Protestant
                   minister
                   :
                   kinge
                   Arthur
                   obteyned
                   in
                   those
                   dayes
                   of
                   the
                   Pope
                   ,
                   and
                   Court
                   of
                   Rome
                   ,
                   that
                   Norway
                   should
                   bee
                   for
                   euer
                   annexed
                   to
                   the
                   crowne
                   of
                   Britanie
                   ,
                   for
                   the
                   enlardgment
                   of
                   this
                   kingdome
                   ,
                   and
                   hee
                   called
                   it
                   the
                   chamber
                   of
                   Britanie
                   .
                   For
                   this
                   cause
                   the
                   Norses
                   say
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   ought
                   ,
                   to
                   dwell
                   with
                   vs
                   in
                   this
                   kingedome
                   ,
                   to
                   witt
                   .
                   that
                   they
                   belonge
                   to
                   the
                   crowne
                   of
                   Britanie
                   .
                
                 
                   And
                   if
                   wee
                   would
                   bee
                   as
                   little
                   beholding
                   to
                   the
                   See
                   of
                   Rome
                   ,
                   for
                   confirming
                   Norway
                   to
                   this
                   kingedom
                   ,
                   as
                   to
                   Pope
                   Eleutherius
                   before
                   ,
                   to
                   the
                   Ilands
                   ,
                   and
                   say
                   kinge
                   Arthur
                   claymed
                   Norway
                   ,
                   by
                   a
                   former
                   Title
                   ,
                   as
                   Dēmarke
                   was
                   before
                   ,
                   or
                   Iurebelli
                   ,
                   as
                   a
                   conqueror
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Pope
                   did
                   nothinge
                   ,
                   but
                   confirme
                   these
                   ,
                   or
                   one
                   of
                   these
                   Titles
                   ,
                   it
                   sufficeth
                   to
                   asscribe
                   the
                   iudgment
                   of
                   that
                   question
                   to
                   the
                   See
                   Apostolicke
                   .
                
                 
                 
                   This
                   seemeth
                   to
                   mee
                   ,
                   to
                   confesse
                   and
                   acknowlege
                   greate
                   ,
                   and
                   ample
                   prerogatiue
                   in
                   the
                   Pope
                   of
                   Rome
                   in
                   spirituall
                   maters
                   ,
                   and
                   directing
                   also
                   of
                   temporal
                   to
                   a
                   spiritual
                   end
                   ,
                   as
                   Catholicks
                   now
                   attribute
                   vnto
                   him
                   ,
                   or
                   hee
                   demaunde
                   .
                   And
                   yett
                   wee
                   are
                   by
                   these
                   Protestans
                   (
                   whoe
                   freely
                   acknowledge
                   the
                   Popes
                   and
                   church
                   of
                   Rome
                   then
                   to
                   haue
                   beene
                   holy
                   )
                   assured
                   that
                   the
                   holy
                   Pope
                   and
                   court
                   of
                   Rome
                   ,
                   soe
                   practized
                   it
                   .
                   That
                   our
                   kinge
                   ,
                   
                     Christianus
                     optimus
                     fuit
                     ,
                     kinge
                     Arthur
                     was
                     an
                     exceeding
                     good
                     christian
                     ,
                  
                   who
                   sought
                   ,
                   &
                   accepted
                   it
                   ,
                   &
                   both
                   he
                   the
                   Bishop
                   &
                   cleargie
                   and
                   the
                   whole
                   kingedome
                   soe
                   approued
                   thereof
                   ,
                   that
                   it
                   was
                   by
                   publick
                   authoritie
                   receaued
                   for
                   a
                   lawe
                   in
                   this
                   nation
                   ,
                   and
                   ratified
                   both
                   by
                   our
                   Britās
                   ,
                   Saxons
                   ,
                   &
                   Normans
                   after
                   them
                   .
                   For
                   it
                   is
                   set
                   downe
                   in
                   this
                   lawe
                   before
                   ,
                   that
                   from
                   that
                   time
                   the
                   Norses
                   or
                   Norwegians
                   claymed
                   priuiledge
                   to
                   bee
                   free
                   here
                   ,
                   by
                   those
                   proceedings
                   .
                   Which
                   is
                   more
                   plainly
                   expressed
                   afterward
                   in
                   the
                   same
                   lawe
                   in
                   these
                   words
                   by
                   Protestants
                   translation
                   :
                   
                     The
                     people
                     of
                     Norvvay
                     may
                     ,
                     and
                     ought
                     from
                     henceforth
                     ,
                     dvvel
                     ,
                     &
                     remaine
                     in
                     this
                     kingdome
                     ,
                     vvith
                     vs
                     ,
                     as
                     our
                     louinge
                     and
                     svvorne
                     Brethren
                     .
                     Qua
                     de
                     causa
                     possint
                     &
                     debent
                     praedicti
                     decaetero
                     nobiscū
                     
                     cohabitare
                     ,
                     &
                     remanere
                     in
                     regno
                     ,
                     sicut
                     coniurate
                     fratres
                     nostri
                     (
                     Guliel
                     .
                     Lamb.
                     in
                     leg
                     .
                     Eduardi
                     sup
                     .
                     Richard.
                     Hackluyt
                     p.
                  
                   245.
                   )
                   And
                   the
                   motiue
                   whereupon
                   the
                   Pope
                   then
                   soe
                   proceeded
                   ,
                   in
                   annexing
                   and
                   confirminge
                   the
                   kingdome
                   of
                   Norway
                   to
                   the
                   crowne
                   of
                   Britanie
                   ,
                   seemeth
                   to
                   bee
                   the
                   very
                   same
                   ,
                   the
                   spirituall
                   good
                   both
                   of
                   that
                   contrie
                   ,
                   this
                   kingedome
                   alsoe
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   church
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   
                     in
                     ordine
                     ad
                     spiritualia
                  
                   .
                   Which
                   the
                   present
                   Pope
                   and
                   Catholicque
                   diuines
                   alledge
                   ordinarilie
                   ,
                   for
                   priuiledges
                   of
                   the
                   See
                   Apostolicke
                   ,
                   in
                   such
                   causes
                   ,
                   the
                   spirituall
                   good
                   and
                   helpe
                   of
                   all
                   ,
                   or
                   many
                   ,
                   and
                   hurt
                   of
                   none
                   at
                   all
                   .
                
                 
                   For
                   besides
                   many
                   histories
                   of
                   those
                   times
                   soe
                   testifyinge
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   bee
                   passed
                   ouer
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   recorded
                   in
                   these
                   verie
                   lawes
                   themselues
                   soe
                   warranted
                   by
                   Protestants
                   and
                   antiquities
                   .
                   (
                   
                     Leges
                     S.
                     Edwardi
                     supr
                     .
                     titul
                     .
                     de
                     Iure
                     &
                     Appendicijs
                     .
                     )
                     Fuerunt
                     gentes
                     ferae
                     ,
                     &
                     indomitae
                     ,
                     non
                     habuerunt
                     legem
                     Dei
                     ,
                     nec
                     proximi
                     ,
                     fuerunt
                     autem
                     ibi
                     Christiani
                     occultè
                     .
                     Arthurus
                     autem
                     Christianus
                     optimus
                     fuit
                     ,
                     &
                     fecit
                     eos
                     baptizari
                     ,
                     &
                     vnum
                     Deum
                     per
                     totam
                     Norweiam
                     venerari
                     ,
                     &
                     vnam
                     fidem
                     Christi
                     semper
                     inuiolatam
                     custodire
                     .
                     
                     caperunt
                     vniuersi
                     proceres
                     Norweia
                     vxores
                     suas
                     de
                     nobili
                     gente
                     Britonum
                     tempore
                     illo
                     ,
                     vnde
                     Norwegienses
                     dicunt
                     se
                     exijsse
                     de
                     gente
                     ,
                     &
                     sanguine
                     regnihuius
                     .
                  
                   They
                   were
                   wilde
                   and
                   barbarous
                   nations
                   .
                   They
                   had
                   not
                   the
                   lawe
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   nor
                   neighbour
                   ,
                   but
                   there
                   were
                   Christians
                   there
                   secretly
                   .
                   But
                   kinge
                   Arthur
                   was
                   an
                   exceeding
                   good
                   Christian
                   ,
                   and
                   caused
                   them
                   to
                   bee
                   baptized
                   ,
                   and
                   throughout
                   all
                   Norway
                   to
                   worship
                   one
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   receaue
                   and
                   keepe
                   the
                   faith
                   of
                   Christ
                   inuiolably
                   ,
                   all
                   the
                   noble
                   men
                   of
                   Norway
                   tooke
                   wiues
                   of
                   the
                   noble
                   nation
                   of
                   the
                   Britans
                   .
                   Whereuppon
                   the
                   Norwegians
                   say
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   ar
                   descended
                   of
                   the
                   race
                   and
                   blood
                   of
                   this
                   kingedome
                   .
                   And
                   then
                   immediatly
                   followeth
                   that
                   which
                   is
                   cited
                   before
                   :
                   
                     The
                     aforesaid
                     kinge
                     Arthur
                     obteyned
                     in
                     those
                     daies
                     of
                     the
                     Pope
                     and
                     Court
                     of
                     Rome
                     ,
                     that
                     Norway
                     should
                     bee
                     for
                     euer
                     annexed
                     to
                     the
                     crovvne
                     of
                     Britanie
                     .
                  
                   Whereby
                   it
                   seemeth
                   by
                   these
                   Protestants
                   ,
                   the
                   motiue
                   of
                   the
                   Pope
                   to
                   ioyne
                   Norway
                   to
                   the
                   crowne
                   of
                   Britany
                   ,
                   was
                   the
                   spiritual
                   good
                   of
                   both
                   kingdomes
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   church
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   kinge
                   Arthur
                   soe
                   worthie
                   a
                   christian
                   ,
                   hauing
                   procured
                   soe
                   straunge
                   and
                   happy
                   an
                   alteration
                   in
                   the
                   kingedome
                   of
                   Norway
                   ;
                   his
                   victories
                   
                   there
                   against
                   the
                   barbarous
                   giuing
                   free
                   libertie
                   and
                   accesse
                   to
                   such
                   christian
                   preachers
                   ,
                   as
                   by
                   the
                   Popes
                   licence
                   ,
                   and
                   allowance
                   were
                   directed
                   thither
                   .
                   For
                   S.
                   Kentegern
                   ,
                   made
                   Bishop
                   by
                   S.
                   Palladius
                   the
                   Popes
                   Legate
                   ,
                   if
                   wee
                   may
                   beleeue
                   the
                   puritan
                   historian
                   of
                   Scotland
                   :
                   
                     vvent
                     seuen
                     times
                     to
                     Rome
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     Pope
                     sent
                     him
                     to
                     performe
                     the
                     worke
                     of
                     the
                     ministry
                     enioyned
                     him
                     by
                     the
                     holy
                     ghost
                     .
                     Vir
                     Dei
                     septies
                     Romam
                     adiens
                     ,
                     sanctus
                     Papa
                     illum
                     virum
                     Dei
                     &
                     Spiritus
                     sancti
                     gratia
                     plenie
                     intelligens
                     ,
                     in
                     opus
                     ministerij
                     à
                     Spiritu
                     sancto
                     illi
                     iniuncti
                     destinauit
                     .
                     Georg.
                     Buchan
                     .
                     Rerum
                     Scotic
                     .
                     l.
                  
                   5.
                   
                   Rege
                   42.
                   pag.
                   146.
                   
                   
                     Ioh.
                     Capgr
                     .
                     in
                     Catal.
                     in
                     S.
                     Kentegerno
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   And
                   as
                   our
                   Protestants
                   with
                   others
                   testifie
                   this
                   Apostolick
                   man
                   ,
                   thus
                   warranted
                   and
                   priuiledged
                   ,
                   
                     sent
                     of
                     his
                     disciples
                     some
                     to
                     the
                     Orchades
                     ,
                     to
                     Norway
                     ,
                     and
                     Island
                     ,
                     that
                     they
                     might
                     receaue
                     the
                     light
                     of
                     faith
                     by
                     their
                     instructions
                     .
                     For
                     hee
                     had
                     in
                     his
                     colledge
                     at
                     Elguel
                     in
                     Walles
                     ,
                     three
                     hundred
                     ,
                     sixtie
                     ,
                     and
                     fiue
                     learned
                     men
                     ,
                     allwayes
                     soe
                     prepared
                     to
                     preach
                     .
                     (
                     Bal.
                     l.
                     de
                     Scriptor
                     .
                     centur
                     .
                  
                   1.
                   
                     in
                     Kentegerno
                     Elguensi
                     .
                     Cap.
                     supr
                     .
                     eod
                     .
                     Hector
                     Boeth
                     .
                     Scot.
                     hist.
                     l.
                  
                   9.
                   )
                   
                     Ex
                     discipulis
                     suis
                     quosdam
                     ad
                     Orchadas
                     ,
                     ad
                     Norwegiam
                     &
                     Islandiam
                     misit
                     ,
                     vt
                     eorum
                     
                     instructionibus
                     fidei
                     lumen
                     reciperent
                     ,
                     nam
                     in
                     Elguensi
                     collegio
                     ,
                     trecentos
                     &
                     sexaginta
                     quinque
                     literatos
                     viros
                     ad
                     id
                     semper
                     paratos
                     hahebat
                     .
                  
                   And
                   to
                   add
                   further
                   to
                   the
                   honor
                   of
                   the
                   See
                   Apostolick
                   of
                   Rome
                   ,
                   by
                   the
                   example
                   of
                   this
                   moste
                   blessed
                   man
                   S.
                   Kentegern
                   ,
                   hee
                   neuer
                   beeing
                   but
                   an
                   ordinary
                   Bishop
                   somtimes
                   in
                   Walles
                   ,
                   sometimes
                   in
                   Scotland
                   ,
                   yett
                   by
                   the
                   priuiledge
                   hee
                   had
                   from
                   the
                   Popes
                   of
                   Rome
                   in
                   that
                   kinde
                   ,
                   besides
                   his
                   labors
                   here
                   in
                   Britanie
                   ,
                   Norway
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   remembred
                   other
                   places
                   ,
                   to
                   write
                   in
                   a
                   Protestant
                   Bishops
                   words
                   .
                   (
                   
                     Ioh.
                     Bal.
                     centur
                  
                   .
                   1.
                   
                     in
                     Kentegerno
                     in
                     Elguen
                     .
                     )
                     Formam
                     primitiuae
                     seruauit
                     Ecclesiae
                     ,
                     Apostolico
                     more
                     pedes
                     ad
                     praedicandum
                     porrexit
                     ,
                     plaerosque
                     ad
                     fidem
                     conuertit
                     ,
                     Apostatas
                     reuocauit
                     ,
                     Pelagianos
                     ciecit
                     ,
                     nondum
                     renatos
                     baptizauit
                     ,
                     simulachra
                     subuertit
                     ,
                     Ecclesias
                     construxit
                     ,
                     agrotis
                     ministrauit
                     ,
                     languores
                     curauit
                     ,
                     atque
                     in
                     magna
                     vixit
                     abstinentia
                     ,
                     praedicabat
                     ad
                     flumen
                     vsque
                     Fordense
                     ,
                     &
                     ad
                     mare
                     Scotium
                     ,
                     Caledonos
                     ,
                     Athalos
                     ,
                     Horestos
                     ac
                     vicinarum
                     Albainae
                     regionum
                     Incolas
                     ,
                     docendo
                     ,
                     mouendo
                     ,
                     hortando
                     ,
                     ad
                     verae
                     pietatis
                     obseruationem
                     instigauit
                     .
                  
                   Hee
                   kept
                   the
                   forme
                   of
                   the
                   primatiue
                   church
                   ,
                   after
                   the
                   maner
                   of
                   the
                   Apostles
                   goinge
                   on
                   foote
                   to
                   preach
                   ,
                   hee
                   conuerted
                   
                   very
                   many
                   to
                   the
                   faith
                   ,
                   recalled
                   Apostats
                   ,
                   cast
                   forth
                   Pelagians
                   ,
                   baptized
                   those
                   that
                   wanted
                   baptisme
                   ,
                   ouerthrew
                   the
                   Idols
                   ,
                   builded
                   churches
                   ,
                   ministred
                   to
                   the
                   sick
                   ,
                   cured
                   diseases
                   ,
                   and
                   liued
                   in
                   great
                   abstinence
                   :
                   hee
                   preached
                   euen
                   to
                   the
                   riuer
                   of
                   Fordune
                   ,
                   &
                   the
                   Scottish
                   See
                   ,
                   hee
                   incited
                   by
                   teaching
                   ,
                   admonishinge
                   ,
                   and
                   exhortinge
                   to
                   the
                   obseruation
                   of
                   true
                   piety
                   ,
                   the
                   Caldoniās
                   ,
                   Athals
                   ,
                   Horests
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   inhabitants
                   of
                   the
                   Regions
                   neare
                   to
                   Albania
                   .
                   This
                   holy
                   Bishop
                   beeing
                   first
                   Bishop
                   of
                   Glascow
                   in
                   Scotland
                   ,
                   came
                   into
                   Walles
                   about
                   the
                   yeare
                   of
                   Christ
                   560
                   and
                   there
                   settled
                   an
                   episcopall
                   See
                   ,
                   hee
                   beeing
                   the
                   first
                   Bishop
                   thereof
                   by
                   the
                   riuer
                   Elwy
                   ,
                   and
                   notwithstandinge
                   hee
                   was
                   at
                   the
                   first
                   resisted
                   therein
                   by
                   Malgo
                   ,
                   or
                   Malgocunus
                   a
                   Brittish
                   kinge
                   in
                   that
                   contry
                   ,
                   yett
                   his
                   authoritie
                   and
                   power
                   soe
                   preuailed
                   ,
                   that
                   to
                   speake
                   in
                   a
                   Protestant
                   Bishops
                   phrase
                   .
                   (
                   
                     Hector
                     Boeth
                     .
                     hist
                     .
                     Scot.
                     in
                     Kentigern
                     .
                     Godwin
                     .
                     Catalog
                     .
                     in
                     Assaph
                     .
                  
                   1.
                   
                
                 
                   The
                   kinge
                   at
                   last
                   was
                   content
                   to
                   allow
                   the
                   same
                   church
                   to
                   bee
                   an
                   episcopall
                   see
                   ,
                   and
                   moreouer
                   to
                   bestowe
                   vppon
                   it
                   ,
                   diuers
                   Lordships
                   ,
                   manners
                   ,
                   immunities
                   ,
                   and
                   priuiledges
                   .
                   Kentegern
                   hauinge
                   stayed
                   here
                   some
                   number
                   
                   of
                   yeares
                   gaue
                   ouer
                   his
                   Bishoprick
                   vnto
                   a
                   disciple
                   of
                   his
                   named
                   Assoph
                   ,
                   a
                   man
                   of
                   greate
                   vertue
                   and
                   learninge
                   ,
                   whoe
                   writ
                   the
                   life
                   of
                   his
                   Master
                   Kentegern
                   ;
                   and
                   besides
                   that
                   hee
                   was
                   disciple
                   to
                   soe
                   greate
                   a
                   patron
                   of
                   the
                   Apostolick
                   Roman
                   See
                   ,
                   to
                   giue
                   Euidence
                   that
                   hee
                   himselfe
                   was
                   soe
                   alsoe
                   affected
                   ,
                   notwithstandinge
                   there
                   were
                   then
                   many
                   Bishops
                   ,
                   and
                   Archbishops
                   alsoe
                   in
                   Britanie
                   ,
                   yett
                   a
                   Protestant
                   Bishop
                   writeth
                   .
                   (
                   
                     Bal.
                     centur
                  
                   .
                   1.
                   
                     in
                     Asapho
                     .
                     )
                     à
                     Pontificis
                     Romani
                     discipulis
                     Angliam
                     aduentantibus
                     ,
                     authoritate
                     &
                     vnctionem
                     accepit
                     .
                  
                   Hee
                   receaued
                   both
                   authoritie
                   and
                   consecration
                   from
                   the
                   disciples
                   of
                   the
                   Pope
                   of
                   Rome
                   ,
                   that
                   came
                   into
                   England
                   ,
                   and
                   liued
                   vntill
                   the
                   yeare
                   of
                   Christ
                   590.
                   
                     claruit
                     anno
                     à
                     communis
                     salutis
                     origine
                  
                   590.
                   
                   Within
                   foure
                   yeares
                   of
                   S.
                   Augustines
                   coming
                   hither
                   .
                   Before
                   which
                   time
                   alsoe
                   and
                   in
                   this
                   age
                   S.
                   Iuo
                   a
                   Persian
                   by
                   birth
                   ,
                   and
                   an
                   holy
                   Archbishop
                   ,
                   was
                   sent
                   by
                   the
                   Pope
                   of
                   Rome
                   into
                   this
                   our
                   Britanie
                   or
                   England
                   ,
                   together
                   with
                   Sithius
                   his
                   Nephew
                   ,
                   Inthius
                   his
                   Kinsman
                   ,
                   and
                   others
                   of
                   whome
                   the
                   Towne
                   yet
                   called
                   S.
                   Iues
                   in
                   Huntington
                   shire
                   ,
                   where
                   about
                   hee
                   moste
                   liued
                   tooke
                   the
                   name
                   ,
                   dyinge
                   after
                   many
                   yeares
                   in
                   the
                   yeare
                   of
                   Christ
                   600.
                   or
                   
                   there
                   about
                   ,
                   beeinge
                   here
                   longe
                   time
                   by
                   the
                   Pope
                   of
                   Rome
                   his
                   mission
                   before
                   S.
                   Gregory
                   his
                   sendinge
                   S.
                   Augustine
                   hither
                   .
                   
                     Iohn
                     Capgrau
                     .
                     in
                     S.
                     Iuone
                     .
                     Flor.
                     Wigorn.
                     an
                     .
                  
                   600.
                   
                   
                     An●…r
                     .
                     Leucand
                     .
                     &
                     Got●…elin
                     .
                     in
                     vita
                     eius
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   Neyther
                   were
                   our
                   owne
                   Archbishops
                   that
                   liued
                   in
                   this
                   age
                   after
                   S.
                   Dubritius
                   ,
                   Vodinus
                   and
                   Sampson
                   otherwise
                   affected
                   in
                   this
                   matter
                   .
                   First
                   S.
                   Sampson
                   beeing
                   driuen
                   by
                   the
                   pagans
                   from
                   Yorke
                   ,
                   Pyramus
                   ,
                   or
                   Pyrannus
                   ,
                   chapleyne
                   to
                   that
                   greate
                   freind
                   of
                   the
                   Romane
                   See
                   ,
                   kinge
                   Arthur
                   was
                   Archbishop
                   there
                   ,
                   
                     conuocato
                     Clero
                     &
                     populo
                  
                   ,
                   with
                   common
                   consent
                   ,
                   and
                   consecrated
                   by
                   S.
                   Dubricius
                   the
                   Popes
                   Legate
                   ,
                   and
                   primate
                   here
                   then
                   ,
                   noe
                   other
                   beeing
                   to
                   consecrate
                   him
                   .
                   (
                   
                     Galfrid
                     .
                     Monum
                     .
                     histor
                     .
                     Reg.
                     Brit.
                     lib.
                  
                   9.
                   cap.
                   8.
                   
                   
                     Matth.
                     Westm.
                     an
                  
                   522.
                   )
                   The
                   immediate
                   successor
                   to
                   S.
                   Dubricius
                   ,
                   bothe
                   in
                   his
                   legatine
                   power
                   from
                   the
                   See
                   of
                   Rome
                   ,
                   and
                   primate
                   Metropolitane
                   here
                   ,
                   in
                   those
                   times
                   by
                   common
                   consent
                   of
                   writers
                   ,
                   Protestants
                   and
                   others
                   was
                   ,
                   
                     (
                     Godwyn
                     .
                     Catalog
                     .
                     in
                     S.
                     Dauids
                     .
                  
                   1.2
                   .
                   
                     and
                     Landaffe
                  
                   1.
                   
                   
                     Bal.
                     centur
                  
                   .
                   1.
                   
                     in
                     Dubrit
                     and
                     Dauid
                     .
                     Capgrau
                     .
                     Catalog
                     .
                     )
                     that
                     glorie
                     of
                     this
                     nation
                     ,
                     S.
                     Dauid
                     ,
                     to
                     vvhome
                     S.
                     Dubritius
                     resigned
                     in
                     his
                     life
                     ,
                     liuing
                     as
                     an
                     Exemite
                     .
                     Delicto
                     
                     Episcopatu
                     eremiticam
                     vitam
                     elegit
                     ac
                     tenuit
                     .
                  
                   S.
                   Dauid
                   by
                   his
                   legatine
                   power
                   translated
                   the
                   Archbishops
                   See
                   from
                   Caerlegion
                   ,
                   where
                   it
                   was
                   instituted
                   by
                   Pope
                   Eleutherius
                   ,
                   to
                   Meneuia
                   ,
                   S.
                   Dauids
                   ,
                   of
                   this
                   name
                   ,
                   where
                   it
                   after
                   remayned
                   .
                   (
                   
                     in
                     S.
                     Dubrit
                     .
                     &
                     S.
                     Dauid
                     .
                     Giral
                     .
                     Cambr.
                     itinerar
                     .
                     Cambr.
                     Capgrau
                     .
                     in
                     S.
                     Dauid
                     .
                  
                   )
                   Wee
                   reade
                   of
                   this
                   our
                   holy
                   and
                   learned
                   Metropolitane
                   ,
                   that
                   hauinge
                   expelled
                   the
                   Pelagian
                   heresie
                   ,
                   and
                   restoringe
                   the
                   true
                   faith
                   ,
                   
                     Saint
                     Dauid
                     was
                     constituted
                     Archbishop
                     of
                     all
                     Britanie
                     ,
                     and
                     his
                     citie
                     dedicated
                     the
                     Metropolitane
                     See
                     of
                     all
                     the
                     contry
                     ,
                     see
                     that
                     whosoeuer
                     should
                     gouerne
                     it
                     ,
                     should
                     bee
                     Archbishop
                     :
                     Therefore
                     all
                     heresie
                     beeing
                     expelled
                     ,
                     all
                     the
                     churches
                     of
                     Britanie
                     ,
                     receaued
                     the
                     maner
                     and
                     Rule
                     by
                     the
                     Romane
                     Authoritie
                     ,
                     monasteries
                     or
                     builded
                     in
                     all
                     places
                     ,
                     and
                     S.
                     Dauid
                     vvas
                     made
                     the
                     highest
                     protector
                     ,
                     cheifest
                     preacher
                     ,
                     from
                     vvhome
                     all
                     receaued
                     the
                     Rule
                     ,
                     and
                     forme
                     of
                     well
                     liuinge
                     .
                     Hee
                     vvas
                     an
                     order
                     ,
                     correction
                     ,
                     and
                     imitation
                     to
                     all
                     :
                     learninge
                     to
                     the
                     Readers
                     ,
                     life
                     to
                     the
                     needy
                     ,
                     norishment
                     to
                     Orphans
                     ,
                     a
                     susteyner
                     of
                     the
                     naked
                     ,
                     the
                     head
                     of
                     the
                     contry
                     ,
                     a
                     Rule
                     to
                     monkes
                     ,
                     life
                     to
                     seculars
                     .
                     Expulsa
                     haeresi
                     ,
                     fides
                     sanis
                     pectoribus
                     reboratur
                     ,
                     &
                     sanctus
                     Dauid
                     totius
                     Britanniae
                     Archiepiscopus
                     constituitur
                     ,
                     
                     necnon
                     ciuitas
                     eius
                     totius
                     patriae
                     Metropolis
                     dedicatur
                     ,
                     ita
                     vt
                     quicumque
                     eam
                     regeret
                     ,
                     Archiepiscopus
                     foret
                     .
                     Expulsa
                     itaque
                     haeresi
                     ,
                     omnes
                     Britanniae
                     Ecclesiae
                     modum
                     &
                     regulam
                     Romana
                     authoritate
                     acceperunt
                     .
                     Monasteria
                     per
                     loca
                     construuntur
                     ,
                     &
                     sanctus
                     Dauid
                     summus
                     protector
                     ,
                     summus
                     praedicator
                     ,
                     à
                     quo
                     omnes
                     normam
                     atque
                     formam
                     rectè
                     viuendi
                     acceperunt
                     ,
                     effectus
                     est
                     .
                     Ipse
                     cunctis
                     or
                     do
                     ,
                     correctio
                     ,
                     innitatio
                     ,
                     legentibus
                     doctrina
                     ,
                     egentibus
                     vita
                     ,
                     orphanis
                     nutrimentum
                     ,
                     nudis
                     fulcimen
                     ,
                     patriae
                     caput
                     ,
                     monachis
                     regula
                     ,
                     secularibus
                     vita
                     fuit
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     The
                     Archbishop
                     of
                     London
                     in
                     this
                     time
                     ,
                  
                   as
                   our
                   Protestants
                   tel
                   vs.
                   (
                   
                     Matth.
                     Parker
                     .
                     antiquitat
                     .
                     Brit.
                     pag.
                  
                   7.
                   
                   
                     Godwyn
                     .
                     Catal.
                     in
                     London
                     in
                     Theonus
                     .
                     Stowe
                     histor
                     .
                     in
                     Lucius
                     .
                     Holinsh.
                     histor
                     .
                     of
                     Engl.
                     Matth.
                     Westm.
                     an
                     .
                  
                   586.
                   
                   
                     Galfrid
                     .
                     Monument
                     .
                     hist
                     .
                     i.
                  
                   11.
                   c.
                   10.
                   )
                   
                     was
                     Theonus
                     ,
                     or
                     Theanus
                     ,
                     vvhoe
                     takinge
                     the
                     chardge
                     of
                     London
                     vpon
                     him
                     the
                     yeare
                  
                   553.
                   
                     the
                     yeare
                  
                   586.
                   
                     hee
                     vvith
                     Thadiorus
                     Bishop
                     of
                     Yorke
                     ,
                     takinge
                     their
                     clergie
                     ,
                     and
                     reliques
                     of
                     Saints
                     ,
                     with
                     them
                     ,
                     gett
                     them
                     into
                     Walles
                     and
                     Cornwall
                     to
                     the
                     rest
                     of
                     their
                     contrymen
                     ,
                     whom
                     the
                     Saxons
                     had
                     drovven
                     thither
                     .
                  
                   Soe
                   that
                   except
                   these
                   Protestants
                   deceaue
                   themselues
                   and
                   others
                   ,
                   this
                   Archbishop
                   of
                   London
                   and
                   Thadiorus
                   
                   of
                   Yorke
                   alsoe
                   must
                   needs
                   bee
                   of
                   the
                   same
                   minde
                   with
                   the
                   others
                   before
                   for
                   the
                   Roman
                   spirituall
                   power
                   in
                   this
                   nation
                   ;
                   for
                   these
                   Protestants
                   ,
                   (
                   
                     Godwyn
                     Catal.
                     in
                     S.
                     Dauids
                  
                   1.2
                   .
                   )
                   telling
                   vs
                   ,
                   that
                   S.
                   Dubritius
                   liued
                   vntill
                   the
                   yeare
                   of
                   Christ
                   522.
                   and
                   S.
                   Dauid
                   which
                   succeeded
                   him
                   ,
                   
                     sate
                     longe
                     ,
                     to
                     vvit
                  
                   65.
                   yeares
                   ,
                   they
                   both
                   must
                   needs
                   bee
                   made
                   Bishops
                   vnder
                   him
                   ,
                   and
                   their
                   flyinge
                   into
                   Walles
                   and
                   ioyneninge
                   with
                   the
                   Britans
                   there
                   ,
                   dooth
                   planely
                   conuince
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   were
                   of
                   that
                   opinion
                   :
                   for
                   if
                   S.
                   Dauid
                   was
                   now
                   deade
                   ,
                   which
                   cannot
                   appeare
                   ,
                   yet
                   moste
                   manifest
                   it
                   is
                   ,
                   that
                   both
                   S.
                   Kentegern
                   and
                   S.
                   Asaph
                   ,
                   those
                   moste
                   worthie
                   Bishops
                   cheifest
                   then
                   in
                   those
                   parts
                   ,
                   and
                   all
                   Britanie
                   alsoe
                   ,
                   if
                   S.
                   Dauid
                   was
                   deade
                   ,
                   were
                   longe
                   time
                   liuing
                   &
                   ruling
                   after
                   this
                   ,
                   and
                   yett
                   such
                   patrons
                   of
                   the
                   Romane
                   spirituall
                   power
                   ,
                   with
                   their
                   whole
                   cleargie
                   ,
                   as
                   before
                   is
                   euidently
                   proued
                   by
                   these
                   Protestants
                   ,
                   that
                   noe
                   Catholick
                   may
                   yeeld
                   more
                   to
                   the
                   See
                   of
                   Rome
                   in
                   these
                   ,
                   then
                   they
                   did
                   in
                   those
                   dayes
                   .
                   And
                   if
                   S.
                   Dauid
                   was
                   deade
                   ;
                   yett
                   the
                   next
                   successors
                   of
                   him
                   in
                   that
                   Archiepiscopall
                   See
                   ,
                   which
                   were
                   Cenauc
                   and
                   S.
                   Teliaus
                   or
                   Eliud
                   ,
                   must
                   needs
                   alsoe
                   succeed
                   him
                   in
                   that
                   opinion
                   of
                   
                   him
                   towards
                   the
                   Roman
                   See
                   :
                   for
                   though
                   little
                   is
                   written
                   of
                   Bishop
                   Cenauc
                   ,
                   but
                   onely
                   that
                   hee
                   was
                   Bishop
                   of
                   Patern
                   and
                   after
                   successor
                   to
                   S.
                   Dauid
                   in
                   the
                   See
                   Archiepiscopall
                   of
                   S.
                   Dauids
                   ,
                   this
                   sufficiently
                   conuinceth
                   it
                   ,
                   for
                   the
                   Bishoprick
                   of
                   Paterne
                   beeing
                   then
                   vnder
                   the
                   iurisdiction
                   of
                   S.
                   Dauid
                   ,
                   〈◊〉
                   cannot
                   thinke
                   that
                   the
                   Bishop
                   thereof
                   was
                   otherwise
                   affected
                   in
                   this
                   matter
                   ,
                   then
                   his
                   soe
                   holye
                   and
                   learned
                   Metropolitane
                   ,
                   to
                   whome
                   hee
                   owed
                   obedience
                   .
                
                 
                   And
                   his
                   very
                   beeing
                   Archbishop
                   of
                   Meneuia
                   immediatly
                   after
                   S.
                   Dauid
                   doth
                   proue
                   the
                   same
                   by
                   these
                   Protestants
                   before
                   ,
                   (
                   
                     Godwyn
                     .
                     Catal.
                     in
                     S.
                     Dauids
                     .
                     Girald
                     .
                     Cambr.
                     itiner
                     .
                     Cambr.
                     antiquit
                     .
                     eccles
                     .
                     Meneuen
                     .
                     apud
                     Godwyn
                     .
                     supr
                     .
                  
                   )
                   whoe
                   haue
                   tould
                   vs
                   ,
                   that
                   by
                   the
                   power
                   of
                   the
                   Romane
                   See
                   ,
                   Meneuia
                   was
                   made
                   the
                   Metropolis
                   ,
                   and
                   this
                   Bishop
                   did
                   not
                   ,
                   nor
                   could
                   accept
                   it
                   in
                   any
                   other
                   sence
                   ,
                   or
                   by
                   other
                   Title
                   ,
                   of
                   S.
                   Teliaus
                   the
                   matter
                   is
                   more
                   manifest
                   ,
                   more
                   beeinge
                   written
                   of
                   him
                   by
                   Protestants
                   and
                   others
                   ,
                   that
                   hee
                   was
                   Scholler
                   to
                   S.
                   Dubritius
                   the
                   Popes
                   Legate
                   ,
                   the
                   vndiuided
                   companion
                   of
                   S.
                   Dauid
                   ,
                   in
                   their
                   holy
                   pilgrimadge
                   ,
                   not
                   onely
                   soe
                   farr
                   as
                   Rome
                   ,
                   but
                   to
                   Hierusalem
                   it selfe
                   where
                   hee
                   
                   was
                   consecrated
                   Bishop
                   ,
                   and
                   after
                   his
                   returne
                   home
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   death
                   of
                   Cenauc
                   ,
                   beeing
                   Archbishop
                   of
                   Meneuia
                   ,
                   
                     then
                     had
                     principalitie
                     ouer
                     all
                     the
                     churches
                     of
                     the
                     west
                     Britanie
                     vnto
                     the
                     end
                     of
                     his
                     life
                     .
                     Principatum
                     super
                     omnes
                     ecclesias
                     occidentalis
                     Britannia
                     vsque
                     ad
                     ●…em
                     vitae
                     sua
                     tenuit
                     .
                     (
                     Godwyn
                     in
                     Landaffe
                     .
                     Girald
                     .
                     Cambr.
                     Caius
                     antiquit
                     .
                     Cantabrig
                     .
                     l.
                  
                   1.
                   pag.
                   146.
                   
                   
                     Catal.
                     Epis
                     .
                     Landaf
                     .
                     Ioh.
                     Capgr
                     .
                     in
                     Catal
                     in
                     S.
                     Thellao
                     .
                     Engl.
                     Martyrol
                     .
                     die
                  
                   25.
                   
                   Nouember
                   .
                   )
                   And
                   was
                   Archbishop
                   there
                   at
                   ,
                   and
                   after
                   alsoe
                   by
                   some
                   ,
                   the
                   death
                   of
                   S.
                   Augustine
                   .
                   For
                   it
                   is
                   euident
                   by
                   the
                   Brittish
                   historie
                   ,
                   as
                   it
                   is
                   allowed
                   by
                   our
                   Protestants
                   ,
                   and
                   by
                   their
                   owne
                   chronologie
                   of
                   the
                   kings
                   of
                   Britanie
                   ,
                   that
                   S.
                   Dauid
                   himselfe
                   liued
                   within
                   16.
                   yeares
                   of
                   S.
                   Augustines
                   coming
                   hither
                   .
                   (
                   
                     Galfrid
                     .
                     monum
                     .
                     histor
                     .
                     Reg.
                     Brit.
                     l.
                  
                   11.
                   cap.
                   3.
                   )
                   
                     Tunc
                     obijt
                     sanctissimus
                     vrbis
                     Legionum
                     Archiepiscopus
                     Dauid
                     Meneuia
                     ciuitate
                     ,
                     intra
                     Abbatiam
                     suam
                     ,
                     &
                     iubente
                     Malgone
                     Venedotorum
                     Rege
                     in
                     eadem
                     Ecclesia
                     sepultus
                     ,
                     pro
                     eo
                     ponitur
                     in
                     Metropolitana
                     sede
                     Kincos
                     Lampaternensis
                     .
                     Ecclesia
                     Antistes
                     ,
                     &
                     ad
                     altiorem
                     dignitatem
                     promouetur
                     .
                  
                   Then
                   Dauid
                   the
                   moste
                   holy
                   Archbishop
                   of
                   the
                   citie
                   of
                   Legions
                   ,
                   died
                   in
                   the
                   citie
                   of
                   Meneuia
                   within
                   
                   his
                   owne
                   Abbey
                   ,
                   and
                   by
                   commande
                   of
                   Malgo
                   kinge
                   of
                   North
                   walles
                   ,
                   was
                   buried
                   in
                   the
                   same
                   church
                   Kincus
                   (
                   hee
                   which
                   by
                   others
                   before
                   is
                   called
                   Cenauc
                   )
                   Bishopp
                   of
                   the
                   church
                   of
                   Patern
                   ,
                   is
                   placed
                   in
                   the
                   Metropolitane
                   See
                   ,
                   and
                   promoted
                   to
                   an
                   higher
                   dignitie
                   .
                   For
                   as
                   these
                   Protestants
                   ,
                   Matthew
                   of
                   Westminster
                   ,
                   and
                   others
                   are
                   witnesses
                   .
                   
                     (
                     Protest
                     .
                     Catalog
                     .
                     Rer.
                     Britan.
                     in
                     Malgo.
                     Matth.
                     West
                     .
                     an
                     .
                  
                   586
                   581.
                   )
                   this
                   kinge
                   began
                   his
                   Reigne
                   in
                   the
                   yeare
                   of
                   Christ
                   581.
                   or
                   580.
                   so
                   that
                   by
                   this
                   calculation
                   ,
                   there
                   cannot
                   bee
                   from
                   the
                   death
                   of
                   S.
                   Dauid
                   dyinge
                   in
                   this
                   kings
                   time
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   coming
                   of
                   S.
                   Augustine
                   hither
                   by
                   all
                   accompts
                   in
                   the
                   yeare
                   596.
                   aboue
                   15.
                   or
                   16.
                   yeares
                   at
                   the
                   moste
                   .
                   Soe
                   that
                   wee
                   either
                   must
                   say
                   ,
                   these
                   two
                   .
                   Successor
                   of
                   S.
                   Dauid
                   liued
                   a
                   very
                   short
                   time
                   ,
                   after
                   they
                   were
                   called
                   to
                   that
                   dignitie
                   (
                   the
                   contrarie
                   whereof
                   is
                   sett
                   downe
                   before
                   )
                   or
                   that
                   S.
                   Telaus
                   this
                   patrone
                   of
                   the
                   See
                   of
                   Rome
                   ,
                   and
                   a
                   canonized
                   Saint
                   of
                   that
                   church
                   ,
                   was
                   liuing
                   in
                   the
                   time
                   of
                   S.
                   Augustines
                   preaching
                   in
                   this
                   kingedome
                   .
                
                 
                   Which
                   is
                   the
                   more
                   confirmed
                   by
                   all
                   those
                   histories
                   ,
                   which
                   relate
                   the
                   opposition
                   of
                   some
                   Brittish
                   Bishops
                   and
                   religions
                   men
                   
                   against
                   S.
                   Augustine
                   (
                   
                     Bed.
                     lib.
                  
                   2.
                   
                     histor
                     .
                     cap.
                  
                   2.
                   
                   
                     Galfrid
                     .
                     mon.
                     lib.
                  
                   11.
                   
                     hist.
                     Matth.
                     Westm.
                     an
                  
                   .
                   603.
                   
                   
                     Capgran
                     .
                     in
                     S.
                     Augustino
                  
                   .
                   )
                   and
                   speaking
                   of
                   an
                   Archbishop
                   of
                   the
                   citie
                   of
                   Legions
                   ,
                   and
                   yett
                   not
                   anie
                   one
                   of
                   them
                   maketh
                   the
                   least
                   mention
                   ,
                   that
                   any
                   Archbishop
                   did
                   either
                   resist
                   S.
                   Augustine
                   ,
                   or
                   pretend
                   the
                   least
                   dislike
                   of
                   the
                   spirituall
                   supreamacie
                   in
                   the
                   See
                   of
                   Rome
                   ,
                   or
                   gainesay
                   any
                   order
                   or
                   decree
                   of
                   the
                   blessed
                   Pope
                   S.
                   Gregorie
                   which
                   sent
                   him
                   hither
                   ,
                   nor
                   any
                   Protestants
                   though
                   diuers
                   of
                   them
                   name
                   the
                   Bishops
                   as
                   they
                   coniecture
                   which
                   resisted
                   S.
                   Augustine
                   ,
                   (
                   
                     Matth.
                     Parker
                     ant
                     .
                     Britan.
                     in
                     August
                     .
                     Godwyn
                     .
                     Conuers
                     .
                     of
                     Brit.
                     Stowe
                     histor
                     .
                     in
                     Ethelb
                     .
                     Bal.
                     l.
                     de
                     Act.
                     Pont.
                     Rom.
                     in
                     Gregor
                     .
                  
                   1.
                   )
                   doe
                   once
                   name
                   S.
                   Telaus
                   ,
                   or
                   any
                   Archiepiscopal
                   See
                   ,
                   at
                   S.
                   Dauids
                   ,
                   or
                   anye
                   other
                   place
                   in
                   Walles
                   at
                   that
                   time
                   ,
                   to
                   haue
                   consented
                   to
                   that
                   opposition
                   .
                
                 
                   Hardinge
                   in
                   his
                   Cronicle
                   maketh
                   this
                   matter
                   playne
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   Britans
                   which
                   gainsaid
                   S.
                   Augustine
                   did
                   not
                   deny
                   the
                   supreame
                   spirituall
                   power
                   of
                   the
                   Pope
                   of
                   Rome
                   in
                   Britanie
                   at
                   that
                   time
                   ,
                   but
                   rather
                   defended
                   and
                   maintayned
                   it
                   ,
                   and
                   thereby
                   alsoe
                   ,
                   as
                   they
                   thought
                   ,
                   did
                   iustely
                   refuse
                   S.
                   Augustine
                   ,
                   for
                   
                   when
                   hee
                   demaunded
                   obedience
                   of
                   them
                   thus
                   they
                   answeared
                   by
                   this
                   Author
                   :
                   
                     Ioh.
                     Hardinge
                     Chronicle
                     cap.
                  
                   88.
                   
                     in
                     Ethelbert
                     kinge
                     of
                     Saxons
                     fol.
                  
                   83.84
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     To
                     which
                     Britōs
                     answeared
                     that
                     they
                     not
                     knew
                  
                   
                     That
                     hee
                     had
                     such
                     estate
                     in
                     all
                     Britanie
                     ,
                  
                   
                     For
                     they
                     had
                     three
                     Archbishops
                     ,
                     to
                     obeyu
                     ,
                  
                   
                     Of
                     Caerlion
                     ,
                     London
                     and
                     Yorke
                     citie
                  
                   
                     By
                     Bishops
                     of
                     Rome
                     graunted
                     to
                     vs
                     &
                     ordinate
                  
                   
                     Full
                     longe
                     afore
                     yee
                     had
                     such
                     dignitie
                  
                   
                     Wherefore
                     wee
                     will
                     obey
                     noe
                     nevv
                     primate
                  
                   
                     And
                     specially
                     none
                     English
                     nevv
                     prelate
                     ,
                  
                   
                     For
                     Englishmen
                     and
                     Saxons
                     haue
                     vs
                     noyed
                     ,
                  
                   
                     And
                     haue
                     our
                     Land
                     and
                     all
                     our
                     kyn
                     destroyed
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   Where
                   wee
                   see
                   the
                   Britans
                   were
                   soe
                   far
                   from
                   disallowinge
                   the
                   Popes
                   Authoritie
                   in
                   such
                   things
                   ,
                   that
                   by
                   the
                   same
                   they
                   both
                   claymed
                   ,
                   and
                   maintayned
                   the
                   power
                   ,
                   and
                   prerogatiues
                   ,
                   of
                   three
                   Archbishops
                   ,
                   amonge
                   them
                   ,
                   now
                   foure
                   hundred
                   yeares
                   since
                
                 
                   But
                   these
                   Protestants
                   themselues
                   with
                   others
                   acknowledge
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   moste
                   renowned
                   Bishops
                   that
                   were
                   in
                   this
                   kingedome
                   at
                   that
                   time
                   ,
                   both
                   receaued
                   the
                   Authoritie
                   of
                   the
                   Pope
                   of
                   Rome
                   ,
                   and
                   submitted
                   themselues
                   to
                   S.
                   Augustine
                   his
                   holy
                   Legate
                   .
                   Of
                   the
                   holines
                   and
                   learninge
                   of
                   S.
                   Assaph
                   ,
                   I
                   haue
                   
                   spoken
                   before
                   ,
                   yett
                   a
                   Protestant
                   Bishop
                   saith
                   of
                   him
                   ,
                   (
                   
                     Bal.
                     centur
                  
                   .
                   1.
                   
                     in
                     Assaph
                     .
                     )
                     A
                     Gregorij
                     Pontificis
                     Romani
                     discipulis
                     Angliam
                     aduentantibus
                     ,
                     authoritatem
                     accepit
                     ,
                  
                   hee
                   receaued
                   authoritie
                   from
                   the
                   disciples
                   of
                   Gregorie
                   the
                   Pope
                   of
                   Rome
                   that
                   came
                   into
                   England
                   .
                   S.
                   Asaph
                   in
                   the
                   life
                   of
                   his
                   Master
                   S.
                   Kētegern
                   .
                   Capgraue
                   and
                   others
                   after
                   ,
                   affirme
                   as
                   much
                   of
                   S.
                   Kentegern
                   .
                   (
                   
                     S.
                     Assaph
                     &
                     Ioh.
                     Capgrau
                     .
                     in
                     vit
                     .
                     S
                     Kentegerni
                     .
                  
                   )
                   that
                   hee
                   did
                   acknowledg
                   this
                   high
                   power
                   in
                   S.
                   Gregory
                   the
                   Pope
                   ,
                   and
                   receaued
                   power
                   ,
                   and
                   confirmation
                   from
                   him
                   .
                   All
                   our
                   histories
                   with
                   generall
                   consent
                   affirme
                   the
                   same
                   of
                   S.
                   Lethardus
                   ,
                   the
                   french
                   Bishop
                   that
                   liued
                   with
                   Queene
                   Bertha
                   in
                   Kent
                   .
                   I
                   haue
                   proued
                   the
                   same
                   of
                   S.
                   Iuo
                   the
                   Persian
                   Archbishop
                   ,
                   that
                   then
                   preached
                   in
                   Huntington-shire
                   .
                   Of
                   
                     S.
                     Telaus
                  
                   alsoe
                   the
                   Archbishop
                   of
                   Walles
                   ,
                   sufficient
                   is
                   said
                   allready
                   .
                   And
                   yet
                   these
                   were
                   onely
                   the
                   cheife
                   holy
                   ,
                   and
                   learned
                   Bishops
                   here
                   in
                   that
                   time
                   ,
                   not
                   anie
                   one
                   comparable
                   to
                   the
                   meanest
                   of
                   these
                   mentioned
                   in
                   any
                   writer
                   I
                   can
                   finde
                   ,
                   to
                   haue
                   resisted
                   either
                   the
                   Popes
                   ordinance
                   ,
                   or
                   his
                   Legats
                   authoritie
                   .
                
                 
                   And
                   to
                   satisfie
                   a
                   vaine
                   obiection
                   of
                   some
                   Protestant
                   writers
                   ;
                   That
                   S.
                   Columbanus
                   the
                   
                   holy
                   Irish
                   ,
                   or
                   Scottish
                   Abbot
                   ,
                   whose
                   authoritie
                   some
                   Britans
                   in
                   the
                   tyme
                   of
                   S.
                   Augustine
                   pretended
                   for
                   defence
                   of
                   their
                   error
                   in
                   obseruing
                   the
                   feast
                   of
                   Easter
                   ,
                   &
                   not
                   presently
                   submitting
                   thēselues
                   to
                   the
                   cōmaund
                   of
                   the
                   church
                   of
                   Rome
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   euident
                   by
                   auntiēt
                   histories
                   ,
                   that
                   both
                   this
                   S.
                   Columban
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   cheifest
                   of
                   them
                   ,
                   submitted
                   thēselues
                   wholly
                   vnto
                   it
                   ,
                   &
                   receaued
                   both
                   instruction
                   and
                   iurisdictiō
                   frō
                   thence
                   .
                   For
                   it
                   is
                   testified
                   in
                   a
                   very
                   old
                   Manuscript
                   cited
                   by
                   Surius
                   ,
                   that
                   both
                   S.
                   Kelian
                   ,
                   which
                   was
                   the
                   most
                   renowned
                   of
                   them
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   S
                   Columbanus
                   and
                   S.
                   Gallus
                   ,
                   submitted
                   themselues
                   with
                   their
                   associats
                   to
                   the
                   Pope
                   of
                   Rome
                   in
                   all
                   thinges
                   at
                   that
                   time
                   .
                   Thus
                   it
                   testifieth
                   of
                   S.
                   Keliā
                   ,
                   made
                   Bishop
                   of
                   Herbypolis
                   Wirtzburg
                   in
                   Franconia
                   by
                   the
                   Pope
                   .
                   (
                   
                     Sur.
                     in
                     vit
                     .
                     S.
                     Kel
                     .
                     M.
                     S.
                     peruetust
                     .
                     apud
                     eund
                     .
                     supr
                     .
                     )
                     Praedicationi
                     abstinuit
                     ,
                     donec
                     Romano
                     se
                     Pontifici
                     praesentaret
                     ,
                     quatenus
                     apud
                     Romanā
                     sedem
                     &
                     integrū
                     christianae
                     Religionis
                     dogma
                     ,
                     &
                     licentiā
                     praedicādi
                     acciperet
                     .
                     Hibernia
                     siquidem
                     olim
                     Pelagiana
                     faedata
                     fuerat
                     haeresi
                     ,
                     Apostolicaque
                     censura
                     damnata
                     .
                  
                   Hee
                   abstayned
                   from
                   preaching
                   ,
                   vntil
                   hee
                   presented
                   himselfe
                   vnto
                   the
                   Pope
                   of
                   Rome
                   ,
                   that
                   hee
                   might
                   receaue
                   frō
                   the
                   See
                   of
                   Rome
                   ,
                   both
                   the
                   sownd
                   
                   doctrine
                   of
                   Christian
                   Religion
                   ,
                   and
                   licence
                   to
                   preach
                   .
                   For
                   Irland
                   (
                   his
                   contry
                   )
                   was
                   auntiently
                   defiled
                   with
                   the
                   pelagian
                   heresie
                   ,
                   and
                   condemned
                   by
                   apostolick
                   censure
                   :
                   and
                   there
                   sheweth
                   how
                   hee
                   had
                   companions
                   both
                   of
                   his
                   iorney
                   and
                   submission
                   ,
                   amonge
                   others
                   Saint
                   Columbanus
                   ,
                   and
                   S.
                   Gallus
                   ,
                   leauing
                   the
                   first
                   in
                   Italy
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   other
                   in
                   Almayne
                   .
                   The
                   like
                   hath
                   Iohn
                   Capgraue
                   ,
                   and
                   a
                   verie
                   old
                   manuscript
                   which
                   hee
                   followeth
                   ,
                   if
                   not
                   the
                   same
                   with
                   that
                   of
                   Surius
                   .
                   (
                   
                     Ioh.
                     Capgrau
                     .
                     in
                     S.
                     Kilian
                     .
                     M.
                     S.
                     antiq
                     .
                     pr.
                     gloriosissimus
                     Rex
                     Eduardus
                     in
                     S.
                     Kiliano
                     .
                     )
                     In
                     oppido
                     orientalis
                     Fraunciae
                     quod
                     Wirttzburch
                     eorum
                     lingua
                     dicitur
                     ,
                     cum
                     aliquo
                     tempore
                     sub
                     silentio
                     stetisset
                     ,
                     Romam
                     profectus
                     est
                     ,
                     &
                     officio
                     praedicandi
                     à
                     Papa
                     recepto
                     ,
                     Episcopus
                     ordinatus
                     :
                     socijs
                     eius
                     Columbano
                     scilicet
                     in
                     Italia
                     ,
                     &
                     Gallo
                     in
                     Almania
                     remanentibus
                     .
                  
                   Saint
                   Kilian
                   stayed
                   in
                   a
                   Towne
                   of
                   east
                   France
                   ,
                   called
                   in
                   their
                   languadge
                   Wirtzburch
                   ,
                   and
                   when
                   hee
                   had
                   beene
                   there
                   some
                   time
                   in
                   silence
                   ,
                   hee
                   went
                   to
                   Rome
                   ,
                   and
                   receauing
                   from
                   the
                   Pope
                   power
                   to
                   preach
                   ,
                   and
                   beeing
                   ordeyned
                   a
                   Bishop
                   ,
                   returned
                   ,
                   leauing
                   his
                   Companions
                   ,
                   Columbanus
                   in
                   Italy
                   ,
                   and
                   Gallus
                   in
                   Almayne
                   .
                   Where
                   it
                   is
                   euident
                   not
                   onely
                   these
                   
                   Scottish
                   Saints
                   did
                   not
                   onely
                   submitt
                   themselues
                   to
                   the
                   Pope
                   in
                   all
                   matters
                   both
                   of
                   doctrine
                   and
                   iurisdiction
                   ,
                   but
                   the
                   Pope
                   at
                   that
                   time
                   extended
                   and
                   exercised
                   that
                   his
                   supreame
                   spirituall
                   power
                   ,
                   both
                   in
                   Italie
                   ,
                   Fraunce
                   ,
                   Almayne
                   ,
                   Britaine
                   ,
                   and
                   Ireland
                   ,
                   both
                   to
                   censure
                   a
                   whole
                   nation
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   disable
                   any
                   to
                   preach
                   or
                   exercise
                   spirituall
                   function
                   without
                   his
                   licence
                   .
                
                 
                   And
                   although
                   the
                   kings
                   of
                   Britanie
                   after
                   Kinge
                   Arthur
                   euen
                   to
                   the
                   desolation
                   of
                   the
                   Britans
                   ,
                   were
                   by
                   all
                   histories
                   euen
                   of
                   their
                   owne
                   as
                   Gildas
                   ,
                   Nennius
                   ,
                   the
                   Brittish
                   historie
                   ,
                   and
                   others
                   ,
                   moste
                   wicked
                   men
                   ,
                   and
                   such
                   that
                   by
                   all
                   testimonie
                   of
                   Protestants
                   ,
                   and
                   others
                   ,
                   their
                   kingedome
                   was
                   ouerthrowne
                   by
                   God
                   for
                   the
                   sinnes
                   of
                   them
                   ,
                   and
                   their
                   people
                   ,
                   yett
                   not
                   anie
                   one
                   of
                   them
                   by
                   any
                   historie
                   did
                   denie
                   this
                   power
                   of
                   the
                   See
                   Apostolick
                   ,
                   but
                   euen
                   their
                   last
                   kinge
                   Cadwalladar
                   ,
                   as
                   their
                   owne
                   historian
                   writteth
                   .
                   (
                   
                     Gildas
                     de
                     excid
                     .
                     Britan.
                     Galfrid
                     .
                     mon.
                     l.
                  
                   11.
                   
                     histor
                     .
                     cap.
                  
                   3.4.5.6.7.8
                   .
                   
                     monum
                     .
                     histor
                  
                   .
                   )
                   beeing
                   admonished
                   from
                   heauen
                   :
                   
                     Nolebat
                     Deus
                     Britones
                     in
                     Insula
                     Britanniae
                     diutius
                     regnare
                  
                   :
                   that
                   God
                   would
                   not
                   haue
                   the
                   Britans
                   reigne
                   any
                   any
                   longer
                   in
                   the
                   Iland
                   of
                   Britanie
                   ,
                   went
                   as
                   
                   hee
                   was
                   admonished
                   on
                   pilgrimage
                   to
                   Rome
                   ,
                   submitted
                   himselfe
                   to
                   Pope
                   Sergius
                   ,
                   and
                   died
                   an
                   holy
                   Saint
                   ,
                   in
                   soe
                   much
                   that
                   our
                   Protestants
                   thus
                   note
                   of
                   him
                   .
                   (
                   
                     Galfrid
                     .
                     mon.
                     l.
                  
                   12.
                   cap.
                   17.18
                   .
                   
                     Bed.
                     l.
                  
                   4.
                   
                     histor
                     .
                     &
                     in
                     Epitom
                     .
                     an
                     .
                  
                   688.
                   
                   
                     Matth.
                     Westm.
                     an
                  
                   688.689
                   .
                   
                     Protest
                     .
                     annot
                     .
                     in
                     Matth.
                     Westm
                     .
                     an
                     .
                  
                   688.
                   )
                   
                     Regnum
                     relinquens
                     propter
                     Deum
                     ,
                     Romam
                     venit
                  
                   :
                   leauinge
                   his
                   kingdome
                   for
                   gods
                   sake
                   ,
                   hee
                   went
                   to
                   Rome
                   .
                   An
                   other
                   saith
                   .
                   (
                   
                     Stowe
                     histor
                     in
                     Cadwallader
                  
                   .
                   )
                   Cadwallader
                   forsakinge
                   his
                   kingely
                   authoritie
                   ,
                   went
                   to
                   Rome
                   ,
                   whoe
                   after
                   became
                   a
                   monke
                   ,
                   and
                   was
                   buried
                   in
                   S.
                   Peters
                   church
                   at
                   Rome
                   ,
                   hee
                   was
                   the
                   laste
                   kinge
                   of
                   Britanie
                   ,
                   saith
                   Geffrey
                   (
                   
                     Galfrid
                     .
                     Mon.
                     l.
                  
                   11.
                   cap.
                   12.
                   )
                   And
                   for
                   the
                   Archbishop
                   of
                   Walles
                   to
                   whome
                   some
                   British
                   Bishops
                   in
                   the
                   time
                   of
                   S.
                   Augustine
                   said
                   ,
                   they
                   ought
                   obedience
                   ,
                   
                     cum
                     suum
                     Archipraesulem
                     haberent
                  
                   ,
                   there
                   is
                   not
                   the
                   least
                   colour
                   ,
                   or
                   pretence
                   of
                   any
                   title
                   by
                   these
                   Protestants
                   themselues
                   ,
                   how
                   hee
                   or
                   his
                   See
                   could
                   bee
                   exempted
                   from
                   the
                   Popes
                   Authoritie
                   :
                   for
                   as
                   these
                   men
                   haue
                   told
                   vs
                   before
                   ,
                   it
                   was
                   first
                   instituted
                   by
                   Pope
                   Eleutherius
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   time
                   of
                   kinge
                   Lucius
                   ,
                   and
                   by
                   the
                   succeedinge
                   Popes
                   and
                   their
                   Legats
                   here
                   as
                   is
                   before
                   declared
                   ,
                   confirmed
                   and
                   
                   ratified
                   ,
                   they
                   receaued
                   their
                   Palle
                   ,
                   the
                   signe
                   of
                   an
                   Archbishop
                   from
                   Rome
                   ,
                   and
                   after
                   their
                   vnion
                   with
                   the
                   Saxons
                   and
                   disciples
                   of
                   Pope
                   Gregory
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   time
                   of
                   S.
                   Theodore
                   Archbishop
                   of
                   Canterbury
                   vsed
                   it
                   ,
                   and
                   Archiepiscopall
                   Authoritie
                   in
                   all
                   degrees
                   ,
                   and
                   by
                   the
                   Popes
                   permission
                   and
                   allowance
                   ,
                   fiue
                   and
                   twentie
                   Archbishops
                   successiuely
                   from
                   S.
                   Dauid
                   to
                   Archbishop
                   Sampson
                   ,
                   and
                   had
                   seuen
                   Bishops
                   subiect
                   vnto
                   them
                   vntill
                   this
                   Sampson
                   ,
                   flyinge
                   the
                   contry
                   in
                   a
                   time
                   of
                   sicknes
                   carried
                   away
                   the
                   Pall
                   into
                   little
                   Britanie
                   .
                   Amonge
                   manie
                   others
                   a
                   Protestant
                   Bishop
                   thus
                   relateth
                   this
                   matter
                   .
                   
                     Girald
                     .
                     Cambren
                     .
                     in
                     Itinerar
                     .
                     Cambr.
                     Antiquit.
                     eccl
                     .
                     S.
                     Dauid
                     apud
                     Godwin
                     S.
                     Dauid
                     .
                     Matth.
                     Park
                     .
                     antiquit
                     .
                     Brit.
                     Rog.
                     Houeden
                     .
                     Godwin
                     Catalog
                     .
                     in
                     S.
                     Dauids
                     in
                     Sampsone
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     In
                     the
                     time
                     of
                     Sampson
                     the
                     See
                     of
                     S.
                     Dauid
                     had
                     seuen
                     Bishops
                     Suffragans
                     subiect
                     vnto
                     it
                     ,
                     as
                     the
                     Antiquitie
                     of
                     the
                     church
                     of
                     S.
                     Dauid
                     declareth
                     ,
                     to
                     witt
                     ,
                     Exeter
                     ,
                     Bathe
                     ,
                     Hereford
                     ,
                     Landaff
                     ,
                     Bangor
                     ,
                     S.
                     Assaph
                     ,
                     &
                     Furnes
                     in
                     Ireland
                     .
                  
                   
                     
                       Roger
                       Houeden
                       ,
                       vvhich
                       I
                       accompt
                       more
                       likely
                       ,
                       reckoneth
                       these
                       ,
                    
                     Landaffe
                     ,
                     Lanpatern
                     in
                     Cardigan
                     shire
                     ,
                     Bangor
                     Saint
                     Assaph
                     ,
                     
                     Chichester
                     ,
                     Hereford
                     ,
                     and
                     Worcester
                     .
                     While
                     hee
                     was
                     Bishop
                     it
                     hapned
                     the
                     people
                     of
                     all
                     that
                     contry
                     were
                     wonderfully
                     vexed
                     ,
                     with
                     Ianudise
                     ,
                     soe
                     as
                     great
                     numbers
                     of
                     them
                     died
                     daily
                     of
                     that
                     disease
                     .
                     By
                     the
                     importunitie
                     of
                     his
                     clergie
                     and
                     disciples
                     ,
                     hee
                     was
                     induced
                     to
                     flie
                     the
                     contry
                     ,
                     and
                     sailed
                     into
                     Britanie
                     ,
                     where
                     the
                     Bishoprick
                     of
                     Dola
                     beeing
                     voide
                     ,
                     hee
                     was
                     straight
                     way
                     elected
                     vnto
                     the
                     same
                     .
                     Hee
                     had
                     brought
                     thither
                     with
                     him
                     the
                     Archiepiscopall
                     Pall
                     of
                     S.
                     Dauid
                     ,
                     and
                     vsed
                     it
                     duringe
                     his
                     life
                     ,
                     as
                     did
                     alsoe
                     his
                     successors
                     there
                     ,
                     for
                     many
                     yeares
                     ,
                     vntill
                     they
                     were
                     compelled
                     by
                     the
                     Pope
                     ,
                     at
                     the
                     suite
                     of
                     the
                     Archbishop
                     of
                     Turon
                     ,
                     to
                     leaue
                     it
                     ,
                     and
                     make
                     profession
                     of
                     obedience
                     vnto
                     him
                     ,
                     as
                     in
                     former
                     times
                     .
                     By
                     this
                     occa●…on
                     it
                     fell
                     out
                     that
                     the
                     Successors
                     of
                     Sampson
                     in
                     Saint
                     Dauids
                     ,
                     what
                     for
                     want
                     of
                     their
                     Pall
                     ,
                     or
                     for
                     pouertie
                     ,
                     or
                     negligence
                     ,
                     or
                     some
                     other
                     occasion
                     ,
                     loste
                     their
                     Title
                     of
                     bishop
                     ,
                     and
                     to
                     this
                     day
                     neuer
                     recouered
                     the
                     same
                     .
                     Howbeit
                     they
                     vsed
                     all
                     authoritie
                     belonginge
                     to
                     an
                     Archbishop
                     by
                     consecratinge
                     of
                     other
                     Bishops
                     ;
                     and
                     neither
                     did
                     they
                     euer
                     make
                     profession
                     of
                     subiection
                     vnto
                     Canterburie
                     vntill
                     the
                     time
                     of
                     Henry
                     1.
                     
                     Kinge
                     of
                     England
                     .
                     (
                     
                       Godwin
                       supr
                       .
                       in
                       Bernard
                    
                     .
                     46.
                     )
                     
                     When
                     Bernard
                     Chaplaine
                     vnto
                     King
                     Henry
                     the
                     first
                     ,
                     and
                     chauncellour
                     to
                     his
                     Queene
                     ,
                     was
                     consecrate
                     by
                     the
                     Archbishop
                     of
                     Canterbury
                     ,
                     Iulij
                     12.
                     1115.
                     not
                     chosen
                     by
                     the
                     clergie
                     of
                     Walles
                     as
                     hitherto
                     had
                     beene
                     accustomed
                     ,
                     but
                     forced
                     vpon
                     them
                     by
                     the
                     Kinge
                     of
                     England
                     .
                  
                   And
                   there
                   with
                   others
                   declareth
                   ,
                   how
                   this
                   Bernard
                   tooke
                   vppon
                   him
                   the
                   title
                   of
                   Archbishop
                   ,
                   but
                   Theobaldus
                   Archbishop
                   of
                   Canterbury
                   ,
                   prouinge
                   before
                   the
                   Pope
                   in
                   the
                   councell
                   of
                   Rhemes
                   ,
                   by
                   witnesses
                   ,
                   
                     cum
                     suam
                     fidem
                     &
                     obseruantiam
                     cantuariensi
                     astrinxisse
                  
                   :
                   that
                   Bernard
                   had
                   promised
                   obedience
                   vnto
                   the
                   Archbishop
                   of
                   Canterbury
                   ,
                   the
                   cause
                   was
                   by
                   the
                   Pope
                   adiudged
                   against
                   Bernard
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   See
                   of
                   S.
                   Dauid
                   .
                   
                     Match
                     .
                     West
                     .
                     an
                  
                   .
                   1115.
                   
                   
                     Matth.
                     Par.
                     an
                  
                   .
                   1115.
                   
                   
                     Godwin
                     .
                     supr
                     .
                     Girald
                     .
                     Lambr
                     .
                     in
                     Itiner
                     .
                     Camb.
                     &
                     Topogr
                     Harps
                     .
                     secul
                     .
                  
                   12.
                   cap.
                   46.
                   
                
                 
                   Soe
                   it
                   is
                   euident
                   ,
                   that
                   from
                   the
                   beginning
                   thereof
                   to
                   the
                   endinge
                   of
                   the
                   same
                   ,
                   the
                   Archiepiscopall
                   See
                   of
                   Walles
                   depended
                   of
                   the
                   Pope
                   of
                   Rome
                   ,
                   and
                   it
                   was
                   not
                   hee
                   ,
                   but
                   the
                   Acts
                   of
                   their
                   owne
                   Bishops
                   ,
                   which
                   ouerthrew
                   the
                   dignitie
                   &
                   priuiledges
                   of
                   it
                   ,
                   which
                   the
                   Popes
                   had
                   graunted
                   and
                   confirmed
                   .
                   Of
                   the
                   Popes
                   power
                   here
                   after
                   the
                   cominge
                   of
                   S.
                   
                   Augustine
                   there
                   is
                   noe
                   denial
                   amonge
                   Protestants
                   ,
                   all
                   generally
                   consentinge
                   that
                   from
                   that
                   time
                   now
                   aboue
                   a
                   thousand
                   yeares
                   ,
                   the
                   Popes
                   supreamacy
                   euer
                   ruled
                   here
                   in
                   spirituall
                   thinges
                   ,
                   hee
                   chaunged
                   the
                   Metropolitone
                   See
                   of
                   London
                   to
                   Canterbury
                   ,
                   constituted
                   that
                   of
                   Yorke
                   ,
                   interdicted
                   our
                   vniuersities
                   ,
                   constituted
                   Bishops
                   in
                   places
                   as
                   seemed
                   best
                   to
                   him
                   ,
                   Kinge
                   Ethelbert
                   chaunged
                   his
                   lawes
                   ,
                   and
                   receaued
                   the
                   customes
                   of
                   the
                   Romans
                   :
                   
                     cassatis
                     paternis
                     legibus
                     ,
                     nouas
                     Sapientum
                     consilio
                     iuxta
                     Romanorum
                     consuetudines
                     Anglorum
                     sermone
                     constituit
                     .
                     (
                     Bal.
                     centur
                     .
                  
                   1.
                   
                     in
                     Ethelberto
                  
                   .
                   )
                   The
                   greate
                   flaterer
                   of
                   King
                   Henry
                   the
                   eight
                   ,
                   whoe
                   first
                   denied
                   the
                   Popes
                   supreamacy
                   ,
                   and
                   tooke
                   it
                   to
                   himselfe
                   ,
                   Polidor
                   Vergil
                   ,
                   speaketh
                   of
                   that
                   parlament
                   .
                   (
                   
                     Polidor
                     Verg.
                     l.
                  
                   27.
                   pag.
                   689
                   )
                   
                     Habetur
                     concilium
                     Londini
                     ,
                     in
                     quo
                     ecclesia
                     Anglicana
                     formam
                     potestatis
                     nallis
                     ante
                     temporibus
                     visam
                     induit
                     :
                     Henricus
                     enim
                     Rex
                     caput
                     ipsius
                     ecclesiae
                     constituitur
                     .
                  
                   A
                   parlament
                   is
                   held
                   at
                   London
                   ,
                   in
                   which
                   the
                   church
                   of
                   England
                   did
                   put
                   on
                   a
                   forme
                   of
                   power
                   ,
                   neuer
                   seene
                   in
                   any
                   time
                   before
                   :
                   for
                   Kinge
                   Henry
                   was
                   made
                   head
                   of
                   the
                   church
                   .
                   The
                   first
                   Protestant
                   Archbishop
                   of
                   Canterbury
                   speaking
                   of
                   the
                   lawes
                   of
                   that
                   
                   parlament
                   plainely
                   confesseth
                   .
                   (
                   
                     Matth.
                     Parker
                     .
                     antiquit
                     .
                     Britan.
                     in
                     Tho.
                     Cramner
                     pag.
                  
                   329.
                   )
                   
                     His
                     legibus
                     potentia
                     papalis
                     quae
                     nongentis
                     amplius
                     annis
                     in
                     Anglia
                     durauit
                     facile
                     concidit
                     .
                  
                   By
                   these
                   lawes
                   the
                   power
                   of
                   the
                   Pope
                   ,
                   which
                   had
                   continued
                   here
                   in
                   England
                   aboue
                   neyne
                   hundred
                   yeares
                   ,
                   was
                   easely
                   ouerthrowne
                   .
                   The
                   present
                   Protestant
                   Archbishop
                   of
                   Canterbury
                   ,
                   director
                   to
                   Francis
                   Mason
                   ,
                   and
                   hee
                   with
                   others
                   in
                   their
                   booke
                   of
                   pretended
                   consecration
                   of
                   Bishops
                   ,
                   speaking
                   of
                   the
                   same
                   Matthew
                   Parker
                   .
                   (
                   
                     Fran
                     :
                     Mason
                     Booke
                     of
                     consecrat
                     .
                  
                   3.
                   cap.
                   4.
                   pag.
                   131.
                   
                     vit
                     .
                     Matth.
                     Parkeri
                  
                   .
                   )
                   say
                   :
                   
                     Concerninge
                     Archbishop
                     Parker
                     beeing
                     the
                  
                   70.
                   
                   
                     Archbishop
                     after
                     Austin
                     ,
                     yett
                     of
                     all
                     that
                     number
                     ,
                     hee
                     was
                     the
                     onely
                     man
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     first
                     of
                     all
                     ,
                     which
                     receaued
                     consecration
                     without
                     the
                     Popes
                     Bulls
                     .
                  
                   To
                   this
                   ,
                   this
                   man
                   himself
                   ,
                   together
                   with
                   their
                   Protestant
                   Bishop
                   ,
                   Godwin
                   ,
                   Goceline
                   and
                   others
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   liues
                   of
                   the
                   Archbishops
                   of
                   England
                   doe
                   plainely
                   testifie
                   ;
                   to
                   this
                   all
                   antiquities
                   and
                   antiquaries
                   agree
                   ,
                   none
                   dissenteth
                   .
                   
                     Matth.
                     Parker
                     in
                     antiq
                     .
                     Britan.
                     Godwin
                     Catalog
                     .
                     in
                     Canterbury
                     and
                     Yorke
                     ,
                     Goceline
                     in
                     epist
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 
                 
                   
                     THE
                     XI
                     .
                     CHAPTER
                  
                   .
                   How
                   by
                   these
                   Protestants
                   the
                   Britans
                   and
                   Scots
                   which
                   opposed
                   against
                   S.
                   Gregories
                   disciples
                   ,
                   did
                   take
                   vpon
                   then
                   greater
                   or
                   as
                   ample
                   power
                   in
                   Princes
                   matters
                   ,
                   as
                   euer
                   the
                   Popes
                   of
                   Rome
                   or
                   their
                   Legates
                   did
                   in
                   this
                   kingedome
                   .
                
                 
                   BEcause
                   our
                   Protestant
                   Antiquaries
                   and
                   writers
                   of
                   England
                   doe
                   with
                   a
                   common
                   consent
                   agree
                   in
                   this
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   Britans
                   at
                   the
                   coming
                   of
                   S.
                   Augustine
                   hither
                   ,
                   from
                   S.
                   Gregory
                   ,
                   did
                   truely
                   and
                   inuiolably
                   keepe
                   in
                   all
                   points
                   that
                   holy
                   Religion
                   which
                   was
                   planted
                   here
                   in
                   the
                   Apostles
                   time
                   ,
                   especially
                   they
                   which
                   at
                   the
                   first
                   opposed
                   against
                   the
                   proceedings
                   of
                   that
                   our
                   holy
                   Apostles
                   .
                   (
                   
                     Matth.
                     Park
                     .
                     antiq
                     .
                     Britan.
                     pag.
                  
                   1.
                   
                   
                     Godwin
                     Conuers
                     .
                     pag.
                  
                   43.44
                   .
                   
                     Bal.
                     l.
                  
                   2.
                   
                     de
                     Act.
                     Pont.
                     Rom.
                     in
                     Gregor
                     .
                  
                   1.
                   
                   
                     Theater
                     of
                     greate
                     Brit.
                     l.
                  
                   6.
                   cap.
                   9.
                   
                   
                     Dauid
                     Povvel
                     .
                     in
                     annot
                     .
                     in
                     l.
                  
                   2.
                   
                   
                     Girald
                     .
                     Cambr.
                     Itiner
                     .
                     Cambr.
                     c.
                  
                   1.
                   
                   
                     Holinsh.
                     histor
                     .
                     of
                     Engl.
                     cap.
                  
                   21.
                   pag.
                   102.
                   
                   
                     Fulk
                     .
                     Ansvv.
                     to
                     a
                     count
                     .
                     cath
                     .
                     pag.
                  
                   40.
                   )
                   therefore
                   to
                   walke
                   still
                   by
                   their
                   directions
                   ,
                   lett
                   vs
                   now
                   learne
                   of
                   them
                   ,
                   what
                   was
                   the
                   opinion
                   and
                   practice
                   of
                   those
                   Scots
                   ,
                   
                   and
                   Britrans
                   in
                   this
                   question
                   of
                   Iurisdiction
                   in
                   spiritual
                   Rulers
                   ,
                   claimed
                   and
                   deriued
                   from
                   whomesoeuer
                   they
                   will
                   ,
                   or
                   any
                   of
                   them
                   shall
                   please
                   ,
                   though
                   it
                   is
                   euidently
                   proued
                   in
                   all
                   ages
                   before
                   ,
                   that
                   neuer
                   any
                   such
                   was
                   practized
                   here
                   ,
                   but
                   that
                   which
                   was
                   deriued
                   and
                   approued
                   from
                   ,
                   and
                   by
                   the
                   Apostolick
                   Roman
                   See.
                   And
                   wee
                   shall
                   plainely
                   see
                   ,
                   that
                   these
                   their
                   soe
                   much
                   by
                   them
                   commended
                   gayne-saiers
                   to
                   S
                   Augustine
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Pope
                   alsoe
                   ,
                   as
                   many
                   of
                   these
                   men
                   contend
                   ,
                   did
                   further
                   intermeddle
                   with
                   Princes
                   and
                   temporall
                   affaires
                   ,
                   then
                   the
                   Popes
                   of
                   Rome
                   ,
                   or
                   any
                   their
                   Legats
                   in
                   this
                   kingedome
                   :
                   our
                   Protestant
                   Antiquaries
                   with
                   others
                   ,
                   write
                   of
                   Kinge
                   Frequahard
                   or
                   Frechard
                   the
                   first
                   of
                   Scotland
                   sonne
                   to
                   Eugenius
                   ,
                   in
                   this
                   maner
                   .
                   
                     Hect.
                     Boeth
                     .
                     lib
                  
                   9.
                   fol.
                   179.
                   pag.
                   1.
                   
                   
                     Georg.
                     Buchan
                     .
                     Rer.
                     Scotic
                     .
                     lib.
                  
                   5.
                   
                   Reg.
                   52.
                   pag.
                   160.
                   
                   
                     Holinsh.
                     histor
                     .
                     of
                     Scotand
                     in
                     Frequahard
                     pag.
                  
                   112.
                   
                
                 
                   
                     Frequahard
                     besides
                     other
                     his
                     vvicked
                     behauiours
                     ,
                     vvas
                     alsoe
                     infected
                     vvith
                     the
                     erroneous
                     opinion
                     of
                     the
                     Pelagian
                     heresie
                     .
                     Which
                     suspition
                     vvas
                     the
                     more
                     increased
                     ,
                     for
                     that
                     hee
                     vsed
                     to
                     haue
                     sondry
                     Brittish
                     preists
                     in
                     his
                     company
                     :
                     the
                     vvhich
                     nation
                     had
                     beene
                     euer
                     noted
                     vvith
                     the
                     
                     spot
                     of
                     that
                     damnable
                     infection
                     .
                     The
                     nobilitie
                     of
                     the
                     Realme
                     moued
                     herevvith
                     sommoned
                     him
                     to
                     come
                     to
                     a
                     councell
                     ,
                     vvhich
                     they
                     had
                     appointed
                     to
                     hold
                     of
                     all
                     the
                     states
                     ,
                     that
                     they
                     might
                     there
                     vnderstand
                     ,
                     if
                     it
                     vvere
                     true
                     or
                     not
                     ,
                     vvhich
                     vvas
                     commonly
                     reported
                     of
                     him
                     .
                     But
                     hee
                     refusinge
                     to
                     come
                     ,
                     they
                     assembled
                     together
                     ,
                     and
                     beseiged
                     him
                     in
                     a
                     castle
                     ,
                     vvherein
                     hee
                     had
                     inclosed
                     himselfe
                     ,
                     and
                     vvinning
                     the
                     place
                     ,
                     got
                     him
                     into
                     their
                     hands
                     ,
                     and
                     immediately
                     thereuppon
                     committed
                     him
                     to
                     safe
                     keepinge
                     .
                     This
                     done
                     they
                     consult
                     together
                     for
                     the
                     administration
                     of
                     the
                     Realme
                     ,
                     vvhether
                     they
                     should
                     quite
                     depose
                     Frequahard
                     ,
                     or
                     restore
                     him
                     to
                     his
                     place
                     .
                  
                   Then
                   it
                   followerh
                   how
                   they
                   deposed
                   him
                   ,
                   and
                   sent
                   to
                   S.
                   Fiacre
                   his
                   Brother
                   then
                   an
                   Eremite
                   in
                   Fraunce
                   ,
                   to
                   gouerne
                   the
                   kingedome
                   ,
                   but
                   hee
                   refused
                   it
                   .
                   Then
                   these
                   Protestants
                   add
                   .
                   (
                   
                     Holinsh
                     .
                     &
                     Buch.
                     supr
                     .
                     &
                     Hect.
                     Boeth
                     .
                     supr
                     .
                     )
                     The
                     Lords
                     of
                     the
                     land
                     assembled
                     themselues
                     together
                     in
                     Argile
                     ,
                     about
                     the
                     choosinge
                     of
                     a
                     nevv
                     kinge
                     ,
                     vvhere
                     by
                     common
                     consent
                     ,
                     Domoald
                     the
                     third
                     sonne
                     of
                     Eugenius
                     beeing
                     called
                     thither
                     vvith
                     Bishop
                     Conan
                     ,
                     out
                     of
                     the
                     I
                     le
                     of
                     Man
                     ,
                     vvas
                     inuested
                     kinge
                     vvith
                     greate
                     ioy
                     ,
                     and
                     triumph
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   Where
                   wee
                   see
                   that
                   S.
                   Fiacre
                   though
                   next
                   
                   heire
                   liuinge
                   in
                   Fraunce
                   ,
                   where
                   the
                   Popes
                   Authoritie
                   was
                   generally
                   embraced
                   ,
                   would
                   not
                   consent
                   to
                   the
                   deposition
                   of
                   kinge
                   Frequahard
                   ,
                   to
                   gaine
                   a
                   kingedome
                   ,
                   when
                   his
                   Brother
                   Domoald
                   and
                   all
                   those
                   Scots
                   which
                   by
                   these
                   Protestants
                   then
                   opposed
                   against
                   the
                   Popes
                   Authoritie
                   ,
                   performed
                   this
                   with
                   great
                   Ioy
                   and
                   triumphe
                   .
                   Of
                   kinge
                   Frequahard
                   the
                   second
                   they
                   write
                   in
                   this
                   order
                   .
                   (
                   
                     Holinsh.
                     histor
                     .
                     of
                     Scotl.
                     pag.
                  
                   114.
                   
                   
                     Buchan
                     .
                     Rer.
                     Scoticar
                     .
                     l.
                  
                   5.
                   
                   Reg.
                   54.
                   )
                   
                     Hee
                     was
                     couetous
                     ,
                     wicked
                     towards
                     God
                     ,
                     a
                     Tormentor
                     of
                     the
                     iust
                     and
                     righteous
                     people
                     ,
                     insatiable
                     in
                     all
                     vnlawfull
                     affections
                     ,
                     such
                     of
                     the
                     prelates
                     ,
                     as
                     hee
                     vnderstood
                     to
                     bee
                     wealthie
                     ,
                     hee
                     rested
                     not
                     till
                     hee
                     had
                     picked
                     one
                     matter
                     ,
                     or
                     other
                     vnto
                     them
                     ,
                     vvhereby
                     they
                     vvere
                     suer
                     to
                     forfeite
                     all
                     their
                     Treasure
                     vnto
                     his
                     coffers
                     .
                  
                   Buchanan
                   addeth
                   ,
                   which
                   I
                   am
                   ashamed
                   to
                   translate
                   .
                   (
                   
                     Buchan
                     .
                     supr
                     .
                     )
                     Eandem
                     in
                     suos
                     furorem
                     vertit
                     ,
                     Iugulata
                     vxore
                     ,
                     &
                     stupratis
                     filiabus
                     ,
                     ob
                     haec
                     scelera
                     communione
                     christianorū
                     fuit
                     exclusus
                     .
                  
                   For
                   these
                   wicked
                   offences
                   hee
                   was
                   excluded
                   from
                   the
                   communion
                   of
                   Christians
                   .
                   (
                   
                     Holinsh.
                     supr
                     .
                     )
                     The
                     Bishops
                     of
                     the
                     Realme
                     ,
                     namely
                     those
                     tvvo
                     reuerend
                     Fathers
                     ,
                     Colman
                     ,
                     &
                     Finnan
                     perceyuinge
                     such
                     wickednes
                     in
                     the
                     prince
                     ,
                     blamed
                     him
                     sharply
                     sondry
                     
                     times
                     for
                     the
                     same
                     :
                     and
                     at
                     length
                     because
                     they
                     savv
                     hee
                     regarded
                     not
                     their
                     admonishments
                     ,
                     hee
                     vvas
                     by
                     them
                     excommunicated
                     .
                     Thus
                     continuinge
                     certaine
                     yeares
                     in
                     his
                     vvickednes
                     ,
                     at
                     length
                     the
                     nobles
                     began
                     to
                     conspire
                     against
                     him
                     ,
                     soe
                     that
                     they
                     vvould
                     haue
                     deuised
                     a
                     meane
                     hovv
                     to
                     haue
                     ridd
                     him
                     out
                     of
                     the
                     vvay
                     ,
                     if
                     Bishop
                     Colman
                     ,
                     had
                     not
                     forbidd
                     them
                     that
                     practise
                     .
                  
                   Then
                   followeth
                   how
                   beeing
                   miserably
                   punished
                   for
                   his
                   sinnes
                   ,
                   and
                   beeinge
                   at
                   the
                   last
                   penitent
                   ,
                   hee
                   was
                   absolued
                   of
                   his
                   excommunication
                   by
                   the
                   same
                   Bishop
                   Colman
                   :
                   whoe
                   was
                   that
                   great
                   opposer
                   against
                   the
                   disciples
                   of
                   Saint
                   Gregory
                   ,
                   and
                   Saint
                   Augustine
                   ,
                   and
                   disputant
                   for
                   the
                   Scots
                   against
                   S.
                   Wilfride
                   .
                
                 
                   And
                   the
                   Bishops
                   of
                   Walles
                   which
                   were
                   in
                   the
                   same
                   opposition
                   to
                   the
                   disciples
                   of
                   S.
                   Gregory
                   the
                   Pope
                   ,
                   were
                   in
                   the
                   same
                   case
                   by
                   these
                   Protestants
                   :
                   One
                   a
                   Bishop
                   and
                   antiquary
                   amonge
                   them
                   writeth
                   ,
                   from
                   the
                   antient
                   antiquities
                   of
                   that
                   nation
                   .
                   (
                   
                     Godvvin
                     Catalog
                     .
                     in
                     Landaff
                     .
                     Annal.
                     eccles
                     .
                     Landaffen
                     :
                     in
                     Oudoceus
                     .
                  
                   3.
                   )
                   
                     Kinge
                     Morcant
                     hauinge
                     killed
                     one
                     Frioc
                     his
                     Vncle
                     ,
                     beeinge
                     therefore
                     excommunicate
                     by
                     the
                     Bishop
                     ,
                     vppon
                     his
                     absolution
                     ,
                     besides
                     a
                     graunt
                     of
                     diuers
                     priuiledges
                     
                     vnto
                     the
                     church
                     of
                     Landaff
                     ,
                     gaue
                     Cyncirill
                     and
                     certaine
                     land
                     called
                     Cynfall
                     ,
                     as
                     alsoe
                     the
                     churches
                     of
                     Ythat-Haffern
                     .
                     (
                     
                       In
                       Guruan
                    
                     .
                     10.
                     )
                     Bishop
                     Guruan
                     excommunicated
                     Tendur
                     king
                     of
                     Brechinianc
                     ,
                     for
                     killing
                     Engistill
                     a
                     kinge
                     of
                     that
                     contry
                     trecherously
                     ,
                     &
                     for
                     absolutiō
                     had
                     from
                     him
                     the
                     guift
                     of
                     Lannihangel
                     tref
                     .
                     ceriāc
                     .
                     Guoderec
                     slew
                     his
                     owne
                     Brother
                     Merchion
                     .
                     (
                     
                       In
                       Greciclus
                    
                     .
                     )
                     for
                     which
                     deed
                     ,
                     hee
                     was
                     by
                     Bishop
                     Grecielus
                     excōmunicate
                     ,
                     and
                     enioyned
                     by
                     way
                     of
                     penance
                     before
                     hee
                     might
                     bee
                     absolued
                     ,
                     to
                     spend
                     a
                     yeare
                     in
                     pilgrimadge
                     to
                     the
                     church
                     of
                     Dola
                     in
                     little
                     Brittanie
                     .
                     Garcan
                     the
                     sonne
                     of
                     Guinā
                     (
                     
                       In
                       Berthygion
                    
                     14.
                     )
                     kept
                     his
                     owne
                     stepmother
                     ,
                     and
                     beeing
                     excommunicate
                     for
                     that
                     Incest
                     ,
                     gaue
                     to
                     the
                     Bishop
                     Marchywis
                     .
                     (
                     
                       In
                       Bish.
                       Cerenhir
                    
                     18.
                     )
                     Houel
                     Kinge
                     of
                     Glewissig
                     by
                     periury
                     circūuented
                     Gallū
                     the
                     sonne
                     of
                     Cidrich
                     ,
                     for
                     which
                     hee
                     was
                     held
                     vnder
                     excommunication
                     ,
                     by
                     the
                     space
                     of
                     a
                     yeare
                     ,
                     at
                     the
                     time
                     of
                     his
                     absolution
                     hee
                     gaue
                     Merthir-buceil
                     ,
                     Merthirminor
                     ,
                     &
                     Tircollan
                     .
                     Like
                     was
                     the
                     case
                     of
                     Ili
                     the
                     sonne
                     of
                     Conblus
                     whoe
                     vpon
                     the
                     like
                     occasion
                     gaue
                     Gulipe
                     .
                     Aquod
                     sonne
                     of
                     Ioua
                     falling
                     out
                     with
                     the
                     Bishop
                     ,
                     draue
                     him
                     and
                     his
                     men
                     into
                     the
                     church
                     of
                     Landaff
                     ,
                     &
                     threw
                     
                     stones
                     at
                     them
                     into
                     the
                     very
                     church
                     ,
                     for
                     soe
                     doinge
                     hee
                     was
                     excommunicate
                     ,
                     and
                     to
                     bee
                     absolued
                     ,
                     was
                     glad
                     to
                     giue
                     Pennoun
                     ,
                     with
                     the
                     church
                     of
                     Lautilul
                     ,
                     and
                     certaine
                     other
                     Lands
                     .
                     (
                     
                       In
                       Bish.
                       Ioseph
                    
                     .
                     28.
                     )
                     Monric
                     Kinge
                     of
                     Glamorgan
                     beeinge
                     excommunicate
                     for
                     puttinge
                     out
                     the
                     eyes
                     of
                     Ergum
                     ,
                     the
                     sonne
                     of
                     Guriat
                     of
                     Gueinscot
                     in
                     the
                     time
                     of
                     a
                     truce
                     ,
                     to
                     haue
                     his
                     absolution
                     gaue
                     Painiprisc
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   Whoe
                   desireth
                   more
                   of
                   such
                   proceedings
                   by
                   the
                   Britans
                   ,
                   soe
                   recommended
                   by
                   Protestants
                   ,
                   may
                   enquire
                   thē
                   in
                   the
                   auntient
                   Annals
                   of
                   Landaffe
                   ,
                   and
                   this
                   Protestant
                   Bishop
                   
                     Francis
                     Godwin
                  
                   ,
                   Protestant
                   Bishop
                   there
                   ,
                   who
                   in
                   his
                   treatise
                   of
                   that
                   See
                   ,
                   is
                   very
                   plentifull
                   in
                   such
                   Examples
                   .
                   And
                   this
                   shall
                   suffice
                   for
                   this
                   short
                   historie
                   of
                   the
                   Popes
                   preeminence
                   and
                   proceedings
                   here
                   ,
                   from
                   the
                   beginning
                   of
                   our
                   first
                   faith
                   in
                   Christ
                   ,
                   by
                   them
                   and
                   their
                   happie
                   instruments
                   therein
                   .
                   By
                   whome
                   ,
                   &
                   whose
                   preeminence
                   spirituall
                   ,
                   this
                   kingdome
                   from
                   that
                   time
                   ,
                   hath
                   receaued
                   many
                   greate
                   and
                   irrecomprehensible
                   graces
                   and
                   benefites
                   ,
                   both
                   spiritual
                   &
                   temporal
                   ,
                   to
                   bynde
                   vs
                   euerlastingly
                   to
                   honor
                   and
                   reuerence
                   ,
                   with
                   al
                   dutie
                   ,
                   that
                   Apostolick
                   See
                   ,
                   and
                   cheifest
                   pastors
                   
                   thereof
                   ,
                   successors
                   to
                   our
                   most
                   glorious
                   first
                   Fathers
                   and
                   founders
                   in
                   the
                   faith
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   and
                   our
                   cheife
                   Sheephards
                   on
                   earth
                   ,
                   except
                   wee
                   will
                   desperately
                   runne
                   away
                   and
                   cast
                   our selues
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   blessed
                   flock
                   and
                   folde
                   of
                   the
                   militant
                   church
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   out
                   of
                   which
                   there
                   is
                   noe
                   saluation
                   .
                
              
            
             
               FINIS
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             
               Faults
               escaped
               .
            
             
               Pag.
               42.
               line
               1.
               distributor
               ,
               reade
               ,
               distribution
               pag.
               52.
               line
               19.
               there
               nowned
               ,
               reade
               ,
               the
               renowned
               .
               pag.
               153.
               line
               19.
               this
               ,
               reade
               ,
               these
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               
                 AN
                 ADVETISEMENT
              
               .
               Whereas
               in
               the
               first
               hundred
               yeare
               it
               is
               as
               suppose
               written
               in
               the
               story
               of
               S.
               Mansuetus
               ,
               that
               Ireland
               was
               neuer
               plainely
               called
               Scotia
               ,
               I
               wish
               it
               thus
               to
               bee
               qualified
               .
               pag.
               34.
               
            
             
               For
               if
               we
               graunt
               as
               some
               few
               write
               ,
               that
               Ireland
               hath
               beene
               called
               Scotia
               ,
               or
               Scotia
               Maior
               ,
               Scotland
               ,
               or
               the
               greater
               Scotland
               ,
               yett
               that
               is
               very
               seldome
               found
               in
               histories
               ,
               but
               it
               is
               commonly
               called
               in
               them
               auntient
               and
               late
               ,
               
                 Hibernia
                 ,
                 Iuernia
                 ,
                 Inuernia
                 ,
                 and
                 Ierne
                 ,
                 Iris
                 ,
                 and
                 Ogigia
                 little
                 Brittanie
                 ,
              
               and
               by
               the
               Irish
               themselues
               ,
               Erin
               ,
               when
               the
               part
               of
               great
               Britanie
               ,
               after
               the
               name
               of
               Albania
               ceased
               ,
               is
               commonly
               in
               all
               historians
               named
               Scotia
               ,
               Scotland
               .
               
                 Aristotil
                 .
                 l.
                 de
                 mundo
                 Pompon
                 .
                 Mela
                 l.
              
               3.
               
               
                 Solinus
                 Poly.
                 histor
                 .
                 c.
              
               25.
               
               
                 Strab.
                 l.
              
               4.
               
               
                 Iuuenal
                 .
                 Satyr
              
               .
               2.
               
               
                 Claudian
                 .
                 l.
              
               7.
               
               
                 Stangh
                 .
                 Hunfrid
                 .
                 Lhuid
                 .
                 Stow
                 Holinsh●●
                 hist.
                 Hect.
                 Boeth
                 .
                 Buchan
                 .
                 Capgr
                 .
                 in
                 Catalog
                 .
                 ●…
                 Gryimst
                 .
                 in
                 Ireland
                 .